《A Wish to Grab Happiness》


 Volume 1 - Prologue

    Prologue: Days of Anxiety and a Strange Encounter.


    I removed my iron armor and threw on the floor (Editor Note: This line reminded me of this). I removed the sword from my waist and threw it aside. I felt that the heavyweight was gone. Finally, I could lay my tired body on the bed.


    I feel strange. My legs feel sore, I feel there are so many important things I need to do, but I am left with undesired responsibilities. I realized this has been happening for a while now. But I still have a few days to think calmly.


    I have this strange feeling of feebleness as blood circulates on my legs. It was irresponsible of me to overwork my body. I didn¡¯t eat enough food at dinner, but I prefer to lay down on the bed. I¡¯m sure God would understand my condition.


    As I lay down on the bed, I slowly felt asleep due to exhaustion. I could hear a woman¡¯s voice murmuring from the room next door.


    As I thought, my heart feels a heavy burden. During the evening, it was my duty to watch the surrounding areas, but I couldn¡¯t fulfill my task tonight;instead I came to this room so that I could sleep a bit earlier.


    But as long as I hear this woman¡¯s voice, my mind would not think of anything else. Her voice is so clear, nuanced with this gorgeousness sound. Her high pitch voice could easily cross my room¡¯s walls.


    I covered myself with the thin futon and slowly closed my eyes. But as silence rose through the night, I could hear more and more of that enthrallingvoice.


    ¡¸I almost forgot¡­¡¹


    As he whispered, he got up without lightening the room. Reached to what was underneath his armor gear and grabbed a chewing tobacco, the only edible item he had that night. After biting the chewing tobacco, a feeling of relief came through.


    Still, the woman¡¯s voice is still echoing inside. Suddenly, I heard a voice calling a man¡¯s name. I could remember this man¡¯s name and the voice that has been reaching my room.


    Both of them were part of a hero party on a rescue journey.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Lugis, are you sure that you¡¯re okay today as well? ¡¹


    Despite being a hero himself, this man¡¯s voice was predominately high-pitch and gentle.


    ¡¸I am okay. I should do what I can and help the team have a better journey along the way. ¡¹


    At first, I believed it was the correct way.


    Night is a blessing to the body so they say; as long as I rest long enough, I would feel refreshed in the morning, ready to help the team for what they need.


    However, it changed recently. Nowadays, it has become so uncomfortable that I asked to do the night shift. The atmosphere has changed and I can feel people¡¯s eyes watching me whenever I go. Therefore, doing the night shift alone is a sign of relief.


    The man who they call Hero, looked away from this woman¡¯s voice that was calling him; he lowered his head and went straight inside. I slightly shook myhead, and slowly left the team and went to my bedroom.


    I wonder if that voice is from the Fairy Princess. Then again, today is her request day. I grabbed another piece of chewing tobacco hidden on my armor gear, and squeezed my eyes. It¡¯s probable that the voice won¡¯t cross the room today.


    Our team, which is known for the Rescue Team, has been recognized greatly for its efforts and perseverance. Even though the team got prestigious,I felt differently about it.


    An Elf Princess, a Sorceress, the stellar Dame Knight, and minstrel Ariene.


    Every member of the team belongs to a different country or region. No wonder the team is regarded with such high esteem, making our journey extremely significant. Of course, except me.


    I took a deep breath. A pleasant scent came through my nose and I felt tremendously peaceful.


    To tell the truth, I am not sure why I am here on the first place; I can¡¯t understand how a person like me is on this particularly journey. I don¡¯t recall the last time I was proven to be exceptionally good; I can¡¯t even stand beside them on the front lines. They don¡¯t ask me to prove my sword ability or if I have other skills, but I keep continuing on doing night patrols.


    I think it was because of Ariene. It¡¯s the only reason why. She is my childhood friend who usually recommends me to the others.


    As he chewed too much tobacco, his mouth was overflowing with saliva. He spit it out and put his iron armor back on.


    At first, I thought it was an honor. Not only because I could experience being on a great journey, but so that I could be recognized by my efforts.


    One of the reasons for me being here was because of Ariene too. She is my childhood friend, but my feelings are unanswered. I have been with her as far as I remember. I thought the idea of traveling with her was really exciting; I remember leaving my hometown happily.


    Ah, no doubt I was stupid back then. I thought I would be able to experience great imaginable things with the Rescue Team.


    The Rescue Team follows the Hero on this journey. They are talented people, really outstanding and strong. When I look up to those people, I feel unworthy, a very unattractive human being.


    They think I¡¯m not doing enough, but I¡¯m always doing something¡­ Be it chores, encounters, battles. None the less I can feel the eyes of my team members looking at me quite coldly. There are those who don¡¯t hide their dislike for me, while there are others who ignore it. I¡¯ve been getting this ¡°cold treatment¡± for a while now. Even the girls often say that I need to improve my abilities with distasteful looks in their faces.


    Among them, Ariene was the only one to treat me like a person. At the beginning, her kindness didn¡¯t change at all. I was extremely happy about it. Or so I thought.


    ¡¸It¡¯s mister Hero. ¡¹


    This man has an extraordinary talent. I knowledge that. I am amazed at his incredible strength and assertiveness shown in battle. I can¡¯t even believe how he has so much power at such young age. Skilled. Undefeated. His power could not be surpassed by others.


    Of course, his appearance also attracted lots of female admirers. To name a few, the Elf Princess, the Sorceress, the stellar Dame Knight and¡­even Ariene.


    At the beginning, there was no hints of feelings shown. Nevertheless, lately, I started to notice some sort of relationship that didn¡¯t exist before.


    Today happened as well; they would reunite somewhere else to talk, but their voices could be heard from afar.


    That¡¯s why I make excuses to go to a place where I cannot hear those voices. Every day, I would sleep less and less as I continue to do the night shifts.


    Where he is, is where the women are. Every single one of them would not take a step away from him. I feel envious but I also don¡¯t care much.


    However, if by chance, I could hear Ariene¡¯s voice.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­I wonder if it¡¯s over. ¡¹


    I sighed with relief because the voice from next door could not be heard. Thankfully, the night is still long. Finally, I can go to bed and sleep. I reached into my armor and hid the chewing tobacco.


    ¡¸So, how long do you think you will stay on this journey? ¡¹


    A voice crawls out from the darkness.


    A mysterious shadow appeared. It has a human figure. The voice resembles that of a human. The shadow pushed my armor away, and it was sitting on the table looking at my face.


    I didn¡¯t notice. I was so distracted by the voice, that I didn¡¯t see the intruder come in. Impulsively, I reached my sword at my bedside. However¡­


    ¡¸That is not very welcoming. However, I thought this time and place was the best way to meet you. Forgive me. ¡¹


    As my hand reached the sword, my body stopped moving as if I was frozen. My heart¡¯s beating was heard during the silence of the night. I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth, let alone raise my voice.


    ¡¸Take a deep breath. You will not die. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just a passing carrier. I am not trying to harm you! ¡¹


    This figure seemed tranquil, but his words were emotionless that I wonder if this scenario is really happening. He looked strange and mysterious. I could not understand why he was here or what he is supposed to say. I saw a figure floating in the darkness. However, I couldn¡¯t see any of his clothes, facial features or details.


    Unbelievable.My eyes are adapted to the darkness of the night. Even so, I couldn¡¯t grasp the details of this figure silhouette.


    ¡¸Lugis, it¡¯s impossible to see what you want to see. I know all about your characteristics. I had to act appropriately before I came to see you! ¡¹


    As he spoke, his voice became clearer.


    Act appropriately. Why? I don¡¯t know the reason. Everything is unknown. My team is right next to my bedroom, but asking for aid would be pointless as I am the useless member of the team.


    ¡¸By the way, Lugis. Until when will you stay the way you are now? ¡¹


    My body still couldn¡¯t move and my throat was dry.


    The shadow figure continued speaking.


    ¡¸I came here to tell you an interesting story! A very interesting story! You might be hesitant at first. But I have to share it with you. It is a tremendously interesting story!¡¹


    I was apprehensive during this entire occurrence. He must be out of his mind. Why here, why me an unworthy existence.


    ¡¸I am a carrier who transports humans. I have an opportunity for you. Let me give you a chance. A chance to redraw your life. ¡¹

 Volume 1 - CH 1

    Chapter 1: Disappointment and Choice


    The shadow figure was sitting at my table looking quite amused.


    ¡¸I am a carrier that can be anywhere, anytime. I will not force you to decide. If you are fine with your current situation, I will certainly understand it. ¡¹


    My eyelids are trembling. I am looking directly at this shadow creature covered in black, but at the same time, my eyes are not capturing anything. Maybe it is because of the darkness surrounding me.


    Who is this figure? What does he want? He appeared abruptly out of nowhere and suddenly started talking as he pleased, saying that he would give me an opportunity.


    Why? What is the purpose and meaning of this?


    ¡¸I understand why you are asking that question. Well, the answer is quite easy to answer. However, I apologize. I cannot tell you the reason why at this moment. I really can¡¯t. ¡¹


    He heard exactly what I said on my mind. This figure is indeed a supernatural being.


    I can¡¯t move my body as if it¡¯s frozen. I can¡¯t even make any movement on my fingertips. My mouth is sealed. But he got my attention and kept talking.


    ¡¸I understand your hesitation. There is no way you will immediately trust me; I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t like to be a sheep blindly following the words of a wolf. But well, I am neither a persuader nor a negotiator. I¡¯m just a carrier. ¡¹


    Of course. How can I trust a mysterious figure who appears here out of nowhere and professes such strange words? That¡¯s right. I cannot trust this occurrence.


    Consequently, he read my heart but continued with his monologue.


    ¡¸I am a carrier. Therefore, I can give you the possibility to redraw your life. You have the freedom to choose either you want to take this opportunity or reject it. However, I need to tell you one thing first. ¡¹


    His distant voice was coming from the dark shade of my room; at first it seemed cold, undirected to me, but right now, this figure¡¯s voice became quite clear in my head.


    ¡¸We are trying to give you an opportunity, but like any gift given, there is an interest of sorts. That is the reality and of course, it should matter. We never give something that is useless to God. I came here to give you an opportunity that will be beneficial for us as well. ¡¹


    At first, I thought all this nonsense talk was some sort of joke. Now, it seems his words are sincere and unquestionable. Even so, that doesn¡¯t mean I can trust his words yet.


    ¡¸It is only once. This is a one-time opportunity. You are lucky to have the right to choose what your heart desires. Now then. ¡¹


    This annoying figure finally stopped talking, but it demands an answer; what should I say.


    It makes me feel pressured to give an answer. I have no information, no facts. I¡¯ve been confronted by this situation out of nowhere and it requests an answer just like that, abruptly. There is no way I can trust any of this.


    My mouth opens. I can feel the air pressure through my throat. It seems I will be able to talk. If I make a loud voice right now, my party members might notice. But if I do that, I will have to withdraw faster than usual. I might be killed by this figure instantly. Either way, it¡¯s my team and my role to play.


    Ah that¡¯s right, I have a role to play. I have to protect the team if the members are in danger¡­ I had already accepted it¡­ Eventually I will die for that cause. That is my duty to perform. Therefore, my answer is decided.


    ¡¸Fear not, as I¡¯ve told you before I¡¯m just a Carrier, your party is safe. ¡¹


    The Shadow¡¯s words came naturally.


    This cannot be trusted. This may be a trap. If I behave suspiciously, it might strike me back with some sort of magic. Even so. Ah, even so. I don¡¯t think I can do anything to escape this.


    ¡¸Very surprising! You seem to be quite conflicted, even though you are a very straightforward man. Then, I should assume that you will obviously refuse this opportunity. ¡¹


    On that moment, that shadowy form regained its momentum as if he heard my heart.


    Certainly, this is what I should be doing. I will not sacrifice my party members, even if that means losing my life. However, I noticed something.


    ¡¸¡­I understand. I finally figured it out. This situation won¡¯t change at all, I¡¯m just wasting time for the inevitable ending. I am a disgrace. ¡¹


    My body started to move slowly. However, I did not have enough energy to grab my sword. I am such a disappointment.


    ¡¸You will eventually give up. However, I do not know how much time that will take. ¡¹


    He didn¡¯t say any words after that. My mouth is also silenced, though there are unanswered words, I could no longer speak. Therefore, the conversation just stopped.


    I took a step back and closed my eyes. I could imagine Ariene¡¯s* face. There is no better treasure or better beautiful sight. Only her appearance is reflected on my eyes. During this journey, I was able to notice the various aspects of her personality.


    A beautiful profile; a healthy and brave woman displaying an affectionate smile.


    Moreover, her gaze followed this man called Hero, showing signs of fondness.


    I did not give up. I was never going to give up. Certainly, someday my feelings would be answered. In my heart, I always had hope. Yet, it never truly happened.


    There was nothing in me but a broken heart; I felt inertia towards the party just by the fact that she is with him and not with me.


    I will certainly give up on this journey. Give up on everything.


    ¡¸If I give up on everything, I will not have to bear a painful feeling anymore. ¡¹


    ¡¸You will have to take someone¡¯s hand. Be it either a wolf¡¯s hand or a demon¡¯s hand. ¡¹


    The shadow figure approached me gently.


    That¡¯s right. I no longer have anything. If I can¡¯t have Ariene*, then I don¡¯t have purpose in life. If I can restart my life, then let¡¯s do it, even if I have to make a contract with the devil.


    ¡¸Prepare yourself, Lugis. This is a great chance for you. I will give that new opportunity! I am the one that will carry you! ¡¹


    Mysteriously, that shadowy form that I could not see before is standing right in front of me, illumined by the moonlight.


    I might be hallucinating, but I could no longer see a shapeless shadow. Nonetheless, the light reflected on the shape this Shadow.


    It was a figure with an unmistakable human form; he looked at me with a wicked smile across his face, just like a devil.

 Volume 1 - CH 2

    Chapter 2: An unexpected encounter in the past


    I sensed a strong fragrance.


    A nostalgic fragrance. Alcohol and Tobacco. This scent resembled a mixture of blood and iron, which makes the nose go numb. This scent accompanied me since my younger days; it seemed like a fantasy now.


    Yes, yes it is. A very nostalgic fragrance.


    ¡¸How long are you going to sleep? ¡¹


    Unexpectedly. I woke up so quickly that my head hit on something. I got dizzy, my eyes were foggy and I couldn¡¯t understand the situation.


    ¡¸Lugis. You better not drink like that again. ¡¹


    I raised my head and I saw this person with white hair and white beard standing in front of me. This person had wrinkles and deep scars all across his face.


    It can¡¯t be. That¡¯s ridiculous. This person can¡¯t be here standing right beside me. Wait, he is actually here, how can this be possible. Because¡­


    ¡¸Old man Richard¡­!? How can you be right here when you should have died long ago; how is that possible? ¡¹


    It hurts. It is more painful than before. I have this continuous excruciating pain on my eyes.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t put me in the grave just yet boy. ¡¹


    Richard didn¡¯t seem upset as he poured a cup of alcohol. After waking up, I was feeling shaky, so I sat down at the table. My head was still dizzy from hitting it hard.


    ¡¸How long did you plan to keep on sleeping, Lugis. So, this is the state you are after being away for so long. Well, it seems you forgot everything I taught you before. ¡¹


    I blinked my eyes, and yes; this old man was right in front of me drinking from a bottle of alcohol.


    This is real. It is unmistakable. How could I forget his face? I would never fail to recall his bad habits, his villainous and wicked manners towards other people. Moreover, this person is my master, Richard.


    However, this person was supposed to be dead long ago. He passed away during the Great Disaster on the previous King¡¯s reign. He surely died back then¡­ But Instead of being dead, he is here in front of me, talking to me.


    ¡¸Well¡­I can see that you¡¯re all grown up that you¡¯ll need a bed¡­my bed. ¡¹


    A wrinkled Richard joked with a sarcastic voice as he scratched his head lightly. I am amazed, he didn¡¯t change at all since then; he kept mumbling.


    ¡¸Ever since you were a child, you would come in here and sleep sometimes on the bed and other times on the floor. You got used to it. ¡¹


    That is true. That was when I was under his wing. During those days, he would go out to meet people at the tavern, sitting at the table and ending up with no money at all. Well, that was more than a decade ago.


    Startled, I observed my appearance. This is my body but at the same time it is not quite so. No, it is but it is about twice as small. Moreover, I am wearing a green cloth that I used to have a long time ago. This is what I used to wear on my early teens. I have no muscles, my body looks thin and lean; I am not an adult yet.


    ¡°I have an opportunity for you. Let me give you a chance. A chance to redraw your life.¡±


    Those words echoed in my head.


    Ah, I see. That really happened. That thing was telling the truth. I made an undeniable contract. I did¡­


    ¡¸How long are you going to stand there, Lugis. I got work for you today. But first, go wash your face. ¡¹


    I still can¡¯t believe all of this. I came back in time, to around the time I joined the adventurer¡¯s guild.


    ¡ª


    As expected of my master. He did not change at all. I almost forgot how he used to have me as ¡°sacrificial lamb¡±.


    He ordered me to go to the big trees¡¯ forest; I didn¡¯t make a noise as I walked through the bushes.


    ¡¸That old man¡­ ¡¹


    I immediately started complaining. I reached my hand to my usual pocket, and I found nothing there. That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t started smoking tobacco and drinking alcohol around this time yet. In other words, I got used to chew tobacco regularly that my body unconsciously went to search for it.


    I have to endure it.


    Ah damn. I really went back ten years in time. That¡¯s for sure. However, this is an inconvenient time to go back to. I remember having to work for the guild and I sure do not want to repeat it again. Because I can recall Richard giving me miserable jobs that no one else wanted to do. I traveled back on time just to arrive during one of my miserable years in life.


    Investigating the big trees forest was one of the many jobs that Richard told me to do by myself. I remember this was a two man job. That is not good news at all.


    Usually one of the jobs would be to undertake the villager¡¯s requests to investigate some demons lurking around, it would be normal to do this with a party rather than by myself. However, that damn old man is nowhere near here.


    As I walked through the forest looking a bit annoyed, I stepped on to something. I bent over and observed what was on the ground. There was a trail of scattered pebbles and leaves on the ground.


    Someone is going ahead of me. It¡¯s definitely a human being¡¯s trail. This trail is being slightly covered so that nobody could follow it. Nevertheless, this observation would not be possible if I didn¡¯t have enough experience on this particular field. Back then, I was so young and helpless. I learnt to be aware of my surroundings and detect any anomalies during the Rescue Journey days.


    However, who can this person be? Almost no one would come near this dangerous forest. From this point on, there¡¯s only wilderness. If I remember correctly, this path is¡­


    ¡¸¡­huh! ¡¹


    I remembered. Why didn¡¯t I notice this before? I¡¯m an idiot. I recall having come here to this forest on this particularly day to assist that old man¡¯s job.


    It was here that I saw that person. That woman.


    Breathe in and breathe out. I was struggling to stop the trembling across the body. I crouched on the ground and moved slowly. Make no noise, break no leaves, and avoid footprints on the ground.


    During this time, this particular woman was an apprentice of the Knights Order, her ambition was stronger than anyone else. Even though entering this forest was forbidden by the Guild, she stepped into its grounds without any fear, just for the sake of defeating some monsters.


    This is bad. The worst actually.


    I need to avoid meeting with this woman no matter what. This trail left behind is undoubtedly hers. If that¡¯s so, then I need to stop walking in this direction and just go to the main point of the investigation. I will return without stopping. Yes, that¡¯s the best solution.


    *metallic sounds*


    It seems pointless now.


    This sound reminds me of the sound of a sword when I was fighting a monster. It is from that person. There is no doubt that she is fighting a monster right now.


    I climbed to the top of a tree to search for the source of that sound.


    That person is someone you can¡¯t forget that easily. Compared to her tinny frame, her swordsman skill is astonishing, striking monsters with incredible accuracy. She is still an apprentice knight, but in the future, she will become part of the Knights¡¯ Order and a member of the Rescue Party.


    Her name is Caria Burdnick¡­

 Volume 1 - CH 3

    Chapter 3: The Apprentice Knight Caria Burdnick


    This person was full of pride for being a Knight and for belonging to the Knight¡¯s Order. Her name is Caria Burdnick.


    However, her concept of being a knight differs a little from the other knights, who put chivalry above everything else.


    What is a Knight for Caria Burdnick? For her, a Knight needs to be strong. It does not matter if a Knight needs a kind heart to help others or if it will throw its life in the name of justice. For her, if a person is weak in strength, then she won¡¯t recognize this person as a Knight.


    Therefore, to her, strength is not directly intended to protect the weak. She said once that power is the only means to ¡°win¡± something stronger. Powerful people, whether be it categorized as physical strength or wealth, are the ones who strive, while the weaklings are the ones who perish. Caria Burdnick believes sincerely on this philosophy of life. I am quite certain this is the way she thinks, even now.


    She believes so firmly in this ¡°the strongest¡¯ theory¡±, that she became quite arrogant in judging people. Oh my, this is so nostalgic. She used to say to me that I was worthless because I was a weakling.


    *metallic sound*


    Suddenly, I saw with my own eyes where the sound came from. Caria Burdnick was fighting with a sword a huge boar-like beast several times larger than herself. The sight of her silver-hair swinging around has she was fighting, was ethereal.


    One of the things that allowed Caria Burdnick to be aggressive in battle was her wit. The other was in her utmost effort. She is unquestionably beautiful. There was a rumor by the time she joined the Knights that women with a striking appearance who aspired to be in the Order were increasing.  No one knows if the authenticity of the rumor was true or false, but it is certain that she was strong and beautiful by the time such a rumor spread. It¡¯s situations like this that slips through the cracks. It¡¯s such a blasphemous way of life as opposed to the one the weak live.


    I don¡¯t want to. I really don¡¯t want to go over there. The only person I want to see is Ariene. Why do I have to see a detestable person who doesn¡¯t give a damn about others?


    Caria Burdnick is a person who has made me her enemy on every possible way when we were together on the Party¡¯s journey. The reason is simple. It was because I was the underdog of the team. Therefore, I felt discrimination, prejudice and oppression. Life was really excruciating, I never met her standards and she never showed tolerance. I truly hate her.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸It¡¯s strange¡­she should have overthrown that beast by now¡­what is she waiting for? ¡¹


    I was observing Caria Burdnick¡¯s sword skill against that beast from the top of a tree. I immediately cringed.


    I remember the time when I was here. I still had some conscience on my heart, so I tried to stop Caria Burdnick from trying to fight that devil beast.


    However, she punched me and said to step back. I was hit on the face, broke my nose and fell unconsciously on the ground. When I woke up, I realized that it was already nightfall and the combat was finished.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. I recall that this fight in the forest made Caria Burdnick a name for herself in the world. I didn¡¯t saw the scene so I can¡¯t speak much, but many say that she killed a superbly dangerous monster.


    On the other hand, I was a failure. Obviously, I didn¡¯t complete the investigation in the forest. The recognition was directed to someone else, and during that time the old man Richard stopped giving me side jobs, even the simplest job wasn¡¯t given to me anymore. People bullied me with awful nicknames, and so I had a miserable youth from that moment on.


    Ah, I can hear my heart beating angrily as I recall those days.


    Even if my heart beats with anger, it must be true that Caria Burdnick defeated that monster over there. However, it is strangely taking a long time to defeat that thing. No, that¡¯s not it. There really is something wrong going on there.


    She brilliantly swings her sword at that monster, but that¡¯s just it. She clearly lacks determination power. There are several openings that she could use to strike that beast, but she is not using them to her advantage.


    ¡¸Just what is she doing? ¡¹


    I press my teeth. What are those sloppy skills? Is that really Caria Burdnick? I never saw her fight like that. She never used useless moves. She was very meticulous to every detail, everything was calculated and her sword skill showed tremendous capacity.


    I really hated her. Yes, I hated her skills too. However, I must say her power was undoubtedly real. Even though I hated her, I recognized her talent. Then, what¡¯s that? That fighting style is totally immature and incomplete. Did she defeat that monster with those sword skills?


    I don¡¯t know why I feel so angry right now. I don¡¯t know why I bite my lips and strengthen my eyes. I don¡¯t know anything about myself anymore. My mind is extremely complicated.


    The main antagonist of my life was slowly being defeated. Caria Burdnick, the one who killed countless demons and beasts, is losing her fighting posture.


    The beast roared heavily. She didn¡¯t regain her fighting posture yet. I can sense that she is at the limit of her physical strength, and that monstrous beast continues to groan. When you look closely at that kind of opponent, that thing is not an enemy, it¡¯s just hunting a prey.


    *deflection metallic sounds*


    Her sword bounced back from the beast¡¯s fang attack, and the reverberation sound from her sword was heard across the forest. She took a step back to avoid the next attack, but she could only avoid it slightly. The beast was too close to her and that allowed the monster to strike more efficiently.


    Suddenly, I remembered. If I recall it correctly, she had a deep scar on her shoulder. When I saw that wound for the first time, it gave me chills.


    ¡¸Ah, I can¡¯t believe it¡­! What¡¯s wrong with her! ¡¹


    I¡­I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t even want to look at it at all.


    I hate her. That¡¯s why I hate her so much. I searched for what was on my green rag bag, and I found two knives. They¡¯re old and cheap. But I think it¡¯s enough, all I¡¯ll have to do is strike once. I¡¯ll aim directly at the big eyes of that demon beast.


    Thankfully, that thing is focused on a defenseless Caria Burdnick. Hence, I will make sure not to miss my attack.


    I¡¯ll jump and kill. All I need to do is keep a straight line and cut.


    I ran over and jumped; my body came face to face with the beast and I aimed at his eyes, the weakest part of his body.


    I tore his eyes apart and the beast let out an excruciating sound.


    *monster screams intensely*


    The iron from the knives gutted the flesh and blood flew out. The knives stabbed through his eyes and into his skull, the attack proved to be successful as the demon beast fell to the ground.

 Volume 1 - CH 4

    Chapter 4: That Glorious Name


    *monster screams intensely*


    It was a direct hit on that large demon beast. Its reaction was natural. The beast stumbled into the ground. His mouth was oozing a sticky liquid.


    ¡¸Ah! I knew that your weak point was the eyes. ¡¹


    Yes, it was easy to strike it back because I have been studying these monsters for years.


    I touched the monsters face that was full of scratches. The monster didn¡¯t move an inch. It was a bit sudden to attack this quickly, but thankfully, it was a success. I felt a great sense of pride and accomplishment.


    In my past life I had to run away from situations like this, but not now. Whatever happens from now on, I must overcome my former self. I will redraw my past and future self.


    Suddenly the monster shouted an anguish sound, while blood still spilled from its eyes. It wasn¡¯t a fatal injury, but it¡¯s not a soft injury either. For now, I seem to be okay.


    ¡¸¡­What!? Where did you come from! ¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, okay. Just be quiet for now. I don¡¯t want to hear your voice! How could you fight this thing with those sloppy skills? If you are this weak, then you should be quiet! ¡¹


    Ah, I feel so great right now. No wonder why. I got rid of a long resentment towards her in one go. However, I got a bit wary and I looked at Caria Burdnick to see her reaction. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t make a huge fighting scene here, and I kept talking.


    ¡¸Look, I have done enough. You do the rest yourself. But do it quickly, because that thing quite upset. ¡¹


    I picked the sword that was in the ground and handed over to Caria Burdnick. She was not unscathed; I could see blood dripping from her forehead.


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t need to be told what to do. I will speak with you later. Now, I need to settle this thing first. ¡¹


    As she murmured, she approached the huge beast with her sword.


    Its body is similar to a wild boar. In other words, to kill this thing could be hard. The outer skin is so strong that it can repel any attacks. All of the four legs that support the monsters body are thick as trees¡¯ roots; it is obvious that a soft attack won¡¯t work on its body.


    While exhaling a rough breath, we could see this monster¡¯s two large fangs, sharp like knives.


    What a large demon.


    It had a massive figure and sharp eyes that lives up to its name. It is fuming. Even though this thing is severely injured, its fighting spirit remains intact. It can become way more violent than other beasts. Fortunately, I am aware of all this. And even though, the monster wants to fight back, his movements are dull.


    ¡¸Miss, you can target its jaw now. ¡¹


    ¡¸Its jaw? I won¡¯t be stupid enough to have the trouble to hit the jaw when I can just aim at its cervical vertebrae from the top. ¡¹


    I sighed as I heard that from her. Nevertheless, she was looking at me with strange eyes as I spoke back to her.


    ¡¸The idiot is you. This monster most dominant power is its quickness. The outer skin is not soft, so it can¡¯t be cut with an iron sword. No matter what kind of strength you have, even one scratch won¡¯t be easy to accomplish. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­don¡¯t try to be smart on me. This is a newly discovered monster. How do you know all of that anyways? Who cares! Who would believe a wimpy man like you? ¡¹


    ¡¸In that case, I don¡¯t care what happens. ¡¹


    Her words are so irritating that I even clenched my teeth.


    Really, this woman never changes; she¡¯s the same now and in the future. This is such a disgusting woman. She doesn¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s opinion and wants to do everything by herself. The only person she honestly heard what he had to say was the Hero of the Rescue Party.


    I am sure that she is dubiously about me at this precisely moment. Probably thinking that she shouldn¡¯t hear advice from such a poor and fragile young man like myself. This woman always makes a fool out of me whenever I go.


    ¡¸Okay, then I¡¯ll leave you here. After all, you can do it all by yourself. Originally, my job was to investigate a part of the forest. Besides,¡­ ¡¹


    As I was talking, the demon beast suddenly started to recover.


    The beast expelled a strange smoke all over its body that closed the deep wounds. Experts say that it¡¯s called ¡°miasma¡±.  Other adventures told me before that the beast¡¯s poisonous smoke could block an injury so that it won¡¯t bleed anymore. However, I never witnessed that. There is also a theory that the magical power could evaporate and heal the wound. Whatever the truth is, it¡¯s definitely going to restore the demon beast.


    If the wound is healed, he¡¯ll surely regenerate his eyes back. This beast is such a ferocious enemy. Now even more, after being wounded like that.


    ¡¸Oh my, what¡¯s going on? But, you can do it. Do your best. I will cheer for you from the other side of the ¡°table¡±. ¡¹


    If I put it in such a foolish way, Caria Burdnick will not say anything irritating anymore. Sorry, but I don¡¯t want to get involved in this anymore.


    I wasted my only two knives for a woman I hate. The fact that I gave a direct blow on that demon beast definitely shows that I didn¡¯t lost my spirit as an adventurer. So my past self can¡¯t be that bad actually.  Let¡¯s think of this as a sacrifice to realize my purpose.


    ¡¸¡­Wait. ¡¹


    A sharp voice stopped me from leaving while grabbing my hand.


    ¡¸I acknowledge my mistakes. I apologize for my rudeness and I¡¯ll take your advice. How can I fight that thing and kill it? ¡¹


    A cold shiver passed through my spine when I heard those words.


    ¡¸¡­hey, you can¡¯t be serious. ¡¹


    This woman, an arrogant and selfish human being full of pride, is relying on me? I can¡¯t believe what¡¯s happening, this is completely impossible.


    Who could say that getting the chills could actually feel this good? I looked at the beast and pointed.


    ¡¸If you look closely, his large fangs are meant to protect the weak spot around the eyes. Therefore, you can only make a successful strike if you do a surprise attack. To penetrate that hard outer skin, most people rely on strong magic. ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick nodded obediently as she heard my words. The one from the future wouldn¡¯t even listen to my voice. To be honest, this is creeping me out.


    I continued talking and explaining why should we attack its jaw.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why we should aim at its jaw. The skin under the chin to the neck is vulnerable and we can penetrate with an iron sword. ¡¹


    ¡¸How can I aim at it? That area from the chin to the neck looks very hard to aim. ¡¹


    ¡¸Just aim at his mouth. ¡¹


    It looks like she really is taking my words seriously. I kept explaining while making movements on my hands.


    ¡¸It uses its fangs to hunt down the preys, so we will use that to our advantage. The moment he tries to kill us with its fangs, it will be the perfect chance to spear below the chin. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, are you actually sane? Are you really serious about that? ¡¹


    She had a shocking voice when she heard my words. She really feels that she doesn¡¯t have a chance against that thing, therefore, her fear is ¡°clouding¡± her mind. If she has no self-confidence, she won¡¯t have a strong grip with the sword.


    I was rather surprised. What is wrong with her?


    ¡¸You can do it. I¡¯m sure you can do it. There is no need to feel that you¡¯ve lost. ¡¹


    ¡¸ Why!? How can you say ¡°you can do it¡±, when you don¡¯t know anything about me! ¡¹


    ¡¸I have my reasons. ¡¹


    I sighed, and I felt a bit frustrated because I had to try to lift up the momentum.


    ¡¸ That¡¯s because you are Caria Burdnick. ¡¹


    Yes, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way that it will be impossible for her. She is the talented swordsmanship of the Knight¡¯s Order. If she can¡¯t do it, who can?


    Caria Burdnick¡¯s eyes became wide open as she looked at me. For a moment, I felt a bit nervous. I certainly remember the days of the Party journey where she continuously tormented me. I laughed on my mind at this sudden turn of events; however, I noticed that she was smiling faintly.


    ¡¸ Yes, I acknowledge that. You¡¯re right, I am Caria Burdnick. So, let¡¯s finish the demon beast right now. Just watch me do it. ¡¹


    I see, so you can do it after all.


    She faced the demon beast with great confidence;


    Looking at her from behind, I recognized her posture. Yes, this attitude is undeniably the genius Caria Burdnick.

 Volume 1 - CH 5

    Chapter 5: The Fugitive and a Twinkle of Talent


    ¡¸ Yes, I acknowledge that. You¡¯re right, I am Caria Burdnick. So, let¡¯s finish the demon beast right now. Just watch me do it. ¡¹


    For Caria Burdnick, her name was something that she was not necessarily proud of.


    In the aristocratic world, the surname Burdnick represents stigma.


    Although the Burdnick House was one of the main aristocratic houses; during the Great War, it was the only House that didn¡¯t engage in the war. There was chaos surrounding the absence of the family head, and thus, the Burdnick House was forced to take a large part of the responsibility caused by the war; this made them fall from the aristocratic class into the knight class.


    Naturally, there are also prestigious families in the knight class. Marriage between the knight class and aristocracy is not uncommon. Therefore, the knight class itself is not stigmatized. However, there was no precedent of an aristocratic family downgrading into the knight class.


    The downfall of the House of Burdnick. The loser Burdnick. The family name was mocked. From a young age, Caria Burdnick might be familiar with the feelings of those who are despised.


    She is stuck to her family name. Stuck with that reputation, that meaningless strength. Not free to prove herself, only herself. It was the same in the Knight¡¯s Order. Being unable to break this ill-fated chain. Nevertheless, she denied the fact that she had no power.


    Therefore, she decided to acquire that power. She thought she must have it, and declared she would have it. Not only must the body be strong, but also the spirit, in order to avoid being surrounded by the unbreakable chain of misfortune. To overcome and succeed. She must have felt that even if she was miserable in her situation; if she didn¡¯t have the will to overcome her fate, then nothing would ever change.


    This person, a silver-haired girl, stands again in front of the demon beast. It must be intimidating to approach, because that beast defeated her sword skills before. Caria Burdnick felt a terrible shivering rising from the tips of her hands and feet, through her body.


    ¡¸ ¡­you mustn¡¯t expose your apprehension. ¡¹


    I mutter that she would be able to overcome this obstacle. I don¡¯t know where these words came from, but I¡¯m having mixed feelings. Even so, Caria didn¡¯t notice them.


    It is an extremely difficult task to strike a demon in the exact moment. Nowadays, beating monsters like this would require traps or magic. However, fighting with a sword head to head with these beasts is something that no longer is heard of, belonging only to a knight¡¯s tales.


    Yet, Caria Burdnick ran forward to the demon beast that was spewing smoke from the whole body.


    If she were an ordinary person, then it would¡¯ve been different, but she¡¯s not.  ¡°Because you are Caria Burdnick¡±, I certainly said that. I gave her a reason to fight, even though I was a stranger. By the way, I said her name but I was supposed to never have heard her name before. I was a random person who came here from somewhere. My appearance is a bit dubious, so no wonder she was suspicious of my nature.


    But, she did hit that demon beast. Even though it was an unpredictable attack, she scratched that thing and I could see a scar.


    I said she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if she kept fighting sloppily like she was doing before.


    She needs to lower her stance and cover as much ground as possible to get close to that beast. This is no longer an easy fight. This is no longer ordinary, but she needs to retain sanity at all costs. She needs to aim to the neck when an opening presents itself.


    Compared to the common wild boar that its only ability is to strike forward, this large monster shows the dexterity of a much tougher opponent. It uses both fangs as if it were its own hands and feet, and attacks with precision. It certainly has a clear murder intent to kill its prey.


    It clearly has a different murderous intent as opposed to human beings. I don¡¯t mind paraphrasing that people possessed by evil sometimes resemble demons beasts. However, this thing is brutal, yet not evil, because the monster attacks with no conscience but with animal instincts, preying on the existence of vulnerable preys, in this case, in search of fragile humans.


    She was failing to hit the monster, but still kept swinging her sword back and forth. If she lets this beast take its turn in attacking for real, she won¡¯t have a chance to avoid it. She is trying her hardest but she continued missing the target several times. However, Caria is making amazing progress in her movement style, and her eyes are extremely focused on the beast¡¯s fangs. Then, she dodged an attack from above, and got a chance to strike its jaw.


    I¡¯m holding my breath. On that instant, Caria was holding her sword tight; she swung her sword with all her might. The target was the monster¡¯s jaw. The monster, however, was ready to strike back. On moments like these, she cannot be nervous or she¡¯ll miss the opportunity. The overwhelming difference between the two, might overthrow Caria¡¯s strength. It was a successful hit, but not enough to kill the beast.


    One, two, three. Caria tried to keep the rhythm of her attack, and continued dodging the attacks of the monster. If she goes out of sync, she could die instantly. If the interval changes as well, she would die too. Besides, the enemy doesn¡¯t want to give up and continues his series of furious attacks. Caria understood that if she misses the timing of one her dodges, she will immediately die. She needs to hold her physical strength, or else it will be meaningless. If she defeats this demon beast, the history of these events will spread. Nevertheless, until then, she needs to defeat this murderous beast, or she¡¯ll continue to be the prey.


    When she saw the perfect chance, Caria was able to land a critical hit without hesitating. I expected no less. The enemy is no longer as strong as he was before. The beast was exhausted and hurt, so it kept doing useless resistance. This is her opportunity to finish that thing.


    One, two, three. One, two, three. Keep the rhythm. Don¡¯t lose your interval. He will try to kill you on any moment, but you can¡¯t afford to die here.


    ¡¸One, two, three! ¡¹


    She took one-step back, and then she jumped. She didn¡¯t make it, but that didn¡¯t stop her. She jumped one more time and managed to land behind the beast. She started preparing to strike the monsters waist with her long sword. From that position, she took a long breath.


    For a demon beast, trying to catch up to her movements seemed like trying to grasp shifting clouds. The beast much be thinking that the fragile human from before, was no longer an easy prey; the path to death could be near for the beast.


    Perhaps that¡¯s what the beast really perceives. Because on that moment, the beast made one last attempt to strike back.


    That thing took a deadly stance, with the jaw going upright, pushing forward; it was ready to attack with intent to kill once and for all.


    Instantly, I see a running ¡°flash¡±. The silver-haired ¡°flash¡± took the opportunity of the upright jaw of the demon beast, and pierced it right through its neck. It was in a blink. It was a unique sight. She moved so fast, it happened so fast, that no one in world would be able to see it.


    In a few seconds, the surrounding area was painted in red. The large demon beast could not even make a single sound and died instantaneously. I am astonished. For a moment the beast had the advantage, but his desperate attack was full openings when it tried to strike back, and now it was standing on the ground, having lost its life.


    The ¡°prey¡±, who was supposed to have died instead, was standing victorious on the top of her predator, holding a sword soaked in blood. The demon beast was defeated.


    After the beast fell down, I heard a peculiar laugh that did not sound anything like the voice of Caria Burdnick. She couldn¡¯t express her emotions on that precisely moment. While laughing, tears were overflowing from her eyes.


    Right now, her sword skills undoubtedly reached the ¡°heavens¡±. She looked at both her hands and she was so happy that she couldn¡¯t really believe it. However, that feeling was brief. The feeling of having killed a being with a single blow seemed like too much to bear. It was bitter and sad at the same time, and Caria Burdnick was laughing while crying.


    After a moment of intense emotions, Caria finally stopped laughing, and then she proudly turned around looking happily, and gave me this look.


    That¡¯s right, I am indeed Caria Burdnick. It was just as you said it would happen. You are the first to witness my victory, so you should feel honored.


    She is someone quite difficult to handle. In the beginning, Caria saw me as a man who was suspicious and shabby looking, not wanting to ask me a favor because of her pride. Yet, in this moment, she got a bit interested in me and showed me some respect.


    Yes, she didn¡¯t told me her name. Still, I knew her. She must be thinking who I am. Where do I come from. Who are my associates. Where did I learn the crucial information about these type of monsters. How do I know her name. Sure, there are many unanswered questions.


    Caria looked at me and had a smile on her face.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone beside her, except the corpse of the demon beast.


    Caria Burdnick¡¯s smile was trembling, unable to control her overflowing emotions.

 Volume 1 - CH 6

    Chapter 6: Foster Parent and Desired Sentiment


    ¡¸I can¡¯t go with you. ¡¹


    Even though Caria Burdnick wanted me to go with her, I can¡¯t and she mustn¡¯t worry because I know she won¡¯t die that soon. I was only told to investigate the area, nothing more, so I can¡¯t remain with her. This is still a dangerous place.


    After I returned to town I received money from the old man Richard for the information fee, and disappeared as soon as I finished shopping. I blinked my eyes almost in tears after buying chewing tobacco, it has been a while since I chewed tobacco.


    The people I saw walking down the streets were extremely busy. The roads are bustling with merchants, guards, adventurers, envoys, among many others. Everyone is running around to do something. In this era, no one can afford to walk at a leisurely pace. I remember that I couldn¡¯t afford to do that either. Hunger, violence, poverty, those were the factors that chased me anywhere I went.


    Even now, I can¡¯t afford to relax for even a second. Those memories are from the past, and to the past I came, so there is no way that poverty disappeared. Still¡­


    I want to walk slowly right now. I wonder if someone has these thoughts occasionally. I continued walking engrossed on my thoughts.


    ¡ª


    I deviated from the main street and entered a narrow alleyway; only rays of sunshine could go through these alleys, anyone would be suffocated walking down here as opposed to the busy and open main streets. The more you step in, the stronger the feeling is. The narrow entry was already further back.


    Well, this place is not that very inviting. Nevertheless, I can feel the nostalgia. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the surrounding environment, but it does feel nostalgic, a very good feeling indeed.


    ¡¸That¡¯s unusual, kid. I can¡¯ believe I am seeing you wandering around here. ¡¹


    Considering my personality from these days, I certainly wouldn¡¯t be standing here. However, who is this piercing voice I heard coming from behind my back.


    It has been a while since I heard a voice as nostalgic as this one, a voice that would cause me to tear up. My voice slightly trembled as I responded to the person coming in my direction.


    ¡¸Ms. Ninz. I¡¯m no longer a kid, so stop calling me that¡­ah no, the year. I forgot what year this is. ¡¹


    Ms. Ninz looked perplexed at my sudden words; I am a bit apprehensive, but she starts laughing right away.


    ¡¸What is this; just because you are an adventurer, you think you are a full grown-up now? To me you are still a kid and you will always be one. Welcome back, Lugis. ¡¹


    This person who greeted me with an unchanging smile was the person in charge of the orphanage that Ariene and I grew up. She was our foster parent, being a mother to all of us. Everyone calls this person Ms. Ninz. She has a very vibrant purple hair who shines through the darkness of this alley. However, now that I look closely at her, she did not seem to change much over the years. I feel that she did not age since my days as a child.


    I was walking in this narrow street as I held my shopping bag.


    ¡¸What is wrong with you today. Did you came over here to cry because you could not find another place to hide? ¡¹


    ¡¸Me crying? Where did you get that idea? Ah,¡­I just came here to see Ariene. ¡¹


    What is wrong with me, I suddenly became shy. I just came here to see my childhood friend, as she is staying here because of our differences is age. I think Ms. Ninz will laugh at my foolish reaction.


    ¡¸Well, you are right. You are not a person to cry that easily¡­so you came to see Ariene¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Ms. Ninz? Are you okay? You suddenly became silent. ¡¹


    If Ariene were to see me here, she would be so excited that she would talk continuously without stopping.


    However, Ms. Ninz has this anxious face since I spoke of Ariene¡¯s name. Yet, I know that Ariene is alive in the future and is in great spirits as she travels with the rescue party. Even if something bad happened to her now, for example, if she is ill or something, I think I don¡¯t have anything to worry about.


    That must be it.


    ¡¸About Ariene, you see¡­the place for her ¡°relocation¡± has been decided. I am glad you came here today. I am sure she will be pleased to meet you. ¡¹


    Her ¡°relocation¡± has been decided¡­ As I heard those words, my body became petrified. While scratching my nose, I spoke redundantly.


    ¡¸¡­isn¡¯t it too early to decide something like that? Besides, she can help you manage the orphanage. ¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t tie that girl to this place, you know I can¡¯t decide on those things. It is unfortunate but she needs to learn how to live on her own. ¡¹


    I could not reply to what she just said. I tried to think of an alternative way, but it was useless.


    For a moment, it was only silence. Ms. Ninz started walking ahead and I just followed her quietly.


    ¡°Relocation¡±. That¡¯s one of the two options available for children living in orphanages.


    The future for those who grew up in orphanages was already determined, with only two possible paths destined for these children.


    The first option is to become an adventurer like me. Being an adventurer is a good option, as one doesn¡¯t need connections or instructions. I believe anyone like me would grab this chance because they believe it will change their lives.


    Although being an adventurer sounds good at first, its path is full of ordeals. Most end up as thieves or some part of a suspicious group. Making a life as an adventurer is hard and sometimes we are not provided with enough necessities such as food. Only a small number of adventurers succeed in the end. Still, many of the children in orphanages dream of being a great adventurer even if the possibilities are small. I was one of them.


    The second option is to be relocated. This means¡­to be bought by an individual or by an organization. For children who are hopeless and have nothing left, this is the only way to secure some work. If you are a man, you¡¯ll be sent to do physical labor or be a soldier. If you are a woman, then you will be sent to red light districts. In the worst cases, you¡¯ll just be a ¡°toy¡± for the rich. Either way, this option will only make people¡¯s life miserable. This path is an unfortunate one, though.


    ¡¸¡­I wonder where she¡¯s going. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not for me to say. We¡¯ve arrived. ¡¹


    Ms. Ninz opened the orphanage¡¯s doors; I managed to come here before Ariene is relocated.


    The orphanage seems to be in the same state as last time I was in here; it still had the same atmosphere though it was getting old, and looked like it could collapse at any time. The weird cracking sound when the doors opened was still the same as before.


    ¡¸Ariene, you have a guest! It¡¯s been a while since this person has come to visit us. It is your letter correspondent. ¡¹


    From the quiet hallway, Ms. Ninz continues to call her.


    I can hear footsteps coming closer and closer. I remember this sound. It is her. This must be Ariene¡¯s footsteps.


    I am getting anxious and excited at the same time; I don¡¯t know which face to make when I finally meet her after coming back to the past.

 Volume 1 - CH 7

    Chapter 7: The Person Named Ariene


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes when I saw that person come through the hallway doors from the orphanage. She was Ariene, looking young and childish. She had an enthralling white skin and her figure was so thin, she looks so fragile that if I touch her she might ¡°collapse¡±.  Her golden hair was shining brightly and it was carefully well groomed.


    ¡¸Oh my, Lugis! It¡¯s really you Lugis. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you, but you look the same as always. Really, you haven¡¯t changed one bit! ¡¹


    What? Something feels wrong.


    I was thinking about what kind of face I would make when I met her, but my face gradually became apprehensive. I thought something felt wrong, and yes, Ariene was making a suppressed face from the very beginning.


    ¡¸What¡¯s with that nervous look?  Have you been ¡°poisoned¡± by something? You became an adventurer in the end, haven¡¯t you? That¡¯s great for you, yet, I still think that occupation is not that interesting. ¡¹


    Ariene stood below my sight and I observed her as she continues to talk. It is lovable but ironic at the same time.


    However, there is one thing that has been bothering me for a while now.


    ¡¸Ariene you¡­never mind, you are still you. ¡¹


    ¡¸What? ¡¹


    The girl standing in front of me, this girl Ariene, is looking at me with strange eyes. No matter how long I look at her, the color of her hair, her eyes, her appearance, she is definitely Ariene. Yet, what is this sensation of uneasiness. Ariene approached me with sarcastic words, or I interpreted them wrong? What does this all means?


    ¡¸What are you talking about? It has only been months since the last time you two were together, how could you forget your childhood friend¡¯s character? ¡¹


    Ms. Ninz started speaking to me with a cold voice. She put her food basket away and stared at me with strange eyes the same way Ariene was looking at me.


    Now that I think about it. Ariene from the future who was with me on a journey with the Rescue Party was pure, peaceful, modest and loving; she had this image of a holy woman. Everyone looked up to her. Even if she was my childhood friend, that image was the one that was embodied on my mind for a long time.


    That personality was the one that I kept remembering even after coming to the past; however, if I remember her as a child, she certainly had another vibe. Yes, that¡¯s correct. When I was a kid, I recall that the Ariene in the orphanage was not that peaceful; she was full of vigor.  Ariene was and is a woman more wildly than properly modest.


    ¡¸If you forgot about me, then it can¡¯t be helped, can it? I don¡¯t care for your memory loss you seem to have now. Still, you need to stop looking at me as if I am a weird person. Besides, it seems you are doing better than I am. I wonder why you came here in the first place. ¡¹


    Ariene was staring at me as she raises her eyebrows. I was feeling quite uncomfortable with this situation, with the two of them gazing at me with distrustful eyes.


    ¡¸ No need to say anything, if you forgot, then there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Do as you please. ¡¹


    The two of them were wary of me and went further away into the orphanage.


    The inside of the orphanage was much more spacious than the outside. That¡¯s natural of course, it needs to be large enough to take care and feed a large number of children; beside that, it needs to be roomy enough to have all of the amenities needed. The furniture looks the same, and there is this large wooden table in the center of the hallway where everyone sits and fraternizes with each other. There are old chairs surrounding the table; I still remember the cracking sounds from sitting on them. However, when I was a child, this house looked like a luxurious place to me.


    It¡¯s been a long while now since I sat in one of those chairs, so I grabbed one with my left hand.


    ¡¸ What!? ¡¹


    On that moment, I felt an excruciating pain on my left shoulder, it seemed like a knife piercing the skin. Ariene came to help me and held my shoulder tight. It was an excruciating muscular pain; I could barely stand with this acute pain running through my body.


    I was trying to endure as much as I could not to show my vulnerable side to her.


    ¡¸ Look. Just look at your state. I told you many times not to overwork yourself. Ms. Ninz, please lend me some bandage. C¡¯mon, Lugis, sit down. ¡¹


    I sat quietly on the chair as tears started overflowing from my eyes. I can hear the cracking sound coming from the chair; so nostalgic. Ms. Ninz passed the bandage to Ariene, and looked at me with a bitter smile.


    I feel a little relieved now. I wonder if I should say that my heart is content right now. I do remember well now, that Ariene was quite a free spirit in the past. Ah, I can feel my stupidity. At that time, I did not visit the orphanage often, but that¡¯s not a reason to forget the people I grew up with. I was selfish. What I had of them was just a distant memory. I pity myself.


    Before I left the orphanage, I boasted confidently that I would become a great adventurer; I was so overconfident that I didn¡¯t understand her miserable life. From time to time, I would read Ariene¡¯s letters, and now it all makes sense, because her last letter to me actually had a connection to the recent situation. Besides that, I heard that Ariene was being relocated, and yet, I did not come to see her off, even once. It¡¯s actually a terrible story. It¡¯s so absurd.


    There¡¯s so much I want to change about my past. Even though, I wanted to with her so much, I can¡¯t believe there was a time I behaved like that.


    ¡¸ Hey, don¡¯t force yourself. You hit something hard, didn¡¯t you? You shoulder is turning ¡°blue¡±. ¡¹


    Ariene looked angry at me while she was wrapping my shoulder with some bandages.


    I took some chewing tobacco from the bag, and started chewing; Ariene¡¯s anger worsened. She kept saying things like ¡¸when did you get that bad habit¡¹ or ¡¸you don¡¯t get to become an adult just because you started chewing that thing¡¹. Even if Ariene tells me to abandon this habit, I can¡¯t throw it away that easily. This is one of the only joys I had during my life as an adventurer.


    She continued to pester me for a while; but she noticed that I was not listening to her words, so Ariene bit her lips as she carefully finished putting the bandage on my shoulder to help relieve my pain.


    I felt such comfort being treated by people who were so close to me in the past; it feels so nostalgic yet I can¡¯t tell them anything about what happened to me. I observed Ariene and Ms. Ninz smiling and talking about ordinary things. Ah, I see. So this is the happiness I lost in the future. I felt mad about myself.


    However, I could sense the difference between both of them. Certainly, this was the true Ariene, a cheerful and energetic person. She always behaved like this in the past. Yet, her joyful character was gone in the future.


    ¡¸ Listen, Ariene. ¡¹


    ¡¸ What? I don¡¯t want to hear any complains about the way I am wrapping the bandages. Or, do you want to thank me for this? I wouldn¡¯t mind to get some gratitude from you. ¡¹


    I felt the echo inside my head because of the chewing tobacco. I opened my mouth while holding my saliva.


    ¡¸ I heard that they relocated you. I want to know where they will sent you.¡¹


    ¡¸ ¡­Ms. Ninz? ¡¹


    Ariene looked at Ms. Ninz who was watching us both. She was looking at scenery outside a while ago, but from the window, I couldn¡¯t see much as I was far away from the wall.


    ¡¸You shouldn¡¯t worry about that. You need to stay strong and you need to stay healthy. Oh my, Ariene and you Lugis, I don¡¯t know which one of you are the worst. You both are so stubborn that you drive me crazy. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, he sure gets a bit cheeky sometimes. That¡¯s for sure. But he is still a smart guy. ¡¹


    Ariene¡¯s voice started shaking as she finished wrapping the bandages.


    I know I shouldn¡¯t behave like this. I just want to feel this moment. Because, Ariene is looking vulnerable and miserable right now. This is one of her weaknesses that I fell in love with, and I don¡¯t want to cover my eyes.


    ¡¸So, where are you going? ¡¹


    Come to think of it, I never knew where she went. Therefore, I¡¯m learning about her relocation for the first time.


    ¡¸It is not a strange place. If it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t mind telling where I¡¯ll go. ¡¹


    Despise saying that, Ariene hesitates for a moment and then she mutters.


    ¡¸The location is the Cathedral. ¡¹


    My chewing tobacco fell from my mouth.

 Volume 1 - CH 8

    Chapter 8: The New Vow and the Unexpected Reunion


    ¡¸The Cathedral¡­? ¡¹


    My eyes became wide open as my chewing tobacco fell on the floor from my mouth.


    Cathedral. In this country, Gharast is the religious organization under the direct control of the King; most people belong to the Gharast Church. The Cathedral once belonged to the previous dominant religion based on Confucianism, but has since been repurposed to the new faith.


    If I think about it, I never thought of asking God¡¯s help. However, I do remember hearing that they are a double-faced organization, going to night taverns to collect money by imposing their power as the King¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦es.


    ¡¸So, it¡¯s the Cathedral. I didn¡¯t know they ¡°relocated¡± women. But, it might be a good choice after all. Yes, good. At least it is much better than being bought by some rich man in the red-light districts. ¡¹


    After Ariene finished rolling the bandages around my shoulder, I took another bite from the chewing tobacco. This helped me relieve some anxiety.


    My head still thinks about the relocation. The Cathedral. It is a better destination than many others are, that¡¯s for sure. Instead of other types of labor, I am sure they won¡¯t overuse the body and spirit of the people working for them.


    Yet, it feels strange. In the Cathedral only people from aristocracy or an equivalent status would be allowed to attend the place. It seems suspicious that an organization with such high standards would want a child from an orphanage.


    ¡¸¡­people say that Ariene¡¯s magic powers are very special. I think the High Priest has great expectations of her. I am not aware of what happens inside, but this doesn¡¯t seem like a bad opportunity. ¡¹


    Ms. Ninz spoke while looking at Ariene, who slightly lowered her eyes in return.


    My face hardened when Ariene stared at me. Yet¡­


    ¡¸Listen, I couldn¡¯t be happier. My childhood friend is going to the Cathedral. I don¡¯t mind letting you go if it¡¯s that place. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­well, if it¡¯s a normal job, then I will be pleased. It¡¯s just¡­I still don¡¯t understand why Ms. Ninz insisted so much on sending me there. ¡¹


    Her voice and her eyes kept giving me signals. Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination, but this just gets more and more suspicious.


    Ms. Ninz started laughing.


    ¡¸Come on, sounds like you are doubting my intentions. Of course, I¡¯m not a great person, but I¡¯m also not a bad person who would trap cute children like you. ¡¹


    Ms. Ninz blinked her eyes constantly and ended up sitting on a chair. Her expression was normal and I couldn¡¯t grasp any abnormal signs. That¡¯s right, this is what it used to be. When she joked, I could never guess if she was indeed joking or if she was sarcastic. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t fully trust a person like her. There was always something odd. Something that I could not guess. This person was surrounded in mysteries. This woman was named Ninz.


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s correct. It is just as you are thinking Lugis. It was me who went to speak with the church¡¯s authorities. But¡­I didn¡¯t know she would be relocated to the Cathedral itself. This is what really happened. ¡¹


    I nodded and agreed to what she said.


    This church usually divides in two different categories; the first one is the religion itself and the belief propaganda. The second one is the headquarters located in the Cathedral¡¯s direct jurisdiction. People often comment that the location where the religious organization gathers is inside there. They usually make decisions about the church itself from all areas across the Kingdom.


    ¡¸About the Cathedral, you know. Is Ariene going to stay in the north jurisdiction? ¡¹


    ¡¸You are exaggerating about the north if you speak that negatively. Just think of me going for a ¡°bride in training¡±. I actually wouldn¡¯t mind that to happen though! ¡¹


    Ariene spoke before Ms. Ninz could answer my question.


    My fingertips started trembling as I tried to pick up the dropped tobacco. When I realized, my mind was unknowingly upset.


    What is this uneasy situation? If she goes to the north jurisdiction, it will be extremely far away from here. Besides that, she will be in the Cathedral, so it will be difficult to meet her in person in the first place. In the end, the best viable way to talk with her is through correspondent letters. If that happens, then I won¡¯t be able to meet up with her until we both join the Rescue Party.


    That¡¯s not good. I can¡¯t let that happen. Because if we only end up meeting afterwards, it means that it¡¯s a repeat of the same events that happened in the future. That man. A man claiming to be a carrier made me give up from my life and sent me here. So this course is not acceptable. In order to change my life and in order to not repeat the same mistakes, I was given this chance.


    I was pressing my lips tight. I strengthened my eyes. My body was stiff; the head was exploring ways to find solutions.


    ¡¸¡­that¡¯s surprising. I can¡¯t believe that Lugis is making a very serious face. Could you please relax for a moment? ¡¹


    Ariene could see through my sad feelings that we won¡¯t be able to see each other for a while, and she responded to Ms. Ninz.


    ¡¸Naturally, if not, he wouldn¡¯t make a face like that. ¡¹


    She spoke while holding her head down.


    I was surprised to see Ariene smiling with both loneliness and joy. I can¡¯t believe she still finds some joy during a situation like this.


    Her white cheeks turned slightly red.


    ¡¸¡­don¡¯t worry about me and take care of yourself Lugis. Just focus on becoming a great adventurer. ¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s right. That¡¯s the most important thing now. ¡¹


    Ms. Ninz added some more words.


    ¡¸This country has awarded countless adventurers for their achievements. I remember an adventurer called Permilis who was given permission to be baptized in the Cathedral after his innumerous feats. It was honorable. The more experienced and capable adventurer you become, the easier it will be for you to meet Ariene. ¡¹


    That¡¯s very easy to say. The world of adventurers is not that simple. It is like trying to grasp stars in the sky. Many adventurers despair while others lose their lives. In order to succeed, talent alone is not enough; one must have luck from the Goddess of Fate, and mostly be at the right time and moment.


    I stood up and tried moving my shoulder lightly. I could no longer feel pain.


    ¡¸Thank you for your help, Ariene. ¡¹


    From my bag, I took a pastry and gave it to Ariene. She was feeling a little down, but she accepted my gift happily and responded.


    ¡¸You like these sweets as well. I am surprised to get this reward from you when I clearly remember that these would disappeared instantly because you would eat them all. ¡¹


    I laughed with my mouth wide open, making the chewing tobacco on my mouth visible to all. Ariene looked at my silly face and laughed as well.


    ¡¸You¡¯re the same fool as you always have been. Thank you, I will definitely eat it.  Are you going to stay here today? ¡¹


    It seems that Ms.Ninz also wants me to stay as she points to the vacant room at the end of the hallway. However, I can¡¯t accept their offer. Yes, I ended up coming here and hear their stories, but I can¡¯t let myself be immersed in the memories of the past.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t. I need to get back¡­You know. I¡¯m going to become a successful adventurer. Just wait until you see me again, I¡¯ll prove it to you. Who knows if by then I¡¯ve become a great Knight or something. ¡¹


    I managed to say that but I laughed as if I was throbbing.


    Ariene looked closely at me, she felt a bit hesitant at first but finally spoke as if she was somewhat relieved.


    ¡¸If you say so, then please be safe. I¡¯ll be waiting for you Lugis. I¡¯ll give this present to you, our future Knight. ¡¹


    She grabbed my hand and gave me a pale red handkerchief. This always been Ariene¡¯s favorite piece. I remember that she cherished this handkerchief like a treasure from a very young age.


    Ariene nodded positively as she closed my hand with her precious handkerchief.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. I might not be able to take my personal belongings to the Cathedral. ¡¹


    She continued talking.


    ¡¸*laughs nervously* A lady lends her handkerchief to a Knight; the Knight wears it and fights his own battles; he finally comes back and returns the handkerchief back to the lady. Sounds like chivalrous romance, doesn¡¯t it? So, I don¡¯t mind if you take this piece on your journey as an adventurer. ¡¹


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Oh my, I ended up bringing it with me. ¡¹


    I was walking on the main road with the handkerchief on my wrist; as I looked at it I started smiling involuntarily. It was a silly story but I felt Ariene¡¯s genuine feelings.


    Apart from the fact that I returned to the past, I had no real ambition to be a great adventurer. After all, there is no way I can substitute my real self no matter what timeline I live in. It¡¯s impossible for ordinarily people to suddenly become geniuses just because they have more knowledge about how the world functions. Rats don¡¯t become beautiful cats after all.


    However, this might not be case any longer. I can¡¯t let the same cycle duplicate itself. In order to meet Ariene again, I must avoid repeating the same future.


    While I was set my mind to this new vow, I went to a tavern on my way back.


    ¡¸Hey, Lugis¡­ ¡¹


    Who called my name, I don¡¯t see my master around here, and the owner is standing there attending other customers; as he looked at me, he said to other employees.


    ¡¸We have a new customer¡­ ¡¹


    As I stepped inside, the owner pointed his finger to a table occupied by someone.


    It was a fine looking table at the back of the tavern. The person who sat there was no other than Caria Burdnick, showing me an intimidating smile from afar.


    I just made a new resolution in my life but it seems my downfall might be right here.

 Volume 1 - CH 9

    Chapter 9: Caria Burdnick once again


    ¡¸Okay¡­Miss Caria Burdnick, this will be a battle abided by the tavern¡¯s rules. Let¡¯s prepare your duel against Lugis! ¡¹


    Old man Richard arrived in the tavern and joined us. As usual, he makes a fuss out of nowhere as he proposed a random duel on the table. On that moment, the waiter brought a ceramic bowl full of alcohol and put in the center of the table. This is a common tavern duel that people bet on something, if they lose they¡¯ll need to pay for the alcohol. I was never really into this kind of duels before, but people in the taverns always found this extremely entertaining.


    By the way, what is old man Richard doing right now? He seems to be too excited to start the ¡°betting game¡±.


    ¡¸Listen, Lugis. Just lose against her, ¡®kay; if you do I¡¯ll have the chance to win the bets. ¡¹


    Old man Richard was always a very fraudulent man, and he keeps doing his usual deceits. Not that I expected anything else from him, really. Involuntary, I took a deep sigh.


    As I lowered my head, I adjusted my two rusty knives in my sheath. The point edges seemed a bit damaged. Well, they were two old knives in the first place and besides that, the fight against the demon beast didn¡¯t help them either. It looks like they¡¯ll break apart pretty soon.


    The person who fought against the demon beast was Caria Burdnick. This woman was sitting on the same table as me, and I took a glimpse at her.


    She was looking at me with a smile on her face. Ah, I see. That smile of hers was not of joy, but it was a cynical smile. When I was with the Rescue Party, I saw that kind of smile countless of times.


    Really¡­This situation is amusing and pitiful at the same time. What did I do to God to deserve this?


    ¡ª


    After I entered the tavern, I was invited to sit beside Caria Burdnick. It was a fine looking table at the back of the tavern. The table was also higher than normal tables. In the past, I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to sit on these kind of tables, but for Caria Burdnick, who was in the Knight Class, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem whatsoever.


    ¡¸Well¡­it seems you got out of there safely. I didn¡¯t say it properly before, but congratulations on defeating that monster. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks. I went to the Knight¡¯s Order headquarters to submit evidence that the monster was defeated. They were quite astonished and they spread among the others that the ¡°Burdnick¡¯s daughter¡± was successful in defeating that thing. ¡¹


    A demon. The thing that controls beasts like the one in the forest. There is a theory that professes that a demon who rests within the body of a wild beast is called a hexenbiest. However, during this era, nobody killed a hexenbiest before; or at least no one gave proofs of really killing that thing. The type of magic that is able to kill these monsters will only appear much later in time, during the witchcraft operations that will happen in the near future.


    We managed to keep a standard conversation. Caria Burdnick kept explaining the Knight¡¯s Order events and I kept replying to her. Who knew we would be able to have a normal talk like this, but I should not think too high of it, at least not for the moment, still¡­


    The beginning of our encounter in the tavern was surprisingly peaceful. This exchange of small talk seemed natural. Yet, I wonder if we could¡¯ve been like this in the future if things had happened differently? The more I think about it, the more scared I get at this suspicious peacefulness.


    However, the mood changed abruptly when the second cup of alcohol was brought into the table.


    ¡¸By the way. Why did you left me alone on that place? ¡¹


    ¡¸Why you ask¡­I guess I would be in your way if I stayed with you. You always kept saying I was in your way, as if I was a huge burden to you all the time. ¡¹


    Oh no, I need to close my mouth. I did a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t be saying to her that she ¡°used¡± to treat me like that. Who treated me awfully was Caria Burdnick from the future. The one in front of me has not been nasty to me so far. Even though, they are the same Caria Burdnick.


    A surprised Caria Burdnick raised her eyebrows and opened her mouth.


    ¡¸You were like this back in the forest. You talked as if you knew me from before, but you kept denying it. You also didn¡¯t seem surprised to know that I was from the Knight Class. You kept ignoring me even when I asked repeatedly. ¡¹


    The atmosphere suddenly got worse. At first, I thought that ¡°maybe¡±, I could understand this woman and have a proper conversation with her.


    But why did it turn out like this. I have absolutely no clue.


    ¡¸¡­In this country, if you go against the words of the upper class, you can be punished. Do you want me to punish you for ignoring me back then? ¡¹


    I ignored her question and I lowered my head while engulfed in my own thoughts.


    One thing is sure, according to this country¡¯s customs, we do have a law like that. That¡¯s why Caria Burdnick made that ultimatum since I could be really punished. Even so, the worse that could happen to me would be to do hard labor for several days at best. However, I was angry with myself. I always question things instead of having straight thoughts. I shouldn¡¯t have questioned Caria Burdnick¡¯s behavior, why doubt it, when she is the same Caria she always was.


    ¡¸Of course, I would have power to do it. But that would be pointless. Anyways, I did not come here for that reason. I just came to verify one thing. ¡¹


    Ah, now that she mentions, I do recall what she asked on that forest.


    ¡¸What¡¯s your name? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. It¡¯s just Lugis. It¡¯s a very humble name, though. ¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Okay then, Lugis. I want to ask you a ¡°mountain¡± of things. But there is one thing that has been bothering me for a while now, why did you save me? ¡¹


    I think she is mentioning the moment when I first jumped in front of the demon beast.


    I wonder why. It is a very difficult question to answer. When I ran over there and jumped to attack that monster, I was moved by impulsive and instinctive emotions. But if I tell her that, she¡¯ll not be convinced. I need to explain in a way that she¡¯ll believe. I need to speak with logic and not with feelings.


    I noticed that the surrounding guests of the tavern were looking at us when she shouted that she would punish me. I have to be more careful to approach a woman in places like these, especially a woman from the Knight Class, or else I¡¯ll get in a big trouble.


    Therefore, I tried to come with this lightly excuse.


    ¡¸Well, if a beautiful lady is in trouble, isn¡¯t it chivalrous of a man to help her? ¡¹


    In a brief moment, there was only silence between the both of us. Then, Caria Burdnick softened her expression and spoke with a ¡°lovely¡± smile.


    ¡¸I see. That¡¯s an insult. ¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­What? ¡¹


    ¡¸Mister! Prepare for a duel! This man here insulted me just now. I will settle this with a duel! ¡¹


    Because she shouted so loud, everyone in the tavern took their attention directly at us.


    The men looked quite motivated by what she said and the word ¡°duel¡± made their eyes feverish for entertainment. They instantly pulled the tables over and started making bets to who would win the duel, as they kept asking for more alcohol for the tables.


    Why is this happening? Why she interpreted it as an insult? It should¡¯ve been a compliment, am I right?


    ¡¸I told you before. I am from the Knight Class. You don¡¯t have the right to profess such insulting words against me. I am not a weak woman. ¡¹


    My head hurts. This higher-class people are always so full of themselves.


    My words are always misinterpreted every single day. Besides, she is looking at me with this aggressive smile across her face. I know what this face means. When Caria Burdnick makes this expression, it means that¡­


    ¡¸If you win against me, then I¡¯ll pardon you over this matter. But if I win¡­¡¹


    In the end, she continued to make unreasonable consequences, even in the past.


    ¡¸You will be my servant. Prepare yourself, because I won¡¯t have mercy on you.¡¹


    Now I understood. No matter what kind of answer I would come up with, I have no doubt that this woman would try using the same trick to lure me in.

 Volume 1 - CH 10

    Chapter 10: Tavern Duel


    The first round consisted of cutting the right shoulder. People in the tavern often said that these types of match¡¯s are dangerous. The opponent needed to bleed, however, the attacker had to avoid doing a fatal injury at any cost. The match will be a direct one-to-one duel without having any backups except the main weaponry.


    This tavern duel had simple rules. As I mentioned, the purpose is to make one of us bleed, once it happens, the winner will be settled. The most important rule is not to take the opponent¡¯s life. Yes, I need to keep reminding me of that.


    I had the two rusty knives that I used to strike the hexenbiest that Caria Burdnick killed in the end. My knives will go against her silver sword. Apparently, on duels like this, there are no weaponry rules on combats, meaning that the size, weight and quantity doesn¡¯t really matter. Just how fair can this weaponry rule be?


    There is no need to explain deeply how unfair this rule is. It is obvious that there¡¯s an overwhelming disadvantage on my weapons as opposed to hers.


    *metallic sound*


    She ran with her silver sword and stroke forward at my direction. The swing of the silver sword made an enthralling sound as if it was cutting through the air. The trajectory of her attack was obvious and I managed to deflect her offensive stance with the knife on my right hand. Other body cuts aren¡¯t allowed per the tavern rules. If one hesitates, there will be a chance to win.


    I jumped one-step forward. The trajectory of her silver sword came swinging without delay, and our attacks became neck-on-neck. The percentage of one of us getting cut was increasing rapidly. I cannot go backwards. I felt cornered. For a second, I attacked her with my left-handed knife. However, on that moment, her silver sword managed to cut my shoulder slightly. My knife was thrown to the ground and an injury was inflicted on my shoulder. It was far from being fatal injury because only my clothes were ripped off but if I am not careful enough this could mean my loss.


    If I end up losing for real, what will happen to me? Will I have to do what she orders me to do? Ah, if that truly happens, then it means that I didn¡¯t change anything. It will mean that I am ¡°walking the same road¡± as I did on my past and on my future.


    Her prejudice will go continuously without stopping. I cannot go away from this place. Everyone witnessed the event and everyone knows me. I can¡¯t possibly escape, because it will be dishonorable, I will be mocked and deserted. She perfectly knew about all of this, that¡¯s why she proposed the duel in the first place.


    ¡¸Whoa!? ¡¹


    Her sword movements were not trying to strike my shoulder at first. Her real target was my rusty knives. She knew that they were old and breaking apart. The moment she went for my left shoulder, she knew that I will defend with my left-handed knife. She changed trajectories and her sword collided with my knife. In an instant, the base of my knife cracked and vibrated, and flew on the floor. Thankfully, the knife didn¡¯t totally break apart. However, putting some perspective on her offensive, I understand why she was able to make some damage on my shoulder. I had a clear opening for her to strike after losing my knife on my left hand. I feel ashamed because this woman used a small trick on me and I couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    ¡ª


    The old man Richard was watching the duel while he moved his hand on his beard.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Is it over for you already? ¡¹


    Meanwhile, Caria Burdnick was trying hard to breathe properly. She didn¡¯t want me to know that she was without a breath but she was visibly exhausted. She has an advantage now. She had almost got me. But I won¡¯t give up now. We¡¯ll start all over again.


    ¡¸Oh my, oh my. Maybe he wants forgiveness. After all, we all need to be merciless with rats, huh. ¡¹


    I heard a voice coming from the silenced audience in the tavern. They were trying to provoke me.


    The tavern¡¯s atmosphere changed from the initial festival turmoil into the nerve wreaking watch of our duel. Everyone in the tavern made bets that the match would end in the first round or in the second round. Naturally, everyone wanted my defeat.


    Well, every person knew me and had a misconception idea of my well-being. Many of them thought that I was living everyday like scavenging rat, following useless orders and living poorly. I don¡¯t think that any of them thought of me as a true adventurer.


    Although she was an apprentice, I was fighting against a knight. I only had two old knives, meaning that my offensive skills had the greater chance to fail than to succeed. However, I managed to use my wrist skillfully and, even without having a sword myself, I deflected her initial attack. It was not an easy thing to accomplish with my horrible weapons. If I managed once, then it¡¯s probably a coincidence, but if I manage it twice, then it will be a miracle. However, if I could deflect a third time, then I will prove that I have strong abilities.


    I don¡¯t know why they keep having a negative impression of me. In the past, I was mocked for not completing the task in the forest. But I managed to change this aspect of my past life. However, I feel like the change was drastic. What really happened during the changing courses of events? Old man Richard showed me his teeth now. He seemed to be amused at the appearance of his weak pupil.


    Nevertheless, I need to start ignoring the insulting glares from the other people. They are so spiteful, they always have been. They keep judging a person based on their own preconceptions. I was always subjected to that kind of scornful ideals. In addition, and to further extent, used as a bait to the others own satisfaction. It was always like that in my past life. But I won¡¯t allow it to happen again.


    *metallic sound*


    Caria Burdnick threw me a blow with a sword from the upper front. This is not a skill used frequently in duels. Still, on the battlefield, a knight would use this skill to break the armor of the opponent. Only metallic sounds resonated through the tavern.


    My other knife cracked. It seemed impossible to escape from the continuing pressure of her attacks. The blade from the knife was broken from the base of the handle, and part of it went flying across the tavern and pierced one of the tables. With the ongoing flow, I won¡¯t have any more knives. I can¡¯t ignore the imminent danger. I need to be focused in order to use a perfect counterattack. If the other knife breaks entirely, then it won¡¯t be possible to resist any of her attacks.


    On that moment, old man Richard stood up. He must think that if I do poorly on this duel, then that knight might have a chance to kill me in the end even though it¡¯s against the rules. At the same time, that vicious man might think that I¡¯m finally useful to him. Even though, I was his student for a long while, he never really cared too much for me. But that doesn¡¯t mean that he has to use me to his malicious deals. He sure is looking amused at this fa?ade. I¡¯m sure he is waiting for me to give up and profess my loss. Yes, this ¡°duel was supposed to be short¡±, he must think that. But this is getting much longer than he originally thought it would last.


    I won¡¯t declare my loss just yet.


    I couldn¡¯t waste another second. My green clothes were slightly ripped apart, but without hesitating, I moved forward quickly and I jumped to the side of her flank in a rotating movement. I moved half of my body to avoid her sword attacks. I changed trajectory and went straight on her side direction.


    She was startled. It all happened so quickly that she was left without words. I moved like if I was training for years. Everybody was surprised. Of course, in my past self I wouldn¡¯t be able to move quickly like that. However, they thought that they knew everything about me, but they were entirely wrong. My counterattack. It looked as if I knew Caria Burdnick¡¯s sword skills. Her expression momentarily changed to a bitter look.


    The roles were reserved.


    My stance changed dramatically. Even with just one knife, I was challenging her fully heads on.


    Soon, my knife approached Caria Burdnick closely enough. It was a perfect attack. My trajectory needed to be successful. I had to take advantage of my weapons. Even if they were breaking apart, they were small enough to go unnoticed. I just needed the right moment to shorten my distance from her and strike a blow at the perfect angle.


    Nevertheless, Caria Burdnick is not a mediocre person. She had a strong grip on her sword and she managed to rip the cloth on my shoulder. I should at least acknowledge her devotion to swordsmanship.


    She tried her hardest to swing her sword to my vital points, aiming directly at the opponent without hesitation. Her power and agility are undoubtedly skills that were cultivated by daily training and, of course, enhanced by her natural talent. She is not ordinary, because she saw my upcoming attack and tried to avoid the trajectory of the knife. However, I was faster and resilient.


    Yes, avoiding my attack would be useless. I changed my orbit slightly on that crucial moment. She saw my attack coming at her but she didn¡¯t predict the exact direction. The light was reflected on the cracked knife as I made my way to Caria Burdnick¡¯s shoulder. She pointed her sword towards my shoulder and I held my knife on her neck.


    In a moment it all was finished. In this moment there is no longer just a cause or an effect. Neither merits nor compatibilities. Neither strength nor weakness. In this moment all that mattered was the result and nothing else. All that was left was simply to declare victory or defeat. However, in the end, the result was not that simple.


    ¡¸¡­That settles it! ¡¹


    Old man Richard marked the end of the duel. His voice echoed throughout the walls of the tavern.

 Volume 1 - CH 11

    Chapter 11: A Strange and Uninteresting Request


    ¡¸I lost a great deal because of this kiddo. ¡¹


    I heard the upset voice of old man Richard. After the deals were finished between the customers at the tavern, everything went back to normality. Some of them left the tavern, while others remained on their seats.


    I remained in the tavern.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not fair. I couldn¡¯t win in the end. ¡¹


    The duel made us some scratches. Since my knife was rusty and old, some of its cracks pierced Caria Burdnick¡¯s face. Therefore, she was removing pieces from her face one by one as she complained continually. It seemed like she was making a big effort to endure the pain. However, no matter who it was, if a duel is about fighting with blades, then it¡¯s obvious there¡¯ll be some wounds on the opponents. It was natural. While I grabbed my remaining knife, it just broke off.


    ¡¸A draw is acceptable. Although she is an apprentice, that young Lady is a very proud knight. We know that her family name Burdnick has some negative backstory, but her skills are outstanding. Not bad indeed. ¡¹


    The duel resulted in a draw. It all happened because I held my knife on Caria Burdnick¡¯s throat, while she held her sword pointed to my shoulder. We were going to strike each other at the same time before the old man declared that the duel was finished. I really don¡¯t know how that happened in the end.


    I had a chance of ripping her skin, while she had a chance of piercing my shoulder. There would be a lot of consequences to both us if that outcome had really happened. Even so, it appeared that Caria Burdnick was convinced of the settlement. She had this strange smile on her face as she went outside of the tavern. She said ¡°Let¡¯s leave it like this¡±, with a dignified expression. It looked like she accepted our draw. If that¡¯s really what she meant, then it was perfect for me.


    However, I could feel within my heart a strange feeling between eccentricity and excitement.


    ¡¸Well, it was superb nonetheless. Even though this child doesn¡¯t have parents, he is growing up exceptionally. I didn¡¯t know that my apprentice growing into an adult would be so commendable. ¡¹


    Old man Richard was strangely praising me.


    It was hard to believe that this vicious old man will praise people without any ulterior motives. In other words, there is something behind his odd behavior. There¡¯s no doubt. I had a feeling that I should avoid him at all cost. Because this vicious old man was good at deceiving me in the past. His cunning stratagems made me ¡°step into pitfalls¡± without noticing.


    ¡¸¡­Master, you really are vigorous. But don¡¯t use me for your weird purposes anymore. ¡¹


    I was washing my face on the tavern¡¯s tub as I spoke with him. I clearly noticed that the old man grew old. His bread and hair became white. He won¡¯t be able to endure the hardships of a real battle anymore. However, he still looked robust and full of vigor despite his old age. His eyes were impeccable as always as he kept looking at me like an eagle. His whole appearance still gave everyone an impression of strength. Although I never knew the details, people said that he was a very famous adventurer when he was on his prime days. Many whispered that he was even involved in the national affairs. Well, true or not, I don¡¯t know much since I¡¯ve only heard his stories from people in the taverns.


    As the old man heard my worrying words, he deliberately touched my back while smiling through his teeth.


    ¡¸Lugis, you¡¯ve grown suspicious of me, huh¡­But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a weird job. I believe that you¡¯ll be suitable to accomplish it without any concerns. ¡¹


    I raised my eyebrows when I heard the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡¸To put it simply, what you want is to get the job done regardless of what happens. ¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed, your insight is getting better at judging others. However, this time is different from the tasks you performed on monsters before. ¡¹


    He looked closely at me, as he kept laughing creepily. This man was a true devil. He never was a good person in the first place. How can I trust a man like him?


    Yet, despite his cunning ways towards me, he always pushed me to my limits. To learn how to survive. To learn how to aim higher. To learn the harsh ways of the world. On that matter, I believe that old man Richard was the best tutor.


    ¡¸Okay, tell me what you want. I¡¯m determined to make a living as an adventurer. I¡¯ll do anything to accomplish my goal even if I have to ¡°cross dangerous bridges¡±. ¡¹


    Old man Richard distorted his eyes for a moment as he kept stroking lightly his beard. It seemed like he was hesitant at first. This was making me nervous. Afterwards, he spoke with his usual fearless voice that never disappeared even after he grew old.


    ¡¸It¡¯s an easy job. If you succeed, I will recommend you to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild chief. Let¡¯s start with the outline¡­ ¡¹


    ¡ª


    We left the tavern and he pointed me on the direction of one of the Kingdom¡¯s borders. He waived and went away. I was starting to wonder if I could really trust the old man.


    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s still long ways to go. I¡¯m bored now. Hey you, tell me an interesting story. ¡¹


    ¡¸Why is this woman going with me in the first place? ¡¹


    How can this old man leave me with her as if he did nothing at all? I was almost losing my mind here. It seemed like I could not change my past and future path with this woman right next to me. How could I remain calm on this absurd situation?


    Never mind. The content of the task itself seemed certainly easy. I just needed to deliver the wax sealed letter and a few supplies to Fort Colliden on the western frontline. I was told not to look at the contents. They should not be open nor seen. I just had to deliver it.


    Indeed, this task seemed like a good job to achieve some recognition. Honestly, of all the items, I didn¡¯t touch the wax sealed letter but I felt a strange exaltation when I saw them from afar. So far, process was going smooth.  The horse carriage looked like the ones from the Guild. It¡¯s extraordinary how everything seemed to go so well. I have to confess that I¡¯m feeling some anxiety, because I don¡¯t remember having to complete a task this easy before.


    There was only one dissatisfying point about all of this.  Why is this woman, Caria Burdnick, accompanying me? This woman belongs to the Knight class. How she became involved in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild work like this?


    ¡¸I have my reasons. But I¡¯m not obliged to specify everything to you. To put it simply, the Knights have the right to intervene in the Guild¡¯s work, so you have no right to complain. Think of me as a member of your party and nothing else. We¡¯re just here to complete this work, ¡®kay? If I find any dishonorable behavior coming from you, I¡¯ll report you to the Guild. ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick was despicable as always. On that moment, she lowered her eyes at the wax sealed letter and she looked thoughtful.


    Aristocrats or equivalent branches can only execute wax sealing in this Kingdom. In other words, this letter was written by the someone from the upper class. They must want to convey some important message or instructions to Fort Colliden. Certainly, it¡¯s not strange to have one or two people to do such job, since they¡¯ll need to avoid unnecessary attention. It¡¯s hard to choose the right person to deliver crucial messages.


    However, fast horses are used originally to deliver official messages. There must be a good reason why we must go in a horse carriage. It¡¯s only my speculation, but it may be related to this woman¡¯s presence.


    While I thought curiously at it, I grabbed a fruit from the cargo. It was a good red fruit. Once you bite, the red juice will spread on your mouth. They sometimes sell this type of fruit on the markets for a decent price.


    Although I thought there was something going on with this task, maybe there was not a very big reason behind all of this. I received this task as an adventurer and the apprentice Knight just tagged along to make sure the journey was smooth.


    Maybe, I overthought too much. I don¡¯t think there is anything important going on after all. At best, it would be just a regular notice.


    As I ate the red fruit, I grabbed the letter and I was trying to guess the true meaning of this request. I kept staring at the seal without getting bored.

 Volume 1 - CH 12

    Chapter 12: The Color of Blood


    ¡¸About the fight with the demon beast from the other day. Did I tell you that I was recognized by the Knight¡¯s Order? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, you did. But your behavior is rude no matter how good your results were that day. You keep saying that I¡¯ll be punished if I break or fail at something. You¡¯re completely deplorable. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve got a very bad habit?¡¹


    Caria Burdnick bit her lips as if she was irritated with me. However, even though she was reluctant at first, she eventually accepted what I thought about her.


    She was the one at fault for being unreasonable and rude. In the end, it ended up as a great deal of self-reflection.


    There was no doubt that her deed was a great feat. When it comes to fighting monsters, she always showed remarkable maneuvers. Even then, she kept improving her skills dramatically. No wonder that her actions were met with respect and astonishment.


    Talented people like Caria Burdnick are often insensitive and incomprehensible towards other people. She lowered her head and winked her eyes at the letter.


    The people from the Order probably wanted to reward this genius by sending her along with me on this quest. They have a habit of rewarding someone¡¯s efforts by giving them more tasks. Failure would mean that a person would no longer be useful, thus becoming an outcast. But to give her this particularly quest is questionable. Maybe she¡¯s here to cause some fear, or avoid any complications, and in some cases, even persecute lawless people. She¡¯s the Order¡¯s trustworthy underling right now and she¡¯ll likely report any anomalies she finds.


    After a short while, she looked at me with suspicious eyes, as if she was examining my behavior. She looked like a ¡°monster¡± with those cunning eyes, truly different from me, different from human beings. I¡¯m sure my face turned pale.


    I will not let her distract me. I finished eating the red fruit as the red juice spread on my mouth. I only left the core with the seeds.


    ¡¸Since we¡¯re on this topic, I must say that your actions were reckless during that time. I¡¯m sure there was another way for you to showcase your skills. ¡¹


    I touched a sensitive subject yet she didn¡¯t hesitate to answer me.


    ¡¸I needed fame. You know that my family name Burdnick has a bad reputation. It was hard to make a living like ordinary people do. So, I did it for my father¡­no, for my House. That¡¯s what noble Knights would do if they were on my shoes. Well, I guess common people like you won¡¯t understand anything about it. ¡¹


    I don¡¯t care about it anyways. Yet, she ended up speaking unpleasant words as always.


    To be honest, unlike Caria Burdnick, I grew up as an orphan. Yes, I don¡¯t know anything about her life but I don¡¯t intend to even try to understand her. I never had parents. If I were to have a slight grasp of what a household with a family feels like, then Ms. Ninz and Ariene were the closest relations I always had in the first place.


    ¡¸For the House and for my father. I will surely¡­ ¡¹


    I was looking at Caria Burdnick¡¯s silver hair. I never really paid much attention to it, but her hair had a very interesting color. On that moment, I pondered about her most recent words. For her father¡¯s sake. I wonder what kind of person is her father. Even so, I was a little surprised to find out that she actually had compassionate feelings about other human beings.


    Of course, this woman was also in love with our Rescue Party Hero, but other than that, she never displayed much affection. Her emotionless behavior shown in the future still had a strong impact on how I judged her character.


    ¡¸Well, well, is that so. Then, it¡¯s good for you. I do understand that in the end you want to make your father proud. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, you bastard. What the hell are you talking about? There¡¯s no way you can possibly understand me. Be more respectful ¡®kay. You are a commoner, while I am from the Knight Class. Even a child would know who is above who, got it? ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick was angry with me, but at the same time, she smiled a little bit. There¡¯s no way this woman would have a graceful expression. Now that I mention it, I do not remember seeing this woman¡¯s decent smile.


    Her superior attitude because of her Knight Class was not that irritating to me. Certainly, the Caria Burdnick from the Rescue Party behaved with more cruelty towards me than her past self.


    ¡¸Dear guests. Please don¡¯t move around inside the carriage or the wheels will oscillate. We are currently crossing a rocky terrain. ¡¹


    ¡¸Understood. ¡¹


    The coachman turned around as he noticed that we kept moving around in the carriage. Afterwards, Caria Burdnick stopped moving herself as instructed by the coachman. In a second¡­


    *blowing sound*


    We heard a sound that felt like it cut through the wind.


    The carriage lost its balance. There was a huge disturbance on its course as we kept hearing cracking sounds. Besides the windy sound, the cracks we heard came from the wheels of the carriage. We noticed that the wheels were broken. We could sense blood in the air as well.


    I looked reflexively on the sound¡¯s plausible direction. I was perplexed when I saw the front of the carriage. It was the worst scenario. The coachman was the main target. A single arrow shot him. However, the arrow pierced him so aggressively that blood spilled everywhere. There was blood in the air because of the strong wind. I could sense the smell of iron as the air became red.


    The coachman¡¯s body became like a wooden puppet and fell down from the carriage. We headed directly to some trees.


    ¡¸Get down! ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick shouted aloud to lie down on the floor. The horses became uncontrolled because they lost their rider. The carriage was more unbalanced as the horses gained speed.


    *repeated blowing sounds*


    The same sound echoed several times at this time. Our faces became pale and our knees began shivering.


    Bow and arrow. A ruthless weapon that could kill from far away. It was beyond our reach. However, if it was a sword or a spear, we could manage ourselves. But with a bow and arrow, we cannot defeat it unless we kill the user. We can¡¯t protect ourselves with the carriage going randomly like this.


    For now, we need to lie down and hide our appearances. We covered ourselves with the luggage.


    After that, we had to wait patiently. Just endure.


    There are no other options available to counterattack the arrows. Even if Caria Burdnick is with me, both of us are swordsmen. We can¡¯t see the opponent. Nonetheless, our enemy¡¯s arrows will eventually run out. I won¡¯t let them take my life.


    We have to hide and wait.


    *blowing sound*


    The arrows cut off through the strong wind and pierced mercilessly on the damaged carriage. The floorboards were ruined. The carriage was destroyed in the process. The cargo was destroyed as well and the horse fell to the ground.


    ¡ª


    The carriage finally stopped moving. Five horses were approaching us from the distance. I noticed five armed men riding those horses.


    ¡¸¡­Is he alive? ¡¹


    ¡¸Apparently. I think he survived through the brink of death. ¡¹


    I looked inside the remains of the broken carriage and I saw red everywhere. Although the branches of the trees created a shadow over the blood, the reddish color was clearly visible.


    Our horse was still attached to the carriage. However, it couldn¡¯t move because it was hurt and exhausted. It ended up dying on the spot. It was far from being a pleasant sight. I heard many people say before that we sacrifice these animals for our greater causes. I¡¯m not sure if I should agree with those remarks.


    The five cavalrymen that attacked our carriage surrounded me with small-sized spears. I was cornered and outnumbered.


    A man wearing a helmet spoke before me. He looked like he was their leader.


    ¡¸Three of you must keep vigilant of our surroundings. I need just one of you to search through the carriage remnants and bring any documents you could find. Leave this one to me.¡¹


    Three of his subordinates started to search through that wreckage.


    I was trying to get up, but my legs were too numb.


    Every piece of wood was painted in red. This horrifying scene would even shock those who are familiar with terrible battles. The coachman was dead. Surprisingly, the silver-haired woman was covered in blood too. I was so shocked. I only saw lifeless bodies.


    ¡¸But¡­These people were just decoys. They were too defenseless for people who were supposed to carry crucial documents. There was any resistance. ¡¹


    He was observing me while his subordinates kept searching around.


    His words made perfectly sense. Yet, they still attacked a defenseless carriage. In fact, even before the attack, the possibility of this scenario happening was extremely high.


    However, we tried to decrease the possibility of them finding out about our real purpose by dressing up like to look like ordinary people, but now it seems it was all for nothing, I¡¯ll need to put up a fight. I must protect the letter and deliver it on time. However, not everything was going according to plan.


    ¡¸I think this is it. This letter was standing next to that man. ¡¹


    ¡¸Okay¡­Does it has wax sealing? It seems it really has. But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real or false. ¡¹


    Someone like him mustn¡¯t read the real contents of the letter. As I muttered, the man with a helmet raised the opened red letter towards the sun. The bright light illuminated through the letter and a light watermark appeared.


    I thought it was a strange color. It was pale red even if it was blood. Maybe the person who had that blood had low pressure. That would explain the fainted red. The letter was heavily stained. The contents were hard to read even in the sun light.


    I came to realize the imminent situation.


    I can¡¯t let him examine that letter. I must stop him at any cost. I thought of going behind his back and strangle him like a snake. But I was outnumbered to accomplish such feat. My breath was disturbed. I have to kill the enemy. When? How? I have to take him down or it will be too late. I need some urgent backup!


    All of my worrying thoughts ended up in vain. I had no time to think of a solution as I saw one of the men¡¯s throat being cut with a blade. Another of his subordinate¡¯s throat was sliced by the silver aired-woman. She was supposed to be dead as her body was covered in blood. She had faked her death. Her blood was pale just like the blood in the letter. Wait. That¡¯s not blood. That¡¯s some kind of juice.


    However, the blood was real this time, she had cut those man¡¯s throats. There was spilled blood on the ground. It was a vivid and darkish colored-blood. Yes, now that¡¯s a familiar blood color.

 Volume 1 - CH 13

    Chapter 13: The Frontier of Fort Colliden


    ¡­The silver-haired woman wielded her sword like thunder. A man on his horse didn¡¯t have to react and was slashed, preventing him from escaping. The blade from her sword was wet and darkish red as she cut the man¡¯s throat.


    It was a splendid surprise attack as only one rider managed to escape. He escaped in a hurry without turning back. It was to be expected, as this scene would make anyone lose its breath and run as if his life depended on it. It was as if fear had taken over his brain. I looked at two lifeless bodies freshly dripping with blood. I went speechless for a moment. However, the silence was even creepier.


    I survived this ordeal, but I¡¯ll leave that explanation for another time. It was as if a blackish red ¡°demon¡± and a silver-haired ¡°witch¡± engulfed me.


    ¡ª


    We caught an unfamiliar horse that belonged to the assailants. I wonder how they found our exact location in the first place.


    I somehow lived through that hell but my body was not unscathed. I was full of bruises and cuts. I felt pain coming from deep lacerations on the skin.


    In addition, the red juice from the fruits we had on the carriage spilled on my hair. It began to emit an intense smell as time went by. Well, to be honest, I was accustomed to the stench as I was raised in the streets; yet, this smell was so bitterly sweet that began to torture my senses.


    ¡¸Hey you, the assassins seemed more competent than an adventurer like you. ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick was holding the reins of the horse right in front of me when she turned around to profess those despicable words. I was sniffing my nose so many times because I could not stand the smell.


    She sighed loudly while she distorted her mouth.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be a fool during a situation like that. I had to think of perilous situations that could happen on our way, for example, an ambush. Which, it happened. I had to be meticulous. Breathing, timing and luck. I won¡¯t allow myself to be the same as unnecessary folks like you. I trained hard to acquire my current skills and movements. ¡¹


    I wrinkled my nose while I blinked my eyes simultaneously. My gesture resembled that of a cat with a sense of curiosity.


    ¡¸¡­When I work as an adventurer, I will inevitably get backwards immediately. I have a naive nature for frontal collision in particular since it¡¯s not one of my best strengths. But I¡¯m good with surprise attacks and sideline strikes. Anyways, sorry for being useless on that situation.¡¹


    I wiped the remains of the spilled juice and the blood traces simultaneously. I had to throw the stained cloth away from the horse. It scattered on the roadside, hidden in the bushes. If I kept that with me, the smell of iron and the bitterly smell of the juice would have mixed up, resulting in my nose eventually getting numb.


    ¡¸Anyhow, we managed to escape alive. So, let¡¯s go to our destination as soon as possible. It will be troublesome if more of those assassins come after us again. Next time, we might not be lucky. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I agree. Besides that, it won¡¯t be favorable for us when they find out that we stole one of their horses. We need to hurry. ¡¹


    Even if her offensive strike was a surprise attack, she went bloodthirsty back then. She didn¡¯t only slash the men¡¯s throats, but she sliced some of the horses too. This woman. Where does her furiously attitude come from? Her distant ancestors? Just talent? I don¡¯t understand.


    Caria Burdnick nodded her head while strengthening the reins of the horse. I grabbed her waist as we kept going further and further away. Her waist was strangely thin as if it was going to break apart for being fragile. Maybe she realized that she¡¯s a bit different from an average woman. Well, that was theoretically speaking. Somehow, I had a strange sense of incongruity and a sense of embarrassment.


    ¡¸I never imagined that we would be attacked in a main highway. The security of this country has become gradually low over time. As a Knight myself, this situation is inacceptable. I heard that the high-ranked officials in the Order instructed the knighthood to protect only the Kingdom, and mainly the Capital. ¡¹


    Her words were mixed between feeling disappointed and self-cautious.


    It was a fact that the security on this timeline was not very safe. That notion was proved on how the assassins were roaming free through public roads. People said that the mastermind behind the groups of assailants was making this country¡¯s security system fragile, resulting in roads becoming more desolated over time.


    Ah, maybe it¡¯s during this time that ¡°that¡± thing will happen. But I¡¯m not actually sure though.


    We saw a soldier wearing a helmet approaching us from an old fortification. This man was wearing a ring with an inscription on his finger. He looked like someone important. He nodded without professing a word in response to Caria Burdnick small talk.


    ¡ª


    Fort Colliden was a stronghold with lots of history.


    In the architectural era, many of the forts and castles that had fortified walls and towers were rebuild and restored in the revitalization act. As I recall, people often said that the officials in the previous government abused their power and stole the riches from civilians in order to provide funds for their revitalization agenda. They were regarded as one of the worst governments this Kingdom had ever had on its history; however, no one can deny that in the end, it was undoubtedly a significant achievement accomplished by the previous King. On one side, it made the civilians lives miserable through increase of taxes, but on the other side, it protected the country against the invasion of three different ethnic groups and from a major invasion of two foreign enemies.


    Yet, the only remaining military structure from that age was none other than Fort Colliden.


    It was hard to breach this fort mainly because of its topography. The fort was perfectly located in the middle of a mountainous terrain. Given its location, the fort was labeled as an outstanding fortification for defense. This fort, whose name was repeated many times in history because of the many battles against the western forces, has ceased to play an active part since the western territory turned into a friendly relationship. With new allied countries, the fort was no longer necessary.


    However, I heard that a large delegation was brought to this place not that long ago.


    ¡¸Strangely, we were able to easily pass through the gates. I thought they would suspect us given my questionable appearance. ¡¹


    Even though we were the real message delivers, my clothes were ragged and stained with red fruit juice.


    It was the first time I saw this fort. From the outside, the fort was made of heavy stones and clay. Inside, there was a large emptied space. I was given a dusty room. Everything looked old, dim and unrestored. It was as if this room was hardly even used. Alternatively, maybe they own several rooms that aren¡¯t used very often.


    Next to me, Caria Burdnick moved her lips in a peculiarly nervous look.


    ¡¸¡­Well¡­Listen. You have to change your clothes, because, right now, you are being rude with that shabby appearance. Do you have the letter? ¡¹


    I took the letter out from my pocket. It was wrinkled and stain with the red fruit juice. It no longer looked like a regular letter.


    Caria Burdnick took the letter as she tried to undo the obvious wrinkles. While she kept doing that, she gazed at me as she moved her eyebrows aggressively. She looked awfully mad at me.


    However, we only came to deliver the letter. Why were we given a room to sleep on? I scratched my nose as I was lost in my thoughts. No matter what kind of work the adventurers do, they are rarely allowed to pay homage to a high-ranked official or even congratulated for the effort. We, adventurers, only do the job that requires us to do. That¡¯s it. If I remembered correctly, for most parts of my job as an adventurer, I did what I was supposed to do, then left immediately. I thought that this quest was over when she went to give the letter to a superior officer.


    Maybe this time is different because she accompanied me. I rolled my eyes as I sighed deeply.


    ¡¸¡­Ah, c¡¯mon. You need to behave more carefully¡­ ¡¹


    This seemed strange. Caria Burdnick was desperately trying to look appropriate for no apparent reason. I looked at her while I held my chin. Come to think of it, I never knew the reason why she accompanied me on this particularly quest. There was no doubt that she had some personal errands to do besides delivering that letter.


    Well, I guess in the end it ended up okay. I managed to complete my quest. Nonetheless, I still don¡¯t know why she involved an adventurer like myself on her personal business.


    *cracking sound*


    A large wooden door opened with slowly as a man came from inside.


    That man had rough and sharp eyes. He had a visibly big scar on his right eye. Unlike my shabby-looking clothes, he was dressed with well-prepared garments. Well, the garments were not luxurious, but their quality was not cheap either. At least, he was different from ordinary people. His ornaments were not spectacular as well. However, they were nice enough to know that the quality of the goods were above average.


    Besides that, he carried a sword with a golden handle on a scabbard around his waist. I clearly saw that he had an engraved coat of arms on the scabbard. No doubt, this person was¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time, father. ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick greeted that man with a deep bow while she keeled on the floor. She kneeled on the cobblestone near the frontier of the fort.


    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t call me ¡°that¡± while I¡¯m on duty, Caria. ¡¹


    There was no mistake. This person was the father of Caria Burdnick.


    He was the head of the Burdnick House. This person was called Barberridge Burdnick.

 Volume 1 - CH 14

    hapter 14: Father and Daughter


    Barberridge Burdnick. He was the current head of the Burdnick Family and Caria Burdnick¡¯s father.


    I heard that he was the one who lead the Burdnick House after it fell to the Knight Class. He was a person regarded with military esteem until his family downfall. People often said that he had an unusual but profound knowledge of arts and politics.


    However, once I saw the war injury on his right eye, it made me think if all the information and bad rumors about him were actually true. However, most people thought that fighting in the front lines was the best way to live. Therefore, many people might have a grudge against him for not participating the last war. I also noticed the insignia of the governor of Fort Colliden on his clothes. The decoration of his scabbard and the insignia were actually well-matched designs.


    Barberridge Burdnick pointed on my direction.


    ¡¸Caria, is this your servant? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, father¡­Ah, I apologize for my imprudence, my Lord. Not quite actually, but he is something similar to that. ¡¹


    Did she not speak casually right now?


    I stared at the cobblestone while I rolled my eyes. I wanted to pinch my mouth and correct that misinformation. No matter what happened between us, there hasn¡¯t been any situation where I agreed to become Caria Burdnick¡¯s follower.


    Even so, I was not allowed to speak or raise my face because of my poor background. If common people like me were to stand up against a head of a Knight Class House, he would have permission to cut the offender¡¯s neck. That was something that didn¡¯t involve any kind of justice, emotion or interest. The Aristocratic society and the Knight society were far from the common people¡¯s way of life. This country had a custom of a hierarchical procedure. And they made sure to remind every person of that system.


    Barberridge made a big sigh and spoke to us, to be exact, mainly towards Caria.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve seen you pick shabby followers before, but I can see that you chose a seemingly good one right now. ¡¹


    What does that mean? This person threw a few random words abruptly that didn¡¯t make any sense whatsoever. I wonder if it was because Caria Burdnick had a strange personality? In that case, only one explanation made sense. Right now, he asserted how she changed a bit, but at the same time, his words conveyed some sort of disapproval towards her.


    His voice was authoritarian. I couldn¡¯t imagine that a father would speak coldly and indifferent towards his daughter.


    ¡¸I am here to say that the letter has been delivered safely. However, I am afraid to say, but it is not exactly intact because of a troublesome event. But, it¡¯s not useless either.¡¹


    Caria Burdnick moved her body nervously and took the letter out of her pocket. It was badly wrinkled before. Yet, it looked way better than before. Maybe it was because of her efforts to remove those obvious wrinkles. It looked somehow neat now.


    Was this the end of this quest? I was relieved to be honest. I spit an unnoticed sigh of relief. I looked slightly at Barberridge¡¯s hand when he received that letter.


    I thought that he would praise her for her hard work. However, when Barberridge received the letter, he looked closely at it as he noticed the stains of the red juice and threw it away.


    ¡¸¡­Fa¡­Father!? What are you doing!? ¡¹


    ¡¸Such idiotic child. Did the Guild really told you to deliver this sort of letter? I don¡¯t understand it¡­This is a fraudulent message. I thought you would be capable of distinguish these useless things. ¡¹


    She was terribly discouraged. Rather, it looked like the colored wax seal was an obvious hunch to determine the authenticity of the letter. It never crossed my mind since I was told that my job was only to take it to the fort. Barberridge spoke the following words.


    ¡¸You¡¯re my daughter, but you can¡¯t even calculate this kind of thing. I don¡¯t even know why I give you second chances. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­So, this was not a quest from the Knights then¡­I¡¯m truly sorry my Lord. ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick apologized to her father in a weak and trembling voice. She was getting excited to receive his approval. Instead, all she got was more sadness and frustrating feelings.


    He started to judge her other actions. I wonder why he must go this far.


    ¡¸I really don¡¯t understand you at all. And I didn¡¯t forget what you did the other day. You broke the Guild¡¯s rules and entered the forbidden forest without any kind of consent. Idiotic daughter. You need to think about the Burdnick House. Our family has had enough prejudice before but you keep staining the family¡¯s name. I hope you learn through this good ¡°medicine¡± and remember where your place should be, Caria Burdnick. ¡¹


    I felt aggressive palpitations through my chest. Because of that, I felt a strong blood circulation flow from the tip of my feet to the end of my limb.


    ¡¸Good ¡°medicine¡±¡­My lord. We were attacked by thieves¡­Did you know that?¡¹


    Barberridge did not answer. No, his silence was the answer.


    He knew it of course. I should have known that. We were attacked in an area near this fort. He, as the governor of this fort, should get regular reports about the surrounding security.


    He should have understood our situation. She was his daughter. Assassins attacked her and she could¡¯ve lost her life. Yet, he was unwavering.  A cold shiver ran down my spine. It was as if my bone marrow was pierced by a sharp blade.


    ¡¸¡­Let me tell you something, Caria. Don¡¯t bring shame to the family name ever again. Every time you do unreasonable things, it will fall only on the House. Do you understand? Stop bothering me and stop pretending that you are able to do useful things. If you¡¯re quiet and if you only listen to what other people say, you¡¯ll be just fine.¡¹


    He really thought that he had a good for nothing daughter. When Barberridge stopped talking, we went away. It seemed that he didn¡¯t have anything else to say.


    I raised my face quickly to have a look at her. At first glance, Caria Burdnick looked very calm. I guess she was like that because of her prideful personality. Nevertheless, I thought that, in reality, it was only a fa?ade in order to appear strong.


    My body was stiff and my cheeks were blue.


    I was not allowed to change my posture just yet. I was also not allowed to raise my face or speak to a higher ranked person. In addition, I could not stand up yet. I had to be on my knees until the governor was no longer in sight. I could feel the cobblestone pavement, which should¡¯ve been cold, was strangely hot.


    It was strange though. Strangely, the vision reflected in my eyes was clear, even though, I felt it was blurry before.


    ¡ª


    It was obvious.


    Caria Burdnick also kept kneeling on the cobblestone. I realized why she was always so bitter. I¡¯m sure she felt that she was an eyesore for her father. She never felt loved or cared for. Ever since she was a child, she must have been a ¡°foreign object¡± to her emotionless father.


    No, maybe it wasn¡¯t really like that. Even if I gritted my teeth in denial, I thought that our first encounter was a bit strange. When we first arrived here, I noticed that her father was looking seriously at me. It all made sense now. Her father, who was not blessed with boys, praised me in a very bittersweet tone. Ah, I got it¡­Having a girl instead of a man might be the reason why he treated her as if she was nothing to him.


    I was sure that my thoughts were true. I¡¯m sure Caria understood that deeply. I guess she always tried her hardest to impress her father. She was innocent and reckless because of that. She was willing to attack the thieves with all her might even though she could get killed. She wanted to be recognized for her efforts, but it didn¡¯t go as she expected.


    I felt a bit pathetic as I watched Caria Burdnick on her knees. I felt pity for her. And even though there was a mountain of things I wanted to say, I couldn¡¯t even profess a word.


    Barberridge Burdnick¡¯s hands were holding the handle of the chamber¡¯s door.


    On that moment, I felt a big breath that exhaled from behind my back. It was a weird sound. At the same time, a very large standing silhouette appeared on the edge of Caria Burdnick¡¯s view.

 Volume 1 - CH 15

    Chapter 15: Respect


    ¡¸Let¡¯s evaluate your loyalty. ¡¹


    Barberridge Burdnick turned back and he stared strictly at the silver-haired Caria Burdnick and I. His choice of words made it very clear. I opened my mouth and I spoke in a very polite manner to her father.


    ¡¸I apologize if I insulted you, sir. My heart displays utmost loyalty. However¡­There¡¯s no need to verify my faithfulness. I shall pay with my life if I¡¯m lying.¡¹


    I stood up to profess my loyalty even though I didn¡¯t have the permission to do so. I found this talk unnecessary and ridiculous. This was getting out of hand. This man was trying to test my true commitment. Right now, I was being submissive to those who had the power to control others.


    ¡¸If you understand, then prove it. Get on your knees. If you act with prudence, you will be forgiven and your allegiance will be recognized. ¡¹


    I wondered if his words really meant respect for me. For example, to find a way to prove that I was capable and loyal to him and to his daughter. On the other hand, he could be trying to find a way to ridicule her failures by using me. Barberridge was gritting as he breathed heavily. I couldn¡¯t see his true intentions.


    The only thing I understood was that he wanted to show everyone that he was a tolerant man.


    But I misunderstood. Not tolerant actually. Loyalty was the only thing he had in mind. Why should I be part of this little show? I had enough of this absurd talk.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not a squire of Caria Burdnick. I don¡¯t have anything to do with her. To show loyalty to her, sir? I don¡¯t like her. Sir, you¡¯re misunderstanding the situation here. That¡¯s it. There is no way I would be her follower. Never. ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick¡¯s face turned pale. She wasn¡¯t allowed to move yet, but she was visually upset.


    But it was already too late Caria Burdnick. All the words were spilled from my mouth.


    ¡¸I stand for myself. Not for you sir Burdnick, neither for Caria Burdnick. But for myself.¡¹


    Yes, there were people chained to others of greater importance. But I had my pride and interests. I had my own life. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t be bound be this allegiance. I only had myself and only myself to take care of.


    ¡¸My heart feels dejection and hatred. Sir Barberridge Burdnick. You only care about yourself and loyalty. But you trampled on my respect for you. You stepped on me as if I were nothing! I had enough of this! ¡¹


    I got up and put some chewing tobacco on my mouth. I felt a unique scent that drifted into my nose. Ah, indeed. This was a very refreshing feeling. I was ready. I had nothing but my resolution. My heart was prepared to die. On the top of that, I said what was on my mind. That¡¯s why it felt so good and refreshing.


    ¡¸¡­I see. You are a fool to speak like that to your superior. ¡¹


    He spoke as if he was declaring my last moments. I¡¯ll be the one to die because of my actions.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I said you misunderstood, sir. You are an arrogant person, unable to care for other people. You don¡¯t give a damn when you trample on the weak. Ah, yes, I dislike that woman who is unable to put up a front against you. But¡­¡¹


    ¡­Her sword¡¯ skills were unquestionably authentic.


    I gritted my teeth and garnered the courage to speak further before the guards came to get me.


    It was not enough. I had to spill all the resentment that I felt on my heart. I spilled all in one go. I felt anxiety, but I continued speaking.


    ¡¸I can guess just by looking at you. It¡¯s humiliating to be treated like that when her sword¡¯s skills are commendable. I am astonished for the fact that you trampled on her efforts without mercy or recognition. ¡¹


    Ah, such humiliation. Such resentment. She suffered a lot to wield her sword well. She must have been ¡°thrown in the mud¡± many times. I had respect for her. I had a sincere respect for Caria Burdnick¡¯s determination to improve herself. I knew that her swordsmanship was not only talent but also hard work.


    But, what¡¯s up with this guy? He insulted her and the dignity of a sword. He trampled on her accomplishments. Furthermore¡­


    ¡¸Besides that, sir¡­How can a father treat his daughter like that! My insides are boiling hot¡­You really crushed the respect I had for you! ¡¹


    I continued spitting words from my mouth. My throat became boiling hot. I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t stop. The truth was¡­I was in a rage. I didn¡¯t understand the reason why. I should¡¯ve been happy deep in my heart if that disgusting woman was abused like that. Even so, I had completely different feelings.


    ¡¸¡­This is enough. Remember your words boy. Guards. ¡¹


    Many guards rushed to the scene while I breathed heavily. I had an irritable expression.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. Such things were trivial for me now. Not yet. It was not enough. My anger, my resentment won¡¯t end like this. The hostility against Lord Burdnick will not fade away with such actions.


    ¡¸Listen well. I don¡¯t care what you do to me¡­What!? ¡¹


    Something was pointed towards my neck. Caria Burdnick took her sword from her scabbard while she bit her teeth. Strangely, it looked like her eyes were overflowing with tears.


    My breath was interrupted momentarily. My vision became white. Why Caria Burdnick? Don¡¯t get in my way. Ah, I no wonder why. I truly disliked a woman like her.


    My body fell on the floor. My consciousness disappeared as I laid in the cold stone pavement.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­Guards. Take this man to prison. ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick¡¯s cold voice echoed through the surroundings.


    The guards rushed in a hurry after they heard a loud voice that resembled a beast. Maybe it was a mistake from her part, because the situation went astray. Her father had two man with ragged green clothes come instead.


    ¡¸No¡­Cut his neck on the spot. ¡¹


    It was the voice of Barberridge Burdnick, the governor of Fort Colliden.


    ¡¸Caria. You have to consider what this unlawful person did to us. It will be an insult if you show him pity.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I am aware of that. Thank you for your consideration. ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick spoke with her head low on the pavement. It was as if her forehead was touching the cobblestone. She looked unusually like a weakling. However, it was mysterious, because I also felt a strong attitude beneath that submissive stance.


    ¡¸Certainly, this man is a great sinner who disrespected you, my lord. But this person is indeed my servant. Therefore, it is my responsibility to atone for his sin.¡¹


    Caria Burdnick wanted to find a solution.


    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t seem to understand you. Then, at what consequence? You know that I won¡¯t be merciless with you just because of the parentage I share with you.¡¹


    It was an unmistakable deal. This deal was not meant to be conducted by a father and daughter. It was as if they were not even related to each other. Both their remarks had some sort of second intentions.


    ¡¸Yes, my lord. I¡­no. It¡¯s just as you said, my lord. ¡¹


    She spoke with a calm voice while lowering her jaw. In one sense, she looked like she separated from her self. It seemed like the one speaking was an alter ego.


    I believed that Caria Burdnick¡¯s heart was conflicted by this situation. What should I do to help her? Why is this man desperately trying to humiliate his daughter? He was a really rude man. He abused its people and treated them as if they were nothing. Extremely rude and ridiculous.


    But still¡­I was sure that she wouldn¡¯t let me die after what she said. Even after we spent years, decades together, she never really abandon me. I did believe so.


    ¡¸I will punish my servant. Okay, guards. I order you to whip this man. You can¡¯t kill this man. But you can hit him severely. ¡¹


    The guards, who were in the middle of two different commands, were extremely confused with the father and daughter fierce exchanges. They finally took action after the commander made a sign to the green clothed men to retreat.


    ¡¸And Caria. You will¡­ ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick seemed to know what her father would profess. Maybe it was what her father truly wanted from her. Until now, she enjoyed the will of freedom and the right for protection that the Knight¡¯s Order provided for her.


    ¡¸¡­You will leave the Knight¡¯s Order and return to your territory. ¡¹

 Volume 1 - CH 16

    Chapter 16: Caria Burdnick was a Nasty Woman


    I felt excruciating pain every time I breathed.


    Even if I moved my finger slightly, I would feel as if I was pierced by thousand needles on my back muscles. My skin on the back was torn. Flesh was bare. It truly bothered me.


    I felt so much pain that I couldn¡¯t even sleep for a moment. Did Barberridge Burdnick really wanted to torment me and kill me for insulting him? That would make a ridiculous story.


    I was laid in the cold pavement of the dungeon. Everything was cold and the air was stuffy. When I breathed again, I felt that excruciating pain.


    ¡¸That was a foolish thing to do. ¡¹


    It was Caria Burdnick. I tried to speak to her, but words didn¡¯t come out from my mouth. Only a slight sobbing came from my mouth. It was a trembling voice engulfed with pain. I was visibly in bad shape. I had difficulty to open my eyes because my eyelids were swollen after the guards beat me.


    ¡¸Good, don¡¯t talk. You are an idiot. There was no need to risk your life like that. Idiot. Foolish man. ¡¹


    Only my ears were perfectly functional. I heard Caria Burdnick¡¯s cursing come right through my earlobes. Ah, I wanted to refute as much as possible, but I was in no condition to do so.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t even open your eyes¡­Hey, don¡¯t open your mouth. It will hurt more. You have to be patient for now. ¡¹


    She brought me a wooden container. My mouth was full with mucus, therefore I tried to spit it out. However, as I pushed that bitter mucus out, I felt my whole body in agony. I had a lot of pain on my wounds just for moving my neck.


    I was feeling frustrated because I was so helpless in this awful situation. In addition, I felt even more irritated because the mucus went slowly into my throat and it became stuck.


    ¡¸Originally, this medicinal herb was used to cover wounds, but nowadays, people use it to make a drink. It gets easier this way. They say the effect is quicker too. Of course, it doesn¡¯t provide a complete cure. Your wounds won¡¯t close with this. But it will help. ¡¹


    Medicinal herbs, I see. I used it only as a paste to cover some scars. I never knew I could drink this. Still, I didn¡¯t want to see these herbs ever again. Fortunately, my tongue was accustomed to unpleasant things. But it was the first time a bitter taste ran slowly through my tongue and throat as if it was torturing me.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll tie a horse near the hut behind the fort tomorrow morning. You can use it to go home. The quest is over. ¡¹


    I felt some cloth around my wounds. I was being treated. It was just like Ariene did to me once. It was so strange. Caria Burdnick never treated nor touched me before. I never felt her kindness. The only thing that I always remembered was her insults and violence.


    And now I was being treated by the person who was mean to me. This felt so unrealistic that I started to doubt even my own mind. I thought that I became crazy.


    ¡¸Your wounds are excessive¡­I¡¯m glad that you can¡¯t see them with your own eyes yet. ¡¹


    Somehow, I felt slightly relieved. I couldn¡¯t describe this feeling, but Caria Burdnick¡¯s thin fingertips gently wrapped cloth around my wounds.


    ¡¸You know, I¡­ I think I¡¯ll stay here. As a knight, I was entrusted to protect the frontline. So, that means I won¡¯t see you anymore. ¡¹


    While I thought to myself, Caria Burdnick continued to speak.


    Her words were both shaky and delicate at the same time. I didn¡¯t know much about how this fort works, but it was because of me that she faced this destiny? I was too embarrassed to even mutter a sound. Yet, her unwavering attitude showed how noble she was.


    Ah, I see. So, she tried her best to respect her noble upbringing.


    I knew that Caria Burdnick was not a gentle person to begin with. She might has the same traits as her father when it comes to trample on the weak. But, her heart was undeniably noble and honorable.


    ¡¸Okay. You¡¯re a good man. I¡¯ll remember your name, Lugis. Don¡¯t you dare die that easily.¡¹


    Caria Burdnick said those words when she finished wrapping the cloth around my wounds. For a moment, I didn¡¯t breathe since I was a bit startled.


    What was she saying? Of course, I won¡¯t die that easily. It was not the end of my life yet. It was not necessarily a goodbye. This fort was not that far away from the capital. Besides, the Caria Burdnick¡¯s glory will surely come. If I remembered the timeline correctly, she would participate in a fencing tournament. It will be held as a contest against local and foreign threats. I remembered that her abilities would become known across the country and she¡¯ll be given a prosperous position in the Knight¡¯s Order.


    Even though I knew the future, I wondered why it sounded so strange. Her words sounded like an eternal goodbye.


    Really, I was glad my eyes and face were swollen. I didn¡¯t want to show her my real face right now.


    My throat was sore and it hurt when I opened my mouth to speak. So, I couldn¡¯t even answer her properly.


    Her words echoed in the dungeon. After she professed all her words, she got up and went away. I could hear Caria Burdnick¡¯s footsteps as she went further and further away.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Well, things went ugly for you. But, you did it. You came back alive from that quest. Then, everything is fine. ¡¹


    I returned to the capital without eating nor drinking. Old man Richard¡¯s praise didn¡¯t even resonate with me that well.


    My body was full of bruises and cuts. My face was still swollen bad. How can he speak to me easily like that? Did he know that this was a dangerous job?


    ¡¸Dangerous work is when you are in the middle of a battlefield or when you¡¯ll kill someone. Well, that was¡­a half-dangerous mission. ¡¹


    ¡¸I was foolish. I can¡¯t believe that I trusted your words. I never learn¡­Ah, that¡¯s right. Caria Burdnick stayed in the fort. Send her reward over there.¡¹


    He exposed me to danger twice in my life already. He took a cheap reward from an old sash as I talked to him. She treated me. At least, I should thank her by giving her a reward. It was too dangerous for me to go back to that fort. But I thought that sending a reward would be okay.


    However, when I finished talking, old man Richard was scratching his bread as he wrinkled his eyebrows.


    ¡¸What the hell are you talking about? Since she was a Burdnick, it was obvious that she¡¯ll leave the Knight¡¯s Order one day and recuperate the lost territory.¡¹


    In other words, that letter was a lie. She was meant to be taken to the fort one day. Her fight against the hexenbeast made things go faster than originally planned. This old man looked at me as he took a deep sigh.


    Ah, I see. Then that meant¡­Yes, I understood it well.


    The pain from my wounds stopped temporarily.


    I was an idiot, after all. Why didn¡¯t I die back then? Why did Caria Burdnick, who was supposed to be a member of the Knights, remained in the fort against her will? And why I felt that her last words were as if she was mysteriously disappearing?


    I abandoned all of these questions and I came home like a fool.


    ¡¸Old man. ¡¹


    I had a hard time talking. I didn¡¯t know it then. I stared at old man Richard¡¯s face who looked at me as if nothing ever happened.


    Caria Burdnick. That person was a nasty woman. Ah, really, a disgusting woman.


    ¡¸Prepare my money¡­The job is not done yet.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t want to see her face ever again, or so I thought.

 Volume 1 - CH 17

    Chapter 17: A Man described as Reckless, Brave, and Fool


    The owner of the orphanage, Ms. Ninz, greeted an unexpected visitor. She was surprised by this sudden visit. Her eyes looked like question marks.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong Lugis? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d come here without Ariene. ¡¹


    This place is where the orphans, no, where the children could live and enjoy their leisure time before being sent away. I was moved by strange and nostalgic emotions every time I came here.


    I opened my mouth.


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s quite normal for me to pay a visit to the person who raised me. Why are you so alerted in seeing me? You don¡¯t have to be that rude, Ms. Ninz.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be that cheeky kiddo. I won¡¯t mind if you came to see me and talk with me about anything. But, you always have other motives whenever you come here.¡¹


    Ms. Ninz invited me while spitting a big sigh. She looked closely at my face full with bruises and realized that I was not here just for chatting. She knew me too well. Of course, she raised me since I was a child. I spoke to her.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have other motives. But I came here to tell you that I heard some rumors about wild robbers. Besides that, I heard that some people are using their power to subjugate the local priests. People say that the northwestern region is engulfed in chaos. It¡¯s getting dangerous these days, so I came to warn you.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, I didn¡¯t hear about any of that. If you came to warn me about my deeds, you don¡¯t have to worry. I don¡¯t care. I believe that I am a saint. ¡¹


    ¡¸No, I won¡¯t. Okay then, I have a favor to ask you¡­ Ms. Ninz, you have some connections on the autonomous city of the east, am I right? ¡¹


    ¡ª


    The other day, the tavern was cheerfully noisy.


    Everyone stretched their hands on various kinds of jars. The tavern owner opened a new barrel full of wine. Everybody was excited. The wine didn¡¯t taste like it usually does. It had a strong fragrance and taste, perfect for our minds to go numb. Everybody was utterly enthusiastic by the taste of the alcohol.


    I was in the middle of the tavern. I got my hands on a small barrel. Instead of my usual old clothes, I dressed with newly prepared clothes.


    ¡¸Hi, please enjoy yourselves to the fullest today. It¡¯s my treat! ¡¹


    ¡¸Your finances are good, Lugis! Hey, did you find a great job, no? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, I guess I found something. ¡¹


    Those men laughed freely at the free barrel of wine. More men surrounded and joined us. Everyone just wanted to have a great time as they drank some alcohol. It was very cheerful and welcoming. The atmosphere was very relaxing.


    Speaking of these men that gathered in the tavern. If I looked around I could find a lot of different people here. In other words, this tavern was where adventurers gathered. There were also a group of thieves, swindlers, and other types of adventures. When it came to alcohol, they got friendly and even became one single group.


    Of course, I always managed to fit within these groups. Actually, I would fit easily if I treated them to some alcohol. After all, these people were greedy and materialistic. They won¡¯t say no to a free barrel of wine.


    ¡¸Hey, Lugis. Why don¡¯t you tell us a cool story? I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re able to gather so cheerfully like this. So, tell us something entertaining. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, of course. It¡¯s always great when we gather together like this to talk and have some drinks, right? ¡¹


    These people were always with vulgar smiles. Such hypocrisy. These men were always trying to find some entertainment when they drank alcohol.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll have a nice job to do. When I finish it, we should gather in the next full moon for some entertainment. Just wait for me. ¡¹


    As I spoke, I opened a new barrel of wine for everyone to drink. A brand new wine. It smelled like gold. Great symbolism and nostalgia.


    I was allowed to drink without worries for once in a while. Everyone was happy to have me around, even if it was for greedy purposes. Well, I was not that different from their hypocrisy. It was as if I came here to show them how good I was with my finances. Actually, I just wanted a brief of fresh air. No only that. I also wanted to keep up to date with the matters of this country.


    ¡ª


    The Burdnick family was once the ruler of the entire northwestern part of the country. They had vast territories as property owners and enjoyed of a senior nobility status.


    However, after the Great War, the House went into disgrace. Due to the payment of debts from the war responsibilities, most of their territory was sold and deprived. As a Knight Class, the territory they currently possess wasn¡¯t vast. Their current territory had small towns and villages in the northwestern part of the country. All centered around the rural town of Shifu Trixa.


    ¡¸My Lady. If you need something, please call me immediately. ¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, I understand. You can go now. ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick was on her private room while one of the servants from the Burdnick House left the room.


    Even if her room was her private space, she only had a very few personal belongings. Swords, armors, and history books were taken away. What remained in her room was poems and sculptures of little interest. They were the only remnants of the time when she was an aristocrat. Only old things were left in the house.


    ¡¸Boring¡­ ¡¹


    The word that she murmured was not that unreasonable.


    Some days have passed since she was put under house arrest, but nothing happened during that time. There was nothing interesting, just decent meals and long sleeps every day. The days of being a Knight were meet with danger, excitement and a fresh joy and sense of accomplishment. Those days didn¡¯t even compare with these.


    Naturally speaking that is. Because, originally, this lifestyle belonged to the Aristocracy and Knight families.


    ¡­After all, all she had to do was to forcibly endure it.


    These were dangerous times. Medium-sized robbery happened throughout the territory. Besides protecting it, loads of paper work had to be done as well. The economy got worse, and people became desperate.


    The other day, her brother-in-law, who was acting as a feudal lord, took out his private soldiers to examine the territory. Caria Burdnick offered to accompany him, but she was dismissed right away. Well, she would go against her father¡¯s orders if she really went with him.


    Maybe for a brief moment she may have thought she could run away. But Caria didn¡¯t let those unworthy feelings linger in her head. Besides, running away would be pointless. She was deprived of her sword and her father prohibited her from rejoining the Knight¡¯s Order. Running away without backups or provisions would be arduous. She would return to her post immediately.


    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t have a choice to be there. She thought that her father would try to marry her to someone she barely knew. Marry a suitable man, give birth to a child and that¡¯s it. And life ends.


    Caria Burdnick spit a bored sigh as she thought about her future. On that moment, she remembered that man. She wondered what happened to him after he left the fort.


    He was a foolish man, she thought. Not only did he recklessly charged against the hexenbiest with two rusty knives, but he also stood up against people of higher status. He was strange.


    But he was a brave man. Those words appeared inside of Caria Burdnick¡¯s mind unexpectedly. She wondered if there ever was a person who said those words to her father so aggressively but straightforwardly. She didn¡¯t remember seeing such a presence before. Yet, she thought he truly was a foolish person. Still, she didn¡¯t dislike his traits. He was not that bad. At least, he was a better than her, he took a stand in what he believed, while she stood there without doing anything. Such an Irritable man. She was envious.


    She didn¡¯t know if she felt admiration and respect for him or if she felt annoyance. Caria Burdnick didn¡¯t understand her feelings. It was not clear what she thought of him. She felt either one way or another.


    But no negative feelings whatsoever.


    ¡¸If I think about his two best traits¡­I¡¯ll have a reckless Lugis or a brave Lugis¡­Ah, which fool is better? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Maybe ¡°cool person¡± would be the best way to describe it, don¡¯t you think, Miss?¡¹


    A voice was heard from the window. Caria Burdnick looked at the window and her eyes became wide open.


    ¡¸Your room was quite far to reach to be honest. I had to climb it like this. I didn¡¯t want to look like Romeo in the first place. ¡¹


    This person was not supposed to be here. This person didn¡¯t know this place as well. How did he find out? I saw the reckless, brave and fool Lugis standing by my window.

 Volume 1 - CH 18

    Chapter 18: The Unscrupulous Teacher and his Student


    ¡¸Old man. Prepare my money¡­The job is not done yet. ¡¹


    When I returned from the Fort, the old man told me that Caria Burdnick was supposed to go to the Fort in the first place. Everything happened without my knowledge. She quit the Knights Order and returned to the Burdnick territory.


    Ah, what a nasty woman. Yes, a very disgusting woman. But I couldn¡¯t stand this situation. Yeah, I won¡¯t accept it. I will take her out of the Burdnick territory.


    I knew that Caria Burdnick was forced to go. I truly hated that woman. I really hated. She was always a strong and stubborn person to being with. But she was forced to go to the Burdnick territory without complaining? What was that all about? She showed no signs of having a normal conscience. Ah, yes. She drove me nuts. That was just that.


    ¡¸Yeah, I don¡¯t mind giving it to you. If you accomplished the quests that I have given you, then I would have enough money to pay you, Lugis. ¡¹


    He sarcastically said that as if he wasn¡¯t going to give me the money.


    Old man Richard raised his cheek and showed his teeth. He started to laugh as he sat down on a nearby table. It was as if he wanted to have some sort of serious conversation with me. What was wrong with this old man.


    Unfortunately, I had to rely on old man Richard during this timeline. I wasn¡¯t independent yet, I was under this cunning man¡¯s wing.


    It will be difficult to drag Caria Burdnick out of her territory. If I¡¯ll go alone, it will be a tough quest to succeed. If I was a hero or an accomplished adventurer, I¡¯m sure it would go smoother. A hero was a remarkable person with power, physically and politically. If I were a hero, going alone wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    But unluckily, I wasn¡¯t a hero or an accomplished adventurer. I was not the kind of person who would be able to handle everything by himself. That would be suicide. So, I had to use people. Pawns for the greater purpose.


    ¡¸¡­The northwestern region has been subjected to robbery and chaos among its people. I want to track them down. Of course, it won¡¯t be a suicide mission or anything like that. But I want to be useful until the soldiers arrive on that region. ¡¹


    For a moment, old man Richard¡¯s eyes gleamed brightly. His eyes were mixed with excitement and uncertainty.


    ¡¸It sounds like an interesting request. But I¡¯m not sure. Well, I don¡¯t dislike the idea of it. ¡¹


    The old man was stroking his beard as he decided if it was a foolish idea or a clever idea. He was immersed deeply on his thoughts.


    ¡¸However, it sounds easy but to put it on practice it¡¯s another story. Listen, Lugis. You won¡¯t be able to accomplish that. There might be many robbers. They love freedom. They are outlaws and dangerous people. You want to do it. Okay, I get it. But that doesn¡¯t mean that it will be easy to achieve. ¡¹


    Ah, that was it. I thought he would hesitate for a moment. Well, it was that kind of job that adventurers wouldn¡¯t do in the first place. This was no longer a regular request, but a quest that puts lives at stake for a futile cause. I knew it perfectly well, old man.


    I noticed that old man Richard was touching his waist behind his back. His gaze told me that he was serious about what he mentioned earlier. He was determined. If I spoke the incorrect words, I mean, the words that he didn¡¯t want to hear, I was sure my neck would ¡°fly¡± elsewhere.


    I felt the muscles of my arms cramping. I suppressed my breathing because of this tension. I would be done for if I spoke or moved recklessly. He was looking closely at me. He spotted my single moves. So, the expression changed.


    ¡¸Of course. That¡¯s why I came here to discuss with you, old man¡­I just wanted your opinion, that¡¯s all. But I thought that, occasionally, one should try doing one or two good deeds, don¡¯t you agree? ¡¹


    He opened his mouth. He spoke as if he thought I was joking around.


    ¡¸Yeah right. Too bad but I don¡¯t do good deeds. You know that perfectly well, don¡¯t you? ¡¹


    I was intimidated by old man Richard¡¯s offensive stance towards me. Why would he care so much if I succeeded or not? I knew that it had a very high risk factor. But he was a drunkard who never cared for other people, much less me. Maybe it was worth for him to keep me alive? This man was a very villainous person with ulterior motives. Then, I opened my hardened throat.


    ¡¸Hey, old man. I know that you sent that woman on purpose to the fort under the disguise of a fake letter. So, if you help me with this, then god won¡¯t have a reason to punish you, right?¡¹


    His old eyes trembled with rage. On that instant, I could feel his piercing eyes. That was an ominous sign. And that sign was replaced with a black blade.


    *metallic sound*


    I managed to counterattack old man Richard¡¯s black blade strike with my rusty knife. I stopped the blow that almost cut through my shoulder. I was lucky. Yes, I was extremely lucky. Old man Richard was still strong as ever. How could he had that brute force and agility after getting that old? I managed to prevent his attack. But maybe I won¡¯t have luck next time. I couldn¡¯t read his movements, as I only could hear his heavy breaths.


    Old man Richard¡¯s sword attacks were unreadable unlike Caria Burdnick¡¯s attacks. And I didn¡¯t remember how many times I lost against him. I just recalled that he seriously parried my sword away countless of times until I improved my stance.


    His black blade blended into the darkness. It had an unmistakable murderous intent. I only had one knife left. I will need to focus on my swordsmanship with just this item. I remember really well the basics of swordsmanship that this old man taught me in the past.


    ¡­I wondered how a vigorous man like him died in the first place.


    After he took a deep sigh, the old man lowered his black blade and drank a glass of alcohol.


    ¡¸¡­How much do you know? ¡¹


    I wonder how much I knew about it. I never questioned his motives before.


    I just used that to my advantage. Actually, I thought this strategy would be meaningless.


    ¡¸¡­Well, it all made sense when I spoke with you when I arrived here. I just know it roughly though. ¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t hide how startled I was when I avoided that ferocious blow. I was sweating from my forehead when I answered him.


    At the time of the last Great War, a senior nobleman of the Burdnick family didn¡¯t attend the most important meeting held in the country. It generated a lot of confusion because of the absence of a family head in the crucial time of the realm. It was a known historical fact.


    ¡­So, why was the nobleman absent from the meeting when he was the head of the House?


    It was because the head of the Burdnick family died shortly before attending the meeting. He died because of an assault. There was a very large robbery. Of course, the private soldiers tried to protect him. However, the robbers were elite people who hired mercenaries. They acted as if they knew everything about the family members. Curiously, they didn¡¯t search for gold, silver or food. In fact, they were aiming to attack the head of the family directly.


    ¡¸I wonder if I am reacting like this because of my youthful enthusiasm. Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing, you know. To tell you the truth, I can¡¯t ignore the fact that that woman is struggling somewhere far away from here. I just wanted to help her. That¡¯s all. ¡¹


    After I spoke those words, I watched carefully to see the reaction from the old man Richard.


    He scratched his cheek while he snorted his nose.


    ¡¸Hmm. I see, I see. So, you wanted to give me half the knowledge of this sudden trip. Okay, good luck then. ¡¹


    He put the murderous black blade back on his scabbard. A sigh of relief came out from his lungs. Yet, he was not entirely convinced.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re planning on going anyways, then you shouldn¡¯t have come here in the first place. If you¡¯re not lucky, you will die there. You have to think of all possible scenarios. ¡¹


    Ah, I knew that very well. After all, I almost lost my life several times during perilous situations.


    I put my rusty knife away as well and I wiped my sweat.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a question. I just have a request. The thing is¡­I know that you have some influence on the military forces. I want you to bring some soldiers. It¡¯s just as a precaution in case Lord Burdnick¡¯s private soldiers attack me. ¡¹


    Old man Richard caressed his beard while he pondered if this quest would have a high chance of success. It looked as if he was examining the situation very meticulously to determine its value. What if he rejects my request? I will probably die. Or, I¡¯ll just have to give up in the end.


    I thought about my fate and hers for a brief second but, strangely, it felt like I thought for a very long time.


    ¡¸At least, when you invite others, you should dress a little better. If you want to gather people, then you have to show them that you have money. ¡¹


    He muttered while showing his teeth.


    ¡¸I always aim for biggest quests, Lugis. Prepare yourself. ¡¹


    He hit my shoulder so strongly that I almost fell on the table.

 Volume 1 - CH 19

    Chapter 19: An Unjustifiable Parent-Child Talk


    Ms. Ninz shook her head and pressed her lips. She probably thought my words were foolish.


    ¡¸Ms. Ninz, you have some connections on the autonomous city of the east, am I right?¡¹


    ¡¸I refuse. ¡¹


    Those words echoed across the room, as she sat down on her chair. She wanted to change the topic that desperately. Sure, I understood that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. But I deserved to know the reason why. I couldn¡¯t understand her obsession to behave immaculately. Obvious facade. But I had some expectations, that¡¯s why I came here.


    ¡¸Lugis. Don¡¯t tell me you forgot. Those who leave the orphanage¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Yeah right, I didn¡¯t forget that the orphanage doesn¡¯t even care for those who left. I¡¯m sick of hearing all that repetitive stuff. ¡¹


    I sat on a chair like Ms. Ninz. I pointed to my ear while I spoke with her.


    The orphanage household protected those who belong only to the orphanage. That was the iron rule here.


    The orphans had to obey the orphanage¡¯s methods without question. After leaving this place, they will be ¡°abandoned¡± and left to survive on their own without any guidance. I just couldn¡¯t swallow this ridiculousness. It was true that I enjoyed my time in the orphanage. But we can¡¯t deny the other side of the coin. I was sick of this facade.


    If an orphan rebelled, the trust to the orphanage would be lost. For example, if a person sold to a brothel escaped and the orphanage protected that said person by giving shelter, it would be betrayal to the owner. The consequences would be too drastic.


    There was a reason for that. The consequences wouldn¡¯t just fall on the orphanage alone. The Capital would put some blame on the management of the brothel itself. All of that had repercussions, because there was a hierarchy. The owner of the person sold to the brothel, then the management of the brothel and behind that, the organization that manages the network of all the other brothels.


    You could say that all of that was connected to the orphanage. Therefore, the orphanage held the main responsibility. Orphan women with intellect are sold to brothels, whereas, those who display arrogance are sold to bouncers.


    The orphanage became a shady business under the facade of a charity. If the orphanage had a direct connection, not only to the management of a certain brothel, but to the core of the organization, then, the existence of the orphanage would become too powerful. If that was the case, then the other organizations wouldn¡¯t be able to touch the orphanage.


    Therefore, the orphanage was presented to the world as a weak union to hide that shady business. In fact, the orphanage tried to keep a neutral position, so that it would be safe from external interferences.


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s the truth. You even stopped caring about Ariene when she left. ¡¹


    ¡¸That story is over, boy. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t let you meet the main lord of the orphanage. ¡¹


    Ms. Ninz hardened her expression, and she turned her purple eyes away from my gaze. That was right. She couldn¡¯t even argue with my argument. All she could do was change topics. But that was not what I came to talk about.


    ¡¸Okay then. But I didn¡¯t come here to hear you say that you¡¯ll protect the lord of the orphanage from me. I have a different reason though. ¡¹


    I rose up from the chair and I put my hands forcibly on the table. I looked down at Ms. Ninz, who was still sitting on her chair. Ms. Ninz blinked her eyes repeatedly because she was surprised to see the sudden change in my attitude.


    I had no power. There was no prestige or status. The only thing I learnt in the orphanage was how to be educated. It was not shameless to talk about morality and ideals. But it won¡¯t do any good if I can¡¯t convince other people.


    So, I only had to use the only ¡°weapon¡± I owned. That was¡­


    ¡¸I came to do business with you, Ms. Ninz. It is an equal trading opportunity for you¡­¡¹


    The only ¡°weapon¡± I had was knowledge. Yes, the knowledge I had when I lived on this era before. I had to be in sync with Caria Burdnick, old man Richard and everybody around me.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. Let me tell you this. Why on earth would you like to do a so-calling equal trading with me? Don¡¯t you have anything else to do? Mind your own business. ¡¹


    Ms. Ninz made a deep sigh as she spoke quietly. It was as if she was reasoning with a child.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re asking for my connections, then forget it. It will be futile because I won¡¯t give you any information. Besides that, there¡¯s nothing I want to trade with. I won¡¯t make any deal with you.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the business I want to do with you. Ms. Ninz, you are a living human being, unlike those unmoving corpses. So, it¡¯s natural that you would want something. ¡¹


    I raised my hand from the table while I talked with her.


    I could hear a heavy breathing sound. However, on that moment, Ms. Ninz accelerated breathing sound changed and disappeared completely.


    Her hair was moved towards her forehead and slowly hid her eyes. She probably didn¡¯t want me to see her unsettling eyes. Her body movements changed dramatically but she was desperate to hide them.


    Below my hand, I had an engraved ring with a peculiar emblem that Ms. Ninz was always curious about. Yes, that very same ring.


    I thought this ring would become useful to this trading thing. It probably won¡¯t be that weird to use it for a transacting since it¡¯s customary to trade things with close relatives.


    ¡¸¡­Why are you looking with such curiosity at my ring? I won¡¯t trade this ring for money or gold if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking about.¡¹


    Ms. Ninz started to breath heavily. She was interested in the ring but she was trying to suppress her desires. She behaved as if my ring was not important to her. I knew very well how materialistic she was. She tried to trick me into thinking that it was not a big deal. But on the other hand, I was successfully playing mind games with her.


    ¡¸Yes, it is not for sale. But, now that I mention it, do you recognize this emblem? This coat of arms belongs to very old beliefs.¡¹


    The engraved emblem on the ring. Ms. Ninz pointed directly to the coat of arms, so I had to use that to my advantage. Every detail was well-engraved and everything was symbolic. Her purple eyes blinked ecstatically. I switched the conversation.


    ¡¸Who cares about old traditions and morality when this word is on the brink of chaos¡­Assassins riding horses ambushed me. They were carrying weapons. They were after a letter that turned out to be fake, and yet, they dared to attack Caria Burdnick, a person from the Knights Order.¡¹


    An heavy atmosphere brewed inside the orphanage.


    I had no time to waste here. There was no point in getting into riddles. It was crucial not to show weakness but firm resolution. Telling the truth might have consequences, but it might have a positive outcome. Just tell the facts. That¡¯s it.


    Ms. Ninz looked a bit confused. After I took a breath, I spoke the remaining words.


    ¡¸Well, I was wondering what to do, you know. The Guild is not very helpful in cases like these¡­If I was the only one attacked, I wouldn¡¯t feel a deep grudge, but they broke the rules when they attacked a knight like Caria Burdnick. That makes me think that the order of this world is going to collapse very soon.¡¹


    The truth didn¡¯t matter if I was the only one to be attacked. Low class people didn¡¯t have the right to speak or question the ordeals of this world. But not Caria Burdnick. She belonged to a great family. Even if her status had degraded, she still belonged to the prestigious Knight class. It was obvious that she was unmistakable a knight by the time we were assaulted.


    Let¡¯s get real with this. There was an absurd rumor going on in the taverns that she was attacked and survived because of the goddess of luck. Consequently, she was forced to leave the Knights because of her shameful condition. People sure have a quick judgement when it comes to crucify others.


    I was indeed upset, but it didn¡¯t surprise me much to be honest. The recession and the growing dissatisfaction among the common folks was rising. The high taxes made everything worse. People were furious to pay the very few coins they had just because of maintenance of the country¡¯s security. If a low class person were to attack a person from the upper class, unintentionally or not, then the soldiers would happily hunt that lowly person. This chaos was becoming more and more uncontrollable. This will only get uglier. That I could assure you.


    ¡­Because of this unfair judgement of the common folks, they will revolt against the hierarchical society. There will be a constant conflict between the people and the King in the future.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. Why are you telling me this type of story? ¡¹


    My words were silent. For a moment, everything was quiet in the room of the orphanage. Soon, I opened my mouth and I spoke seriously with Ms. Ninz.


    ¡¸Well¡­Ms. Ninz is a person who cherishes faith deeply. The faith that brings humanity together since the ancient times. I know your conscience is extremely powerful because of your faith.¡¹


    I had to sweet talk with her in order to win her favor. It was as if I was trying to swing the tip of a sword. She was always strong-minded.


    She started to guess what this talk was all about. She was not dumb. She had too much wisdom to avoid this talk now. But I had to remind her that this was not just a deal, but a crucial offer that would determine my safety.


    After a while, a big sigh was heard.


    ¡¸All right. You are a ¡°hungry ghost¡± that won¡¯t budge away until he gets what he wants¡­My, you¡¯ve became a fine man, Lugis. ¡¹


    ¡¸You flatter me Ms. Ninz. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve changed that much. ¡¹


    I was somehow overjoyed when I heard Ms. Ninz flattering words. Soon, her purple eyes became serious-looking when I spoke seriously.


    ¡¸What I wanted to say when I arrived here was related to city of the east. I want a feasible way of transportation to get to that city. And if possible, a guide as well, and I¡¯ll need a citizenship, actually, I¡¯ll need two.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand. I have connections on that autonomous city. I could help, but it won¡¯t be easy. So, let¡¯s switch this talk. Lugis, what will you offer me?¡¹


    Ms. Ninz words were straightforward. Honestly, getting the citizenship of an autonomous city wouldn¡¯t be that easy. In other words, she¡¯ll have to use her connections and, thus, be responsible for our actions.


    I answered while I touched the ring.


    ¡¸I will give you this ring as a collateral. And¡­Caria Burdnick will come with me to the autonomous city. This will be your evidence and you can use it to whatever you like. It will be killing two birds with one stone.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ¡¹


    I was not sure if Ms. Ninz thought this was foolish and crazy idea. I couldn¡¯t tell based on her stoic expression. She cleared her throat then.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve became a really fine man, Lugis¡­I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll get your citizenships.¡¹


    Ms. Ninz talked with a smile that I¡¯ve never seen before while I lived in the orphanage.


    With this, two of my plans to rescue that woman were in place. Now, what was left was executing the plan.


    I sighed in relief after I managed to accomplish two difficult negotiations.

 Volume 1 - CH 20

    Chapter 20: Those in the Dark


    A carriage moved through the darkness of the night. The horse¡¯s hooves made loud noises as they trampled on the ground. The pathway was rough, and the carriage was shaking too much because of its traveling speed. I was anxious because we had only one carriage. Hopefully, that would be enough for us.


    ¡¸A horse and a carriage to carry luggage. You prepared everything, Lugis. Where did you get all of these? I hope this will work out.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a secret. But yes, I prepared everything in advance. So, don¡¯t worry. Besides, the private soldiers are outside the property to watch out for robbers. There are only a few servants in the house. We can¡¯t miss this opportunity. This will be a chance of lifetime. Therefore, the mission needs to be successful if we are to take some valuables as well. ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick¡¯s rescue. Everything had to be perfect in order to achieve that goal. I was completely focused on this mission. All that was heard on our pathway was the sound of the horses¡¯ hooves as we rode through the pit of darkness.


    Everyone that came with me were people that crawled in the shadowy slumps of society. Everyone, regardless of gender. These people were crucial for the success of this rescue. ¡°Just be alive and make sure the job is done¡±.


    ¡¸But, the Burdnick family is a fallen House. Are you sure, they still have treasures on their property?¡¹


    ¡¸They must have some treasures left. Without a doubt. ¡¹


    I affirmed that to an anxiously woman wearing a dark attire.


    I believed so. After all, it was a family with a rich history. They wouldn¡¯t get rid of ancestral relics for sure.


    Those relics were a proof of their previous status as prestigious aristocrats. A proof of their dignity. Even if the Burdnick family fell into the Knight Class, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they believed that one day they would return to the Aristocratic Class. I was sure that they would like to be regarded as prestigious aristocrats once again.


    If that¡¯s the case, then they wouldn¡¯t sell any of those relics. No matter how hard their life would be. There was no way they would do it. I could imagine they kept lots of valuables when they were nobles. Gold relics and silver tableware must be among the finest items they kept to show off the pride of their fallen status.


    Ah, that¡¯s right. My purpose of invading that property was entirely different than those who came with me on this mission.


    The seriousness of my upcoming actions fell on my mind. I had a puzzled expression on my face.


    ¡¸¡­To come up with a plan like this. I can¡¯t believe it was Lugis¡¯ idea. Maybe he got this worried face after he came to realize the reality of this situation.¡¹


    ¡¸Quite true. Lugis is one of a kind. Hey, don¡¯t make that serious face as if you ate something rotten.¡¹


    From the people who came with me, some doubted my character, others felt like joking around and others just kept going on silently. Some of them were rude, but this was not the right time to argue with them. I just had to refrain myself for time being.


    I was about to sigh loudly. But it would be too awkward. Therefore, I just smiled bitterly at them.


    I just had to pacify this group of ominous people. If I were to describe them more accurately, I would say they would be like common rats. Just living through the sewers of the high-end society. They were not even adventurers in the first place. If they couldn¡¯t get the dirty jobs done, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. It was a harsh world indeed.


    Yes, I was sure that these people wouldn¡¯t have good memories of their lives. They were just objects thrown over on the road.


    Their lives must have been lives of scavengers. They probably had to go through ordeals just to eat a piece of bread. On times of hunger, hungry people won¡¯t discriminate on food. They would grab anything they would find, be it rats or insects. I heard that many children brushed shoes of high-class people just to get some insignificant amount of money. But unfortunately, that was not the case for most of them. That¡¯s why most of those hungry children became thieves. Stealing was the only way of making a living on this unjust world.


    It was a life without dignity and it had nothing to do with their pride as human beings. It was a way of surviving day after day. When the day was over, they would wait in the freezing dark of the night for the morning sun to arrive. It was an ongoing fight. No one would help. Living was the only tragedy for them. A tragedy they had to endure every single day.


    Ah, yes, that¡¯s right. It was all because I had empathy for them. I mirrored myself in them. My life was not difficult like theirs, but I surely lived a very arduous life as well. My future self was reminiscing about the past. The past that I went into.


    So, let¡¯s end this. I had to put an end to this cruel and miserable life. Why should I follow the rules of this world? I got a second chance to live a different life. Otherwise, everything will just repeat once again.


    That¡¯s all I had to do. Only death awaited me if I didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡¸By the way¡­Are you sure it¡¯s the right way? I can¡¯t see anything in this darkness.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, there¡¯s no mistake. We¡¯ll get in the south area of the Burdnick territory if we go through this forest.¡¹


    The horse kept galloping forward while I smelled the scent of chewing tobacco.


    Robbery has increased in the country lately. I suspected that the Burdnick property would have more security than usual. There was no way that we would assault a Knight¡¯s house during the daytime. Therefore, I made plans to invade the territory at night. Our presence could be camouflaged in the forest as well.


    The sooner they found us, the sooner their soldiers would return. If that happened earlier than expected, then this rescue mission would be over. I was neither foolish nor arrogant to believe we could fight against private soldiers. So, all we needed to do was invade the property without being seen. All we had to do was to rescue Caria Burdnick and rob some valuables in the house.


    ¡¸This will be a race against time. As soon as you arrive at the mansion, all you need to do is retrieve the items quickly. Then, you should return to the forest immediately. If we can get those items unnoticeable, the soldiers will only chase after us only when they are notified about the robbery. We just need to get away without drawing much attention. That¡¯s the best part.¡¹


    ¡¸That sounds okay, but¡­ ¡¹


    A robust man with a relatively large figure wrinkled his eyebrows as he stepped forward.


    ¡¸¡­How are we going to get out of this forest during the darkness if you don¡¯t end up with us? Shall we wait until it¡¯s morning?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. Don¡¯t worry. If the plan goes smoothly, we¡¯ll be safe. ¡¹


    I forgot shortly that I was the one in charge of this raid. This was coming out so naturally that, for a moment, I wasn¡¯t aware of my impending actions. Actually, I was proud of myself for doing something meaningful.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t compare with the genius Caria Burdnick, or with the sneaky nature of the old man, or even with Ms. Ninz¡¯s astuteness. But, I won¡¯t run away in the dark, nor will I forsake the purpose of this mission. This will be, not only for my companion¡¯s sake, but for myself as well.


    ¡¸I have a good eyesight during the night¡­I won¡¯t lose against anyone on this matter.¡¹


    The darkness of the night. Even the moonlight won¡¯t be enough to brighten the surroundings. The forest, the ground and even the sky were engulfed in this darkness. The night covered the air. Everything was undeniably dark.


    ¡¸The darker the better. This mission must be carried out during the peak of the night. That¡¯s where my true strength lies. Let¡¯s do everything we¡¯ve planned in the darkness. ¡¹


    ¡­The night was my ally. The movement of the branches of trees in the forest and the shaking of leaves that fell on the ground. Everything was clear on my field of vision.


    It was as if I held the night in the palm of my hand. It was as if it was mine. The only thing I could control. This was the only strength I had that wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone. Yes, even to the man that claimed to be the Hero.

 Volume 1 - CH 21

    Chapter 21: Selfish People


    ¡¸Your room was quite far to reach to be honest. I had to climb it like this. I didn¡¯t want to look like Romeo in the first place.¡¹


    Caria Burdnick looked astounded when she saw me here. My words of sarcasm took her by surprise. It was as if I came in deliberately from a theatrical display. I looked at her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. Maybe she doubted her own eyes, because, after all, how could Lugis himself appear out of nowhere from her window?


    ¡¸Hey you, how did you get here¡­No, that¡¯s not it. Why are you here? ¡¹


    It was obvious that Caria Burdnick looked a bit upset. Her silver eyes were widely open. She was shaking her fingers as she slowly opened the whole window.


    ¡¸You know, isn¡¯t the role of Romeo to come gallantly and save the imprisoned Princess? Well, but in this case, it¡¯s the rescue of an imprisoned Knight.¡¹


    I took the leaves out of my body when I came inside her room. She gave me her hand to come inside more easily. I felt that her hand was shaking. Weird, because she was known to have no fear of even beastly creatures. However, Caria Burdnick shook her head slowly. She had a puzzled expression on her face.


    ¡¸You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not a prisoner here. I¡¯m just here because I want to. ¡¹


    That was definitely a lie, with mixed feelings. Should I say a ¡°genuine lie¡±? She involuntarily turned her gaze away from my eyes when she spoke those words. It was as if Caria Burdnick was giving repentance to God for her misdeeds.


    Ah, liar. What an absolute liar. How could she say that when she took my hand? She was probably confused. Of course, a part of her would want to keep holding my hand and leave. However, there was also a part of her that wouldn¡¯t want to betray her father. If she left with me, she would break the vow she made to her family. Not only that. Caria Burdnick¡¯s pride, ethics and life morale would be stained permanently. She won¡¯t be able to wipe that no matter what she¡¯ll do.


    ¡¸Besides, I don¡¯t want a shabby man like you to help me. Go back. I don¡¯t care, just go anywhere else but here.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Oh well, what a selfish person you are. ¡¹


    ¡ª


    Caria¡¯s perspective.


    ¡ª


    Lugis responded with a deep sigh. I felt truly frustrated with him. It was as if his badly mannered attitude resembled a grumpy cat.


    I didn¡¯t like this situation. The breeze that came inside my room through my window swung my silver hair slightly. I became thoughtful. Yes, I knew that I didn¡¯t like this man from the very beginning. I met several selfish people before. But this man took his selfishness to another new level of annoyance. I hated when other people butt in my life. How idiotic is this man to assume he could save me? How dare he came here to take me without my permission? Ah, what a selfish man.


    ¡¸I wonder who the selfish one is, Lugis. Don¡¯t you remember your selfish actions in the fort? You put me in a very bad position back then. ¡¹


    Caria Burdnick¡¯s words were like thorns. She just spilled angrily, unfaithfully and rotten words from her mouth.


    ¡¸I expected no less from a person like you, Caria Burdnick. But you did save my life back then without my permission. You left the Knights as you pleased. And you came to this place as if nothing happened. Ah, you truly are a selfish woman. ¡¹


    On that moment, an irritably Caria Burdick shook her silver hair and gripped my hand furiously with her thin fingers. She was going to speak back at me, but she endured her frustration as she swallowed dry her throat.


    Even though her words were rotten, I never thought she would have this type of hands. I didn¡¯t think that there would be Knights with hands like these. I mean, of course, there would a training mark on every Knight¡¯s hands, but her hands felt different. I never seen a human with such ¡°boneless¡± hands. I thought she would have robust hands with obvious wounds. Rather, I felt a slight sense of strangeness when I touched her skin. They were not masculine hands because of training. I felt uncomfortable. Holding hands with her made me feel weird. Yet, it was the first time I had touched such hands. Actually, it was the first time to hold hands.


    Ah, but¡­I never felt this excitement just to hold hands with someone.


    Caria Burdnick realized that she held my hands tight. I noticed that her white cheeks gradually became slightly scarlet. ¡°Who cares? Yes, I don¡¯t care about this¡±. I repeated these words countless of times on my head as if I was talking to a mirrored image of myself.


    ¡¸¡­Yes, I decided to this on my own without your permission. So what? I warn you that your mansion will be robbed in this process. So, who cares about the promise you made with Barberridge Burdnick. I don¡¯t simply care because, after all, just as your father described, I¡¯m just a sinner who disrespected all of your family. ¡¹


    It was the first time that I addressed Caria Burdnick in a disrespectful way. She tried to let go of her hand, but I pulled her arms. Our eyes were extremely close to each other¡¯s. It was like a faint whispering spell that made her speechless for a short moment.


    ¡¸I¡­I see¡­Hmm. You sure do as you please, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s selfish. But, robbing my household is a bit extreme. What the hell are you thinking about? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I guess I live a life of a selfish person huh. Okay, enough of this¡­Life awaits outside of here. Will you follow me to a royal carriage, my Princess? Ah no, shall I say Lady Knight?¡¹


    I was just having fun teasing her. However, Caria Burdnick¡¯s cheeks loosened unexpectedly. She looked quite serious.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare treat me like a Princess or a Lady Knight. It¡¯s Caria. Just call me Caria¡­Lugis, are you implying that I¡¯ll become your comrade once we get out of here? ¡¹


    Well, robbing her family was a bit excessive I confess. But, I didn¡¯t have a choice. I needed back-ups, and those dark-ish people only agreed to come with me if they had something to gain from this rescue mission. I knew that Caria Burdnick was infuriated with me. She narrowed her eyes as she waited for my answer.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, of course. ¡¹


    ¡ª


    Caria¡¯s perspective.


    I felt a loss of words coming from him. Maybe he was puzzled by my question. But, Lugis ended up answering me as if he had a hard time opening his lips.

 Volume 1 - CH 22

    Chapter 22: My Comrade


    We had to load as many items as possible to the carriage while the surroundings were still quiet. Everyone was busy stealing gold and silver goods. I must confess they were quite great at this.


    ¡¸Hey, Lugis¡­Are you really bringing with you this princess of a woman? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I told you before. I¡¯ll bring her with me no matter what happens. ¡¹


    Who asked me that question was the robust man with a relatively large figure. He looked at Caria with an uneasy expression. He shook his back while exhaling slightly.


    To the common people, knights and aristocrats were far above in class and prestige. To get involved with these high-class people in such an ominous way, could mean death as a penalty. I was often told at the orphanage not to meddle with them. This mission proved that I had a rebellious spirit. I knew that I had a perilous path ahead of me from here out. Fear was engraved in the depths of my heart. Everything will be different once we complete the raid of the Burdnick¡¯s house.


    ¡¸By the way, what happened to the servants? I would like to avoid bloodshed at any cost¡­Well, but if that was the only way to silence those servants, then I guess it can¡¯t be helped then.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem. Those servants won¡¯t die. We weren¡¯t that aggressive to begin with.¡¹


    He nodded at me with a reassuring expression. He turned back and went to see if there was any movement in the surroundings of the mansion.


    I didn¡¯t want to kill any of the servants. However, to tell truth, if Caria disappeared suddenly without any plausible explanation, the servants would need to be responsible for it. In the worst case scenario, they could be beheaded for this.


    My feelings were troubled because of this situation. I didn¡¯t want to cause any casualties because of this rescue mission. But, at the same time, I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the consequences from this raid. All of this made me feel quite uncomfortable.


    We were almost finishing packing the items. If we put too much on the carriage, our horse won¡¯t be able to push a heavy cargo. All that mattered now was to stick to the original plan and made sure everything went well. In order to do so, I had to clear my mind for a bit and let go of my discomfort. I won¡¯t let any unnecessary feelings halt this mission.


    ¡ª


    I knew where ¡°that¡± thing was located. There was no mistake. After all, I heard about ¡°the location¡± from Caria Burdnick herself. Of course, not this Caria. But, from the Knight Caria Burdnick of the future. I heard her sweet talk with the man called Hero.


    ¡­She spoke of an important family heirloom. According to tradition, that precious piece was called either ¡°mystic¡± or ¡°miracle¡±.


    That treasure had been passed down from generation to generation. The heirs from each generation had inherited it. The value was too great, so it was kept a secret from other people. That¡¯s why she said they hid that treasure on the basement of the house. Therefore, I headed to that precise location and opened the doors that led to the basement.


    The basement was dominated by darkness and the smell of dust. I could feel the chilling air that came from the moss on the walls.


    ¡¸Heirloom. Yes, heirloom¡­What exactly am I looking for. ¡¹


    Ah, that¡¯s right. I knew it was extremely important. But, I didn¡¯t know what kind of treasure it was. All I could see in the basement were antiques. They looked valuable but nothing that extraordinary. I didn¡¯t see any gold as well. Everything looked old-fashioned as if they were worthless.


    Soon, I noticed something that resembled a silhouette of a sword. On that moment, an exhilaration feeling swirled in my chest. I could tell that this was valuable it was no ordinary sword.


    Ah, I see. The so called tradition. Once upon a time, that woman spoke of such tradition. Caria Burdnick personally gave this weapon to the Hero.


    ¡­Ah, this was the one. I was not mistaken of it.


    I covered the sword with a piece of cloth and hanged around my waist. I left the basement and returned to my fellow companions as if nothing ever happened.


    Now, the gold and silver goods had disappeared from the house. The family heirloom also vanished along with this raid. The servants were tied up. Everything seemed to go according to plan. Certainly, this crime was not something to be that proud of. It was Caria Burdnick¡¯s property after all. But, it was not entirely strange for robberies of this kind to happen this suddenly. Uncomfortable feelings were not needed now. And I won¡¯t bother if I were to bear all the sins of this mission. That was something that I must carry on my shoulders.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸The autonomous city of the east¡­You mean Garoua Maria? ¡¹


    ¡¸A carriage and a guide are waiting for us. It will be beyond the reach of Barberridge Burdnick if we go to that city. We can proceed with this plan once the fuss of your disappearance calms down.¡¹


    Garoua Maria, the autonomous city of the east. The city was known to be surrounded by strong fortifications. After all, it was an important trading center between the east and west regions of the continent. Even though it was proclaimed as only a city, its real status denoted independent functions as an autonomous city-state. That meant that this particular city wouldn¡¯t receive interference from other nations¡¯ affairs. The people of Garoua Maria would refuse a member of a Knight Class from another nation that asked for aid.


    ¡¸But, did you use all of the money you got from the stolen household goods? It would take a ridiculous amount of money just to afford the carriage and other necessities.¡¹


    ¡¸Give me a break. I got a loan to make things work out you know. That¡¯s why I needed the money for the carriage and to pay off the debt. ¡¹


    I wrinkled my eyebrows as I took a deep breath.


    Yes. I got some necessities from old man Richard. He gave me food supplies and new clothes. But, none of the rest came out from generosity. I always had a poor pocket. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t have a choice but to borrow some money in advance. I got a loan from the infamous devil-haired Tarwis Teg under some conditions.


    ¡¸C¡¯mon, just go now. If there is some trouble, then you won¡¯t be able to pass through the security points.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. Where are you going now? You¡¯ll probably be under suspicion after my disappearance, you know?¡¹


    Caria hid on the carriage. She looked at me with narrowing eyes as she waited for my answer.


    ¡¸Ah¡­First¡­I must solve my debt before going, or I won¡¯t be able to leave this country. Once I do that, I¡¯ll catch up with you. That¡¯s all I have to do.¡¹


    Ah, that was a lie. An unmistakable lie. I already paid my debt to Tarwis Teg from the money I got with the stolen goods.


    I had a purpose. My real purpose was to be a successful adventurer and get Ariene out of her service in the Cathedral. For that reason, it would be best for me to remain in the Gharast Kingdom. That¡¯s why I said goodbye to Caria here. Her future self was a person who looked down on the weak. She was cold-blooded, and she didn¡¯t try to hide her prejudice against others. But, she was not exactly like that on this timeline. However, I should say goodbye and forsake any remaining lingering feelings.


    Yes, I was distracted by my unwanted emotions lately. Suddenly, Caria¡¯s white fingers grabbed my wrist. She held it so strongly that I thought she would crush my bones.


    ¡¸I refuse. ¡¹


    It was tough grip. I almost could hear the smashing sound of my bones. I looked right into Caria¡¯s eyes and she had a very fearsome gaze that I was quite familiar with. She was showing a smile. That¡¯s right. That sarcastic smile of hers when she was angry.


    ¡¸Lugis. If you¡¯re willing to stay in Gharast, then I¡¯ll return to my house, got it? I could go on my own and frame you as a villain that kidnapped me because of a grudge, and¡­ended up stealing the family treasures.¡¹


    She spoke as if her blood was boiling with rage. Not only her voice, but also her unwavering expression.


    My thoughts were frozen for a second. I couldn¡¯t come up with a plausible excuse.


    ¡¸Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice your true intentions? You big fool. Even if I don¡¯t know the details, I can see that you¡¯re scheming about something.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t argue with that. Even if I tried to explain my motives by inventing some excuses, she would clearly see through my lies again.


    ¡¸But, I don¡¯t mind, you know. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re up to. Because, after all¡­you¡¯re my comrade, right? So, if you¡¯re my ally, then that means that I should accompany you. But, if¡­if by any chance you are betraying me¡­¡¹


    ¡­Did she implied that she would ruin me no matter what?


    She pressed me over and whispered on my ear to say those last words. At first, it sounded like pleasant words, but they gradually turned into threats. Her frightening voice made my body frozen.


    This was the worst. Why did it turn out like this? She should¡¯ve been oblivious of my true intentions. She did not had the sightless idea about the details. But, even so, she was still aware that something was off. Somehow, she knew that I had a hidden agenda. That¡¯s why she confronted me on this precise moment before I parted ways with her.


    Ah, what a nasty woman. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to be involved with this person. The worst. She¡¯s the worst woman of all.


    ¡¸Okay¡­You said something about paying off your debt, correct? Why do you care so much? That won¡¯t be an issue once you leave this country for good.¡¹


    After saying that, Caria grabbed my hands forcefully as she pulled my body inside the carriage. My brain was confused while my rigid body came inside abruptly. I was not expecting that all. I couldn¡¯t even prevent that action because my mind was disordered and startled at the same time.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. Are you really my comrade? ¡¹


    After I fell inside the carriage, Caria looked at me from above as she asked that question with a somber expression.


    This woman was truly the worst. The nastiest person I met, really.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah. Of course, Caria. ¡¹


    I said that with a forced smile. I didn¡¯t want to upset her any longer.


    The carriage started to move forward as I instructed the guide before this chaos even started. It vibrated continuously through the rocky terrain. I never thought I would actually leave Gharast with this person.

 Volume 2 - CH 23

    Chapter 23: City-State Garoua Maria


    ¡¸Going to the past doesn¡¯t mean I can change my path. I wonder if it¡¯s really worth it.¡¹


    It was pitch black. Not from the darkness of the room nor from the obscurity of the night. It was from a black mist. All I could see was a shadowy figure wandering around me.


    ¡¸It¡¯s worthy, Lugis. But, you must be the one to forge a new path. It won¡¯t be easy. You will face hardships along the way. A rough path I must say. A path that will crack your bones. One engulfed with flames. Even so, you¡¯ll have the chance to avoid burning yourself as you venture through the trails of your past. There will be a way to twist your own fate! ¡¹


    The shadowy figure continued with his monologue. The voice was somber, but it sounded as if it was not from around here. And yet, it sounded very nostalgic, something from an intrinsic dream.


    ¡¸In other words, it won¡¯t be easy to change the course of your past. As long as you keep focused, with your feet and mind on the ground, there will always be a chance for you to traverse your path.¡¹


    I could tell that this being was talking to me. But, his mouth was obscured. I wasn¡¯t able to see him clearly. I couldn¡¯t read this shadow¡¯s facial expression. I wondered if he had any emotions like joy or sorrow. Therefore, I could only hear his words. Shapeless and emotionless words that I was only able to grasp from this ghostlike being.


    ¡¸But, I will carry you. I won¡¯t resent the choices you make. I will gladly accept the consequences of your actions. Therefore, I don¡¯t mind the way you¡¯ll change your past. I will welcome any choice you make. If¡­it is close to the result I want!¡¹


    His words seemed cold and monotonous. Soon, I stopped hearing him speak after a while.


    Suddenly, I could hear his voice whispering next to me.


    ¡¸All right, your new path has reopened. ¡¹


    ¡ª


    The City-State of Garoua Maria. Even if the costumes and traditions were comparable to other neighboring countries, there wasn¡¯t any other state that benefited from having an autonomous freedom like this city.


    A robust fortification surrounded the entire metropolis. These impenetrable walls served as a protective shield. It prevented invasions from other nations and allowed them to stay away from the interferences of external conflicts. This city flourished as a center of trade between the East and the West. Because of that, the city was able to establish a firm and independent sovereignty. Under this prominent influence, many other neighboring cities began transitioning to be autonomous just like Garoua Maria. They maintained a close relationship with Garoua Maria and in a short period, they became annexed to the main city-state¡¯s jurisdiction. It was hard to identify these neighboring cities as independent or as a whole organism since they became part of Garoua Maria.


    History told us that this city-state never fell. Well yes, at least until now.


    Once we entered this city, I got out of the carriage immediately since I felt I little dizzy. I could hear someone sighing slightly.


    ¡¸What happened? Did you hit your head in the carriage? ¡¹


    This loud voice came from a barrel¡¯s carrier.


    Actually, it was a weird combination of a girl¡¯s voice while taking a huge barrel herself.


    This girl was quite petite but, even so, she managed to lift the barrels inside the carriage with her small body. She spoke with me with an energetic voice. This person was our guide in Garoua Maria and a friend of Ms. Ninz. Her name was Largud Ann.


    I felt uneasy on my heart when I looked at our guide. She was too young. I was expecting someone more mature. Somehow, I had a weird feeling about this situation. Besides, she was carrying large barrels with her tiny and frail body of hers. How was she carrying those heavy barrels in the first place? Was this type of guide really okay to being with? I felt a mixture of anxiety and ice run through my veins.


    However, this person was personally assigned to be our guide by Ms. Ninz. Even though I had doubts about her appearance, I was sure that Ms. Ninz would ask someone who was capable enough. There was no mistake this person might have commendable abilities. Ms. Ninz would never sent me an irresponsible person. I knew that for sure.


    ¡¸Hey, Lugis¡­that guide is going to fall. ¡¹


    Caria spoke in an unsurprising voice. When I looked again, that guide lost her balance. She was about to fall and get crushed by that huge barrel.


    I thought there wasn¡¯t a mistake on hiring this girl as our guide. Yes, I knew that. But, I started to have some doubts.


    That barrel was several times bigger than her tiny frame. She was not obliged to take that entire heavy luggage by herself. Maybe it was just an act of stubbornness. I didn¡¯t know if Largud Ann was a merchant with that much pride, or if there was another reason to act irresponsible like that. To be honest, it was getting a bit annoying, so I had no choice but to intervene.


    ¡¸Thank¡­Thanks¡­Okay then. I shall take you to the Guild just as requested. Leave it to me. This is my field of work. Don¡¯t worry!¡¹


    Largud Ann showed me a smile. And yet, that didn¡¯t convince me much.


    ¡¸Just a moment ago, you were in trouble with that field of yours. Are you sure, there won¡¯t be any problem?¡¹


    Caria spoke the harsh truth to the guide while I stood silent.


    This woman was truly unforgiving as always. She lacked the compassion to interact with other people. Sometimes, being silent was the best way to deal with others. Particularly in this case. Her cold persona could be overwhelming sometimes. And her question showed how dubious she was of our guide¡¯s abilities. Largud Ann¡¯s face became pale when she heard Caria¡¯s words.


    Right now, this was not of my concern. What I really wanted to do was to make sure Caria settled down in Garoua Maria, before I could escape from her. Caria was a difficult person to deal with. Leaving her alone was not the best approach right now. She was excessively sensitive and possessive. That was my miscalculation. Therefore, I needed to have the proper time to make sure she would be fine and settled in.


    In addition, I could not let her be on Gharast any longer. It would be too risky. These were troubling times. The main trading center between the East and the West was peaceful, for now. This was the best place for her to be.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Lugis?¡­We have to proceed right now, or¡­Don¡¯t tell me that cargo is too heavy for you as well?¡¹


    I was engrossed on my thoughts. On that moment, I wrinkled my eyebrows when I heard Caria¡¯s sarcastic voice from behind. Ah, this woman was far from being good at harmonizing with other people. Her hobby probably consisted of mocking a person¡¯s weaknesses. It was pretty evident. Her strangely gratifying face proved that her deeds were quite devilish.


    ¡¸From now on, there will be a new life starting from zero. There won¡¯t be any familiar people, tavern or inn on the city-state. Even the Guild. I don¡¯t know what awaits us there.¡¹


    ¡ª


    Summing up, the Guild is a trading business, where merchants, crafts-men and adventurers gather. There are several types of Guilds in each country.


    It started as a small organization that focused on information exchange, price bargains and monopoly arrangements. Before long, the organization grew in size and prestige. The Guild incorporated the power of influential people. Nowadays, the adventurers who join the Guild will have a chance of being under the patronage of great aristocrats or other similar powers.


    In reality, this was all a fa?ade for the sake of monopolizing the currency. In the Guild¡¯s shady business, an adventurer¡¯s life would represent money itself. However, the Guild¡¯s true purpose was not only to make profit from adventurers. They also fared a private army in order to keep a show of power and prevent interference from other organizations. Of course, there were some variances among other countries, but the real core of the organization was not that different. The influx of merchants between the East and the West made these organizations thrive in money and power.


    If one adventurer travelled to another country before joining a local Guild, then that adventurer won¡¯t be able to join it afterwards. Adventurers who were not members of the Guild would be considered wanderers without proper identification. This could be troublesome if they went to another country without taking the right measures. They could be seized by the local government and be sent to prison. Therefore, joining the Guild was a necessity for new adventurers. The Guild could take the name of great aristocrats in exchange for a large amount of money in order to give protection and proper identification for the adventurer.


    In other words, we didn¡¯t have any sort of back up to live on the city-state. We had no choice but to join a local Guild. Even if I managed to get us a citizenship card, we could be regarded as suspicious individuals because we didn¡¯t have any affiliation with the city organizations.


    ¡¸Garganti Chamber of the Guild Commerce¡­Hey, hey. Are we really going to belong to this type of place?¡¹


    I asked Largud Ann in a surprising voice, as she stood right in front of this Guild entrance with a tiny smile. Without realizing, my throat became dry and my voice trembled as if it were having small spams. I didn¡¯t foresee this.


    First of all, the gate was a bit different than what we usual see.  I belonged to a small Guild in a province of the Gharast Kingdom. It was rather humble if I recall correctly. It had an old wooden board that served as a signboard. But, this Guild was quite different. I could see a luxury signboard on top. The entrance was a bit overwhelming and I could tell that it was probably cleaned daily.


    The size of this Guild was quite grand to be honest. It was really true that Garoua Maria was a thriving city. Perhaps, this organization was one of the leading Guilds of this city. Well, at least, its outer appearance proved that imposing status. I felt I was out of place for standing in front of this place. My legs started to quiver.


    ¡¸Yes. The Garganti Chamber of the Guild Commerce is a branch of the main headquarters. It divided the power between two branches in Garoua Maria. But, is this place not good enough for you heroes?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Heroes, you say? What do you mean? It¡¯s the first time someone called me that.¡¹


    When I asked that question, my eyes rolled in a startling way. Largud Ann looked the other side. I didn¡¯t understand why she spoke such statement about us.


    Heroes. A brave hero, a savior. Ah, I remembered some bad things. There was no way I could associate that name with something good. I never proclaimed that name for myself. And I didn¡¯t have any intentions to do so. It was quite strange how a simple name could make me have mixed feelings.


    Largud Ann looked straight ahead then. She rubbed her neck and changed the direction of her eyes.


    ¡¸I heard from Ms. Ninz that you, Lugis, renounced your position to rescue the prisoner Caria. You did something heroic but with repercussions. That¡¯s why you had to leave the country.¡¹


    I see. But, I wondered why Ms. Ninz used that particular name. Next to Largud Ann, was standing Caria, who looked at me with scornful eyes. However, she held back her twisting tongue. Why doesn¡¯t she disappear from my sight once and for all?


    Indeed, as an adventurer, I aspired to be a hero myself. That was a long time ago. But, I wanted to be another kind hero. Not the one I had bad memories of. Heroes were people who were loved by fate. Heroes received the favor of God. With time, I realized that being a hero wouldn¡¯t suit me. That title suited that hateful man much more. Sometimes, I would feel very lonely by remembering these memories.


    Largud Ann carried a huge barrel and headed straight to the entrance of the Guild. She looked unbalanced as always.


    *bell sound*


    Largud Ann opened the door of the Guild and we could hear a sounding bell before entering inside. The bell of the Guild had a very somber sound.


    Once we entered inside, I had a shiver run through my body. I never been like this before. My eyelids were fully open. My whole body was accelerated. My heart beat fast and my breath was heavy. There were a man and woman inside. I locked eyes with them as we walked through. That gave me chills. I was behaving quite irrationally. This was getting ridiculous.


    The woman was a girl who shook her unusually long black hair. She had a foreign appearance. There was also a blonde-haired man standing next to her. He seemed to have a gentle expression.


    Ah, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t exaggerate back there.


    ¡­Soon, all of my anxiety came true all at once. I was not feeling too well.


    At first, I thought I was wrong. I truly thought that. But, there was no mistake. I didn¡¯t forget for one bit. But, it shocked me. I wasn¡¯t expecting it here. My eyes were frozen and my throat was dry. My body didn¡¯t move an inch as if I was petrified.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, what¡¯s up with you. Is my hair color that strange to you? ¡¹


    The girl with the long black hair pointed her finger on my direction. She was bothered with my fixedly frozen eyes. Her wrinkled eyebrows showed that she was in a bad mood.


    I was not mistaken about the identity of this girl. She was a member of the Hero Party on the rescue journey. The Sorceress. My enemy. Filaret la Volgograd.


    ¡¸Miss Filaret. You mustn¡¯t talk with strangers like that. ¡¹


    Beside her, was standing a man who spoke to her with a humble voice. This man. Yes, this person was that man.


    The man who messed up with my fate. An unmistakable old enemy. The man who was the source of my envy. My heart was controlled by a demon called hatred. He stepped on my pride when he took the glory of our party¡¯s achievements. He even received the blessing from God. All bad things happened to me because of him.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. This man will be called a hero in the future. The man of salvation. The one who was bestowed to save the world, Helot Stanley.

 Volume 2 - CH 24

    Chapter 24: A Named Emotion


    Helot Stanley. The light of salvation from the future. This person was also called a hero.


    It was unbelievable to meet him here. I looked sharply at him and I saw no abnormality. He had a humble expression and gentle eyes. To be honest, he looked basically the same. He had a youthful look in the future, and that was more obvious in the past. Besides that, his eyes reflected a certain brilliance of wisdom.


    The sun. Yes, the sun could be the appropriate word to describe him. He gave comfort and warmth to all the people who he met and saved. But, he also gave an impression of a burning sun because he was unwavering and formidable. The mighty son of the sun.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, what¡¯s up with you. Is my hair color that strange to you? ¡¹


    On the other hand. I could say that girl resembled the moon because she always stood by his side.


    Filaret la Volgograd. The Sorceress. She was a member of the Hero Party on the rescue journey. In the future, she¡¯ll be responsible for a revolution in the history of witchcraft. A person who will be recognized for her achievements in the Reformation era.


    She tied her glossy black hair on her back. Her deep eyes showed a distinctive layer of profound wisdom. I would dare say that her appearance was unique. She had a foreign appearance. Because of her unique charm, she often created a freshly and exciting atmosphere for those around her. Sometimes, I thought that her attractive demeanor was very different from Caria¡¯s looks.


    But, at the same time that atmosphere was not welcoming for people like me. I was often pushed away in the rescue journey. It was as if there was a wall between them and me. The Hero, Helot Stanley could be part of that, but I couldn¡¯t. I felt a huge repulsion against him at this moment. However, perhaps they didn¡¯t have a long and deep relationship at this point in time as opposed to their close interactions in the future. Either way, I will never forget how everyone put a ¡°wall¡± against me from all directions as if they were acupuncture needles.


    I see. Still, they looked good together. I bit my tongue involuntarily.


    Filaret was too bright to be the moon. But, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be the sun since she stood by Helot Stanley all the time. There was no way she¡¯ll replace him, the true sun. Nevertheless, no one could deny they were a perfect match.


    ¡­Even so, I couldn¡¯t stop my nauseating feelings against them.


    It seemed like a poisonous blood circulated all over my body. It was as if the guard of hell was calling for my life.


    Caria pushed me aside and walked further ahead. Filaret noticed that she held a parchment on her hands and took it away from her. All of us looked a bit puzzled with that. I wondered if she was curious about us or just wanted to tease us with something. Her staring eyes bothered me.


    Then, Filaret raised her mouth and laughed as if she was mocking us.


    ¡¸Oh my, what¡¯s up with this kind of request? I never thought that someone would make a request with this material in the first place.¡¹


    Her words were provocative. She made it seem as if she was picking up a fight with other people. Her statements were quite different from the harsh words of the former Caria Burdnick. It didn¡¯t matter how strong or weak the Sorceress was. Wisdom was what mattered to her. She had wisdom to distinguish the bad from the good. Her decisions were always met with great expectations. She was always very accurate with everything and everybody. Of course, I didn¡¯t have a natural talent for wisdom. But I gained something far greater when I returned to the past. What I had now was knowledge. It was something that she couldn¡¯t surpass with her wisdom.


    Caria and Helot Stanley stared at her with surprising looks. They were stunned because of her bold statements. It was natural. We just met each other for the first time on this timeline, and she made a provoking action as soon as she saw our faces. On that moment, only one of us had the nerve to speak back. And with piercing eyes, the following words were spoken.


    ¡¸¡­I beg your pardon? Are you implying that we did something wrong? We came all the way here to give that request form to this Guild. Is there anything wrong with that?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, well. We¡¯re sorry. Miss Filaret has a tendency of talking with other people in a bold manner. Everything is fine with me. I apologize on her behalf.¡¹


    Helot Stanley spoke to avoid some serious misunderstanding. He looked directly into my eyes. Yes. This was Helot Stanley. I knew he was not the one I hated so much in the future. But, even so, I tried to hold back my resentment towards him as I gripped my teeth intensely.


    However, Filaret spoke as if something muddy was stuck to her own heart.


    ¡¸Yeah, yeah, sorry about that. But, I won¡¯t be taken as fool, you know. ¡¹


    She spoke harshly to Helot Stanley, who had to intervene on her behalf. She continued to speak.


    ¡¸This parchment. Did you hired someone old-fashioned to make a request form using this rotten material? A request form has be presented to the Guild written in a papyrus. If not, then, a verbally form should be the second option.¡¹


    I was getting stressed by just looking at that girl. Yet, Caria put her hand on my shoulder to hold me down. She probably thought that my words could backfire on us. I just sighed in annoyance.


    But, I was not the only one who sighed. That disrespectful girl also sighed at us.


    ¡¸You had the trouble to make your request form in a parchment. How naive. Nobody will take you seriously. This must be the first time that ignorant young lady has made a request.¡¹


    While Caria was someone who killed with her sword, Filaret la Volgograd was a person who killed with her words and wisdom. I remembered that once Helot Stanley spoke something peculiar at dinner table. He said that Filaret made her first request in a parchment.


    Filaret looked at us as if we were ignorant. But, my knowledge told me otherwise. How hypocritical could she be when she used a parchment herself once? It was easy for her to show some ruthless superiority to someone who was not an adventurer yet.


    The scornful eyes¡­I see. This has turned into a difficult and shameful situation. I wondered if newly appointed adventurers gave up immediately after experiencing a similar situation with her. It was extremely rude to take something from other people without asking permission. Her curiosity knew no bounds.


    She held our parchment and didn¡¯t return it back. When I scratched my chin, some infuriating feelings ran through my spine. Like Caria, I didn¡¯t want to start some meaningless trouble just as we arrived on this city. Therefore, we just stood firm with unwavering eyes.


    ¡¸I recognize that we were immature on using the parchment. I understand very well why you pointed it out to us. However¡­You don¡¯t have the right to ridicule her with that. I would like you to return the request form back to us.¡¹


    Helot Stanley took the parchment from her. His grip looked a bit too strong. It looked like iron itself. As long as he didn¡¯t tear the parchment apart¡­


    My blood were boiling again. This man. A man with great spirits. The people greatly respected Helot Stanley for his loving heart and for his strong mind. That¡¯s right. Those two elements were the perfect combination to attract the crowds. He definitely stood out among all of us in the Party. Yeah, that was something I was very aware of. It was unpleasant. Yes, very unpleasant.


    I truly wanted to avoid having him as a partner once again. And Filaret la Volgograd as well. I didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake again on this timeline. After all, I tried to be indifferent when I met Caria but I failed on that. So, here I was.


    Like Caria, Filaret la Volgograd never bullied me directly. But she treated me coldly.


    She would not listen to my opinions. And probably forgot about my existence several times. I never did something wrong to her though. However, for her, perhaps, I was not a real member of the Party. She probably viewed me as some errand boy. At least, she had warm contact with the other members of the Party.


    Of course, that was somewhat natural, I suppose. I was just the person who did the odd jobs and chores for all of them. I didn¡¯t have the strength of Caria Burdnick, neither the wisdom of Filaret la Volgograd.


    That¡¯s why I judge people with duality. I thought everyone had two-faces. My heart was always cold when meeting other people. I was constantly wary and suspicious of others around me. No wonder, I didn¡¯t have many friends.


    She was cold to me, but on the other hand, she was amazingly cheerful around Helot Stanley. She behaved as someone who listened to other people¡¯s words. I guess I was invisible to her, or maybe she looked at me as if she was staring at a piece of trash.


    Compared to her treatment, Caria¡¯s cold treatment towards me might have been better. None was fine, of course. But, to Filaret la Volgograd, I was inexistent. While Caria was aware of my presence¡­.though in a bad way, I suppose.


    Filaret la Volgograd took the parchment from Helot Stanley again.


    ¡¸I refuse. Anyways, you said this is a request form, am I right? So, I should be the one in charge of giving you a request for a mission.¡¹


    I knew them both very well. That¡¯s why I felt both anxiety and bitterness on my heart.


    That Filaret la Volgograd stood alongside Helot Stanley as she always did. It seemed like she made a bond with him during this period. It was like tracing something I¡¯ve experience before. That terrible human being will be created once again on this world. My whole body pulsated with angst and resentment.


    ¡­Ah, it was much more than that. I felt that a new emotion was being born on my heart.


    Was it jealously? No, it was much deeper and darker than that. I could hardly describe this type of emotion.


    Ah, I wished that god could grant me a wish. If god gave me an opportunity to wish for something, I would chose to wipe Helot Stanley from the face of this earth. If it weren¡¯t possible, then I would like to be the one who¡¯s wiped out. My heart would be much calmer if god granted me one of those two possibilities.


    ¡¸ We can receive your request on behalf of this Guild¡­with one condition.¡¹


    Her eyes were widely open and she shook her hands away from Helot Stanley. Her gaze was quite sharp. It was as if she tried to guess what I was going to say.


    Filaret la Volgograd didn¡¯t understood my true intentions. She slowly opened her mouth and said the word I expected to hear.


    ¡¸ Let¡¯s hear your condition. ¡¹


    Ah, I see. I knew how to name this feeling. It was Hatred.


    I didn¡¯t want to see him for even once second. I¡¯d hate to see Helot Stanley take everything away from me once again. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll steal everything from him instead. My heart was burning with hatred.

 Volume 2 - CH 25

    Chapter 25: Her Request and His Condition


    ¡¸You brought me to a place that resembles the beauty of the blue sky. ¡¹


    Those poetic words didn¡¯t fit Caria¡¯s personality. (EN: unfortunately the poetry of her words gets lost in translation, it¡¯s very hard to translate traditional Japanese poetry to English, and convey the same meaning, sorry if sometimes a phrase seems weird¡­)


    I guess she was in a very good mood. She made a pleasant expression while she drank some ale. Her lips were wet from the ale. The Garganti Chamber of the Commerce Guild had an impressive tavern on the outbuilding. The tavern had a vast space. Unlike the shady taverns I¡¯ve been before, this place didn¡¯t reek of alcohol and vomit. I didn¡¯t even see a piece of trash on the floor. It was a clean place. People from the Guild gathered here to drink some ale pleasantly while they gained some good energy for their next job. It was a very prestigious Guild tavern.


    Unlike the tavern I used to go, the flavor of the alcohol was of a higher quality but it didn¡¯t taste that good. They probably served this type of drinks to people of considerable prestige backgrounds. No wonder that the tongue of the Knight class was used to luxurious pleasures unlike ordinary folks, who drank strong and authentic alcohol.


    ¡¸And yet, this place is lacking on many areas. It looks too neat and clean. It¡¯s not thrilling at all. Maybe the request will be something similar. Something uninteresting. I don¡¯t know why we even came here. There¡¯s nothing to do around here. It¡¯s your fault. It would be great if I could kill some colossal beast at least.¡¹


    Caria only spoke about thrill and beasts. What she truly wanted was to defeat some monster in a single combat. But, she kept complaining to me. She sighed constantly and moved her shoulders as if she was mocking me. She made me feel like a fool who didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Then, Caria¡¯s gaze was directed towards Largud Ann.


    ¡¸What do you think, Ann. Did you think the arrangement for this meeting was neutral from both parties involved?¡¹


    Largud Ann sat on large barrel instead of a chair. She drank from a cup but stop moving her lips when she heard that question.


    ¡¸I wonder¡­ We¡¯re talking about people with unwavering values and high sense of commitment. They must be people who keep their words. They should be but¡­ ¡¹


    At first, it seemed like we had nothing to worry about. Yet, to be honest, I thought otherwise. Even if Largud Ann¡¯s words were reassuring, Caria¡¯s remarks made it completely different. She looked at me with the corners of her eyes. It was as if I could feel thorns piercing my skin. I felt uncomfortable. That was to be expected though. I had a bad habit of reacting according to my feelings. Caria seemed to understand how I felt. So, she looked the other way with a very triumphant look.


    I see. It was definitely a bad. Yes, a very bad move from my part. No wonder she had a suspicious impression. I did act on impulse because of Filaret la Volgograd¡¯s insulting remarks. However, even if my actions were driven by an urge of hate, I did think that it was the best approach to take on that moment.


    ¡¸¡­But I wonder about that girl. The one called Filaret la Volgograd. I¡¯m sure that man will keep his word, but she is a different story. I don¡¯t think she is a person that can be persuaded that easily, much less businesses that involve money or other riches. ¡¹


    I knew it. Largud Ann was actually a person who could read the situation effectively.


    She had just met Filaret la Volgograd and, yet, she was able to assess the depths of her character. She seemed to have a good ability to evaluate other people thoughts.


    In fact, Largud Ann was able to see if people had capable abilities or not. Ms. Ninz left me a letter. It introduced the name of our guide and explained that she had great persuasive and negotiating skills. It was probably due to her ability to judge other people¡¯s characters. To be honest, she was quite straightforward with us. She told Caria and I about this Guild and that we had to make a registration inside. So, she possessed interpersonal skills. It seemed that this person introduced by Ms. Ninz was not just a mere name after all.


    Nonetheless, I felt terrible whenever I thought about those two and how I met them again. My mind was narrow and my heart felt heavy for hiding a bad feeling for this long.


    ¡¸They¡¯ll come. That¡¯s my opinion. ¡¹


    Caria spoke after she heard Largud Ann¡¯s skeptical words. Despite the bad taste, I poured some ale onto my stomach.


    ¡¸I really wonder if they¡¯ll come. You also have good eyes when it comes to evaluating other people, but it¡¯s different when it comes to a woman¡¯s heart.¡¹


    Largud Ann looked at Caria with pale eyes.


    To tell the truth, for me, Largud Ann looked more of a woman than Caria. Largud Ann had a petite frame, while Caria was a bit of a tomboy. Largud Ann probably didn¡¯t see Caria as a sensitive woman. Honestly, I never thought that anyone would be brave enough to imply directly to Caria that she was, in fact, oblivious about a woman¡¯s heart.


    ¡¸I saw her once. Just as you said, she isn¡¯t a person that can be persuaded that easily. However, I also think that she won¡¯t miss the opportunity to attend this meeting. Besides, what does she has to lose? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s curious¡­Wanna bet that she¡¯ll come? ¡¹


    I was impressed to hear the conversation between the tiny frail woman that sat on the barrel and the tomboy who drank ale. This talk was becoming a battle of the feminine side ever since a woman¡¯s heart was mentioned.


    They bet on a bottle of wine. On that moment, Caria¡¯s eyes changed dramatically.


    The gaze of her silver eyes burnt like vivid flames. Besides that, her body was too straight and stiff as if her spine was frozen. I didn¡¯t know how this was going to be like, but I was certain of something. Both of them didn¡¯t have the intention of losing this bet.


    My stomach hurt like it had been twisted. I had an ominous feeling about this. I mean, I stood in between the both of them. There was no way I could feel comfortable on this position. Surely nothing good will come out of this.


    *bell sound*


    The doors¡¯ bells rang whenever someone entered the tavern. The people in the tavern didn¡¯t care about the new guests as they kept drinking and talking. But, not us. One of us was perplexed, while the other was pleased.


    Caria grabbed the prized bottle of wine and drank it vigorously. She won.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸We¡¯re here to talk about our request and your condition. ¡¹


    Filaret la Volgograd¡¯s clear voice echoed through the tavern. Her voice was very different from Caria¡¯s. A voice that strangely remained in our ears.


    My party consisted of three people. Caria, Largud Ann and me. The other party consisted of Filaret and the future hero Helot Stanley. Five people surrounded a wood table.


    I tried to keep my mind calm. I made an extra effort to control my heartbeats. Then, she opened her lips and began to talk.


    ¡¸First. The request involves the old religion. This religions specialized in heraldry.* You¡¯ll have to escort me to the infamous temple ruins, and you must provide cooperation and aid for the expedition.¡¹


    Heraldry. The old religion was often depicted in the designs of the religious temples. At least, that was what I heard before. But, it was from a long time ago. The current faith doesn¡¯t allow images or designs in churches. They call it heresy. So, I didn¡¯t know that there were some people interested in studying the old sculptures and carvings.


    The temples from the heraldic order were mostly destroyed or lost. People often said that some believers survived the change of times and continued to offer their faith to the old religion. But, large-scale temples did no longer exist. Most perished when the new faith became mainstream.


    When the location of the temple was appealing, the new faith would use the structures to rebuild a church. If the location were undesirable, then they would be destroyed. But, if the location was ominous, it would be left intact and abandoned, becoming the habitat of wild animals and evil spirits. It seemed that this request corresponded to the latter, an abandoned temple in ruins.


    ¡¸Second. If you find something peculiar, you should bring it with you and submit to us. You mustn¡¯t forget this. Of course, we shall reward you with these¡­ ¡¹


    A big sack with coins was placed on the table.


    It was strange to see a full sack of coins as our payment. Well, there was nothing wrong with the payment itself. But, it was quite unusual for Filaret to give us this considerable amount of money. She was always the person who was meticulous with her finances. She would hoard everything valuable she could find. That¡¯s why her action seemed dubious to me.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t know her on this timeline, so I won¡¯t abandon the possibility that she wasn¡¯t always crazy about hoarding riches.


    ¡¸Okay, this is the request. Now, let¡¯s hear your condition. ¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s mouth closed and her eyes looked attentively at us. She seemed to be a person that was aware of her intentions, even in the past. Her facial expression showed some curiosity.


    I pointed one finger to them while I opened my mouth to speak.


    ¡¸First of all, I would like to receive a payment in advance separately from the reward. In order to achieve this request, don¡¯t you think that preparation is essential? ¡¹


    When I spoke my first condition, I could see that Filaret clench her teeth.


    Next to her, Helot Stanley narrowed his eyes when he heard the condition.


    In fact, I really needed the pre-payment money. One of my rusty knives remained broken and I didn¡¯t have much money to afford to stay a night at an inn. In order to start this new life, it was necessary to have some solid money first.


    ¡¸And, the second one¡­ ¡¹


    I showed them my finger for the second time. Filaret¡¯s expression showed a crimson mixed color on her face. She clearly heard my words before, but it seemed that she didn¡¯t have fully digested the contents of my previous condition.


    She was becoming gradually impatient. Then, I slowly turned my gaze directly towards her.


    ¡¸Filaret la Volgograd, you¡¯re a Sorceress, right? If I¡¯m correct, then, you shall take an oath¡­You must swear to me that you¡¯ll never do anything to harm me. ¡¹


    Their throats swallowed dry and their eyebrows wrinkled profusely. Besides clenching her teeth, the Sorceress began to bite her own lips. Her jaw was pressed heavily. On that moment¡­


    ¡¸¡­Please wait a minute. I understood the purpose of your first condition for our request. But, I don¡¯t think that your second condition is reasonable. What you¡¯re asking is too far-fetched. Who thinks to ask for an oath as a condition? This is absurd. ¡¹


    The perplexed words of Helot Stanley echoed everywhere.


    Yeah, I knew it too well. I was aware that he would bite my bait. My plan was successful for now.


    I could see that his gaze showed a bit of hostility towards us. Ah, this feeling was comforting. It was the first time that I understood how it felt to have someone show this type of hostility towards me. It was always the reverse in my past life, I was always the one to suffer and have hostile feelings towards him. Ah, this reversal was a very pleasant thing.

 Volume 2 - CH 26

    Chapter 26: One Knows while the Others Don¡¯t


    ¡¸Ann. Are you coming with us? ¡¹


    Caria asked her before we left.


    We were at the front gate of the wall that separated the city-state from the outside. The gate was still closed, but Largud Ann moved her shoulders and answered us.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any fighting ability. I¡¯m just a guide. I won¡¯t be able to help you more than that. I¡¯ll use my free time today to meet with other trading partners. ¡¹


    Largud Ann waved us goodbye with her small hands.


    On the other side of the walls, we could see another town in the distance. It could be a merchant town or a residential area. We were not sure.


    But, we heard that this town was the only town with permission to build a settlement this close to the walls of Garoua Maria. However, only merchants and adventurers had the authorization for free traffic. Other people were not allowed beyond the walls without a valid citizenship. But, that didn¡¯t forbid the circulation of people from other places. Garoua Maria was famous for its independent economy. That¡¯s why many people came to this city-state looking for jobs, looking for a glimmer of hope.


    Yet still a glimmer without much hope, since many of those people were not allowed inside the walls. The result was apparent outside the gate. The slums of poverty filled the landscape outside of the walls. The General-Governor of Garoua Maria never acknowledged this existence. Neither the citizens. They just continued their wealthy lives as if nothing happened elsewhere. This sounded familiar to me. I remembered what I went through all my life. My eyes looked upset.


    I was probably the only one who felt this way. Largud Ann was not only a guide; she was a woman of business. That¡¯s why she was more interested in trading partners than coming with us on our quest. Numbers were what mattered to her. Not poverty. Ms. Ninz wrote about her traits on the letter she sent me.


    Caria was the one who was less interested in poverty. Even Largud Ann¡¯s preferences were more comprehensible when compared to Caria¡¯s cold-hearted feelings. At least, our guide had some sense of courtesy. While Caria only used her bitter words, even when we went shopping she only complained to me.


    ¡¸What are you doing? I understand that the common folk hate luxury. But, not using money for what they need is no longer a virtue of temperaments, but a virtue of stinginess. Lugis. Are you sure that what you bought is what you really need? ¡¹


    ¡¸I should be the one to ask what the hell are you doing, Caria. New weapons, especially knives, are important. Even my chewing tobacco. It¡¯s something I need. It might not be a luxury to you, but it is to me. The rest of the stuff I bought will be useful for our trip. ¡¹


    I took a deep sigh. But, Caria looked at me as if I was a selfish man, who only cared about himself and nothing more. I just bought what was necessary for our trip and for our needs too.


    It didn¡¯t matter what I said. Caria would never be able to accept whatever I do. Why did she act as if she was the person with common sense? She was far from being a reasonable person.


    *warning bells*


    The bells announced the beginning of the day. The sound echoed through the surroundings. At the same time, the guards began to open the large gate by moving the trigger.


    Many people went inside and outside of the walls after passing though the security point. Suddenly, we heard a familiar voice that remained stuck in my earlobe.


    ¡¸¡­Thank you for waiting. We should go. The second bell hasn¡¯t rung yet. ¡¹


    Next to us, a woman dressed in a reddish black coat raised her hand. It was Filaret la Volgograd, the Sorceress. The coat¡¯s pattern matched quite well with her dark hair and eyes. She brought heavy equipment that looked like proper preparations for a long journey.


    Next to her, someone shook his blonde hair with confidence. It was Helot Stanley. He also had the appearance of someone ready for a long journey. His equipment was well placed, so that it won¡¯t interfere with his movements. He also had a sword mounted on his waist.


    ¡¸Everybody is ready. Let¡¯s hope everything goes according to plan on this journey. ¡¹


    *warning bell rings* The four of us gathered in front of the gate when we heard the second sound of the bells.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­Please wait a minute. I understood the purpose of your first condition for our request. But, I don¡¯t think your second condition is that reasonable. What you¡¯re asking is too far-fetched. Who thinks to ask for an oath as a condition? This is absurd. ¡¹


    The perplexed words of Helot Stanley echoed through the tavern.


    Yeah, I knew it too well. I was aware that he would bite my bait. I knew him too well to know how he¡¯ll react.


    Words of Oath. It was an important contract that a Sorcerer makes with other being. It was an unbreakable vow. A chain that tied the Sorcerer with that said being. People said that it was like a dramatic medicine, a powerful matter that could change one¡¯s life.


    That¡¯s why he was quite astonished to hear my condition. No one probably heard of a request for a Sorceress¡¯ words of oath in exchange for a quest. However, even though there were no precedents, that didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t happen. But, he wasn¡¯t my negotiating partner. The deal didn¡¯t matter that much. As long as both parties agreed with the negotiating, the deal was legitimate.


    That¡¯s right. In this world, there were people who would sell their dignity for a piece of bread as a condition. Others would sell their bodies for riches. Trading deals were not that unusual.


    ¡¸Helot Stanley. I¡¯m not doing business with you. I would like to ask you to step aside respectfully while we¡¯re negotiating. It¡¯s not as if we¡¯re having a life threatening conversation. After all, we¡¯re just talking, aren¡¯t we?¡¹


    I looked attentively at him. I gathered my courage and spoke to him with sharping eyes.


    No one would like to travel with a Sorcerer, much less be his or her escort. They were always involved in difficult quests, for example, fights against demons or other impossible tasks that would test their own humanity. At least, that was widely believed by adventurers.


    So, when a Sorcerer made a request, there usually weren¡¯t many adventurers who would rush to accept such requests, even if lots of money were up for grabs.


    Yes. Even if a Sorcerer asked someone for said request, it would not be a mere business of the local Guild. It would be a matter of all Guilds. That¡¯s why it was so troublesome. Even if someone was new to this kind of job, or even if he or she didn¡¯t know how to create a request form, everybody would know at least this much. Of course, Filaret la Volgograd wouldn¡¯t take that measure too lightly. However, the hateful hero continued to intrude.


    ¡¸We can¡¯t give you what you ask. There are a few Guilds on this city that can help you with your needs. You should find a Sorcerer for yourselves in there. You should leave this place.¡¹


    The undeniable weakness of my opponent. I proposed a balanced condition in exchange for the request. It would be dishonorable if they refused. It was fair and square. But, I was sure she knew about it.


    Helot Stanley¡¯s cheeks distorted for a moment. He looked frustrated. It seemed that he did indeed bite my bait for real. He really wanted to stop this negotiation at any cost. Ah, but it was too late, hero.


    ¡¸¡­Shut up, Stanley. He¡¯s right, we¡¯re just talking. Besides, the deal is fair. If we don¡¯t do it, then, the balance of our request won¡¯t be fulfilled.¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s words were absolute. Helot Stanley looked even more frustrated than before. But, he was obliged to obey her words. In this deal, she was the one in charge, while he was just her companion.


    And knowing his personality, her words must¡¯ve been hard to swallow. It was cruel. It was repulse too. But, it was amusing to me.


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then give me permission to accompany you. I can¡¯t pretend that I¡¯m feeling good about this. But, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I need to show my dignity and act like a proper gentleman.¡¹


    So, that was the words that spilled from his mouth after great suffering. It was understandable. It was obvious that he¡¯ll offer himself to accompany her after the condition I gave her. It was bad for him, but he pretended to be good. That was Helot Stanley. That¡¯s why he was the hero.


    Ah, his frustration¡­such an amazing feeling.


    ¡ª


    The journey to the ruins took around one day by carriage. That was only my estimation, because not many people traveled to that sort of place before. Therefore, we had to prepare everything in advance in case the journey took longer than expected. The carriage was full. To be honest, I didn¡¯t have fond memories of riding in horse-carriages. But, I guess it didn¡¯t matter much as long as I didn¡¯t pay to ride this one.


    The carriage was quite spacious. We were four people, but we had good distance among ourselves. It was not a noisy journey as we only heard the sound of wheels and hooves.


    It was like an idyllic journey. There was no dispute. It was a journey that surrendered to the sound of nature.


    ¡­The fresh air of nature went through my lungs. It was as if my health was rejuvenated. My stomach was not upset neither was my back.


    That¡¯s right. It was peaceful, but something was fishy. The outside scenery was beautiful, but inside it was weird and awkward. At least for me. I looked at my surroundings and my mind became puzzled. Caria Burdnick. Filaret la Volgograd. Helot Stanley. And, me.


    Ah, Ah. My senses finally returned to the harsh reality. This group reminded me of my painful and shameful journey of my future self. My dignity was thrown to the ground. They stepped on it several times. The peaceful atmosphere I felt before slowly transformed into a suffering atmosphere. It was as if my body fell on a garden full of needles.


    I didn¡¯t even swallow my own spit properly. Suddenly, my throat became dry and my stomach was upset. It was full on unwanted emotions. I rubbed my chin with my fingers and, then, I gripped my teeth.


    I remember. But, they didn¡¯t know anything about it. Still, I did remember everything.


    Amidst the silent, they could only hear the sound of hooves and wheels echoing around¡­ However, what they didn¡¯t hear was the turmoil that I felt inside.

 Volume 2 - CH 27

    Chapter 27: Two People in the Underground Temple


    Caria and Helot Stanley¡¯s voices started to fade away while we went further underground. It looked like we changed positions, and we got separated from them. I came closer to the sideline to have a better look at the surroundings.


    ¡¸I feel that this place could have some sort of traps. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­For some reason, I¡¯m feeling nauseous. I¡¯m not exaggerating. I wonder how adventurers handle these extensive explorations.¡¹


    After professing those words, Filaret la Volgograd looked at me while I put some chewing tobacco on my mouth. I could only hear the chewing sound coming from my mouth. Strangely, the volume of their voices gradually faded away. Only silence remained.


    We went to the underground temple and we got separated from the others. Filaret was feeling bad, but she kept her cool and continued to walk using her instincts.


    It was not nausea. It was nerves and tiredness. That¡¯s why I brought some chewing tobacco with me. I could feel the burnt smell through my nose. It felt refreshing and my mind was clear. It reminded me of my younger days. I was always nervous because of the dangers of my previous quests. I was always alone when I scouted. I regarded myself as a scared crow waiting for danger to strike me from my back.


    ¡¸Wha¡­What should we do? Should we wait here for help? Or should we move on?¡¹


    I rounded my eyes as I thought about her words. I was about to swallow the saliva I accumulated from chewing my tobacco. But, I felt uncomfortable because the black-haired Sorceress was staring at me with anxious eyes.


    Well, I had to say that I found this rather surprising.


    Who knew that Filaret la Volgograd would ask for my opinion? In this timeline I was an existence to her after all. Of course, she was different now from her future self. She regarded me differently at this present timeline. Yet, I felt something overlapping here. I could not tell what it was. It was surprising to see her cheeks tightening in this unexpected situation.


    I got a wooden stick and I filled it with fatness from a demon beast. I lit up a fire using the lighter from my chewing tobacco.


    ¡¸Okay, let¡¯s move on. Don¡¯t fall behind, miss employer. I¡¯m used to this. So, let¡¯s go before the fire goes out.¡¹


    ¡¸But, it¡¯s really dark in front of us. I wonder if adventurers can really see in this darkness.¡¹


    Like I said, I was used to it. Still, I gave my hand behind my shoulders in order to avoid her being lost in this darkness. Ah yes, I was really used to this type of surroundings. Although, this was just my second experience in the dark, after coming to this timeline.


    ¡ª


    The underground temple was built of old stones and clay. It was far from being a delicate space. I could feel a harsh atmosphere from this place.


    There were no valuable things down here. And it didn¡¯t look like a place that was used for worshipping. But, still, it was the Sorceress idea. There should be a significant reason that made Filaret want to come here¡­ That was why she hired me in the first place. She had no choice but to hire someone capable on wandering through the dark depths of the temple.


    These abandoned places and ruins became the habitat of wild animals and evil spirits. This location belonged to the city-state Guild¡¯s jurisdiction. Rather than leaving locations like this restricted, the Guild organized from time to time, expeditions for adventurers. Sometimes, it didn¡¯t involve just explorations requested by the Guild. The state-city would, occasionally, order some excavations as well. Therefore, the Guild wasn¡¯t the only place to commission people to do these types of works. The city-state administration would also be paid accordingly to each request completed. It meant that each of them would receive some profit as well. Money wouldn¡¯t go in the pockets of the poor no matter where we went.


    In other words, it was not acceptable to enter freely into the Guild management facilities. Whether we brought something back from the expedition or did some sort of excavation work. It would only be acknowledged if the Guild gave permission directly or if the request was made officially by a third party. Otherwise, Filaret wouldn¡¯t be able to hire me if we didn¡¯t follow these rules.


    Ah, of course, I should¡¯ve known why everything was messy. It was because of the former apprentice Knight. First, she behaved rashly when we were inside the Guild and, second, she ventured inside this temple without proper evaluation. What an idiotic person. It seemed that her brain was only made of rocks.


    I held the torch and I moved forward. I could hear Filaret¡¯s footsteps from behind my back. It was interesting to hear the echoing sound of stepping on cobblestone.


    I stopped walking and I looked back to have a glance of all the surroundings. My eyes were strongly assessing this place. I opened my mouth to profess some words. Yes, we should be fine.


    ¡¸You know, the demon beasts¡­I thought that something would crawl out from this darkness. This place is safer than I thought it would be.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, hey, we should not let our guard down. This place is the perfect location of nesting monsters. Some people have crazy fighting instincts, but I¡¯m not like that. I¡¯m afraid of death. Let¡¯s hope any of those monsters won¡¯t attack us from inside these traps.¡¹


    We put our hand in one wall and it opened naturally. We managed to avoid stepping in a similar trap like the one before.


    Yes, the first trap was triggered when Filaret was separated from Helot Stanley.


    ¡¸However, it seems that you¡¯re enjoying the thrill of this place. The ruins of the temple from the old religion is not something we should explore with half-hearted feelings.¡¹


    Anyways, we all came here as a party. Since Helot Stanley decided to come with us, it would¡¯ve been obvious for him to remain by Filaret¡¯s side by all means. For a man who had an awful sense of justice and commendable companionship, his words became meaningless in a place that resembled a child¡¯s play.


    It was not as if I schemed for this to happen on this specific moment. If I had to choose, I would rather not speak to this particular woman.


    However, in the future, Filaret only viewed Helot Stanley has the only existence in the world besides her. That¡¯s why their link had to be broken no matter what. Just by imagining their interactions, my heart would drop as if it were a hard stone. The struggle I had during my days with the rescue party and the hate I always had for Helot Stanley. I felt a sense of fear wondering if this world would follow the same path as the world before. I might end up with same results once again.


    All sort of emotions were driving me crazy. I could feel excruciating pain from my insides.


    Therefore, I must become the one beside her, not him. That¡¯s why I had to seek something in order to separate them for good.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re noisy. We have a situation here. There¡¯s no time to talk about feelings.¡¹


    ¡¸How can you speak like that to a Sorceress. ¡¹


    Well, that¡¯s it. I should become Filaret¡¯s acquaintance. First, I had to break the awkwardness between us.


    Of course. To be honest though, it looked like she had visited this place before. I wondered if something went wrong during the previous time she came here. Maybe she found this place from taking a detour on a particular journey.


    However, I wasn¡¯t sure if I would call her a woman during this timeline. She took off her hood to observe the surroundings of this place. Based on her looks, I could say that she was still a girl.


    Perhaps, she failed to issue a request in the past. She couldn¡¯t have come here without the formalities of the Guild. She was probably forced to give up. That¡¯s why she became obsessed to explore this area. If that was the case, then I thank her for bringing me here with her. That way, I could get more familiar with her. Of course, she didn¡¯t know about that.


    ¡¸Listen, you should be fine. Why are you afraid of death? You are a Sorceress. You can perform all sorts of magic.¡¹


    The times I spent with the rescue party came to my mind. I remember that the future Filaret la Volgograd was a fearless and confident Sorceress. She wasn¡¯t afraid of anything because she believed that she could do everything with her magic skills. In regards to sorcery, I didn¡¯t think that anyone would be able to beat her.


    ¡¸Don¡®t speak like you know me. ¡¹


    Suddenly, I heard strangely distorted words. I opened my eyes widely and looked behind my back. She continued to speak.


    ¡¸Listen, you don¡¯t know anything about me. At all. Do you get it? Thanks for reminding me of my unworthiness! You are the one that isn¡¯t thinking properly. You are the person without knowledge here¡­Well, forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹


    Her words were firm, yet brutal. On that moment, I could see faint tears on the corner of her black eyes. She was always a calm and well-disposed person. And yet, she portrayed a seemingly impatient attitude with me. It was strange to see her behaving like this. After some thought¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have much knowledge. I get that. But, I know about you because it¡¯s normal for me to investigate about my client to some extent in advance. Besides, I know that you¡¯re a student from Bolvato, a location east from here. I did just a small research, but it was enough to give me an understanding your character. After all, you are a known student of ancient and modern magic at that school.¡¹


    After I answered back at Filaret¡¯s words, I started walking ahead while chewing some tobacco.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t investigate her. However, according to what I heard during the rescue party, people said that she was a devoted researcher of magic in Garoua Maria. I heard that she amassed accomplishments very early on. She was named a genius of her expertise. So, it was obvious she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    ¡¸¡­Ah, I knew it. You probably received the request after hearing about me. I¡¯m probably a foolish person, you know. I¡¯m a girl from the outside, but I¡¯m much crazier from the inside.¡¹


    I was amazed at everything she said to me. What were those words? Were those masochistic words?  Or were they, perhaps, a joke? This was not a laughing matter.


    ¡¸Hey, give me a break. You are a very talented person. You don¡¯t look like a fool to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Talented? Hmm¡­Don¡¯t say unreasonable things. But, if I don¡¯t seem like a fool to you, okay then. Does that mean that you think that I¡¯ll succeed as a Sorceress?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. And, you¡¯re no fool. Yeah, that¡¯s why I accepted your request in the first place.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t understand this at all. I heard that she was a woman full of talent from a very young age. Naturally, if someone had to bet on her future as a Sorceress, anyone would say that her future would be full of glory. But, it was confusing. This person, who always acted as if I were a mouse to her, was actually listening to what I had to say.


    For a brief moment, our voices became silent. It was obvious, because we¡¯ve arrived to a particular location in the darkness of the underground temple.


    I was glad that we managed to reach our destination safely.


    ¡¸Well, we¡¯re here, miss employer. This is your destination, right?¡¹


    I could hear Filaret¡¯s heavy breath. She seemed astonished and happy at the same time. It looked like she wasn¡¯t able to sort out her own emotions. But, she certainly had a very good expression on her face.


    The place we arrived after coming from a darkish narrow passage was a large Basilica. I see, so this was the main hall of the underground temple. This was the true destination of Filaret. The ancient place that kept the knowledge of the heraldic order.

 Volume 2 - CH 28

    Chapter 28: A Sincere Person


    Was she just buried in the wall or was she swallowed inside? Caria Burdnick tried to trace any abnormalities on the wall by touching the wall surface with her tiny white fingers. She looked extremely focused. She wrinkled her eyebrows while she stared fixedly at the wall with a strange expression. There were no signs that indicated that the wall trap would be activated again.


    Caria twisted her mouth, as she looked upset. She was clearly dismayed because a dumb device tricked all of them. Besides, Lugis got separated with that Sorceress woman named Filaret.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s determine the course of action. First, the situation is quite bad. The party was divided and there is no prospect of merging again. Second, our best option is to return to the city-state and ask for help.¡¹


    This man, Helot Stanley, stated the facts correctly. His judgment was not clouded.


    A trap had divided the party. It would be dangerous if they were to fall for a second trap without asking for help. The best way to avoid that possible outcome was to escape from the underground temple and search for help. The situation was clear and the number of missing people was certain. Therefore, asking for proper aid would be the best solution for this problem.


    Caria Burdnick squeezed her silver eyes. She thought carefully for a brief moment. Soon, she decided what she wanted to do and declared the following.


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m moving forward. There are no guarantees that falling back will fix this situation. If I want results, the best option is to continue.¡¹


    ¡¸Quite surprising, isn¡¯t it? I actually agree with you. The safest option to take would be to return and ask for help. That would be the normal thing to do. But, time does not rewind. If we delay this, then it¡¯s less likely they¡¯ll be rescued.¡¹


    Helot nodded in agreement, while Caria shook her silver hair away from her forehead.


    Both of them chose the unlikely measure. Even though their decision was the result of a rational calculation, in the end, it was more inclined to be an emotional decision.


    They didn¡¯t bring enough provisions to be able to last several days. Each member of the party had at least enough food and water to last a day at best. From Garoua Maria to the location of the underground temple would take a long day by horse-carriage. Even if they rushed, it would take a minimum of two full days to come back with help.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if the missing members rationed their food and water. People won¡¯t die that easily by starving for a day. If they saved enough of their provisions, it would last them two full days.


    However, if they fell into a trap, there was a high possibility that everything went wrong. They could be hurt, have serious injuries, broken limbs, or excessive bleeding. If that happened, they wouldn¡¯t last even one day. If that was the case, then we must go ahead. It was a worrisome situation. Therefore, the best way to deal with this was to do things quickly.


    ¡¸Besides, I¡¯m sure that man was the first one to step into that trap. Yeah, he¡¯s that kind of human being.¡¹


    Caria spoke with a sarcastic tone while walking through the stone hallway. The surroundings were dark. They lit the area with a torch, and they finally managed to see something of this strange place. It was the remains of the underground temple. However, it was only the outer structures. The main hall could be hidden beneath all this structures. It was unusual to build a symbolic temple underground. It was mysterious. If the heraldic people were persecuted, then that would explain why they built the temple this way. The stone configuration was completely unfamiliar to Caria.


    But, in spite of this daunting area, Caria remembered the figure of Lugis involuntarily. She cleared her throat and laughed.


    ¡¸¡­Even though we¡¯re in the middle of a crisis, I can see that Miss Caria isn¡¯t easily persuaded by panic or fear. Are you, Miss Caria, perhaps, of noble birth?¡¹


    Helot walked in front of Caria with a light when he heard her laugh. When Caria asked why he thought that way, Helot responded with a soft voice.


    He explained that her skin condition, the tone of the voice, and her way of speaking were characteristics that could naturally differ between commoners and aristocratic people. Common people didn¡¯t have the need to use sophisticated words. If the body was subjected to harsh physical labor, the skin would be burnt and bruised. The common people¡¯s lifestyle would be reflected on the body¡¯s shape and motion.


    Helot continued to explain that he felt something different about Caria since the beginning. She had a strange premonition when they first met in the Guild.


    That¡¯s right. Caria was gazing at her tiny white fingers. She realized that her hands and skin were probably one of the reasons why he felt different about her. Her hands held swords, but she never did agricultural work before. She didn¡¯t know how to pick wheat as well. Neither how to grip the tools with her hands nor how to squeeze the rag. Her hands showed that she never did hard labor. Yes, her hands would indeed be strange for common folks. That¡¯s why she was far from being one of them.


    ¡¸Well, I have one more question. How is Miss Caria and Mister Lugis related?¡¹


    Strangely, he sounded as if he selected those words beforehand. However, that question could be made of either sincerity, curiosity or innocence that existed in Helot¡¯s heart.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand what are you implying. Do you possible mean, why I was accompanied by a person with a totally different upbringing?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s unusual for people of different backgrounds and classes to be traveling with each other.¡¹


    What he said was, of course, a natural thing to say about Caria and Lugis. There was no way that people would say that they belonged to same origin. Their characteristics were too different from one and another. The words and atmosphere surrounding Caria were of noble origins. While Lugis behaved exactly like common people.


    Caria stroke her chin. She was immersed on her thoughts after Helot questioned her relationship with Lugis. For example, if their different origins were correct, Caria would be the master and Lugis will be the servant. It was an obvious order of relationship between classes. However, their interactions in the Guild clouded that judgment towards their relationship as master and servant. It became confusing. After all, even Caria didn¡¯t fully understand what kind of relationship she had with Lugis.


    ¡¸About what you said. It¡¯s a bit difficult to explain the relationship I have with him¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s why I felt it was strange. But, I could see that Miss Caria trusts Mister Lugis very much. Yes, it¡¯s a relationship based on trust. If you two were in love, then that would explain everything.¡¹


    When those words were professed, Caria¡¯s mind became frozen. It was as if her brain was trying to grasp the understanding of something unknown.


    Love. When someone had affection for another person, and when those feelings were reciprocated by that same person, a relationship would be built on love. A link that united two individuals. Caria and him. No, that wasn¡¯t true. That thing didn¡¯t exist. It¡¯s not been that long since they met each other. They had different backgrounds and different ways of life. How could two very different people fall in love with each other? Well, they didn¡¯t.


    No, wait. Caria held her thoughts once more. She remembered that love was a feeling that made the heart throb. If that was the case, then that means that her feelings for him could be love?


    However, while repeating these two distinct thoughts on her mind, Caria finally reached to a conclusion and answered.


    ¡¸Comrade. Yes, he is my comrade. That¡¯s how I describe our relationship.¡¹


    That¡¯s it. Caria remembered what Lugis said to her before. This description was more appropriate. Of course, that didn¡¯t erase the fact that it was odd that people of different backgrounds were comrades. But, that explanation was fine for now.


    Still, Helot had some doubts but, even so, he accepted her reasoning. He continued the conversation with Caria.


    ¡¸This is a good opportunity, so I will tell you how I sincerely feel about him¡­To be honest, that person didn¡¯t leave a very good impression on me. I even consider him dangerous.¡¹


    His tone was a bit darker than normal. His topic of conversation changed right from the stage of a regular conversation to a serious one. When Caria heard his words, she said it was absurd.


    Caria thought that Helot was overthinking too much about Lugis¡¯ character. But, he spoke his sincere thoughts to a person like Caria. She didn¡¯t understand love, or companionship. She was sometimes unreasonable and sometimes rude. That¡¯s why Helot wanted to know about the relationship she had with Lugis. Upon analyzing her words, Helot decided to tell her more about his impression of Lugis.


    Heliot was sincere and serious with that line of reasoning. Caria put her hand on her head in a way that looked like she was puzzled by hearing the words of a seemingly sincere person.


    ¡¸It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not familiar with him in a way that you are. But, he is definitely not a good person. Miss Caria. Why are you with a person like him?¡¹


    I see. So, that was the opinion Helot Stanley had of Lugis. Caria understood what he tried to say with ¡°not a good person¡±. She looked the other way and kept walking further ahead.


    He was a person who couldn¡¯t leave what was incorrect without saying it was incorrect. He wouldn¡¯t let injustice prevail. He would rather face evil with justice up front. He was a person who was straight to the point. He was that type of person.


    ¡¸I¡¯m extremely worried about Filaret at this precise moment. I¡¯m so worried that I feel like my chest is ripping apart. There¡¯s no way that I can calm down in a situation like this. So, I¡¯d like to tell you this. If by any chance he does something bad to Filaret¡­I¡¯m going to make him my enemy.¡¹


    During this time, he said what he was going to do. He was serious. Caria understood what it meant without fussing about it.


    Although it was too sudden, he was ready to oppose a member of this newly formed party. It was just an assumption. But, it was something he firmly believed in. That¡¯s why he felt it was unfair not to explain everything that he felt to Caria. That¡¯s what he thought. His sincere feelings.


    Caria winked her silver eyes. She slowly pressed her lips, her words started to build up inside of he

 Volume 2 - CH 29

    Chapter 29: A Lawless Person


    ¡¸I¡¯m extremely worried about Filaret at this precise moment. I¡¯m so worried that I feel like my chest is ripping apart. There¡¯s no way that I can calm down in a situation like this. So, I¡¯d like to tell you this. If by any chance he does something bad to Filaret¡­I¡¯m going to make him my enemy.¡¹


    The underground temple was a dim and gloomy space. Only a little light illuminated the immediate surroundings. Caria Burdnick was looking at her little white fingers. Upon hearing those words, Caria twisted her eyebrows.


    It was strange. No, or it was rather normal? However, she couldn¡¯t understand his feelings completely.


    Helot Stanley. He was, undoubtedly, a man of righteousness. His words were made of authenticity. If one had to choose between trust and doubt, trust would be the correct answer.


    However, they¡¯ve met only a few days ago. This was the first time they had the opportunity to have a serious dialogue. Nevertheless, it was strange and confusing. She wondered why she felt like this. Why did it feel as if his words were so correct? The moment he declared that Lugis could harm Filaret La Volgograd, Caria¡¯s brain began questioning if his judgement were true.


    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s not jump into conclusions yet. If that really happens, then I¡¯ll give him the necessary punishment he deserves.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s pray that my sincere words are justified. ¡¹


    Despite his words, Caria was not easily swayed. Decisions had to be made only when necessary.


    What an outrageous remark. This ambiguous, misdemeanant and odious conversation was something she truly hated. Weird feelings indeed. How could their conversation turn into something so serious? And why was he so confident of his distrust. The exact reasons seemed a bit irrational.


    Just like Helot declared, Lugis wasn¡¯t in fact, a good person. He did great things, yes. But, he also did questionable things as well. It seemed that Lugis knew how to trick other people. Helot expressed his feelings by saying that it was odd for a commoner like Lugis to accompany someone from a higher class like me. The relationship that we shared was indeed a strange one. It was as if Helot was implying that Lugis had ulterior motives. As if he had a different purpose to stay by my side.


    Ah, the confusion came again. What if, what Helot Stanley said was correct?


    This was not something to be resolved by intuition. Everything was puzzling. The best approach for this type of situation was to follow the path that seemed the most righteous one to follow.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Miss Caria? ¡¹


    She was deeply immersed in her thoughts, when something happened abruptly. Her feet stopped naturally. A little light shined upon a shadowy figure exposed on the cobblestone.


    She tried calling out the figure, but nothing came out from the wall. There was nothing there. Or so, it seemed. They were the only ones there. Of course, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else here. Besides Caria, only Helot¡¯s presence could be seen from the little tiny light coming through. In this dim light, it wouldn¡¯t be uncommon for the eyes to see what wasn¡¯t there. Yes, that¡¯s right her eyes were playing tricks on her. They were the only ones there¡­ Could that assumption be wrong?


    When Caria lifted her face from the ground, something moved from the corner of her eyes for a very brief moment.


    It was a shadow. The shadow moved and defied the light. It formed a silhouette that Caria¡¯s eyes could grasp.


    ¡­What a wonderful occurrence to be able to hear the words of those who receive the favor of God.


    It was really a shadowy figure. That shadow spoke directly to Caria. She understood its words as they echoed inside her ears.


    It was impossible. Caria blinked her eyes and her throat swallowed dry.


    ¡­If you¡¯re going to push yourself to the limits, then have your way, Caria Burdnick. Be like a domesticated sheep that will follow the shepherd blindly and fall directly into a cliff. Don¡¯t think about anything and don¡¯t question anything.


    The shadow¡¯s words were rough, like they were spoken in rainy storm. It was as if something impossible was happening right in front of her eyes. Like a dream, or a nightmare. Her body didn¡¯t move, it was frozen still, and words didn¡¯t come out from her mouth.


    Yet, the words coming out of this shadowy figure were unperceivable. In her mind, Caria gritted her teeth even though she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡­That path would be full of bliss. Drown. Just make yourself drown. Okay, let¡¯s do it together. Let¡¯s throw away any reasons or confusing feelings!


    Shut up. That¡¯s what she wanted to say, but her words didn¡¯t come out from her mouth. Still, her mouth trembled slightly.


    Caria¡¯s body burned like poison from the tip of her toes to the end of her hair. Her heart boiled with heat. Her expressionless face tried to move desperately.


    Her silver eyes were undeniably burning with rage. Yes, this was a desperate situation. Unwanted feelings kept entering Caria¡¯s earlobes. What was that shadow? This was ridiculous. Yes, an extremely ridiculous occurrence.


    Words kept coming. They were far from being pleasant. They didn¡¯t get out from Caria¡¯s mind. Her head hurt. It didn¡¯t stop. It told her that she broke the rules of her Guild by entering the forbidden forest without permission. As someone from the Knight class, she had been living an excessively free life. A liberated life, unbound by rules and orders.


    Inside Caria¡¯s mind. She heard ridicule laughing from all over the world, mocking her.


    ¡­Who do you think I am? I know everything about you. Caria, the one who abandoned her home. The lawless one Foolish Caria.


    Caria screamed inside her mind. She despised the shadow¡¯s words and tried to get it out from her head.


    Caria moved her shoulders slightly. Strangely, her body started to move once again. The shadow stopped speaking inside her mind. Was it an auditory hallucination? Or was it really the words of a shadowy figure? What was the truth? She didn¡¯t know what on earth just happened.


    Everything was dubious. But, what was said about her was the undeniable truth. Everything that happened to her was correct. But, she heard her deeds in a very mocking, confusing and hateful way. It sounded as if the shadow tried to break down her self-confidence.


    ¡¸¡­Okay, I decided about what you said early on. If Lugis had bad intentions, he would¡¯ve done something to her already.¡¹


    Caria started to move forward and spoke directly to Helot. Still, she was still feeling confused about the weird occurrence that happened moments ago. Her existence itself was godly and it radiated with an unmistakable heat.


    ¡¸I guess so. But, because of that oath, Filaret won¡¯t be able to do anything against him. No matter what other people may say, I think this is not a laughable situation. I should have been the one to take responsibility during that time. I should have stopped Filaret from accepting that oath. I blame myself for it¡­I really didn¡¯t want to be involved with you people.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. ¡¹


    So, that¡¯s how he truly felt. Caria moved her body. She touched her silver hair and swayed the sword at her back.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t agree with everything you said. I won¡¯t argue about what you truly think of him. But, that person saved my life and defended my honor.¡¹


    Lugis helped Caria during the fight against the large beast monster. Besides that, he stood by her side against her father in Fort Colliden¡­ And then, he managed to get her out of confinement from the Burdnick house.


    If this was put in perspective, then one could say that everything was too lawless. Really, he was far from being a righteous and good person. But, Caria smiled because she knew about Lugis¡¯ good side too.


    It was a graceful and genuine smile. A smile that softened a person¡¯s heart. It was indeed a warm and sunny smile.


    It was odd coming from a person like Caria. But, if she truly felt that way, then it was real. She pulled out her silver long sword.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve decided. He is the person who brought me this far. And I was the one who decided to take his hand. That means that I¡¯ve chosen to take his side¡­because we are comrades after all.¡¹


    Her heart burst. Caria expressed her true feelings. Yes, that¡¯s how she really felt about Lugis. Her confusion about this matter disappeared as if heavy shackles were taken off from her body. However, if it was not love per se, then it was some other sort of affection. An affection hard to express in words or colors. That¡¯s why she said they were comrades. She believed in that and it was an easy way to express her affection for him.


    Inside the dark and dim underground passage. Caria pulled her silver sword and Helot looked astonished at her with wide opened eyes. Both of them were quietly facing each other.

 Volume 2 - CH 30

    Chapter 30: The Beginning of a Gospel


    ¡¸Well then, there¡¯s nothing more to complain about. ¡¹


    Voices from a long dialogue spread within the void of a dark space. A place engulfed in darkness. A world of nothing.


    It was a world made of shadowy figures. This place was their territory. Everything was at command of these unknown creatures.


    ¡¸I am the one who has to give my hand first. And, don¡¯t forget it, this place my designated-area.¡¹


    The shadow had a peculiar silhouette. It looked like a devil, but with a human form. A being that didn¡¯t belong to the earthly world. It was something unforgettable¡­ Yet, it was something that was certainly indescribable.


    ¡¸I just moved my little finger. What kind of complain is that! ¡¹


    A loud laughing voice appeared from within the darkish place. The laugher didn¡¯t stop. It continued without a break. It was from a crazy and wicked voice.


    Everything was disfigured on that dark shapeless world, but that voice resonated forever and forever into the void of the never ending darkness.


    ¡ª


    The main hall of the temple brought together the wisdom of the heraldic order with the knowledge of the old religion. There was a sign that resembled their coat of arms, the object of their faith. There were stone bookshelves and stone tables. Other objects and decorations of unknown origin were scattered around in the main hall.


    It was a masterpiece. I wondered if there was a place anywhere in the kingdom that could accumulate this much wisdom.


    The heraldic order was most probably in fear of the persecution of that time. Therefore, they took everything that contained their knowledge. Their letters, their books and everything associated with their faith. They brought those memoirs with them and hid everything in this underground area. They had collected the knowledge of this world and the heraldic order protected it.


    I wondered if we should call this a worship of knowledge. This must¡¯ve been an overwhelming part of this kingdom¡¯s history. The persecution against the old religion even caused civil war in the kingdom. Still, I didn¡¯t know the details about this part of our history. However, it was true that the warlike attitude of the kingdom versus the profound worship of knowledge from the old religion were two clashing principles. In a sense, the extensive and exclusive worship of thoughts and philosophy were too extreme. Gathering knowledge to this extreme was rather unusual, and then using that knowledge for a fanatic idealism was far too-fetched. No wonder that this cult momentum declined as time progressed.


    ¡¸Incredible! Just look at all of this! The main hall and libraries of the heraldic order¡­I never seen anything like this before!¡¹


    Nonetheless, we found the place that was full of knowledge thanks to their fanatic idealism.


    Filaret La Volgograd was extremely excited to have found what she has been looking for. She went back and forth multiple of times. All I could see was a bouncing black hair. Her bright eyes could be seen from the distance. She walked with an eager rhythm. She was so thrilled. She certainly was in a very good mood.


    But, even so, her enthusiasm was a bit too extreme. This place might have a bigger meaning to her. She certainly didn¡¯t come to this place only for the purpose of exploration. At the very least, Filaret tried to visit this place on a former journey, but she couldn¡¯t find this area back then. Well, now she finally found what she has been searching for a long time.


    ¡¸Can you stop acting like a butterfly that found a field of tasty cabbages? I understand your excitement, but please, calm down, miss employer.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡­I didn¡¯t know that I would find this place, ever. I know I¡¯m acting irrational, but this is too great to be true. I finally found the place that guards the teachings of the Volgograd Family. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t hide the fact that I¡¯m truly happy to be here.¡¹


    I¡¯ve never heard of that before.


    Certainly, being with her has brought me some memories of my future self. However, her company felt different this time around. The atmosphere around her felt natural and relaxed. No matter how similar the two women were, the Filaret from this timeline behaved differently with me. She was mostly serious in the future and never showed me different emotions. Yet, I could see a cheerful Filaret right in front of my eyes. Of course, she still had her familiar traits that didn¡¯t disappear entirely because she had the same personality. Yet, her companionship felt different to me.


    I wondered if something changed before she joined the rescue party in the future. Something must¡¯ve happened in order to change her view of life. Something that shut her emotions away.


    I took a deep breath. Then, I stretched my body straight up to have a better look at the inscriptions.


    ¡¸Oh my, can you read official characters besides the rural alphabet? ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat me like an illiterate. I can read because my work demands me to. ¡¹


    I turned away and touched my head. I moved my shoulder slightly. Well, I couldn¡¯t explain that I learnt how to read on the journey of the rescue party. Ariene taught me how to read and helped me to interpret the multiple characters. Until then, I could only understand some symbols of the rural alphabet that used to help the illiterate people.


    I slowly moved my gaze away from her and looked at the ancient books on the stone shelves. The books looked old but extraordinary. Their immeasurable numbers were breathtaking. If I were a collector, a historian, or even a proper evangelist, then this discovery would turn into a big asset. But, I wasn¡¯t any of those. So, these historical remains were not that significant to me.


    In order to sell rare books like these, I would need to have, dare I say, an appropriate flair, and some reputation. If people saw a mere ¡°rat¡± like myself selling large amounts of ancient books, they would think that I stole them. Or, maybe they would think that I was a swindler.


    I sighed boringly at these. While caressing my chin, I decided to put on my pockets only small items that seemed suitable to make some profit.


    There were lots of different items in here. All of these should make me a lot of money. I took the small items that looked like rarities; I looked for the ones that seemed rarer than the ancient books. Among the items I found on the stone tables, I noticed that one had a familiar design. It looked like my chewing tobacco. Therefore, I put it on my mouth. But, it was different. The smell was terrible.


    ¡¸Incredible. This is so incredible. It¡¯s like a dream. No, this must be really a dream! I wonder what else they have hidden in here!¡¹


    Yes. I kept hearing Filaret¡¯s voice.


    While she talked vigorously, she pointed to the vast space of the underground temple. Now that I thought carefully about this place, this vast space was large enough to accommodate dozens of people. It was hard to imagine that they built something like this in the underground.


    When we kept moving forward, we found an area full of human bones and blood marks. Remains of swords and armors were scattered around. This was the last refuge of the persecuted heraldic people. Filaret speculated that these people were defeated during the Gospel War and ended up dying in here. I noticed some female corpses lying in a familiar position. It was likely that they died while praying. These women¡¯s must have been very beautiful in their time.


    The Gospel War. It was also called the Great Rebellion of the Old Religion. This Great War brought people of several ages into chaos. The Old Religion revolted itself against the hierarchical system of that time. The oppressed people, the persecuted, the downtrodden were the ones that suffered with this conflict. This war dragged all the countries in the vicinity to a war into of confusion and madness.


    The Gharast Kingdom, stayed somewhat away from this chaos. But, there were other countries that fell on civil wars because of the conflict between the Old Religion and the New Religion. It wasn¡¯t called the Gospel War or the Great Rebellion for nothing. The influence from these events was not small per se. In fact, Garoua Maria was also victim of this chaos. Even as an independent city-state, there was serious conflicts between the people of both religions. Chaos reigned the inside and the outside the city as well.


    Although the war left a bitter mark on history, this place was still phenomenal. The Old Religion was defeated strategically as a whole, but they had small triumphs in villages and rural settlements. Yet, they chose to hide in the underground temple. They chose to die on this place.


    To be honest, their sacrifice was not a pleasant thing to see. While I thought about that, something flashed through my mind. Wait a second. I thought we overlooked something serious.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. We overlooked the essential part of this place. We¡¯ve forgotten the obvious.


    Filaret approached a closed door. She opened it without hesitation because of her curiosity.


    ¡­At the end of this door, reached the ones that impersonated the holy knights. Their shining spears are dull and dozens of eyes will be looking at these intruders with hostility.


    Filaret¡¯s face became firm and pale in an instant. We could feel shivers crawling from our spines.


    A voice echoed beautifully in the main hall. It reverberated in our earlobes.


    ¡¸I heard there were intruders, but I didn¡¯t think they would reach this far. ¡¹


    It was a beautiful woman. Her voice was ethereal and her face was engulfed with dignity and purity. Her eyes were clear. They looked surreal.


    ¡¸Not only do you harm our faith, but you also stepped inside the holiness of our wisdom with those muddy shoes¡­What a sin! What an insult! Yes, I condemn you. Capture and punish them for offending the Foundation of our Knowledge!¡¹


    Ah, right. I overlooked this part. Where did I leave my head? I should¡¯ve thought about this.


    I should¡¯ve thought about everything when I was dragged into Garoua Maria. I should¡¯ve been wary and prepared for this. I only thought about separating Filaret from Helot Stanley. That was successful. But, this was another story. Ah, what a moron I was.


    ¡¸This can¡¯t be happening. This must be a joke. All the people that survived from the Old Religion traveled east from a long time ago. How is this possible¡­!?¡¹


    Figures wearing armored clothes captured Filaret and held both her arms tight. She twisted her lips and her voice trembled.


    They were unmistakable. They were a group of Heraldic Knights. And, the one who gave them orders was that holy woman. She was the one that held all the honors of the Old Religion during the Gospel War. That woman represented the beginning of everything that happened. She was the woman that took a significant role during that vivid part of our history.


    Ah, impossible. I was such a fool.


    ¡­The Gospel War was not over yet. It didn¡¯t even begin.

 Volume 2 - CH 31

    Chapter 31: The Captive People and the Envious Person


    ¡¸Let¡¯s give you some time in this room you profane people. This is the right moment for you to repent for your disrespect and sins, and plead forgiveness to God.¡¹


    After professing those words, the holy woman started walking and returned to the chapel. She wasn¡¯t interested in asking who we were and what we were doing here. She probably thought that we were treasure hunters. We weren¡¯t. But, to be honest, I did steal some small goods.


    We were trapped in a room piled with books. There were small items scattered around. I stood in the corner of the room where Filaret la Volgograd was taken before.


    I looked at her and noticed that her eyes were filled with tears. Her body seemed to show evidence of her terrified feelings. For example, wet cheeks after she started to cry, and pale skin that showed that she was frightened.


    Still, her behavior wasn¡¯t unreasonable at all. The escape route was far from our location, and worst of all, the executioners kept an eye on us in the room. They wanted our lives. Summing up, this was one of those situations where our ¡°hands were both tied¡±.


    Although that holy woman was frail looking, she still had seemingly strong underlings at her command. But, this wasn¡¯t the moment to shed tears. We had to think of something. Yet, I started to feel some despair as well. It looked almost impossible to break through those well-equipped men and run away from this place.


    A candlestick made of monster fat and pottery was placed in front of us. It was meant to watch our movements from afar. The room was dark and the light of the flaming candle created our shadows on the wall. If we moved a little, they would see immediately what we were up to.


    ¡¸So, how long can we live? ¡¹


    Filaret whispered on my ear. She wanted to know for how long we¡¯ll live. She kept murmuring with a low voice ¡¸I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die. ¡¹. She needed some water for her dry lips. She wasn¡¯t looking okay. I called for the men in the room.


    No reaction. Well, the guards weren¡¯t allowed to talk with the prisoners. It seemed that they were following that rule strictly.


    Well, if I thought deeply about it, even if I were to ask for their help, they would probably think that I¡¯ll bargain with them. Either in gold or some other sort of negotiations. Either way, they wouldn¡¯t fall for these types of trickery. They were historically famous as fanatic Heraldic Knights that only lived their lives for their holy cause.


    I twisted my back and exhaled deeply through my lungs. I took a deep breath and I sighed nervously.


    The situation was bad. And not only for us, it seemed. I noticed that the amount of soldiers decreased. It was probably to capture the other intruders, Caria and Helot Stanley. They were separated from us when we arrived in the underground temple. I never heard of them since then. But, there was a high possibility that they were caught as well. On the other hand, maybe they weren¡¯t. They were skilled with the sword, so they probably wouldn¡¯t be that easily caught. Or, perhaps, they decided to return back to the city-state to ask for help after Filaret and I got trapped inside.


    In other words, the worst problems were from our side. There must be a reason why they kept us alive for now. Maybe they were trying to deal with the rest of the intruders. Or, maybe they were waiting for the right moment to torture us in exchange for some information. It seemed that the former was more likely case scenario. That¡¯s why they tied us up and left us here. Of course, in the worst-case scenario, both of those reasons could end up happening at the same time.


    However, they were waiting patiently for something. But, that patience was getting to my nerves. I felt frustrated that my life was in the palm of their hands. Besides, I lived a lot longer in the future. It would be absurd to die here and now.


    ¡¸Helot¡­Helot¡­Save me¡­ ¡¹


    Filaret weep next to me. It looked like she wouldn¡¯t last long if this situation continued. She kept calling for Helot Stanley¡¯s help with a hollow expression. Her cheeks were wet and red from her overflowing tears.


    I¡¯ve never seen her like this before. She was always serious-looking in the future. Who would¡¯ve thought that she would weep for Helot like this. Not to mention how distraught he was not long ago. In the future he was always a serene and calm person.


    Anyways. Her eyelids trembled and her forehead was burning hot. She was feeling sick and scared for her life. Certainly, Helot was a man that she could rely on. It was hard for me to admit, but he was someone who acted immediately and efficiently. He was totally different from me. I never did commendable things just like him. I wondered if he¡¯d managed to get out of this.


    ¡¸Ah¡­You know, it¡¯s better if you moved to that side. We have to do something about this. ¡¹


    While we whispered to each other, we moved the rope that tied our hands. Our shadows only shook a little on the wall.


    The only fortunate thing about this situation was that Filaret was a Sorceress, and the enemies didn¡¯t find out about this fact.


    Filaret couldn¡¯t do much if she didn¡¯t possess one of her magical tools. But, at least, she could perform simple magic. Moreover, it was not every day that a Sorceress was tied next to a lowly adventurer like myself. Which meant that I could do things that she couldn¡¯t do, such as close quarters fighting. This was our opportunity to combine our skills.


    I explained the following. The rope was simple, without any other elements other than fiber. Filaret would have to change the flow of the wind, so that the fire sparks from the candle would fly on our rope¡¯s direction. We had to do something to avoid the impeding consequences. It was not as if we were dying already.


    Upon hearing my words, Filaret paused for a moment. She muttered afterwards. The lightening flame of the burning fat from the candle shined on her wet cheeks.


    ¡¸¡­Impossible. I can¡¯t do that in a situation like this. ¡¹


    She was filled in tears. Her lips trembled. She didn¡¯t look like the fearsome Filaret I knew. Looking at her hopeless state, I wrinkled my eyebrows and opened my mouth in a slightly aggressive way.


    ¡¸Hey, this is not the right time to refuse our only chance of escape. You just need to do a little magic. That¡¯s all. You don¡¯t need tools for that, because you¡¯re a genius, you know¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Whom are you calling a genius? Don¡¯t joke with me¡­We¡¯re not in a situation to say useless and silly things to one another.¡¹


    Her words didn¡¯t make sense. They were sloppy and unreasonable.


    After she said those words, Filaret started to cry again. Her cheeks were wet, and her face looked horrible.


    This situation was too much for her to handle. But, honestly, this was making me upset. I¡¯ve never seen her like this before. I¡¯ve never imagined I¡¯d see such vulnerability from that Filaret. From that powerful Sorceress.


    ¡¸You know, I am¡­I am an average person. I¡¯ve never made any action to be noteworthy since I was a child. All I could do was create common but poor equipment with magic. ¡¹


    Summing up, Filaret couldn¡¯t use her magic now because she was put into a life-and-death situation. Meaning that her emotions were unstable, therefore, she couldn¡¯t concentrate on her magic abilities. Filaret spoke all of those words with a frail voice.


    My head was empty. Nothing came to my mind. I remained speechless. I didn¡¯t truly grasp what she said to me for a long while.


    She was far from being an average person. Filaret la Volgograd was special, not common. This current situation was too far-fetched. During the rescue party days, she was a skilled person well versed through an overwhelming rage of magic. She was more than ordinary on every possible way. At least, the one who always did her best and always stayed focused was Filaret and no one else.


    And, who was this person next to me? This girl was too small-minded and frightened. She trembled incessantly, and looked feeble and weak.


    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible anyway. I am a person who always gives up. I can¡¯t do this. It was not long ago that I came to study at that prestigious school. And then, I came to this place at last. I finally found it. But, it was for nothing. It seems that I¡¯ll die in vain. It¡¯s a foolish end, isn¡¯t it? Ah, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be a laughing stock among my family members.¡¹


    My head started to hurt badly. She just gave up. How dare she say those idiotic words? She wasn¡¯t like this before. That ridiculous sentence was someone else¡¯s line, not hers.


    First, wasn¡¯t she respected as a talented woman in Garoua Maria? At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard from the people back then.


    What on earth was happening just now? How could I know that her story would be presented with a twist. I wondered if Filaret was like this originally. If yes, then something happened in order to change her demeanor and personal feelings.


    I tried to think of something to respond to her. Yet, it was hard after witnessing Filaret¡¯s self-abuse of fear. Then, she spilled some quivering words at me.


    ¡¸What can you do if your rope gets broken? ¡¹


    I barely could hear her speak to me. She spoke with a teary voice and sounded like a small child that has been crying helplessly.


    I narrowed my eyes after hearing her voice. My spine didn¡¯t move as if it was pierced by something frosty. My eyelids hurt. But, my body was burning with heat because I was upset. Blood ran through my veins vigorously. The heat increased and I burst angrily.


    ¡¸I¡¯m the same. I¡¯m just the same as you. I can¡¯t do anything worthy. I¡¯m sick of this. We were caught, and none of us is willing to help each other. There¡¯s no other way than just wait for help to come¡­¡¹


    I said what was on my mind without hesitation. I was tired and my head hurt severely. I didn¡¯t want to hear her hopeless and useless words anymore. Those silly words came inside my head forcibly. My heart was no longer silent. It roared for everyone to hear.


    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re the one I got caught together with¡­Helot¡­I wish I had been with Helot Stanley instead¡­!¡¹


    I felt an awful and envious feeling creeping from my eyebrows and fingertips until the tip of my hair.

 Volume 2 - CH 32

    Chapter 32: A Rat¡¯s Pride


    She was praying desperately to the God of Heaven. She begged and cried endlessly.


    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re the one I got caught together with¡­Helot¡­I wish I had been caught with Helot Stanley instead¡­!¡¹


    I was not the one that she begged for on that prayer.


    My breath was hot. That scorching air created by my lungs went through my windpipe, and it felt as if my whole body was burning and melting. This excruciating heat kept circulating through my insides without stopping.


    Did I felt these hateful feelings¡­this unbearable heat¡­my disgust with the whole world, when I was traveling with the Filaret la Volgograd of the future?


    I did felt them back then. Yes, even in this timeline. My feelings didn¡¯t change even after I went back to the past.


    I remember. I remember everything that happened to me before, every painful memory. The powerful Sorceress. I never recalled a scene where she begged and sobbed like this. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t swayed by such feelings. She wasn¡¯t distraught or upset by anything. Yet, I remember that every time I saw her eyes, she was always looking at someone else and not me.


    ¡­Ah, why did this always happen to me. I wished I had been Helot myself.


    The heat was so strong that my fluids boiled inside my stomach. I let out some foam from my mouth. Strangely, my body was steaming.


    Of course. It was absolutely natural. I was bound to be a rat no matter where I¡¯d go. There wasn¡¯t anybody else other than Filaret that continued to give me such feelings. For her to give me that type of evaluation¡­ How wonderful. Yes, how wonderful it was that my life hasn¡¯t improved yet. How ironic was it, really.


    The flames of the candlestick made of pottery projected only our shadows so far. Soon, I noticed that the flames showed a large shadowy figure on the wall as well. It came closer to us while making a loud noise as it walked on the marble floor. It was a soldier covering his face with a helmet. This man was probably a leader because of his robust armory and strong-looking sword.


    ¡¸¡­C¡¯mon, stand up. Our Holy Mother demands that of you. Have you finished your prayers?¡¹


    Apparently, they got rid of the impeding hindrance. Still, I really wondered if they really captured the two remaining people that were still running freely through the passages of the underground temple. Perhaps, they intended to kill one of us to serve as an example for others.


    Filaret¡¯s voice trembled. She could barely speak. Her face was pale blue. Without any signs of hope. I was impressed to see this type of defeated expression imprinted on her face.


    It was natural that her evaluation of me, regarded me as a rat. For Filaret, this evaluation would probably never change. Okay, no problem. I made up my mind. I¡¯ll gladly receive this designation.


    However, there wasn¡¯t any way to suppress my other feelings. The hatred that I felt when she begged for someone else. Not me. These feelings were about to crawl from my spine to my mouth. My eyes became widely open and I took a deep breath.


    ¡¸Whatever. You have been always like this. You never change, do you, Sorceress. ¡¹


    ¡ª


    The shadowy figure projected on the wall shook and stood up.


    The pottery candlestick never fade out. The flames burned incessantly because of the monster fat in it. The small wind pressure made it look as if the flames were dancing. If I dropped what I had left in my pocket into the sparkling flames, it would probably increase the heat dramatically.


    I stood up quickly just as the soldier demanded me to. Filaret stared at me with teary eyes. I looked at her as well. My mind wanted to stop me. But, my heart wanted to say express my feelings into words. I didn¡¯t know anything anymore.


    ¡¸I am sorry. But, as you can see, I¡¯m just a mere rat. No matter if it¡¯s now or in the future. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t be able to rescue you brilliantly like Helot Stanley.¡¹


    My hands were tied with a rope behind my back. The soldier looked at me, stood up quickly and distorted his expression. He looked at me with strange and suspicious eyes. Still, he didn¡¯t show any intention to harm me just yet.


    Even so, the soldier guarding us probably had his own orders. If I were to move recklessly, he would probably kill me immediately. In addition, there were five or six guards in this room besides this robust soldier. The odds were against us. They outnumbered us. Even if I tried to do something, the probability of failure was quite high.


    Ah, this frustration. This was insulting and nerve-wracking. The fluids inside of my stomach were burning. My mind was in turmoil. That man. Yes, that particular man. Ah, if I were that man, Helot Stanley, would I be able to come up with some sort of plan and be able to rescue my fellow comrades successfully?


    My mind was having foolish thoughts. It were equivalent to delusions. I had to get a grip of myself. I pulled the rope as I pushed my elbow. The flames of the candlestick, which I could see under my eyes, seemed strangely flickering.


    I see. Power could be weak if one had the strategy to deceive it. Besides, I had to be the one to do something in order to change their perception of my persona.


    ¡¸However, Sorceress. A rat has the pride of a rat. Please, take a proper look at this. You should be able to escape once I give you the chance.¡¹


    I slowly twisted my fingers to take what was hidden inside my pocket. I tried to be discreet so that Filaret was the only one able to see it.


    It was a sticky liquid made of a monster¡¯s mucus. I bought it back in Garoua Maria. This liquid was originally used as an adhesive. Therefore, it could be easily purchased as a daily commodity. Knives, armor and gold were far more important for quests. No one would place his or her eyes on this piece of junk that anyone could to buy.


    But for me this was something useful. Of course it was something convenient to use because¡­it burnt extremely well and rapidly.


    The plan was quite simple. If I couldn¡¯t cut the rope because they took my knives, I had no other choice but to burn the rope¡­ Or to burn everything in the surrounding area. Luckily, I still had the handkerchief from Ariene. I could use it to cover my hands while I tried to burn the rope. If I were to be successful, they would need to find water. Their attention wouldn¡¯t be upon me.


    ¡­Okay, I need to push the candlestick with my elbow. I thought that I did something similar to this a long time ago. It was a memory form when I was taken as a prisoner.


    I was immersed on an old nostalgic scene. For a moment, I forgot about everything else. But, soon, my feet stood strong on the ground and my senses came back to reality.


    I pushed my whole body to the side. I tried my hardest to push my elbow towards the pottery candlestick. I had to press it hard in order to smash it.


    At that moment, I had a glimpse of Filaret¡¯s figure, on which she moved her lips slightly. But, I couldn¡¯t hear her words¡­


    *breaking sound*


    The pottery collapsed with mild sound.


    ¡ª


    I felt intense pain throughout my entire body, not just the elbow. The pain was strong enough to make me feel like my body was split into two parts.


    The pottery fell on the pavement of the floor when I smashed it with my elbow. Ah, that hurt badly but my arm was safe from external injuries.


    At the same time, I felt a burning pain. Yes, the flames were so hot that it hurt my skin. It no longer felt like just sparkling flames, but real fire.


    The mucus was acting as a fuel. Because of its properties, the fire spread quickly. It freely burnt everything it touched. My clothes almost got on fire, and the whole room was caught on fire.


    The moisture-free and dry accessories flared up in an instant. It was as if the candlestick was hiding a very special kind of fuel, a fuel of destruction.


    Naturally, the force of the fire also fell upon me. It ran through my arms to the waist and started to burn all of my cloth.


    Ah, it burns. It kept burning without stopping. Everything was scorching hot. What if the fire really burnt me to death? At least, it would also burn my unwanted feelings.


    I heard Filaret¡¯s high-pitch voice amidst all of this chaos. The guards started to shout aloud when they faced the continuous spreading fire.


    Ah, so pleasant. Who would have thought that this could be so pleasurable? They underestimated me. All of them really underestimated my character.


    The one that looked at me had a very frustrating expression on his face. The robust soldier stood in front of me. He held his strong-looking sword, but it was too late. Yes, too late to get me or to eradicate the fire. Therefore, he put his sword away.


    ¡¸Bottles of water! Bring bottles of water¡­! ¡¹


    I had already burnt my rope.


    I managed to come between the flames and got hold of the soldier¡¯s sword. And then¡­


    ¡­I approached him through the raging fire and I used the sword to strike between the eyebrows of his helmet. The sword cut through the flames and pierced right up at his neck.


    It wasn¡¯t the move I aimed at, but it confirmed his downfall. It was the only move that I¡¯ve managed to accomplish amidst the madness of this situation.


    The flesh of the soldiers was torn, and Blood spilled everywhere. The cervical spine was severed. It was cut made across the mouth towards his torso. The corpse looked like the remnants of a devil.


    An expression of fear would be visible on anyone¡¯s face if the observed this scene. As it should be it. Those who dared to come here, all looked at this place with the same expression. The most visible feeling. I only saw fear. Yes, I could take advantage of that. After all, I knew very well how fear could transform a person.


    The black coloring of the fallen soldier¡¯s sword strangely matched well with the crimson color of the burning flames.


    *cough cough*


    Die. I mustn¡¯t die. Yet, there was no doubt I was probably on the verge of death. Maybe, if I put it in another perspective, this could mean the real end of my adventure through the past timeline. I could easily die here and now.


    I had convulsions. My throat felt sore and hurt. I almost fell to the ground. I could hear screams and fear in the air. Like me, the flames caught up with everyone else. If I were to die here, then I wished that all of those people would die along with me.


    My throat got worse. I exhaled the burning smoke of the flames. It was painful every time I breathed. Still, the heat wasn¡¯t comparable to the heat I felt inside my body. It was far from being similar. Ah, I wasn¡¯t feverish yet. This heat was too weak to go against the power of hatred that dwelled inside my body.


    ¡­Nonetheless, my physical strength had reached its limit.


    I could no longer feel the sensation of my damaged left arm. I was being exposed to the heat. I should be feeling pain. But, I couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore. Everything burned on the ground from behind my back, but nothing made sense to me. I was starting to lose my consciousness.


    Every time my senses got numb, my vision also got dim. I wasn¡¯t strong after all. I had my own limitations. Even my ears were numb. Somewhere far away, I felt that I could hear the voice of Filaret. But, it was distant. The sound faded away.


    Ah, so this was how it felt like. These were the feelings that a fragile human body could feel while being whipped out by the burning flames. The senses became weirder with time. The numbness increased and my field of vision almost black it out.


    Well, I didn¡¯t mind dying now. After all, I didn¡¯t give up in the end. At least, one positive feeling would remain on my heart as I finally gave in. I shall die with the heat now. There wasn¡¯t anything else I could do to avoid this predicament. Ah, nothing really.


    Please, Filaret. This was your only chance to escape. Please, run away from this place. Your arms were still tied up with a rope, but your legs were free. I had hoped she forgot about her fear. Please, don¡¯t let her be scared and shivered. Don¡¯t give up. Just get away.


    I was never capable of saving people. I wasn¡¯t Helot Stanley neither a hero. I was just Lugis.


    And, the black shadowy figure that brought me to this era. Did you see me? I, Lugis, shall perish here and now. I used an unconventional way in order to save just one woman. I made quite a mess, didn¡¯t I? Actually, to tell the truth, this wasn¡¯t how I envision a hero.


    Yet, isn¡¯t what I¡¯m doing a bit too great for a mere rat?


    ¡­Yeah, you¡¯ve done a great job.


    I listened to a far distant voice inside my earlobe. Soon, I could hardly breathe and everything became pitch-black. On this moment, I lost my consciousness and my body fell on the spot.

 Volume 2 - CH 33

    Chapter 33: The Genuine and Good Intentions


    The underground temple passage was a dark place where only a small light reflected on the wall. The air was heavy and only a small breeze circulated through.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve decided¡­ He is the person who brought me this far. And I was the one who decided to take his hand. That means that I choose to take his side¡­because we are comrades after all.¡¹


    Only a faint light coming from the torch illuminated the two still figures.


    Caria pulled her silver sword from her scabbard and her serious eyes shined in the dim light. Helot looked astonished at her. He immediately pulled out his own sword as well. The atmosphere was tense as if they were ready for an imminent battle.


    Caria¡¯s double-edged sword didn¡¯t lose the shining glow even in the dark.


    Both of them were facing each other fixedly. There wasn¡¯t any movement, although both swords were pointed towards one another. The silence overruled the darkness.


    The fire of the torch moved because of a small wind current passing through. The light bounced back and forth.


    Both of their expressions were unreadable. None of them could grasp what was on his/her mind. Yet, the situation was not favorable for the both of them. This was a situation where death was inevitable if anyone of them were to be swayed by trivial emotions.


    They tried to hide the uneasiness they felt during, this ordeal. Yet, they couldn¡¯t contain the strong air that crawled out of their lungs. Their heavy breaths expressed their minds and, mostly, their hidden feelings.


    Caria¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled and Helot¡¯s hands moved lower.


    *metallic sound*


    The sound of the blades vibrated tremendously. The high-pitch was so strong that it probably reached the sky from above the ground. That sound was an obvious sign.


    Caria stepped in rapidly and waved her sword. Her silver hair bounced in the air flamboyantly. The movement of her sword was executed at a straight line.


    The tip of the sword didn¡¯t even tremble. There wasn¡¯t enough time to feel the reality of the offensive strike. No time for regrets, nor fear. The sword movement was clearly the gift of arduous training combined with natural talent.


    On the other side, Helot looked astonishingly bright. He moved his right foot a step to the side from his original position and then moved the tip of his left foot downwards. As opposed to what he felt at the beginning, his eyes didn¡¯t show hesitation or confusion any longer.


    His strike was done at the same time as Caria¡¯s attack. The brightness of his counterattack also broke through the air. He used his speed and the weight of his powerful weapon to strike forward. The trajectory was short, but the sharpness was flawless.


    The attacks were simultaneous. However, it was not aimed directly at either opponent. Both of the strikes managed to rip the flesh of human beings, hiding among them. Blood spilled everything and sources of life expired on the spot.


    The silver talent cut off a neck, while the bright man ripped off the flesh from the upper side of a body.


    The sound of falling meat was heard in unison.


    ¡¸¡­I guess, you didn¡¯t see this coming. I almost ripped off your neck, you know. ¡¹


    After she spoke, Caria pulled out her silver sword from the headless figure that stood behind Helot. The ripped neck spilled great amounts of blood. It confirmed the hidden figure¡¯s death.


    ¡¸I should be saying the same thing about you, Miss Caria. You are in a position where you can¡¯t see much of your sideline. Anyways, how long have you been aware of the individual¡¯s presence behind my back?¡¹


    Caria responded by bouncing her shoulders.


    Likewise, Helot cut the left arm of an unseen figure that lurked behind Caria¡¯s back. It wasn¡¯t possible to see the true appearance of this mysterious figure because it had a black fabric covering his face while his eyes were left uncovered. They looked upset, frustrated and willing to die given his wounded state.


    Why did this happen?


    They probably tried to attack us because we were intruders. They really wanted to get rid of us. Everything was in turmoil. We were confused and the attacker was desperate.


    When Caria realized the magnitude of this situation, she spoke aloud.


    ¡¸You did great. I rushed and killed the other one. I should¡¯ve kept him alive to extract some useful information.¡¹


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you rushing with your own words? I¡¯m not sure if these attackers had anything to do with Filaret and Mister Lugis¡¯ disappearance.¡¹


    Helot approached the wounded man and tied a cloth on his injured left arm. The man was suffering, but the blood stopped.


    Yet, he felt paralyzed because of the severe pain. He almost lost consciousness. But, his brain remained lucid. He was in a dangerous situation just moments ago. If Helot didn¡¯t stop the constant bleeding coming from his arm, then his life would be at risk. But, Helot covered his injury immediately. The man regained his senses and screamed painfully.


    ¡¸Of course. We shall consider all options. We don¡¯t know if they had something to do with Lugis¡¯ disappearance. That¡¯s right. But, there¡¯s a high chance that they are involved in all of this. We must extract information from this man, even if we have to resort to torture.¡¹


    Caria shook her silver hair. Her fierce demeanor was seen through the dim light. She wasn¡¯t swayed by unnecessary emotions. She produced a strange sense of intimidation. That made her an incredible person. It was difficult to put it into words, but, summing up, her attitude expressed an authoritarian and cold-hearted demeanor.


    The man squealed in front of us. It looked as if he was having convulsions. He was suffering such terrible pain that felt worse than death itself. However, he strengthened his eyes. He started to behave strangely despite his pain. Yes, that behavior was how thugs or assassins were supposed to behave. He was prepared for his own death in case the enemies captured him. Yet, this felt different from lowly men that ended their lives to protect their secrets. This man was an extremist; his religious beliefs told him that his soul would prevail if he chose his own death. Otherwise, his soul could be compromised if he let the enemies torture his humane body.


    The man opened his lips slightly and tried to chew the poisonous medicine that was hidden on the corner of his mouth. He closed his lips and began to chew. We knew what was going on. We couldn¡¯t let him swallow that poison. Something had to be done quickly.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t die. I don¡¯t wish to witness your death. I want you to live. ¡¹


    Helot moved immediately and tried to open his mouth forcibly. Helot used his thumb and forefinger, and managed to remove the sachet of poison that was between that man¡¯s teeth.


    The man¡¯s face turned pale. It wasn¡¯t because he was about to die by his own volition. It wasn¡¯t also because torture awaited him.


    He was surprised because of Helot¡¯s actions to save him. Not for the sake of extracting information through torture. Helot saved his life with genuine and good intentions. Those intentions were unbelievable and surreal for that man.


    He realized that the enemy wanted him to live with good intentions.


    Terrifying. That man felt a terrifying feeling run throughout his body. It was something he never felt before. Somehow, it felt like several thorns were cutting his mind. The man started to quiver. A sensation that ran from the tip of his toe to the spine on his back.


    ¡¸Miss Caria. I did what I had to do in order to save this man¡¯s life. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s surprising. Your actions confirmed the kind of human being you really are. ¡¹


    Helot nodded with a gentle smile.


    ¡¸Yes, of course. If you weren¡¯t willing to avoid his death, then I had to be the one to do it. There was enough time to rescue him before he died. If I didn¡¯t move forward, then I¡¯ll be responsible for his death. I didn¡¯t want to be a human engulfed with cowardice.¡¹


    Then, Helot bent down on his knees, he put his hands on his chest and told the man.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my very best to help you. Let¡¯s keep your soul flourishing by being alive. ¡¹


    No matter how much he begged to end his life and not matter how much he prayed to his God, Helot was not willing to let him die. He would never kill this man. Yes, everything he said was with genuine and good intentions.


    Confusion occupied that man¡¯s mind. His heartbeat was accelerated and it didn¡¯t soften. The meaning of that terrifying feeling was real. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He almost collapsed. No enemy treated him like this before. Perhaps, all he knew on his entire life was ill intentions. His God taught him that good intentions always prevailed the ill intentions. Always. Yet, his heart and mind were in turmoil.


    His prayer, mixed with fear and confusion, disappeared in the dark.

 Volume 2 - CH 34

    Chapter 34: The Lead Filaret La Volgograd


    ¡°That was a very foolish action¡­


    What would happen if a person gets surrounded by flames? Moreover, he was the one that triggered the fuel. It was logical, even children would understand what would happen this foolish scenario. Naturally, that person would perish.


    Of course, the ultimate result would be his death. Yet, it wouldn¡¯t be an instant death. The whole body would burn, the internal organs would boil with heat, and he would be unable to breathe. He would die with the worst possible pain. Yes, very foolish. Even children would¡¯ve known this. The men that held us captive were in distress. Even they knew that fire could be that dangerous. Even so, why he did this¡­


    ¡­why did he do this much and risk his life?


    I didn¡¯t understand. I really didn¡¯t understand the reason why. We weren¡¯t close. I, Filaret La Volgograd, never treated him as my friend. Neither did him. I was a mediocre person. I had no power. So, it was unimaginable to think that he did this foolish action just for my sake.¡±


    Confusing thoughts swirled insanely through Filaret¡¯s mind.


    Filaret was considered mediocre within the Volgograd family.


    The Volgograd family was a famous household of sorcerers. No member that bore the family name was allowed to be an ordinary person. They were talented geniuses that belonged to a distinguished bloodline. Their education was strict but surrounded with privileges. They grew up in the best of all environments. To be considered mediocre by their standards meant that a person lacked the qualities of a sorcerer. A failure. A poor product. Wicked.


    She wasn¡¯t truly like that. Yet, she was regarded as mediocre. A wicked and useless person. She never stood out on her own. She wasn¡¯t able to get rid of that nomenclature.


    ¡°Ah, since when. Since when it all started?¡± Filaret had no idea when she started to realize that she had no talents. She had no early memories of it. But, she remembered the feelings from that time. She felt despair and frustration many times over her failed experiments.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to live in the Volgograd household if she remained mediocre. So, she managed to trick others to think that she had some sort of problem or disease. She did that to hide her lack of talents. A sickness that didn¡¯t allow her to display her brilliant qualities.


    Although she worked harder than anyone else did, all her efforts went to waste. They never bloomed, and she was never rewarded for her efforts. It was insufficient even if she devoted herself entirely to witchcraft.


    A sorcerer was a person who knew the laws of harmony in nature. A sorcerer was also a person who could rewrite the structures of this world by enchanting philosophical techniques.


    Therefore, her efforts were commendable. But, the results were small. Filaret suffered from her own misery. She couldn¡¯t do what the other sorcerers were capable of doing. Her powers were shortsighted. She gave all of herself, all of her efforts, for nothing. It didn¡¯t amount for anything.


    ¡­Filaret thought the following. ¡°The others in my family were like gold, talented. Yet, I couldn¡¯t be like gold. I was a lead (metal), and nothing more. That¡¯s why I worked harder than anyone else to become someone worthy.¡±


    That¡¯s why she sought difficult tasks. As a Volgograd, she would chant continuously to try and earn the title of a sorcery master.


    However, that was an almost impossible magical task to accomplish. A conceptual idea that blew away any sort of reason. There weren¡¯t any precedents¡­ The world never saw an untalented person become a sorcery master. It could be a path of delusion. Her childhood was engulfed by failures and fear. It was a fact, not mere conjecture.


    Everyone outside of her family also called her an imposter, an oddity, and a swindler. Filaret was ridiculed constantly. She felt ¡°hatred¡± from a very young age.


    That didn¡¯t change even after she enrolled in the prestigious institute in Garoua Maria. Even though she enjoyed some privileges because of her parent¡¯s house, she couldn¡¯t distance herself from the prejudice of other people.


    She was an outsider and the failure of the Volgograd family. Many people avoided contact with Filaret. It was only Helot Stanley who remained close to her.


    ¡°¡­Ah, that man. So, he was what people would call a gold person.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t all about a strong presence. He had the ability to attract other people. He was skilled and learnt everything brilliantly. Ah, such frustration. How much she wanted that talent of his. How could she gain all of that?


    Dazzling. Yes, his existence was too dazzling. One could burn the eyes if they stared directly at him for too long. However, that was a good reason to follow him. To stand by his side.


    It was a gamble. To be with him was a choice. But, it was a choice that could provide an opportunity to shine, or maybe not. But, it was the only prospect she had. What else could she do if she wasn¡¯t blessed with any skill whatsoever?


    *slashing sound*


    A neck was cut and the robust soldier was beheaded on the spot. In front of the body, stood a man. A different man. The adventurer called Lugis. He didn¡¯t waver. The place where they held us as prisoners was engulfed with flames. It was this man¡¯s idea. An idea that also exposed his body and his life. He went face to face with death.


    It was strange. An unbelievable occurrence. Filaret shook her dark hair and touched her eyes repeatedly. She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. But, everything was real. Lugis was about to be exposed by the scorching fire.


    ¡°¡­He was supposed to be just like me.¡±


    The human being in front of her should¡¯ve been an ordinary person. He wasn¡¯t a genius. There were traces of anguish on his demeanor. A similar emotion that she felt on her skin before. She thought the following. ¡°He was like me¡±. Or so she thought.


    Why did he risk so much for this? He didn¡¯t have to work that hard. Giving up wasn¡¯t that bad. Difficult tasks should be entrusted to geniuses. Ordinary people just had to keep living with their heads held down.


    Death. Ordinary people could die by acting unreasonable. They mustn¡¯t try too hard. Downfall could be the price to pay when ordinary people chased after talent and recognition.


    ¡°Ah. Yes, I don¡¯t like it. I hate it. I absolutely hated it¡±.


    She kept saying to herself. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t have to do that if I was able to enchant my magic¡±. There was definitely a better way than doing that risky move. Because, in the end, he could die from his own actions.


    ¡°¡­I, Filaret La Volgograd, couldn¡¯t let that happen. It would be my responsibility if he died¡±.


    She continued. ¡°I couldn¡¯t consent this. Such results were unacceptable. The worst emotion that my mind could feel was regret¡±.


    Yes, he was definitely an ordinary person. Probably what the world would describe as lead or copper. Even so. How could the world describe such person when he tried to risk his own life in order to save mine?


    That man, Lugis, was doing his best. And yet, this world tried to give him a pitiful ending.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me. This was outrageous. I was like that man. Yes, an ordinary person like him but one that wanted to live even if he wasn¡¯t like gold. To fight against the prejudice of this rotten world¡±.


    ¡°¡­I shall make us like gold myself. Even if we had to rewrite the ways of this world¡±.


    Filaret¡¯s spirit twisted back. The anger against the people and the world they lived in was manifested through her determination. It was enough. Yes, enough of being beaten, trampled and abandoned.


    So, no more of this. Filaret¡¯s throat emitted a sound. The surroundings were burning with fire and some of the guards tried to extinguish that fire by using buckets with water. But, her life was not safe as long as she remained inside the blazing room.


    However, Filaret didn¡¯t move an inch. She had little desire to run away. She thought. ¡°I won¡¯t lose someone¡¯s life because of my incompetence. Rather than saving my own skin, I would rather try to save the one who risked his life for mine. There was no way that I¡¯ll let a human die in front of my eyes. I absolutely won¡¯t¡±.


    Her body was overheated and the throat was dry. She wished for something more, a power within her. To use everything that she got even if it was just a little talent. This was the moment. The only way to escape from this hell. To escape from the flames, and from the hatred of this world. In Filaret¡¯s eyes, Lugis still held the sword surrounded by fire. The field of vision gradually disappeared. Everything was filled with distortion, except the one that truly mattered. The walls, the floor, the other soldiers, even the flames were distorted on her eyesight. Only Lugis was visible.


    ¡°¡­Hopefully, a windstorm will extinguish the fire that burns his body¡±.


    It was a ritual of magic, and not a mere enchantment. It was called the Sorcerer¡¯s Breath. That magic was invoked with deep feelings. The ultimate desire to rewrite the ways of the cruel world.


    Filaret ordered the entire body of Lugis to be covered by a windstorm and attack the fire burning his entire body. The magic was so powerful that it could attack Lugis as well. But, it was the only way to keep the fire away from him, and to alleviate the scorching flames inside the room. Under normal circumstances, the flames combined with the windstorm would rip the body apart. Blood would be splashed mercilessly, without leaving any traces of a living being. The power of the infinitesimal windstorm.


    Nonetheless, there was no way that she¡¯ll allow that. Filaret wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt Lugis. She promised not to. She made an oath with him before coming to the underground temple.


    ¡°¡­I swore that my magic would never hurt Lugis, ever¡±.


    Her breathing was hard, and her heartbeat couldn¡¯t even be heard on the midst of that pressure. The flow of magic didn¡¯t stop. The eyes didn¡¯t blink, but the hands shook tremendously. Filaret didn¡¯t know if she was sane or crazy anymore.


    Nevertheless, she did her best not to be distracted with external factors. Her eyes were extremely focused on that person. She never blinked or diverted her eyes. She vowed to herself not to be defeated, but to prevail until the very end.


    Her magical powers continued fervently. She went to the boundaries of her limit in order to succeed. Then her magical power stopped and everything became clearer, Lugis lost his consciousness and fell down.

 Volume 2 - CH 35

    Chapter 35: Casting Him


    Lugis fell to the ground. His condition was unquestionably serious.


    His right hand and shoulder were burnt. However, his condition didn¡¯t reach a carbonized state. It was, in fact, a miracle. The fire also affected his upper body, especially around his back. The skin was significantly altered. The blackish red scene of fire and smoke was too strong and unbearable for the naked eye. Filaret La Volgograd¡¯s expression was greatly distorted.


    Still, he could die if nobody saved him immediately. Filaret would blame herself if Lugis surrendered his life to death. She panicked at the sight of the fallen Lugis.


    Now. This was the only moment to act, this was the right timing. The burning flames were being subsided by the soldiers. Everything was getting calmer. The situation was getting controlled and suppressed. This was the moment. Yes, the moment before the enemy changed their attention to the prisoners. Therefore, Lugis had to be saved now, or else he¡¯ll be taken by the hand of the god of death. He mustn¡¯t die. He must survive. Nonetheless, proper aid had to be given immediately. Because, even if he managed to survive by himself, his body could suffer with some sort of disability. His life as an adventurer would be hopeless. It would be over forever.


    Ah, that horrible fate had to be stopped. Filaret was by Lugis side. She tried her best to tend to his wounds. Her hands trembled incessantly. But, she was determined. She vowed not to let Lugis die. She decided that he should live his life like gold. It would be unfair if he were to die as lead when he behaved like a golden person.


    On this moment, Filaret tried to use her magic again¡­ not to heal Lugis, but to reshape Lugis¡¯ health.


    ¡¸¡­Ugh¡­Ah¡­!? ¡¹


    Her throat was dry, and her voice was stuck. She did her best to invoke her magic, but it became entangled, she couldn¡¯t produce any magic at all. There was no magical reaction whatsoever. Nothing came from her. Lugis¡¯ body didn¡¯t show any change, neither from his toes or hair.


    Filaret¡¯s expression was pale. Her eyes showed remorse and despair. Filaret knew these feelings perfectly well. In the past, she did her best to improve herself. But, her efforts were in vain when she lived through repeated failure.


    In reality, she couldn¡¯t invoke her magic because she overused it. She was exhausted. Depletion was the reason why she didn¡¯t exercise her powers, unless she took a meaningful rest.


    Even though she was determined, her health proved otherwise. Her concentration started to waver. The magical powers were lacking. She did her best to invoke her magic even on this perilous situation. Yet, her throat didn¡¯t comply. It was as if she lost her voice completely.


    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t cast anything right now.¡± She thought. She couldn¡¯t use anything even though she needed her powers the most at this crucial moment.


    Tears started to fall from her eyes.


    ¡°Finally. I finally managed to discipline my mind. I found my way. My calling. It was all thanks to him. But, this person named Lugis, is about to die. I want to save him, but I can¡¯t do anything. Everything ended up as before. I am useless after all.


    I should¡¯ve died instead. I would rather choose to be held in flames, and die with him than keep living inside of a hell engulfed by grief, regret and failure. Yes, I would rather perish than live a life without hope. Dying would be a much better solution for my soul. A salvation for my mental health.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s heart became black as if a hole was pierced through her insides. She held her head to the ground and wiped her eyes in despair. Her eyes hurt and became lifeless. She touched her face and regretted being born. Suddenly, two voices echoed in her earlobes. It were the voices of a man and a woman.


    ¡¸Depletion of magical power huh. You were a bit reckless based on your physical condition.¡¹


    ¡¸It seems that you¡¯re exhausted. Your powers diminished because of your health. You look extremely fatigued. Filaret, please take a rest. You mustn¡¯t use your magical powers right now. If you push yourself to your limits, you¡¯ll face severe consequences. ¡¹


    And then, the last person who spoke extended his hand.


    One of the voices that Filaret heard was, in fact, a familiar voice. A voice that she heard quite often. It was unmistakably the voice of Helot Stanley. He was the one who extended his hand on Filaret¡¯s direction. She saw a light at the end of a tunnel. Her sorrowful and painful expression disappeared almost instantly. The other voice belonged to a girl named Caria, a swordswoman. She was the one that stood by Lugis side all the time.


    Both of their clothes were torn and tattered. They also had red stains on their clothes. It looked like blood. However, no big wounds were seen on the surface.


    Filaret recognized both of them. She felt a huge turmoil inside of her chest. On that immediate moment, she felt two opposing emotions.


    The first one was relief.


    ¡°Ah, I felt relieved when they arrived to save us. They are unquestionably talented. Even though nobody was perfect, these two are an exception among everyone I met before. Their utter appearance said it all. They are golden people. They were able to handle everything on their own. I didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. That¡¯s why I felt relief.¡±


    The second one was a dry and cold hatred that froze my heart.


    Filaret¡¯s body tighten up and she gritted her back teeth.


    ¡°Again. Here we go again. Lugis and I did our very best. We went against all odds even though we perfectly knew that we weren¡¯t strong or special. Yet, it isn¡¯t possible to gain recognition as golden people? Please stop it. I don¡¯t want to face that harsh reality. Dying along with him would have been a better choice than relying on golden people because of our incompetence.¡±


    A ¡°relief¡± given in exchange for dignity and independence. That¡¯s what Filaret thought about herself. She wondered if a downtrodden person like herself could have an opportunity if she took such almighty hand¡­ Would the poor have a place on this world? Filaret¡¯s fingertips shook unconsciously. She remembered, not herself, but Lugis and his bravery early on. He acted unambiguously to protect his dignity and her life and, as a result, he went face to face with death. It was as if the god of death was his friend. He embraced death for a brief moment.


    ¡°Ah, how sweet that would be. Could I choose that path for myself too? Could I pick up that ¡°sweet fruit¡± at the end of my death?¡±


    At the sight of the bright golden people, Filaret distorted her expression slightly. Regrets filled her mind and tears were overflowing from her eyes.


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t agree. I got what you meant, but Filaret has one more job to do. ¡¹


    Caria blocked Helot¡¯s hand when he tried to help Filaret. Helot stopped midway, while Caria walked away and picked up something from the rubble.


    ¡°At first glance, it wasn¡¯t something that was worth that much. It looked like an old-fashionable sword. It probably had some value as an antique, or maybe it didn¡¯t have any value at all. That sword was the sword that Lugis wore on his scabbard. It seemed to be a weapon of his choice.¡± That was what Filaret noticed amidst the turmoil of her unsettling emotions.


    ¡¸¡­This is my family¡¯s treasure. Traditionally, it was called either ¡°mystic¡± or ¡°miracle¡±. I don¡¯t know how efficient this is. But, I heard that the blade was refined by magic itself.¡¹


    Then, Caria threw her sword casually. A confused Filaret caught that rusty sword with both of her hands after it was thrown to her chest.


    ¡°Oh, this is a foreign object.¡± She thought. Filaret sighed from the depths of her throat when she received the sword. She felt wonders. As a Sorceress, Filaret didn¡¯t understand much about the effectiveness of swords. Still, she knew that that object was made of iron. She realized that the blade and handle were pressed together by the usage of a magic force. She wondered if any of the current sorcerers from all over the world could¡¯ve achieved such feat.


    Filaret started to sweat involuntarily. She nervously grabbed the sword with both of her hands.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t need any explanation of what happened here. I¡¯m sure that this adventurist fool did these things as he pleased¡­But, things won¡¯t get fixed if I keep complaining, right.¡¹


    After hearing those seemingly cold words, Filaret looked at Caria with distrustful eyes.


    Her expression said it all, even though she tried to keep her composure. She narrowed her long eyes, and she tightened up her lips. However, that was not enough to suppress her emotions. She quivered and looked at that woman¡¯s silvery eyes with hatred and regret.


    ¡°Caria¡¯s eyes looked as if she was the one that came to save the day. While I was the useless one.¡± Filaret thought. Her hands were pressed strongly with this bitter interaction.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, gotta do something even if my spirit is exhausted. ¡¹


    Filaret continued to suppress her lips, but she was at her own limit.


    ¡°No. It must be me. Yes, it would be me to save this person. Certainly, I would have Caria¡¯s help as well, but in the end, it all fell on my shoulders. However, this time, a genius person won¡¯t save him. I would be the one to save Lugis.¡±


    Filaret grabbed the sword with both of her hands extremely tight. She connected the sword¡¯s power with her own magical force, and she tried to transfer it onto Lugis¡¯ body. Filaret¡¯s fingers were drenched in blood. However, these trivial things were no longer relevant to her.


    She closed her eyelids and saw a parchment with ink floating inside of her mind.


    ¡°How could I use this magical power to restore Lugis¡¯ body? This path must succeed. But, this power was different from the magic I knew of.¡± Inside of Filaret¡¯s mind, she wrote a magical enchantment on the parchment. ¡°The sense of creating a witchcraft theory of unknown properties was strangely beautiful. Somehow, comforting. I tried to invoke similar ideas during my childhood as well.¡± Filaret tried once before to create a method of incorporating external magic into a person and making it a part of the body and skin. Yet, that was a theory that was ridiculed by others.


    However, this time the theory she created emitted a strong light inside of her mind. When Filaret opened her eyes, she took a deep breath and declared the following enchantment without hesitating.


    ¡­I cast this person to be bestowed the power from these hands.


    It would be a theory that would change the world. A magical theory to alter the root, the source of all things. In the future, it was said that Filaret¡¯s true power, the one that created the long history of successful witchcraft, was said to be this era¡¯s revolution.


    An unbelievable scene was happening in front of them. A mass of a powerful magical force emitted from the treasure sword wrapped on Lugis¡¯ body. The magical force transformed the sword into the same existence as Lugis¡¯ essence. Lugis absorbed the sword, and the sword absorbed Lugis. When that happened, the treasure sword gained acknowledgement. That meant that it knew the defects and the need for repair. Then, in order to repair those wounds, the treasure sword began to inject a certain amount of magic into the vitality of Lugis¡¯ body.


    The efficacy was great. The magical force circulated through Lugis¡¯ whole body. His body was not created to have magical powers, but on this precise moment, it was as if he held hands with magic. It was as if they became one. The powers altered his body and his skin was repaired.


    Filaret stared attentively at Lugis after her magic healed his body. When he slowly moved his eyelids, she became truly blissful. She thought earnestly, ¡°I can proudly say that I casted him successfully.¡±


    However, Filaret¡¯s mental strength, which went beyond her limits, ended. Her whole body was dripping with sweat. Even though she was looking directly at Lugis, her eyesight was blurry and she gradually lost her vision.


    Lugis¡¯ fingers were the last part of his body to be healed. When Filaret saw that he was fully recovered, she lost her consciousness and fell next to Lugis.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Stop it. ¡¹


    Caria pressed her lips as she muttered to Helot Stanley.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t stop it just because you ordered me to stop. Filaret¡¯s life is a top priority for me. And I won¡¯t stop now even if you pulled your own sword at me.¡¹


    He paused briefly to respond to Caria¡¯s remark.


    ¡¸This ended up as a good opportunity for her, you know. She looked fierce since the very beginning, but in reality, she didn¡¯t feel confident about herself. If you think dearly about her, then you should stop doing that right now. She has to get to her feet on her own. She must not be pampered like that or she won¡¯t grow independently.¡¹


    Caria spilled some harsh words while she pompously shook her silver hair.


    Indeed, this man was full of good intentions. He thought he was doing the correct thing when he tried to help Filaret stand up. Soon, doubts started to cloud his judgement. Caria was the one who questioned his actions. Her wording implied that Helot wouldn¡¯t be able to show good results if he kept helping others. Caria was surrounded by a strange premonition. She continued to speak with Helot.


    ¡¸And, by the way, I think something is off between them. It looks like your rightful person acted as someone who contradicted the rightful attitude of a comrade like you.¡¹


    Helot answered to Caria¡¯s words by pointing to Lugis¡¯ cheek with his finger.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know what happened yet. He seemed to not to get along well with any of us at the beginning, but this scenario sure gives another feeling. What a strange person he is. Even so.¡¹


    It was interesting and odd at the same time. Caria¡¯s spine felt a shivering cold pierce her bones. She couldn¡¯t fully grasp the reason behind all of what happened previously.

 Volume 2 - CH 36

    Chapter 36: The Hero¡¯s awakening and the Holy Maiden¡¯s questioning


    The burnt smell went through my nose. My lungs ached strangely as if I inhaled big quantities of smoke. My throat was dry and sore. The physical discomfort didn¡¯t disappear. Only a little sticky mucus went out from my mouth.


    ¡¸¡­Well then, heroes. Let me ask you again. Is your God the same as our God or is he a false god covered in a mask?¡¹


    I kept listening to a serene voice that echoed on my earlobes. I couldn¡¯t tell exactly who was speaking to me. I couldn¡¯t breathe properly and my surroundings felt blurred.


    Give me a break. I was not in the right condition for a questioning. Rather, I would like to sleep tranquilly like an herbaceous tree for a long night. I looked up at the person¡¯s silhouette in front me. This person was in a sitting position. It was foggy and I pressed my eyebrows, but I still couldn¡¯t grasp the clarity of my surroundings.


    Even though he has settled down, I must say that I was quite surprised on how brave he was¡­ Not everyone could step into a place full of burning fire¡­


    In a place where everything looked distorted, the owner¡¯s voice created a strong and ever-lasting presence. It changed the surrounding atmosphere. My eyes gradually became clear.


    This person was called a Saint. The shining light in her eyes was an undeniable proof of faith. If one looked closely at her appearance, they would see that she had a very attractive long hair. It was beautifully arranged. Maybe this woman belonged to the upper class. Her overall demeanor was elegant and sophisticated. There was no way that this woman was an ordinary person.


    Certainly, this woman was respected as a Saint. She definitely had an aura that attracted other people. This was what people called charisma. That was something that my personality deeply lacked. I involuntarily sneezed.


    ¡¸Wait a moment. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s still alive or if he¡¯s actually dead. He is looking at you, but he doesn¡¯t answer. I guess there¡¯s only one way to find out.¡¹


    I tried to take out the chewing tobacco from my pocket, but my hand reached an unknowing location. I was wearing new clothes. The fire probably burnt my previous clothes. It seemed that my chewing tobacco was lost in the process as well.


    I pressed my back teeth in frustration and narrowed my eyes for a moment. Perhaps, it would be a wise choice not to answer to this question immediately. These people were dozens of insane believers who were probably eager to kill their intruders, including this Saint woman. Everybody was staring at me with glimmering eyes. This situation felt like a situation where a predator was aiming at its prey. I noticed that next to me stood Caria and Helot Stanley. Filaret La Volgograd was also lying next to me, but she was unconscious.


    My lungs hurt and ached at the sight of my situation. I felt bad emotions such as embarrassment and distress.


    Speaking of which, I should have died back then. Why am I still alive? If you¡¯re looking down from the heavens, I want you to answer me. Why God?


    ¡ª


    My eyesight was dark. This probably meant my own death. A void of nothing. I was certain that I was in the abyss of death, and yet, I felt like I was miraculously brought back to life. Before long, light touched my closed eyelids. I regained my consciousness. I reflexively narrowed my eyes and wrinkled my eyebrows. After a few blinks, my eyes opened slowly and a girl came into my view.


    A woman with a pigtailed-silver hair and a long sword looked attentively at me. It was Caria. It was truly her because she behaved with a displeasing manner and with a disgustingly distorted expression.


    But, it felt strange. I really thought that Filaret and I were dead because of the fire. If we ended up dead, then the god of death would be the one to guide us to hell. But, it was this woman who stood next to me. There was no way that Caria would¡¯ve died too. Ah, no. Or did the death god transform into Caria in order to show the paths to heaven and hell? This transformation was probably an imitation of my acquaintance when I was alive.


    ¡¸You finally woke up. You really are the impersonation of the eternal sleeping princess huh.¡¹


    I took a closer look at Caria¡¯s appearance. Caria raised her cheeks and mocked me like always.


    I was convinced. This person was neither a fake nor a physical imitation of my acquaintance. It was really the woman called Caria. Only this woman was only capable of spitting such harsh words. She did nothing more than insult and harass me. If I were to choose an immaterial guide that would guide through the heavens or hell, I would rather choose Ariene¡¯s physical imitation. I¡¯d even choose the hell¡¯s keeper than have this wicked woman as my guide.


    However, this situation was even more confusing. If the Caria in front of me was real and not a physical imitation, then it means that I¡¯ve survived. I opened my eyes wide and stared attentively at my own body.


    But, how? That was the only question that I didn¡¯t manage to find an answer to. My body was engulfed in flames. I should¡¯ve died because of the fire and the extreme heat. As a mere human, what awaited me was nothing but an unmistakable death.


    I lowered the corner of my mouth and bit my lips.


    ¡¸¡­Well, it seems you¡¯re quite frustrated. If you are thankful that you¡¯ve survived, then you should tell her yourself. You are alive because of her successful achievement. And, you must thank my treasure sword as well.¡¹


    Caria pointed to the other side. When I looked over, I saw Filaret lying on the ground while Helot Stanley took care of her.


    The reason I was alive was because of Filaret¡¯s healing magic. I didn¡¯t understand all the reasons behind my own survival and why she did it. She overused her abilities to save me. But, she showed a certain amount of expertise because she managed to bring me back from the brink of death.


    She was an unmistakable genius. She showed some commendable skills even though her past self looked weak. It was extraordinary how she appeased the hellish fire and saved me at the same time.


    I really didn¡¯t understand why she saved my life though. She would¡¯ve abandoned me if she was her future self. Ah, or maybe she still had some empathy on this timeline for the worthless and the common folks.


    *thumping sound*


    Mysterious footsteps echoed throughout the room. The sound was continuous and it was clearly approaching the place where we were. However, it was multiple footsteps.


    That wasn¡¯t good. I gritted my teeth as I wrinkled my eyebrows. Filaret won¡¯t be able to fight based on her condition. My eyes were foggy. I spent too much time engulfed on the burning smoke of the fire. It damaged my eyes for the time being. I wasn¡¯t even accustomed to the light yet. And my body felt strange. Even if I survived, I might have suffered from a side effect, which was still unclear. Caria and Helot Stanley. We could probably survive a crisis with just these two. However, based on my ears, it would be impossible for two people to go against a full spree of enemies that were coming our way.


    I tried to think of a solution. My mind was in chaos. Soon, the identity of the multiple footsteps was immediately exposed. Of course, most of the predictions were spot on. A woman appeared before us. She trampled on the ashes and carefully tried to avoid the scorched remains. She came with a dozen of armed soldiers.


    ¡¸I admire your courage even though I don¡¯t know you people. The wise and the brave should be respected based on our faith. Therefore, I will give you my respect.¡¹


    This woman was called a Saint. She spoke with a gentle and lower voice. Her polite manner was very different from the angry expression she made in the chapel not too long ago.


    That gave me chills. The hatred that she felt when she saw us was acceptable. But, hearing this gentle and polite words coming from a supposed enemy gave me an ominous feeling. She reminded me of those cold-hearted aristocrats. Most of the noble people were famous for hiding their malice with a masking veil of good Samaritans. This was the perfect act for wealthy people to exploit the poor.


    This woman was scheming something. No doubt. If she had good intentions, why did she bring a dozen of armed soldiers as her escorts?


    ¡¸Our greetings weren¡¯t exchanged in the best possible way. Especially by fire. I am Matia. I am known as Saint Matia. Even so, I don¡¯t find myself fully qualified to be named as such.¡¹


    Her tone definitely emitted a pure aura and her charisma attracted several people. But, she was indirectly telling us there was no back and forth. Just one side of the coin. Ah, that¡¯s why people like her were so scary to being with. A visceral greed transformed into purpose. That purpose transformed into power. If this happened, one¡¯s moral compass could disappear entirely.


    ¡¸It is an honor to greet my new guests. As a Saint, I would like to ask you to forgive us for the initial fuss and disrespectful welcome.¡¹


    She tried to sell us the purity of her intentions. But, deeply, I could sense the sarcasm hidden in her words. For a moment I could see the edge of the Saint¡¯s eyes moving in a suspicious way.


    ¡¸Yes, I didn¡¯t feel any hatred on my soul from the very beginning. Why even feel hatred? It is determined that all lives and treasures will eventually return to God. All things that were burnt today just happened because God let it happen. Everything shall dissipate and reunite with God. Even the loss of lives and lost treasures are the will of God. Therefore, it will be foolish from our part to feel hatred and have grudges for your actions.¡¹


    Caria just looked silently at the Saint woman with a hardened expression. Perhaps, she and Helot were aware of this woman¡¯s facade.


    Everything that this woman called Saint Matia professed was only in theory. The reality told us otherwise. I could see the expressions from the people behind her back, including this woman own very eyes. Their eyes were full with infuriating emotions. Their legs trembled slightly. Even their hands looked like tightened fists so that they could suppress their rampant emotions. The inside of their hearts must be boiling with hatred.


    Our demise was not determined yet. We were thrown into the first step of their maddening questioning.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve heard about the purpose of your visit. Well then, heroes. Let me ask you again. Is your God the same as our God or is he a false god covered in a mask?¡¹


    It was as if she didn¡¯t imply any good nor evil intentions. She waited eagerly to hear our reply. However, Saint Matia asked us that question with a tone that sounded as if she were judging us.

 Volume 2 - CH 37

    Chapter 37: This Moment¡¯s Opportunity


    ¡¸I wonder if we had convinced that woman, Saint Matia, with that kind of answer.¡¹


    The sound of hooves marching on the ground echoed in the carriage. Besides that sound, the cracking noise of the wheels was quite predominant as well. Everyone remained silent amidst that noise. Before long, Helot Stanley opened his mouth.


    ¡¸Most likely. I don¡¯t know much about that Saint woman. But, I¡¯m convinced that she must¡¯ve believed in something at least, or she would¡¯ve killed us by now.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t understand much about that woman as well. Or what kind of intentions she had. I twisted my neck in confusion.


    It felt as if I were the only one having a conversation with Helot Stanley. Filaret La Volgograd had not regained consciousness yet. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t in a good physical condition to engage in a conversation. And Caria sat by her side with closed eyes. She reluctantly opened her lips and cleared up her throat.


    ¡¸Still, she freed us. I¡¯m sure she had ill intentions against us. She really was a prideful person. But, she swallowed that pride and managed to send us away in a respectful manner without even harming us.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s words were tingling on my chest.


    There was no such thing. Yes, unbelievable. It was impossible. I refuse to believe that that woman named Matia was that kind. We only exchanged a few words with one another. But, I understood her character very well.


    That was a woman with ulterior motives. That woman was willing to sacrifice us for real by misrepresenting the doctrines of her faith. A woman capable of putting an act to fool other people. She was probably a professional in the art of deceit. A manipulative and oppressor woman. If she wanted to kill us on the spot, she would¡¯ve done that immediately even if she had to rebel against the doctrines that her people believed in.


    That¡¯s why we still had our necks. It was all because of her vicious scheming. If we didn¡¯t satisfy her hidden desires, then, we would be transformed ¡°into ashes on a bed of eternal sleep¡±.


    I felt frustration. I bit my lips to contain this frustration.


    Yes, I tried to find a new path for my new life. Instead, this path has been overshadowed by conflict and troubles. I felt a heavy burden on my shoulders. Even my light clothes felt like an iron armor. That woman was ridiculous. Matia, a woman of hell. A very disgusting woman.


    That woman¡¯s words didn¡¯t leave my mind. Those words still whispered on my ears.


    ¡­So, let¡¯s decide the method of transmitting our communications. Ann. Largud Ann will be a suitable person for this role.


    It was as if I could hear her whispering voice coming right from my shoulders.


    From a normal perspective, that would be the last words someone would say before a farewell was given between both parties. But to me, it felt as if that witch inflicted a curse on my head. I felt a strangely cold sensation on my fingertips every time I remembered her voice.


    Worse. This was absolutely the worse. Everything kept going beyond my expectations. I got faced with disappointments each time. I bit my tongue every time I felt an awful feeling. Even meeting with that Saint woman, who gave us such an unwelcoming introduction, was a mistake. All went wrong on these last few days. Besides that, I haven¡¯t even figure how to separate Filaret from Helot. Ah, these troublesome feelings kept swirling inside of my head.


    ¡¸Whatever¡­ Anyways, we are finally getting back to the city. So, how is my employer¡¯s condition?¡¹


    I shook my shoulders casually, and then, I spoke with some light-toned words to appease the frustration of my mind. Helot gently put a blanket on a laying Filaret. He narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth.


    ¡¸It seems that she exhausted her magical source. Both her mental and physical strength were drained as well. It was as if she ran out of energy. It¡¯s been a while since she invoked this insane amount of sorcery powers. She needs a proper rest for the time being.¡¹


    He spoke while taking a deep sigh. This request and this adventure. Everything was interrupted. I didn¡¯t want to give back the advance payment I received prior to this trip. But, to be honest, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get a reward for doing such a poor job on this quest. I had mixed feelings about his though. I had dignity and pride of an adventurer, but a dark soul of a lawless person.


    Helot looked somewhat apprehensive. Maybe cautious, or maybe confused. Anyways, I just nodded quietly after he told me about Filaret¡¯s condition.


    ¡ª


    Largud Ann.


    Ms. Ninz introduced this person to guide us to the city-state of Garoua Maria. She was a girl that looked younger than Caria and me. Her expression and the posture resembled the behavior of little children. However, her talent was unquestionable. No one could deny that she had an extraordinary ability in persuasive and negotiating skills.


    Ah, what a frightening coincidence this turned out to be. In fact, our guide was once part of the heraldic order. Of course, I knew that already based on the description I received from Ms. Ninz¡¯s letter. Even so, I never knew that something unimportant written on a letter actually transformed into something so big that entangled all of us.


    One of the shabby alleys of the city was designated as the meeting point. Before long, Largud Ann appeared. She was carrying a large barrel as always.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that you wanted to meet me, my heroes. Ah, well, great Lugis, is it okay if I call you a hero?¡¹


    She cleared her throat, and spoke with a voice that spilled the beans. Yes, a bit rude in fact. But, it was Largud Ann after all.


    She walked into the shabby alley. We exchanged some information with her. All of us tried to understand each other¡¯s situations. The ambush, the real intention, the transaction, and everything that followed afterwards.


    ¡¸I already told you that I¡¯m not that type of person. Heroes are people with burdens, especially because many people rely on them. Too much pressure. But, I must confess that I wouldn¡¯t mind getting some of the fame and riches that comes along with it.¡¹


    In other words, to get enough money in order to free Ariene. That would be, not only my adventurer¡¯s goal, but also my personal goal.


    Heroes and great people. I was, in fact, none of those. Did I longed to have such a title attached to my name? Maybe. Deep down I knew the answer to that question. Yes, it would be too much pressure. But, my heart would be satisfied with a rewarding life. Still, I had a good understanding of what would happen if an ordinary person like me reached out to such almighty horizon.


    Just look at what happened with that request. I would have died if I had made a bigger mistake. No. Actually, I was almost at the verge of death. The talented ones were those that were with me. Only those that save others are the ones that deserve to be called heroes and great people.


    It was very difficult to swallow the unfairness of this world. That made it hard to maintain my own soul¡¯s determination.


    ¡¸Sure¡­Well, then Lugis. How much do you know about their purpose? And, how did you end up cooperating with them?¡¹


    The tone of her words were conveyed in a very politely way. Actually, Largud Ann always spoke graciously with us ever since we met. But, it was different this time. She didn¡¯t speak in a friendly nor familiar manner. It was as if her words were ¡°thrown to the sky¡± purposely. The light in her eyes and the movement of her body seemed different this time.


    Ah, I see. This demeanor was probably Largud Ann¡¯s true face.


    ¡¸Apparently, your name ended up being brought in the conversation with the Saint. Still, all of us knew that you weren¡¯t deeply involved in the heraldic order because of Lady Ninz¡¯s letter.¡¹


    Yeah, a name that wasn¡¯t supposed to be heard in a situation like that. After one of us explained that, Largud Ann loosened her cheeks and made a big smile on her face. It was probably a sarcastic smile. After all, her name was used to barter for our freedom. Still, there wasn¡¯t anything we could do to avoid that now. Although the purpose wasn¡¯t that righteous, Largud Ann was nominated as the trading partner for the negotiations with the Saint woman.


    Yes, a very strange and sarcastic smile. Even though she showed us a fake smile, her face said it all. She hardened her face as if her emotions were suppressed.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about everything in detail. But, I do understand the meaning of what you told me so far.¡¹


    Largud Ann spoke with a normal but ironic manner that even made my ears hurt. I just nodded as I heard her answer. However, than she opened her mouth again and spoke in a loud tone.


    ¡¸You are getting involved with a dangerous person that impersonates herself as Saint Maria*. That woman has never forgiven anyone. At least not until now.¡¹


    Largud Ann¡¯s atmosphere changed after she finished speaking. Her smile was hollow and gave an ominous feeling. Afterwards, she shook her head slightly. She hesitated to speak for a while, as if she were choosing her words carefully.


    ¡¸I see. Even if you like it or not¡­ You ended up becoming a hero, Lugis. Okay, you have two options. You take this opportunity to negotiate, or¡­¡¹


    ¡­you¡¯ll end up as ¡°someone else¡¯s food¡±.


    In the corner of a shabby alley, Largud Ann¡¯s strange bright voice melted away.

 Volume 2 - CH 38

    Chapter 38: The Secret Meeting of a Villain


    ¡¸How much do you know about the Saint, my heroes? ¡¹


    Largud Ann asked if we knew her name. It was a fact that woman introduced herself to us¡­ But, we didn¡¯t know anything else about her. Ann shook strangely her neck and sighed deeply.


    That gesture. Our guide behaved exactly like a child. It was hard to believe that this child had such an eloquent speech that not even the ¡°heavenly people¡± could match her skill. Still, it was thanks to these conversational skills that made her shine among other merchants and dealers.


    ¡¸The Saint woman¡­Lady Matia is not someone for you to underestimate. She hides her double-faced devil character beneath her serene persona.¡¹


    Largud Ann made a bold statement when she described the Saint woman. She compared that sacred woman to a devil. That was not a very good compliment. Rather, Ann warned us about that woman¡¯s real personality.


    ¡¸She saved my life once. That¡¯s why she nominated me as a liaison this time. I guess it was unavoidable. However, we must expect that some sort of interest will come along with the contents of this negotiation.¡¹


    I would rather say that that Saint woman had a different perspective when examining things¡­ I could say that she didn¡¯t look at things with a mere curiosity or interest. She probably had ulterior motives, and wanted to know about what type of people we were and what kind of objectives we had. However, that cunning woman spoke in a serene manner back then. She most likely didn¡¯t want anyone to be suspicious of her true colors.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have a clue on what these negotiations will bring for us. But, I do know about two things so far.¡¹


    I spoke while I chew my chewing tobacco that I bought back in the town center. I showed her my two fingers. I folded one of them and continued to speak.


    ¡¸First. That Saint woman is mimicking the Beloved Maria. ¡¹


    The Beloved Maria. A famous person which inspired people to user her name to name the strong iron wall that forbids the free transit. After all, Garoua Maria became a fortified city thanks to the pride of its name. It was a place blessed by safety and glory.


    However, it was strange. Why would a Saint woman mimicking the Beloved Maria settle down on a temple in ruins? Why not in the holy and fortified city-state? Besides, why did the heraldic order do its best to go up against the rules of that city?


    Of course, an important place for trade would be an obvious answer. If someone controlled that place, it would have a great influence on the surroundings. Certainly. In addition, the heraldic order could gain influence if they controlled the economic influx. Moreover, it would become extremely advantageous if they gained access to the political jurisdiction of the city because they would control who left and who arrived.


    But, that wasn¡¯t the reason. For them, small things such as strategical advantages were invisible in their eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t trade that mattered to them. Their ambition to recapture Garoua Maria was because of their desire to retake the Holy Land. Garoua Maria was a sacred place of worship and wisdom for the heraldic people. This city was once their main path of knowledge because all the wisdom from the East and the West gathered in one place.


    Recapturing this city-state must be a top priority. In order to make this happen, the Saint woman had to claim her authenticity and gather the remaining people of the heraldic order to participate in such calculating act. That¡¯s why Saint Woman posed herself as a fake Maria.


    My chewing tobacco was in my mouth for a very long time. Before long, the strong aroma passed through my nose and I exhaled to the air. It was a good feeling. Everything felt tense to me except this. A very good and rewarding relaxation. I continued to speak while I held the other finger.


    ¡¸Second. It¡¯s about you, Largud Ann. I just spit some rubbish words on the spur of the moment back then. But, it seemed that everything changed when I mentioned you. It¡¯s likely that you¡¯re in the favor of that Saint woman.¡¹


    She raised the corner of her mouth and took a deep breath.


    Speaking of which, when I gave that piece of information to the Saint woman, I realized that it felt different. Her killing eyes changed color and her demeanor altered. It was obvious. Even Caria and Helot Stanley, which were with me during that time, noticed that difference. It was a perfect moment to create a collaboration. Though I must confess that my companions weren¡¯t that willing to cooperate with the people who had tried to murder us.


    After all, if I remembered correctly, Helot Stanley was definitely a Christian. Well, even if the depths of his faith were not at the degree of obsession as the heraldic people, he was still bound by the rules of his faith. Yes, there was no mistake about it.


    Everything was clear to me. No doubt. Ah, the party I used to be part of in the future. All of us in that group went on a journey of salvation as the saviors of the Great Christianity.


    ¡ª


    The poor people¡¯s odor. A very nostalgic smell. Yet, it was a smell of vomit, a rotten odor of an unwashed person, and a smell of dirty streets. A very intense smell that increased gradually over the day. It was as if it were boiling in a pot. Ah, the nostalgic smell of my hometown. A smell of the dark corners where I once lived. The dirty and shoddy alleys. It really reminded me of home. There was no liveliness in the surroundings. Everyone kept walking without looking at the sky.


    These people only had today¡¯s day. There was no such thing as tomorrow. Looking forward to tomorrow was a luxury of the lucky men that whose lives were guaranteed. Still, poor people were not allowed to have such blessings. They could never dream of better days. This was a harsh way of life for weaklings like them. No better prospects for tomorrow. These poor people could only afford to give their best to live day by day, and keep doing their very best to survive until the end of the day, and then repeat the process until they got old. That¡¯s all they¡¯ve got.


    ¡¸So, why don¡¯t you relax a little bit to walk with ease? ¡¹


    Yes, Largud Ann asked me to relax. But, I was wary in this sort of place. This rotten area was like a maze. We walked through similar places over and over again. And outsider would get lost immediately. In fact, the terrain itself became unreadable. It was the ¡°poor people¡¯s dark cave¡± after all. A dimly lit place where every corner was the same.


    Largud Ann had a bitter smile on her face upon looking at my anxious expression.


    ¡¸Yeah, sure. I know that it¡¯s difficult to get used to this sort of place. However, I had no choice but to come here because of the meeting place.¡¹


    The upcoming negotiations with the enemy¡¯s party. Well, I was sure that the heraldic people were involved in a bigger scheme than just a mere negotiation. No wonder that Largud Ann was somewhat bitter with me. After all, if it weren¡¯t for that Saint woman, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to expose Largud Ann like this.


    Yes, I had another purpose beneath this entire plan. I was doing a surveillance job as well. I was watching over Largud Ann. She was the one that brought Caria and me to Garoua Maria. She provided accommodation for us, and she negotiated with the local Guild to help us find our next path in life. There was no way that I¡¯ll lose someone like Largud Ann. Her precious help could be of use in the future as well. So, I shouldn¡¯t just ignore that Saint woman¡¯s story. I had to cooperate with Largud Ann so that nothing would happen to her. She was our lifeline.


    It was absolutely imperative to create a business relationship. A state of cooperation in order not to create a bad connection. Anyways, the biggest mystery to me was why on earth did ¡°they¡± buy so many tools?


    Ah, I must be silly indeed. I shook my neck lightly to realize the seriousness of the situation. Caria, Filaret and Helot Stanley were with me during that abduction. They knew those insane people. No wonder that they bought so many tools in case something went wrong. It was just for precaution. If that was the case, then it made sense in a way.


    In addition, those heraldic runaways must have some grudge against me. After all, I was the one who destroyed part of their accumulated knowledge. I burned everything down. They valued their wisdom above all. From their point of view, it would be tempting to crucify the instigator. To kill me.


    Actually, it was worse than that. Saint Matia was a greedy woman with deep hatred towards everyone on this world. I wouldn¡¯t be the only one to suffer the consequences. Caria and Filaret La Volgograd would meet their demise as well.


    Yes, even Filaret.


    ¡¸¡­I must say that the person tracking us down could¡¯ve done a better job. ¡¹


    She showed me her hand and pointed discretely to our backside. There was a shadowy figure following us from behind our backs. Ah, Largud Ann was extremely sharp.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say much about it before because I wasn¡¯t sure. But, do you want me to find out who is pursuing us?¡¹


    After she spoke those words, she stopped walking ahead. She took her bag and made me a signal. I tried to peek at our backs to see who was following us.


    *metallic sound*


    Something felt abruptly on the floor from Largud Ann¡¯s bag. It was as if iron clashed strongly on a marble floor. A high roar echoed around us. On this instant, a voice of a woman screamed at the distance.


    So, there was really someone tailing us. At least, Largud Ann¡¯s plan to find out if there was someone following us or not was successfully. She managed to scare our pursuer.


    We waited on that spot for a while. But, no one came out. Then, something crossed my mind and I realized the familiarity of our pursuer¡¯s voice.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure though. I put my hand on my cheeks to think about what to do and, before long, I thought of calling this person¡¯s name.


    ¡¸Ah¡­Are you practicing some kind of a comedy act? Filaret La Volgograd, my employer. ¡¹


    The sound of an old wood board cracked badly. Largud Ann noticed our pursuers¡¯ presence and stared suspiciously on the direction of the sound. I didn¡¯t tell my companions about the exact place of my location. If one of them followed us of their own volition, then I was not to blame.


    We saw a moving shadow at a corner of the ¡°poor people¡¯s cave¡±. That mysterious person came out from there and I saw immediately some familiar traits. A Sorceress with a long and shiny black hair. A very deep but troubled gaze. It was that person. It was Filaret La Volgograd.


    ¡¸¡­What. ¡¹


    I had a hunch that it was Filaret based on her voice. But, I didn¡¯t expect to see her for real. This was unexpected.


    ¡¸I just saw you coming this way. But, I didn¡¯t chase you. ¡¹


    Filaret professed some hastily words. It looked as if she was giving us some excuse. Her eyes didn¡¯t even meet ours while she spoke. Her behavior was extremely suspicious.


    Her movements were strange. Without a doubt. I had no idea what was going on. Why did she follow me in the first place?


    I couldn¡¯t help it but sigh at this awkward situation. Largud Ann stared at me with a confusing expression on her face.


    It seemed that ¡°bad spirits¡± kept following me everywhere I went on this timeline. They kept tracking me down to slow down my path, either be in a form of a perilous situation or a person. ¡°They¡± just wouldn¡¯t let me go. I would call this ¡°bad luck¡±.


    ¡ª


    After wandering around through the dark streets of the ¡°poor people¡¯s cave¡±, we finally arrived at a bizarre-looking inn. It looked like a brothel.


    We went inside and went to the designated room. It was a simple room with a bed and a round chair. The room was too small and narrow. It was extremely hot because we were four people inside. In addition, it had a large barrel on the corner. I became worried and curious whenever I stared at that barrel.


    I wondered why they chose this place. Too narrow and too stifling. Maybe they wanted this room to be the meeting place because of their cautiousness. Even so, their prudence was quite troublesome.


    ¡¸I know this isn¡¯t an ideal place to meet. But, the inhabitants of this place are very lethargic. So, we have nothing to worry about.¡¹


    Largud Ann shook her hand with this unknown man. He introduced to us as a fellow collaborator. He bowed his head as a greeting and sat on the chair. His large face and robust shoulders were so overwhelming that it looked like he ¡°crushed¡± his lower body because of that heavy burden.


    ¡¸What kind of reply should I get if I do the arrangement of food and money supplies? ¡¹


    Largud Ann stroke her chin with her tiny fingers. She wrinkled her eyebrows while she was immersed on her thoughts. It was rather unusual to see her with a troubled expression. She always met us with a cheerful persona.


    I blank my eyes involuntarily after I observed the surroundings. It was not a mere coincidence that we met on this obscure place. This place was quite hidden in a shadowy alley. Inside was really dark, and the rooms were narrow. It was hard to see who came in and who came out. Maybe that was the reason why Largud Ann knew that the Heraldic order built their outside base on a poverty-stricken area.


    ¡¸There are unique rules and practices among the poor. There are no limits when it comes to offers and rewards. I¡¯ll take everything I¡¯ll receive. So, Ann. Is the one we¡¯ve talked about among these two?¡¹


    The man of the heavy-looking face turned his gaze to Filaret and me.


    Filaret thought this was a ring dealer¡¯s house at first. When she realized that this place was a brothel, she shook her shoulders and touched her hair nervously. We could hear several voices of women coming from the thin walls. They came and faded away several times. It was awkward but their loud voices camouflaged our conversation in the narrowly room. That¡¯s why they chose this exact room for secret meetings. It was pretty convenient to be honest.


    ¡¸Yes. This is my hero, Lugis. And Lugis¡¯ friend, Filaret. ¡¹


    Largud Ann introduced us. Soon after, Filaret looked extremely uncomfortable and opened her lips.


    ¡¸Excuse me. What kind of meeting is this? A secret meeting in a poverty-stricken area feels wrong. This feels like a villain¡¯s lair. This doesn¡¯t feel right.¡¹


    The man rounded his eyes and then he stared closely at Largud Ann. Afterwards, Largud Ann¡¯s eyes stared at me on that sequence. Her questionable gaze told me all. Why did I brought Filaret with me in the end? That was what Largud Ann¡¯s expression was saying to me.


    Of course, she was right. But, I had no choice but to bring Filaret with me after I found out that she followed me. Perhaps, it wasn¡¯t a good choice. But, it was a great opportunity. If I do everything well, I¡¯ll be able to draw Filaret to my side and pull her away from Helot Stanley. I¡¯ll try any measures to accomplish that even if I fail at first. After all, I was an adventurer that was used to dark and depressive minds.


    Besides, I thought that I had a chance of winning this. Why? Because of what happened in the underground temple. The winning rate might be at half away through by now. I mustn¡¯t stall. Every minute counts. Even five minutes of charming her would make a huge difference. I would be far superior than my fateful enemy.


    I opened my lips and spoke aloud to the ¡°six eyes¡± that were in the room.


    ¡¸A haunted secret meeting, a ¡°poor people¡¯s caves¡± and a gathering of people who can¡¯t disclose the meaning of their negotiations¡­Yes, this place doesn¡¯t give any good vibe indeed, my employer.¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled on this moment. She bit her lips, and her body shivered in fear. She was surely frightened by this situation. Her throat was dry as she tried her hardest to gulp.


    ¡¸It¡¯s just as you say¡­A secret meeting of a villain¡­Why did you come here instead of staying in your beloved Garoua Maria?¡¹


    In the darkness, the words of that man resonated in our earlobes. A mixed tension surrounded the three different parties at the narrowly room.


    Largud Ann and that mysterious man stared at Filaret with wide opened eyes. They were watching every move. She wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from here no matter what. There wasn¡¯t anything she could now.


    Everyone was tense. A long moment of silence consumed the whole room. Filaret¡¯s beautiful dark eyes were widely open, and they reflected my appearance as if they were a mirror.

 Volume 2 - CH 39

    Chapter 39: My Accomplice


    No one was around when Filaret La Volgograd woke up.


    She slept in a familiar bed. It looked like the dormitory of her school. Filaret twinkled her eyelids several times before realizing where she was.


    Her surroundings were rather ordinary. There was nothing inside the room, except for laboratorial equipment and piles of books. Filaret¡¯s mind was not clear yet. Therefore, she shook her head slightly.


    ¡°¡­Maybe that was a dream.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s chest hurt and she felt a strange feeling. An emotion without any context. Was it real or fake? The scenario projected through her eyes didn¡¯t change. It remained as an ordinary scenario. A normal moment in time. In other words, the moment of a regular morning. Filaret thought, ¡°Yes, I must have dreamed. There was no way that, that dream was true¡­ It would be impossible. Why on earth would a stranger sacrifice his own life to save my own? What a stupid dream. I didn¡¯t need a savior. I was strong enough.¡±


    ¡°It was a bad idea to go to that local Guild. I thought that it would open up a whole new world for me. But, I made a mistake and I regret it.¡±


    Filaret closed her dark eyes and took a deep breath. She tried to calm down her impatient thoughts. It was a just a small whim after all. Filaret heard of a particular Guild and thought that it could provide an opportunity to venture outside of her comfort zone and discover the world. To make a name for herself. She just wanted to be successful and show those who mocked her that she was someone capable of doing great things. Yet, it was a foolish wish. Yes, a foolish action. A temporary feeling.


    Filaret was not born in the city-state of Garoua Maria. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t allowed to register in the official Guild for Sorcerers from the city-state. This Guild was only used for national interests. It meant that the only people that could register were the sorcerers born in Garoua Maria, and Filaret was an outsider. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t legible to be a part of Garoua Maria¡¯s Guild for Sorcerers.


    Well, it seemed that everything remained the same as always. Today was going to be the same as yesterday. And, tomorrow would be the same as today, and so on and on. Filaret was supposed to join Helot Stanley in the morning. Then, attend a magical lecture and, afterwards, work on research. That¡¯s all. However, something felt different today. She thought, ¡°Why does my heart feel so empty? My everyday life has been the same since forever. Nothing changed. Then, why is my heart shaking with pain?¡±.


    Filaret wasn¡¯t feeling all right. Her unwanted emotions didn¡¯t go away. She was supposed to meet with Helot, but it was impossible to face him like this. Her heart didn¡¯t stop beating painfully. She was suffering. Filaret thought that this could be the first day of her life that she would miss a lecture about magical properties. She has never been absent from school before. Yet, who cares? No one would care about her. She was treated like a trivial subject. An unimportant person.


    ¡¸What the hell am I doing¡­ ¡¹


    Depressive words came out of Filaret¡¯s mouth unintentionally. She put her feet on the floor, got up from her bed and went out of her room. Afterwards, Filaret walked around in the city without any meaning nor destination. Nothing. Absolutely nothing. Nevertheless, she felt that her heart lacked something important.


    She felt a very suffocating feeling. She didn¡¯t want to go back. She didn¡¯t want to return to that boring routine. A life that made her want to ¡°rip her heart¡± apart. It was an excruciating emotion. She didn¡¯t want to be hated anymore. She wanted everybody to think differently of her. To respect her opinion and look up to her. But, her life was not made of such things. Her heart secretly wished for something different. To cast away her repetitive life.


    ¡°Still, I have nothing¡±, she thought. Filaret¡¯s heart sighed with disappointment. She felt bad for not meeting up with Helot. She left him behind at the school and went out on her own. He probably waited for her. She thought that it would be better to return to the school and apologize to him. Perhaps, even ask him to join her in the ongoing research.


    ¡°¡­Helot Stanley is the only one who has been by my side.¡±


    Filaret shook her dark hair and sighed loudly. Then, she returned back. However, she stopped by the gates of the city-state. She went close to the gates because her feet moved on its own. She stood by the entrance that connected Garoua Maria with the outside. Filaret leaned against the stone gates and looked at the scenery. She looked at the outside world as if she was looking for a long-wishing dream.


    ¡°It was here. I met that man on my dream at this precise location because of that local Guild¡¯s quest. And then¡­¡±


    Filaret¡¯s eyes became wider and bigger. She saw someone familiar. A girl with green clothes carried a large barrel with her. Next to this girl, stood the man from Filaret¡¯s dream. They went towards the ¡°Poor People¡¯s cave¡± district outside of the city-state¡¯s walls.


    ¡°My dream. This shall be the continuation of that dream¡±.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸It¡¯s just as you say¡­A secret meeting of a villain¡­Why did you come here instead of staying in your beloved Garoua Maria?¡¹


    Filaret heard that man¡¯s voice. Yes, Lugis¡¯ voice. At the same time, her gaze towards Lugis changed into a distrustful look. She probably sought Lugis¡¯ explanation. Upon feeling this emotion, Filaret suddenly remembered what the man of her dreams did to her. It was as if the cloudy sky in her mind suddenly became clear.


    ¡°He saved me. Lugis risked his life to preserve his pride and dignity. So, what happened wasn¡¯t a dream. I lived in a delusion for a short moment. My brain created an illusionary day-by-day comfort from my common lifestyle.¡±


    ¡°He certainly existed. And, he spoke directly to me. Or was his words part of a nightmare? I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s black eyes stared suspiciously at people in the room and, slowly, she opened her lips in order to speak her own thoughts.


    ¡¸¡­This meeting doesn¡¯t make sense. Or perhaps¡­Are you having this meeting because you¡¯re a spy from another country?¡¹


    Upon hearing the question of a pale-looking Filaret, Lugis just shrunk his shoulders.


    ¡¸The Saint Woman that you met at the underground temple is obsessed with Maria. I proposed a deal with that woman in exchange for my life.¡¹


    ¡¸Do you mean that you¡¯ll join hands with the Heraldic people? That¡¯s even more insane. In the past all of the people involved with them had unfortunate endings. Oh no, this is wrong. You mustn¡¯t cooperate with them even if everything looks relatedly well on the surface. ¡¹


    Filaret sounded as if Lugis was making a pact with the enemy of the entire world. Her voice was quivering and she looked somewhat frightened.


    ¡°Just thinking about it was horrifying.¡± That thought crossed Filaret¡¯s mind. The New Faith ruled most of the surrounding countries. There were, of course, differences in regards to the degree of persecution and repression of the Heraldic Order. However, it would be a different story if Garoua Maria fell by the hands of this unwanted faith.


    The main jurisdiction of the New Faith, the Cathedral, won¡¯t miss the opportunity to annihilate the Old Faith if they knew where the Heraldic people were staying at, even if it were Garoua Maria. If that were to happen, it would bring serious consequences because every King or Emperor would like to put their hands on the autonomous affairs of the city-state. It would mean that Garoua Maria would enter a period of political, religious and military crisis.


    No doubt about it. The historical attack that happened in Garoua Maria failed. Nevertheless, if they were successful this time, the Heraldic people would become enemies of the whole world. Filaret¡¯s legs became stuck as if she was grabbed by something. Moreover, her body looked petrified as if her stiffness was due to a maddening state.


    ¡¸You must be kidding with me. It¡¯s all a joke, right Lugis!? I know that you made this deal in order to survive. But, do you really think that that Saint woman and her people would really care about your life!?¡¹


    That strange man and the barrel girl were in the room while Filaret made that bold statement. Both of them stiffened their faces. Their eyes and their overall expressions were intimidating. It was as if they tried to warn Filaret about her rashly behavior. To not cross the line. Yet, she didn¡¯t care. Yes, she didn¡¯t care about it anymore. What happened in the underground temple hasn¡¯t vanished from Filaret¡¯s mind. She remembered vividly how Lugis body burned in order to save her life. Deeply on her heart, she said, ¡°Ah, I hate it. I don¡¯t want to see such a scene again. I don¡¯t want to feel that I¡¯ll lose Lugis again. Yet, these crazy people want to use him or even kill him for the mad delusion of recapturing Garoua Maria.¡±


    Filaret returned her gaze to those people in the room. Her eyes were determined. They were so daunting that it could freeze everyone that looked directly at her eyes. Filaret¡¯s dark eyes took the strange man and the barrel girl aback. The light in her eyes showed that her will was so strong that she wouldn¡¯t dare to be ¡°defeated¡± that easily.


    ¡¸You must remember that you¡¯re an adventurer. If you do this, you¡¯ll be deprived of your identity. You won¡¯t be able to lead a normal life anymore. Participating on this villainous¡¯ scheme is a huge mistake.¡¹


    That¡¯s right. An adventurer was a ¡°small¡± existence that could disappear from day to night. If everybody knew that Lugis was part of the Heraldic Order¡¯s plan to attack Garoua Maria, his life would be over. Poor and ordinary people didn¡¯t have second chances unlike the aristocrats and high-ranking people that got opportunities to reclaim their honors upon failure.


    Lugis¡¯ cheeks moved slightly. Filaret wondered if her words reached him. However, Filaret no longer contained her unsettling emotions as large tears filled up her eyes. She hated this. She truly hated how this all turned out to be. He wasn¡¯t ¡°lost¡± yet. Usually, those who died earlier than expected where those who did their very best to survive. But, no. This fate had to be avoided. There should be a way to avoid this entire perilous situation.


    ¡°¡­How could I tolerate the death of someone who risked his life to save mine?.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s black hair hanged down on her delicate shoulders. Her breath was rough and her whole body trembled because of her resilient emotions. It looked as if her body was filled with heat. Blood boiled like crazy as if it were contaminated with poison.


    After waiting for Filaret¡¯s breathing to settle down, Lugis slowly took his chewing tobacco from his pocket, and opened his mouth to answer her.


    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t blessed at birth, you know. Therefore, I don¡¯t have any talents nor have I received the love from God.¡¹


    The three people in the room rounded their eyes after they heard Lugis¡¯ words. He didn¡¯t respond to Filaret¡¯s questions nor did he have reasoning. It was a confusing talk. Rather, it sounded like a deep monologue.


    ¡¸I faced many hardships before. Many people despised me and others deceived me. Ah, but it can¡¯t be helped though. I have no choice, but to endure all of this. I can¡¯t do anything except accepting this fate.¡¹


    Filaret couldn¡¯t respond because she was speechless. He was probably the one that knew better about humiliation and scorn. However, he had no choice but to live among this hateful people. To live in this horrible and miserable world.


    ¡¸If I have no choice but to accept this fate, then I¡¯ll gladly walk through the path of thorns. I¡¯ll do it even if my limbs get sore and bloody. I am sick of my days of pretending to be fine. I would rather step into a den of lions than keeping a facade in order to walk the easy path that everyone walks on.¡¹


    Those words made everyone feel very self-conscious. It was as if Lugis already experienced all of those paths before. It seemed that Lugis¡¯ heart was afraid of repeating his past failures.


    ¡¸I made up my mind. Yes, I made a decision. If that Saint woman wants to use me, then fine. I¡¯ll use her too for my own advantage. What about you, Filaret?¡¹


    Upon hearing those words, Filaret¡¯s mind went in chaos. What had happened just now? Filaret thought, ¡°What does he want me to decide?.¡± She thought that this was too much for her to choose. Yes, too much hurdles. Helot was the only one who had protected Filaret up until now. Wherever path she chose, Helot was always there to guide her. However, he wasn¡¯t here now.


    In front of Filaret, stood a determined Lugis. He continued to speak.


    ¡¸You look puzzled by this entire situation. But, in fact, you were quite enthusiastic about finding the relics and the old structures of the Heraldic Order. Back then you were extremely excited in the underground temple. But, you never thought that some people still followed the Old Faith. Both of us underestimated this people¡­Of course, its fine if you refuse your participation in these negotiations. They humiliated and almost killed us after all. You can run out of here and return to Garoua Maria.¡¹


    Lugis spoke with a different tone from his usual unperturbed demeanor. He talked to Filaret without stopping.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. My views didn¡¯t matter that much. I had to make a decision. Either be it a yes or no, Lugis still respected my will.¡± Filaret¡äs black eyes twinkled nervously. Her throat was dry and her shoulders moved up and down repeatedly.


    ¡¸¡­However, I hope that you¡¯ll take my hand. ¡¹


    Then, Lugis stretched his hand on Filaret¡¯s direction. His eyes were resolute. His soul showed an unwavering spirit. His words proved his confidence and determination. He probably went through many hardships during his life. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have that sort of expression on his face. An expression of someone that experienced too many turbulent times.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I really don¡¯t mind if I were to take his hand. To be honest, I¡¯d rather accept his offer and become an enemy of the world than live a boring life with regrets. Yes, it¡¯s fine. Just this time. Yes, I wouldn¡¯t mind to take risks if my only one wish came true.¡±


    On that moment, Filaret¡¯s hand moved upward to reach Lugis¡¯ hand. The fear and uneasiness that clouded Filaret¡¯s mind disappeared instantly. Her thoughts became clear and her heart became content. She thought, ¡°Ah, refreshing. What a refreshing feeling I have now¡±.


    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor, my employer¡­No, I shouldn¡¯t be saying it like this. Welcome, my accomplice Filaret.¡¹


    ¡°¡­Yes, I didn¡¯t mind. Actually, I would be very pleased if he were the one to stay by my side forever.¡±

 Volume 2 - CH 40

    Chapter 40: Golden Crossroads


    Garoua Maria. The training ground at the school.


    These particular facilities were unpopular at the school. After all, magical research was conducted by using dolls made of wood and auxiliary tools for experiments.


    Of course, this school was no ordinary school. The attendees were those with wealth or with prestigious backgrounds. These young people weren¡¯t exactly interested in magic nor swordsmanship per se. Some of them simply wanted to earn the high-status of attending this prominent school. While others wanted to use the connections of this school to build relationships with the upper class. Therefore, most of the attendees didn¡¯t put much effort in learning magic or swordsmanship.


    Only one girl desired to gain magical talent. Besides her, another person also attended this school with a different mindset.


    On a certain hallway of the school, a double-edged sword emitted a white light because of the reflection from the sunshine. Helot Stanley carefully wiped off the dirt of his blade. After he finished, he placed his sword on top of his scabbard.


    *howling wind sound*


    A breathtaking wind. The leaves carried by the wind cut through the rays of sunshine. The whole space vibrated with the power of nature. The strong breeze passed through his body and the scabbard. Eventually, the short gust of wind disappeared completely and the normal air reverted back.


    Helot¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled for a brief moment. He gritted his back teeth lightly, and then, sighed deeply. It seemed that today wasn¡¯t a good day.


    From the side, everyone knew that Helot was a very talented person. He didn¡¯t have apparent flaws. However, his mind was troubled. No matter how much gifted and skillful he was. Those traits would be useless if his feelings were in turmoil. Moreover, Helot was a person who couldn¡¯t leave behind the indecisiveness of his heart.


    His physical body looked healthy. But, his muscles and skin showed some sort of a shivering reaction. Yes, the reason was his spirit.


    Apparently, Helot¡¯s troubled mind didn¡¯t settle yet. The unsettling heart of his. There were many questions and deep thoughts running through his brain. It didn¡¯t stop. These unhealthy thoughts continued endlessly. He tried to calm down. His golden hair shook as he placed the sword in his scabbard.


    ¡¸What a spooky face you¡¯re making, dear Helot. ¡¹


    Helot¡¯s body suddenly jumped in surprised when he heard a voice coming from behind his back. Somehow, his troubling thoughts started to run wild on his mind once again. But, this distraction was good for his tangled heart.


    ¡¸¡­Uncle, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you. It¡¯s quite rare to see you at this school. ¡¹


    This man twisted his neck with an indignant expression after he heard his nephew Helot¡¯s unfriendly greeting.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve come to see you. Whom else do you think I came to see on this school besides you! ¡¹


    Helot smiled awkwardly after he heard his uncle¡¯s bitter words.


    Buckingham Stanley. This man was Helot¡¯s uncle, a person who lived freely on his own. He was notoriously famous for his pranks. In fact, this man dropped out of the succession dispute from the Stanley family a long time ago. Afterwards, he spent most of his days living a free but lascivious lifestyle. Nonetheless, he was now involved in the diplomatic activities of the Stanley family due to external factors.


    Yet, many people from the Stanley family disliked the easygoing attitude of Helot¡¯s uncle. People whispered that he was a cunning man with a dishonest life that put a mask to deceive others. It was just rumors though, since many people unrelated to this family really liked this man.


    Actually, Helot didn¡¯t hate Buckingham. Yes, he was utterly ridiculous sometimes, but he was carefree and compassionate. No wonder that other people followed him dearly except from the members of his particular family.


    ¡¸Uncle, I have one unreasonable question for you. Is a human being able of performing a true good deed with a genuine malice lurking in its heart?¡¹


    Usually, Helot sought his uncle¡¯s advice rather than his strict and unapproachable father.


    After escaping from the underground temple, Helot¡¯s mind became full with troubled thoughts. Helot¡¯s mind only thought of one particular person, whose identity was obvious. Lugis, the adventurer with green clothes who wasn¡¯t good nor righteous.


    Did Buckingham know the answer to that question? He sat on a chair on the training ground, and slowly touched his cheek. He responded after thinking briefly about it.


    ¡¸Of course, it can. It¡¯s a human after all. Contradiction is a feeling that is born with us. Sometimes, a human¡¯s heart gets quite conflicted about which action to take. Isn¡¯t that what we call human¡¯s nature, Helot?¡¹


    Helot bit his lips after hearing those words.


    He wondered if that was factual. No. Actually, that person was probably an opportunistic man. Helot narrowed his eyes while he bit his lips harder.


    He imposed outrageous conditions on Filaret to his own advantage. What he wanted was self-preservation. However, after that, he was able to risk his life by exposing his body to burning flames in order to protect Filaret. It was a combination of bad and good actions. Helot inclined his head in confusion because he couldn¡¯t decipher the contradictory behavior of that man.


    If self-preservation was his top priority, he wouldn¡¯t have sacrificed himself to protect Filaret. If self-preservation was not his top priority, why would he impose an outrageous condition on Filaret? There would be no real reason for this act if he wasn¡¯t really seeking a self-protection of sorts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Helot couldn¡¯t understand the real motivations of the man called Lugis.


    ¡¸Helot, you should understand it just by looking at my situation. You know, humans are complex beings, and we usually follow complicated paths. People have passions, desires, hopes and goals in life. But, sometimes, these people experience conflicted choices and emotions. Some lose their way foolishly, while others change their destiny. It means that sometimes people make decisions that are completely the opposite of what they wanted originally. You see, not everybody is like you Helot. You were always a virtuous person. Someone who took the righteous path in life. Always with good intentions. Yes, always with an answer to what your mind desires. In fact, I¡¯m jealous of you.¡¹


    The conversation sounded serious at the beginning. However, Buckingham finished speaking on a lighter tone and showed me his mischievous smile.


    But, it worried Helot. That man¡¯s actions were incomprehensible to him. Or the contrary. Perhaps, Helot was the one who couldn¡¯t understand other people¡¯s hearts. After all, he didn¡¯t have the same problems as Buckingham described. It seemed rather common that humans had contradictory feelings. But, not Helot. It was rather simple for him. Most things were either with bad or good intentions. That¡¯s how he lived his life until now. He never doubted his judgement.


    Nevertheless, this talk. Yes, this particular talk. Everything sounded confusing because Helot viewed things differently.


    ¡¸Yes, humans can only go forward with their lives if they are on distressful situations. God created us as annoying human beings. Okay! Let¡¯s bless our God! I appreciate that you created me to be born on this malicious crucible! Yes! A malice that will haunt me forever! Ah, thank you!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Uncle. Don¡¯t say it like that. You mustn¡¯t speak such heresy out loud. ¡¹


    ¡°His speech was quite heretic. It sounded like his usual jokes. However, his eyes told me otherwise. It was as if he truly believed on what he said.¡± Helot thought.


    Buckingham was a puzzling man. Was his words a joke or were they the truth? What were his real intentions? Helot thought that maybe his wife didn¡¯t even understand him completely.


    However, his unreadable personality was suitable for diplomatic affairs.


    ¡¸I¡¯m kidding. It¡¯s just a joke, don¡¯t worry. Well, then Helot. I have to go to Gharast Kingdom. That¡¯s the reason why I came here in the first place. I thought of taking you with me.¡¹


    Helot narrowed his eyes unintentionally upon hearing his uncle¡¯s words. It was too sudden to be honest. Before Helot could answer, Buckingham continued to speak.


    ¡¸Recently, some strange incidents occurred around this area. My brother, who is the head of the Stanley family, can¡¯t help but think that the next generation should get away from such a threatening place. Apparently, rumors say that the apostate people of the Heraldic Order, who should¡¯ve fled to the east, are strangely showing up now.¡¹


    Buckingham looked into Helot¡¯s eyes after he slightly moved his eyes in a weird way.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t suspect Helot at all. Rather, he didn¡¯t even know what happened to Helot and his fellow companions. Helot immediately knew what these strange incidents meant on his brain. They were a group of armed men from the Heraldic Order, and a woman called Saint. It was clear that their unusual gathering and offensive stance seemed rather ominous.


    Helot thought that he should inform his uncle of these people. Then, his uncle would be able to take this matter to the Gharast Kingdom to solve this problem. These dangerous people would be taken care of immediately. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to take proper measures now.


    ¡°But, if I tell him that, I won¡¯t be able to remain here anymore. If that happens, I will be obliged to follow the path of my family immediately.¡± Helot Stanley became stunned when such words floated inside of his mind. It was the first time that he felt such confusion on what to decide.


    Good intentions and justice. Helot has been walking on that path in his entire life. No crossroads, no doubts, and no confusion. Everything was done based on his righteous morality.


    Nevertheless, this was the first time he faced with his own crossroads. He thought the following. ¡°Will I speak everything here and now? Or, will I remain silent?¡±.


    One part of his mind told him that he had to talk. That would be the most precise action to take. The one that defined the personality of the human named Helot Stanley. At the same time, he didn¡¯t want to take part in the internal affairs between nations. He didn¡¯t want to leave like this. Indeed. He doubted both of his options.


    Two different wills clashed with one another inside of Helot¡¯s brain. The will that was born from his good-natured personality of justice was competing with the will that his heart desired.


    ¡°Ah, what is going on? Is there a problem with me? Why am I wavering with my decisions? Is this what it means to be human?¡± There was a moment of hesitation. However, before long, Helot¡¯s mouth opened slowly and he declared the winning decision.


    ¡¸¡­No, I didn¡¯t know about any of that, Uncle. Yes, if I recall correctly, there¡¯s nothing noteworthy around here. ¡¹


    The will of his heart won. Helot thought that if this talk happened before he met those companions, he would¡¯ve acted as he normally did. As himself. He wouldn¡¯t make the decision to hide his knowledge about dangerous people. He would¡¯ve chosen the path of justice.


    But, his heart wavered. Something deep told him otherwise. He knew perfectly well that this was a shameful act called deception to cover the impulse of his desire. An impulse covered by the cloth of justice. Yes, a very shameful act.


    Even so, Helot Stanley made a profound decision. Instead of goodwill and justice, he chose a different path. His desire to stay in Garoua Maria was stronger than his own righteous personality. He was finally willing to cast that aside.

 Volume 3 - CH 41

    Chapter 41: A woman named Caria


    The fragrance of alcohol. She must¡¯ve become accustomed to the bitter taste of the ale from the local Guild. Caria took the drink to her private room. She drank from the bottle slowly.


    ¡¸True. It looks like we have a rainy sky today. You were right about that, huh. ¡¹


    Caria¡¯s words were softer than usual. She described the weather as she drank from the ale. Her expression was serene and her smile was gentle. Both of us sat on rusty chairs that made some noisy cracks as we moved back and forth. This scene reminded me of a pleasant dream. An everlasting feeling. Caria shook her silver hair in a gracious manner. Or so I thought.


    At first glance, her voice was cheerful and her words were gentle. But, it was too good to be true. We were talking about Caria after all.


    ¡¸What a mistake. You went on your own and set up the terms as you wished. Then, you came back and brought gunpowder. Hey, Lugis. What should I make of this situation? Should I give you a different name? Perhaps, a pet name? Since you always do as you please.¡¹


    Suddenly, the mood became bad like the changeable weather.


    The silver-haired girl abruptly stood up from her chair. She spoke with anger towards me. It was such a nasty scene. She had the habit of stabbing people with her tongue.


    I knew why she was angry with me. But, I always knew this side of hers. Actually, that was obvious. I was the one that understood her the most. In the past, most of Caria¡¯s rage was directly towards me alone. She treated me like her enemy.


    Still, the reason for that anger was vague. However, everything changed on this present timeline. I had no knowledge back then. I was naive and foolish¡­ But not now.


    ¡¸Keep it down. There¡¯s no need to get mad like that. You¡¯ll just dry up your throat. You know what. I had to make a deal. I had to do something to avoid getting tangled by that woman¡¯s threats.¡¹


    Caria suppressed her temper and took a sip from the ale. Then, she just sighed in frustration. This woman still had long ways to go with her hasty behavior. But, of course, the current situation was much better than before. At least no violence was involved on this timeline.


    The eyes of the silver-haired girl winked nervously. I stared fixedly at her. Soon, her rage and mockery disappeared, and were replaced by snobbishness.


    Her gaze made me feel somewhat idiotic.


    ¡¸I had no other choice but to swallow the other party¡¯s conditions. Therefore, accepting a cooperation with the Heraldic people was the wisest thing to do. In addition, that girl became involved in this somehow.¡¹


    Caria thought the following. ¡°That girl. He probably meant Filaret La Volgograd. I feel like I have a mix of stupid expressions on my face. I didn¡¯t think that they were that close. At least, they weren¡¯t, based on what I saw during our last expedition.¡±


    ¡¸And, I think that you¡¯re overreacting a little bit. I don¡¯t think those people are the worst of their kind.¡¹


    Caria moved her shoulders while I spoke to her. She looked at me with a suspicious gaze. Then, I toned down my voice to convince her.


    ¡¸Besides, it¡¯s just a cooperation. I just need to do my part and be done with it. ¡¹


    I scratched my eyelid while I spoke to Caria. I did my best to soften the mood.


    That¡¯s right. Actually, I wasn¡¯t sure if cooperating with the Heraldic people and Largud Ann was a good idea. They probably didn¡¯t trust me, and neither did I trust them. Having a great sixth sense would¡¯ve been perfect for this type of situation. However, I only had the knowledge from the past. Who would trust such shabby people? Well, I didn¡¯t grow up with the word ¡°trust¡± to be honest. I got along with dishonest people throughout my whole life. I used to trade with them. To learn from their evil deeds. But, these people were different. What could I do to move unsuspiciously among them? What was needed in order to gain their trust?


    Based on the exchange between both parties at the underground temple, I thought that I¡¯d be useful. At least for a short time. That¡¯s right, useful until the fall of Garoua Maria. That Saint woman won¡¯t discard me until she gets what she wants.


    It happened, then there¡¯s nothing I could have done to avoid this fate. Yes, it was what it was. The bitterness of the strong ale passed through the throat. Soon, my throat ached as if it were about to vomit the whole fluids.


    ¡¸¡­If they want to use me, fine. I¡¯ll use them too. That¡¯s the reason why I won¡¯t back down from this.¡¹


    I placed the bottle of ale on the table without making a noise. It stood between Caria and me.


    ¡¸The plan is to invade the walled city and capture their beloved Maria. That will be our crucial point too. If their plan is successful, we¡¯ll have to be ready for an eventual crisis. We¡¯ll have to go up against them if necessary.¡¹


    I narrowed my eyes while pressing my fists.


    There¡¯s no choice, but to do this now. Still, the battlefield was the most convenient place for an ordinary person to gain recognition. Luckily for me, I was taking part in their vital plan. Therefore, I should use this situation to my advantage. Even though my brain was still processing it all.


    Great. It was great conditions after all. I shall take this opportunity and use it well. I¡¯ll just fiddle on the balance of the pendulum* with my own fingers. I wouldn¡¯t mind stepping into danger for Ariene¡¯s sake. Yes, I¡¯d risk everything for her.


    ¡¸Huh, I see. And, what about that woman. Why did you put Filaret on this ¡°evil carpet¡±? Do you need a woman to give you the emotional support you need?¡¹


    Don¡¯t be stupid. Emotional support? Just thinking about touching Filaret gave me the shivers. I almost thrown up. The ale that I drank came to my throat and almost spilled from my mouth. It came back and forth several times just because of this nauseating talk. Bitterness filled my whole mouth again. It made me feel gross.


    I coughed badly. Then, I slowly opened my lips to respond to Caria¡¯s silly question. She lost her composure once again, and stared at me from across the table with hatred. The mood became sour again. Strangely, my throat trembled slightly.


    ¡¸Filaret is someone with undeniable talent. Just like you. ¡¹


    As soon as I spoke those words, Caria¡¯s eyebrows lifted quickly. I see. This was the best approach to take in order to appease this woman¡¯s feelings.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if she feels okay about all of this. But, her role in the cooperation is relevant. Because of her family name and experience with artifacts, she was put in charge of collecting Heraldic crests at low prices.¡¹


    After that, Caria spoke as if she was talking about a betting opportunity.


    ¡¸All right. This might turn out to be a good bet for both parties. We shall take 50 percent of these earnings. Filaret really has to do this. And, we have to make sure of it¡­¡¹


    That¡¯s right. If there¡¯s an ¡°extra hand¡±, we had to take it to our benefit. After all, using the excellent comrades we had for this cooperation plan wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. There would be more pros than cons. Caria let a big sigh while grinning at me. Then, she shook her silver hair from behind her shoulders.


    ¡¸And then, what do you want to tell me? You must have something you want me to do.¡¹


    I touched my chin. Well, of course I did.


    I called a house cleaner and asked her to bring us another bottle of ale.


    ¡¸I would like you to go to the ministry of self-defense of the city-state. I want to know everything about that organization. If possible, I would like you to create a bond with them, so that we could use them for our purpose. That¡¯s something only you can do, not me.¡¹


    The house cleaner brought another bottle of ale. However, the bitter taste remained the same. Caria drank immediately from the bottle to moisture her lips.


    There was a self-defense ministry in the city-state of Garoua Maria. This organization defended the nation from external threats and brought internal protection. Unlike other countries where the nobles and knights were the chosen classes to held high positions in the military and political sphere, Garoua Maria had a very different system. The citizens held the power of its defense mechanism.


    Any citizen could belong to that organization. Yes, everyone could become a shield that protected the city-state. Unlike ordinary nations, the citizens of Garoua Maria replaced the knights and nobles to become national defenders. Therefore, the public voice was very strong in Garoua Maria.


    Therefore, it was fundamental to make a connection with this organization. The people of the self-defense ministry were very strong in the sense of fellowship and compatriotism. Even though they were citizens, they weren¡¯t ordinary citizens per se. I wouldn¡¯t be accepted to meddle with them. After all, it was quite visible that I was a mere rat. They would kick me out from there immediately. That was a fact that I knew too well.


    But, Caria was different. Caria was a former knight. Moreover, a knight from the traditionalist Gharast Kingdom.


    Even though the self-defense ministry deny it, its members took three things seriously up to their hearts. Tradition, history and dignity.


    This was an obstacle for those who wanted to enter the self-defense ministry even though this organization officially recruited citizens as members.


    Members with prestigious families and origins were the only ones that brought dignity and tradition to the organization. However, the foundation of the self-defense ministry were the citizens. If word were to spread about their true colors, the foundation would likely collapse. It felt like the organization was made of mud that could fall at any time. Even so, they regarded this prestigious aspect a necessary part of their motto. Therefore, they must¡¯ve yearned to have the existence of a knight on their inner circles before.


    Aside from her pedigree, Caria was certainly someone beautiful. If they knew that she was a former knight, and if she used her words well, the self-defense groups will definitely accept her.


    They might not even care if she had strategical experience or not. Just the fact that she was a knight from a prestigious family would give her an easy access for the ministry.


    Yes. That¡¯s the reason why I told Caria to do this and made Filaret do something else.


    It was fine for Filaret to accept such a task because of my future goals. But, Caria was different from her. That¡¯s why I had to explain everything for her. I truly believed that she could do this type of job without a hassle.


    My throat ached the moment I finished talking. Caria looked serious as if she was immersed on her own thoughts. She was probably thinking to herself either to accept it or not.


    ¡°¡­I refuse it. Was he misunderstanding something here? I was not a pawn to be used for his convenience, or did he forget that?¡±


    Caria¡¯s thoughts were cold, somewhere emboldened with anger. I finally understood what she had on her thoughts when she bit her lip.


    Caria¡¯s expression. Her silvery eyes stared at me with a strong gaze. Her pale lips showed a slight smile. Yes, that ironic smile of hers. But, this time was different.


    This was the second time I saw this particular expression. She was once like this when I rebelled against her words during the journey of salvation.


    To see this expression again made me so terrified and confused than what I used to feel before. The shivering didn¡¯t stop. It was as if it crawled from the tip of my feet to the depth of my spine. This awful and terrible feeling spread throughout my body. It climbed to my head. This expression didn¡¯t just frightened people, but also attracted people somehow. Yes, something attracted me to this nasty woman. Maybe it was because of her beauty.


    Now that I thought about it, I felt rather strange this time around.


    Surely, I was feeling it correctly. What happened with that girl, Filaret, was too good to be true. My plan went far better than I expected, and that was something that I wouldn¡¯t have accomplished in my past timeline. But, I made a mistake. I thought everything was going according to plan, but my assumptions were wrong.


    But, I felt hits of betraying feeling that went against all of my assumptions and thoughts. Yes, I felt this feeling coming from the silver-haired woman that smiled ironically at me.

 Volume 3 - CH 42

    Chapter 42: Obsession


    ¡¸You have three sins, did you know about that? ¡¹


    She held up her thin finger to my throat to express her bursting feelings. I narrowed my eyes and I swallowed dry. My brain twisted in a confusing manner after I heard Caria¡¯s questioning. I tried to find an answer for her question, but I became even more confused.


    Only a tiny air circulated through my throat. It wasn¡¯t enough to supply my lungs with oxygen. My lungs ached with pain because of the lack of air. My body lost strength and my limbs became dormant. I didn¡¯t feel that great and I was about to lose my consciousness.


    What was this feeling? It was true that Caria was a woman capable of behaving rashly and cold-hearted like this. But, there was always some sort of distance between her and me. I always knew what to expect of her nasty words.


    Yet, a sin. I didn¡¯t have any memory of it. I tried to recall my memories of the past timeline. Then, I tried to remember what happened so far on the present timeline. Still, I didn¡¯t remember having any guilty feelings towards Caria.


    The sight of my eyes¡¯ pupils was slightly blurred. The confusion spread further on my body. My brain became dull as if blood stopped circulating through my veins.


    I was unable to understand the meaning of her words. Her piercing talk managed to make me feel bad with myself even though I didn¡¯t know the reason why. It looked as if her hand was choking my throat. This feeling was unmistakably true. This was not a joke or fluke. Seriously, this woman was trying to make me go mad.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not sure? I¡¯ll tell you¡­The first one¡­my ¡°comrade¡± didn¡¯t care about me and acted on his own without asking for my advice. Twice now.¡¹


    Caria added that she forgave me once. It was as if she wanted to show me her generous side. However, her smile was rather cold. Bittersweet in fact.


    I rounded my eyes when I received her words by nodding slightly.


    I understood to some extent. I considered her my comrade and I changed things as I pleased. Most probably, the first time was when I accepted Filaret¡¯s request. After that, the second time was with the negotiations between the Heraldic people without considering them with Caria.


    Her chin quivered and her hard expression said it all. I understood why she nominated my sin for those reasons alone. Still, this situation made me feel quite uncomfortable. Even if I tried to speak, I could only make a strange hoarse sound that echoed from my dry and constricted throat.


    Then, Caria loosened her expression when she became convinced of my reaction.


    ¡¸Then, your second sin. This time you¡¯re putting that Sorceress at the center of your plan. You gave her a chance to participate directly on this scheme while you put me behind the scenes. What do you have to say about his, huh?¡¹


    Finally, the power behind her thin finger pointed into my throat weakened.


    New air went inside of my throat. My esophagus felt a quivering feeling of fresh air coming through. Then, my lungs began to act fervently as they took the new air.


    On this moment, I felt a swirl of confusing feelings running on my mind. I wondered if I remained sane or not. I questioned whether my thoughts were intact. Everything that happened here felt like torture. This was nostalgic. Yes, a state of fear and horror that I was familiar with from the past timeline.


    Nonetheless, her finger still touched my throat. But, her touch was relaxed now. If I made a mistake, this could cost me dearly. Everything I might say, could damage Caria¡¯s mood.


    At this time, I felt something strange about all of this on my heart.


    What? Something felt off. Why was she so full of rage and hatred? This situation was too different when compared to the former Caria during the salvation journey. Of course, her behavior changed as she aged, but even so, something was clearly off this time.


    Obsession. Yes, her past fixation. I would never forget it anymore. I remember clearly how obsessed she was with Helot Stanley. Still, her current tantrum made her behavior a lot worse than what it was in the past.


    I slowly opened my mouth to speak some words without hurting my throat too much.


    ¡¸Ugh¡­Ah. You¡¯re wrong. As far as I can see, Filaret is someone with a fragile heart. If I let her go without paying much attention, she¡¯s likely to ¡°collapse¡± unless I take care of her.¡¹


    Actually, not quite so.


    In fact, that girl was a polar opposite of her future self. Filaret La Volgograd from the journey of salvation was different from the one of this timeline.


    She was a fierce girl no matter what happened. She always stood by herself and always showed to others what she was capable of doing. She had the aura that made people feel small against her. She had cunning eyes that were able to see through the inner self of other people.


    However, if you looked closely at the present day Filaret, she behaved like a young tree that needed something to lean on. She wouldn¡¯t be able to even imagine standing by herself. It made me feel that I had to watch over her back because she felt hopeless.


    I was sure that Filaret was brilliant. A great talented person. Still, this Filaret was still a diamond in rough. It would be irresponsible of me to leave someone like her alone.


    Ah, or maybe I was wrong about it. In fact, it could¡¯ve been otherwise. Perhaps, Filaret leaned on that man¡¯s back during the journey of salvation without me realizing it. I wondered if her attitude remained the same after all.


    ¡¸But, Caria. You¡¯re different from her. You¡¯re a strong woman. That¡¯s what I really think of you. You are a reliable woman that can even slice the devil¡¯s neck on your own. Besides¡­¡¹


    When I professed those words, I got a weird feeling on my body. I felt that the power of my hands disappeared temporarily. Of course, it wasn¡¯t anything too serious. Caria said, ¡¸Besides what? ¡¹ She questioned my reasons while I tried to explain to her why I put her behind the scenes and not that girl Filaret.


    ¡¸You¡¯re a very proud person. Even if you dislike me, once you¡¯ve made a promise with me, you¡¯ll never betray me. I know you too well.¡¹


    Yes, that¡¯s the only thing I knew and truly believed.


    During my days of the rescue party, she was arrogant, unreasonable and violent with me. But, those days were my past and her future. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t remember it.


    However, I did remember those days myself. I remember that a woman named Caria was a very proud woman that carried her will earnestly. Despite all of her big flaws, she was a great woman on that regard.


    For a brief moment, her silvery eyes became wide open. She quivered her lips as well. She wasn¡¯t prepared to hear such words coming from my mouth. She was oblivious of how much I knew about her.


    ¡¸I see. You speak as if you know me personally. But, I doubt that you gained this wisdom so soon. So, tell me. Why do you believe that I won¡¯t betray you? Why do you think I¡¯m that reliable to being with? Why do you think that deeply about my persona?¡¹


    ¡¸I already told you before. ¡¹


    Caria¡¯s reaction. She stared at me with suspicious eyes. But, it couldn¡¯t be helped though. I just had to do my part in other to appease her unsettled feelings.


    ¡¸Because you are Caria Burdnick¡­No. Because it¡¯s you, Caria. ¡¹


    Caria thought deeply about what I¡¯ve just said to her. Then, she narrowed her eyes and smiled a little as if she were satisfied with my answer.


    ¡¸I accept that¡­I might not be a knight anymore, but I still have the respect and loyalty of a noble. Therefore, if I make a promise with someone, I¡¯ll give them my trust and allegiance.¡¹


    At last, my throat became clear and I was able to breathe normally again. I was finally released from the claws of the devil. I thought that I was living on hell. My strength returned and I felt a relief coming of my shoulders.


    I didn¡¯t know if my reasoning was enough. But, at least, it looked like I convinced her somehow.


    When I stared at Caria¡¯s face¡­I noticed that her silvery eyes were too close to my face. We were so close to each other, that I could feel our breaths. Our foreheads almost collided with one another. My throat throbbed spontaneously.


    ¡¸Well, I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten. But, you have three sins¡­Third. You seem to be hiding something from me. Your actions and words are weird and unusual sometimes. Even if you have a hidden purpose, you act somewhat suspiciously sometimes. If you want to work alongside me as a fellow comrade, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s necessary to break the walls between us? Why don¡¯t you speak now whatever you¡¯re hiding from me, huh?¡¹


    Caria¡¯s expression was daunting. No wonder that our faces were so close to one another. She made this move so that I wouldn¡¯t move my gaze away from hers. She grinned with that demonic expression on her face as if she intentionally pushed her comrade into a corner of hell

 Volume 3 - CH 43

    Chapter 43: Shaky Emotions


    There was no trace of Caria¡¯s finger on my throat. The tightness was gone.


    I was supposed to feel relieved. Still, something else bothered my throat. I poured some ale on my mouth to soften my throat. I tried to ¡°swallow¡± my anxiety and frustration.


    Caria narrowed her eyes and bit her tiny lips. She stared fixedly at me as she waited for some sort of meaningful reply.


    Please, give me a break. This situation felt so awkward and uncomfortable that I almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡¸I see. For the sake of your childhood friend. That makes sense. That¡¯s why you¡¯re willing to walk on ¡°burning iron¡±.¡¹


    Caria nodded a few times after she heard my explanation. After a short moment, she looked somewhat convinced at my story. She grinned from the corner of her mouth. It would be great if I really persuaded her with my words.


    There was no way that I would explain everything to her. If I were to tell her that in fact, an unknown shadowy figure visited me or that I came from the future, she would suspect that sanity was gone.


    But, I told her about everything else except those supernatural phenomena. I explained her that my childhood friend Ariene was the focus of my journey. In order to save her, I had to become an accomplish adventurer. Therefore, I planned to make use of the upcoming turmoil between the Heraldic people and Garoua Maria to achieve that status. I mentioned all of that except for my feelings of hatred towards Helot Stanley. I didn¡¯t want to mention that by any means.


    This was the maximum sincerity that I could show to Caria. She trusted me as her comrade, and she was willing to follow my path. Yes, in the past she would¡¯ve looked down on me and make me feel as if my life were worthless. Of course, this Caria was different from the one back then. This Caria became my companion. My trusted comrade.


    If my assumption was correct, then her attitude towards me would be different from her other self. Of course, I only showed her a little bit of my sincerity. So, let¡¯s hope she¡¯ll buy that and respond to my feelings of comradeship.


    I didn¡¯t have any etiquette nor education. I was just a mere rat. But, she was different. She had the duty of a noble. Etiquette wasn¡¯t always necessary. But duty yes. She wouldn¡¯t toss me away after she vowed to become my fellow comrade. It would go against her principles if she were to breech the link she created with me. Unless, I dishonored that unbreakable vow. Therefore, this talk was the best I could do in order to preserve my relationship with her.


    After thinking for a while, Caria spoke while touching her face with her tiny finger.


    ¡¸Your childhood friend from the Cathedral, huh¡­Ariene, you say. I see. That¡¯s why your impeding deal with the Heraldic people could be advantageous for you. Still, just your hands aren¡¯t enough to achieve that purpose. You¡¯ll need more ¡°hands¡± in order to succeed it.¡¹


    Strangely enough, it seemed that I convinced her immediately. After all, her expression didn¡¯t change that much and she kept grinning from the corner of her mouth.


    After adjusting the long sword at her waist, Caria bent over to the table and grabbed the bottle of alcohol. She took a large sip of ale while staring at me.


    This sight was flamboyant. Her eyes were gleaming like silvery jewels. I took a long deep breath involuntarily. A moment of silence lasted for a long while.


    ¡¸¡­I understand. I will come into contact with the ministry of self-defense. I¡¯ll try to do what I can do in order to help you. I can¡¯t guarantee anything. But, based on the story of their social standing, I should be able to join them without much hassle.¡¹


    Caria spoke in a lighter tone. She moved her lips and continued to speak.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to accept your plan. But, that¡¯s it. From now on, I¡¯ll move under my judgement and reason¡­You don¡¯t have any complaints, do you?¡¹


    Of course, I nodded positively in response.


    There was no problem whatsoever. What I wanted was not a doll that impersonated Caria. I wanted the human being named Caria. I wanted her to demonstrate rationality, to make judgements on the spot, and to seek the best solution. I wanted Caria, the proud knight. That¡¯s why I considered her a reliable person and comrade.


    That¡¯s right. Before long, I noticed that Caria¡¯s cheeks were slightly red. I didn¡¯t know if they became red because of the ale or because of her swirling emotions.


    ¡¸This was a meaningful talk. However, don¡¯t you dare mess everything up or I¡¯ll have my hands chopped up as well. You¡­No. I should say it differently¡­.Let¡¯s do our best.¡¹


    Our conversation was finished. Her gaze did not seek my eyes anymore. Caria looked the other way and got up from the table. She walked away and trampled on the local Guild¡¯s wooden broad. She opened the door and went out.


    Well then, I should go too. I had to get ready. I mustn¡¯t rely on Caria for everything. I had to do something myself in order to stand as her equal. I wasn¡¯t a worthless human being after all.


    Just like Caria, I drank the remaining ale in one gulp. While I drank, some words spun from the back of my mind. Ah, what a pain. This really felt like an excruciating pain.


    *bang*


    I put the bottle of alcohol on the table abruptly. Unwanted emotions spurred on my brain without warning.


    I slowly put my hand in my mouth to suppress the emotions that appeared against my will. I didn¡¯t feel such emotions before Caria became my comrade. That¡¯s right. I never felt like this.


    The behavior that Caria showed me today. That emotion. No doubt about it. It was obsession. Caria was showing a strong attachment to my persona that didn¡¯t go unnoticed. She didn¡¯t show this emotion to anyone else. Not to Helot Stanley nor other men. She only showed this to me.


    On this precise moment, I felt shaky emotions from the depths of my heart.


    Stop. I mustn¡¯t get happy. I mustn¡¯t be fooled by such emotions. That person was Caria after all. Yes, Caria Burdnick. She was the woman that humiliated me before. She treated me like garbage. A worthless living being. I could count the times she trampled on me and used her tyranny to oppress me. She was a cold and harsh woman that didn¡¯t feel empathy. She never hid her resentment and prejudice towards weaklings like myself.


    Ah, but. But.


    ¡­How could I make these shaky emotions disappear from the bottom of my heart? How could I suppress the surge of joy?


    ¡ª


    It was not an exaggeration to say that Caria¡¯s cheeks became red because she did her best to suppress her emotions. She walked away and trampled on the wooden board on the floor, and left through the local Guild¡¯s door.


    Caria¡¯s chest felt rough and unwanted emotions began to shake her own eyes. After all, her eyes became slightly watery. Hot blood circulated vigorously throughout her body. Tension and nervousness made her body boiling hot from the tip of her toe to the tip of her hair.


    She felt this uncomfortable sensation. Yes, a sensation that made her heart beat too fast. It became ¡°so big¡± that she felt that her chest was going to burst out at any moment.


    It may be the first time that Caria felt this spur of shaky emotions. Caria gritted her back teeth in frustration. The pressure was so strong that all of her teeth smashed with one and another as if they were about to self-destruct.


    ¡°His face. Yes, the face he made back then. Lugis¡¯ expression was different from his usual self when he mentioned the name of that woman called Ariene.¡± Caria thought.


    She kept thinking. ¡°That was an expression I¡¯ve never seen on him before. He had such a warm expression all over his face.¡±


    Vexing. Cats and mice trembled in fear and ran immediately from Caria¡¯s path as if they felt her dark mood and bitter feelings. The same happened with people. No obstacles appeared in front of the silver-haired girl¡¯s walking path.


    Many words were stuck on her throat as if they were about to explode. While gritting her teeth, Caria¡¯s lips were pressed tightly as well. She tried to suppress these shaky emotions. Yet, the emotional storm didn¡¯t go away.


    ¡¸¡­Okay, Lugis. If you need me now, fine. Because I¡¯ll follow you wherever you¡¯ll go.¡¹


    Even so. However. Caria whispered as she walked away. Her voice trembled incessantly because of her unwanted emotions. Her feelings were so overpowering that even her voice sounded different. It was as if another person spoke for her. At the same time, her tone sounded like a magical tune.


    Somehow, her frightening smile was strangely beautiful.

 Volume 3 - CH 44

    Chapter 44: The Poor People¡¯s cave


    It¡¯s been a while since me and Caria got separated. In fact, I moved my residence to the Poor People¡¯s cave.


    The reasons why I chose the Poor People¡¯s cave as my home were the following. First, it was the best place to get more information about Garoua Maria since it was a gossip area where people sold information to one another. Second, it was the den of the excommunicated Heraldic people. Therefore, I thought it would be wiser for me to get closer to them and to watch their movements.


    Moreover, the Heraldic people were trying to gain allies on the Poor People¡¯s cave in order to increase their numbers for the rebellion to overtake Garoua Maria.


    Nevertheless, that was something that would be difficult to accomplish. Naturally. To be honest, humans, who have been living on the depths of poverty for too long, won¡¯t have any intention of trying to achieve that bliss in life. Of course, they desired for a better life for countless of times before. But, a ¡°better life¡± never happened to these poor people. It was a distant dream. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t even dare to think of a better future, or seek better solutions.


    I knew that too well. I shared those feelings. Yeah, that reality. I wouldn¡¯t even try to have high hopes that could be crushed at any minute.


    That¡¯s why Largud Ann agreed that I should live here for the meantime. Although the possibility of building a cooperative connection with them was low, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to create a stable relationship with these poor people. To make some connections at the start could built to something more meaningful. That¡¯s why the Heraldic people and I moved to the Poor People¡¯s cave since it was reasonably convenient.


    Of course, convenient for me and for the Heraldic people. But not necessarily for other people.


    Actually, this cooperation could be of particular beneficial for me and for my comrades.


    ¡¸Lugis bro¡­How is your ¡°sister¡±? ¡¹


    ¡¸Actually, she is sleeping now even though the sun is still up. She can¡¯t sleep at night because of the noise. It¡¯s unavoidable.¡¹


    A resident of an old house in the Poor People¡¯s cave spoke with me. This person was tall and robust he was easily twice my size. The tattered floor almost collapsed every time this person stepped on it. It was about to collapse even now.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right. This was the best location I could choose from other old houses. But, even though it was the best, it was still rather bad when compared to a decent accommodation. Insects came back and forth, as they pleased. The bed was old and hard. And the walls were so thin that I could hear the prostitute¡¯s glamourous voice at night. That was the reason why she couldn¡¯t sleep at night and had to sleep during the day.


    By the way, ¡°she¡± or the ¡°sister¡± that the robust man mentioned earlier was, in fact, Filaret La Volgograd. I didn¡¯t expect her to move from her prestigious school to the Poor People¡¯s cave. She probably didn¡¯t expect these conditions. That¡¯s why the drastic changes in her environment took a severe toll on her. Everything was too unbearable for a girl like her.


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve moved here. But, I still felt sleepy during the day. I guess Filaret wasn¡¯t the only one to suffer, after all.


    ¡¸You know, this house is a bit unfortunate. It seems that the Goddess of Luck has really left this place.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh no, Lugis bro. This isn¡¯t the worst. ¡¹


    This robust man spoke in a relaxing tone. His smile was gentler than those of the other residents in the Poor People¡¯s cave. This was due to his own upbringing. In a sense, despite living with these conditions, he actually felt fortunate to have a place that he could at least call his home.


    Except for him, everyone else who lived in the Poor People¡¯s cave were people who had lost the light in their eyes. These people were ¡°attacked¡± by hunger and poverty. Everyone here was desperate to live another day.


    After asking the price, I brought a bottle of ale for us. The robust man opened his mouth and showed me a wide smile on his face. He grabbed the bottle and drank happily from it.


    Sometimes, I could afford this much. At least, something to give to these people in need. Ah, peaceful. It¡¯s really peaceful. I could afford to have this peace because I received some money from the Heraldic people through Largud Ann.


    *rumbling rumbling*


    I could hear a slight scream coming from the upstairs¡¯ bedroom and the sound of someone trampling the floor.


    Apparently, she finally woke up. This happened every time. The robust man sighed profusely, and then, I heard Filaret¡¯s voice from the distance.


    ¡¸Lugis¡­If you¡¯re awake, then why didn¡¯t you wake me up as well? ¡¹


    Filaret came rushing from the first floor in a lightly prepared dress. I just shook my head while I spoke in a grumpy voice.


    ¡¸The princess who woke up now. It¡¯s not my duty to wake you up, you know. ¡¹


    How many times did I answer to this question? I felt like I¡¯ve been repeating these words for a while now. This woman named Filaret woke up just now and looked awfully mad at me. I didn¡¯t realize it before, but there was some essence to her behavior that reminded me of my previous timeline with her future self.


    She quickly arranged her black hair on the spot after waking up with unkempt hair. However, she still had her old habit of biting her lips when she felt some dissatisfaction in her heart. Filaret sat on a nearby chair and began to speak the following words.


    ¡¸How dare you say something like that! It won¡¯t hurt if you waited for me in the morning, won¡¯t it!? Just wait until I¡¯ve got up! Or you make me feel as if I¡¯m someone unwanted here!¡¹


    Filaret gave me an earful while she chew some bread in the late morning. She even complained about the bread because it was too hard to swallow.


    How ungrateful. Bread was considered a luxury item on this sort of place.


    Without Largud Ann¡¯s help, Filaret wouldn¡¯t be able to live here in the first place. She complained about the bed and the noise, but it seemed that her eating habits were another source of her annoying persona. She got to eat a piece of bread that wasn¡¯t available for the people that lived in this poverty-stricken area.


    ¡¸You see, I¡¯d rather not wake you up. How could I wake a sleeping beauty next to me? I felt that I would be punished by the devil if I were to do that cruel thing to you.¡¹


    I shook my shoulders while I put some of the chewing tobacco on my mouth.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Filaret was dissatisfied with my answer or not. She just put a piece of bread onto her mouth and ate silently.


    Just by looking at her, I noticed that she ate her food slowly while putting little pieces in her mouth. She was like those small ruminant animals that chew little by little. Amidst the silence, it was even a funnier scene to witness. I never paid much attention to this detail before, as I didn¡¯t remember much about socializing during meals.


    ¡¸Still¡­bro. I¡¯ve never seen a foreigner before. Really, this is my first time meeting someone like her.¡¹


    The robust man responded confusingly as he wrinkled his eyebrows. Even his big nose quivered. Apparently, he was a man that had never seen much of the outside world.


    ¡¸Well, the eastern area from here is famous for the international commerce between our people and the Bolvato people. It¡¯s a place where it¡¯s bustling with people from both places. Naturally, some of them married with each other and blood was mixed between the two populations. That¡¯s why she looks like a foreigner to you. But, she¡¯s a human like us. It would be different if you were speaking about the elves that lived in the forest, since they¡¯re entirely different species.¡¹


    I tried to explain to the robust man about Filaret¡¯s different looks. I spoke to him while I chew my chewing tobacco while scratching my chin.


    ¡¸Eh. Lugis, did you meet an elf before? ¡¹


    Filaret was intrigued by what I said at the end of my explanation. Her words were met with utmost interest. The robust man looked intrigued as well. Before long, he opened his thick lips and said the following words.


    ¡¸Elves¡­.so, they really live in the depths of the forest. I heard that they kidnap the lost travelers in the woods. That¡¯s scary.¡¹


    Of course not. That was a silly rumor.


    Well, I knew that humans had some sort of prejudice against elves in general. Still, most of the time it was just plain misunderstandings. The robust man¡¯s words were extreme but reflected the views of many other people.


    Elves. People who lived in the forest. They were beings who connected their spirits with nature.


    Although their names varied between countries, they had basically no interaction with human beings on an individual basis. As a consequence of their mysterious feature, elves were subjected to various prejudices and misunderstandings.


    In fact, until I saw one with my own eyes, I thought that the basic ecology of the elves were that they were green-skinned and gathered on trees.


    They were different. How should I describe it? Let¡¯s see. Unlike humans who were created by God, they were said to have been made directly by the hands of the spirits. They were, in fact, beautiful beings.


    It wasn¡¯t something I wanted to remember, but yes, so was that Princess who accompanied me on the journey of salvation. Her beauty was really out of this world. She couldn¡¯t be compared with a regular human being. She astounded me the moment I looked at her. And that phenomenon would happen with other people that meet her as well. Even a priest would thank God for meeting face to face with the culmination of beauty.


    Even though countless of elves¡¯ tribes ended up perishing, people didn¡¯t believe how beautiful they were because of those senseless rumors about their kind. But, that was how it worked. People would only believe in things that they could lay their eyes upon. That was how things were since the beginning of time.


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right¡­Well, to be honest, I just got a glimpse of one in the past. They¡¯re not that evil. Don¡¯t make wild assumptions until you see one for real¡­Anyways. Wood, let¡¯s make a bet. Wine or cheese?¡¹


    Yes, it was true when it comes to beauty. But, I didn¡¯t want to talk about her personality. It¡¯s just that they, just like us, were full of prejudice against human beings. They were beings that had all kinds of discrimination in their society as well.


    And above all, the elves¡¯ values were far different from us. No wonder that humans and elves couldn¡¯t get along well. Even so, that damn hero was the only one that did get along with the Princess.


    Filaret had a clouded face when she heard my words. It seemed that I described them differently than what she imagined them to be. The robust man named Wood, nodded to the choice he had to make. Making bets like this wouldn¡¯t be interesting if someone didn¡¯t have doubts about it.


    I wondered if Filaret finished eating her bread. I wanted to clear the table to continue the betting with Woods. At that time, a piercing sound from a long distance hit my earlobes.


    *trumpet sound*


    I heard the sound of a trumpet. It was a sound that resonated in my ears, though I must confess that it sounded as if it were broken somewhere. I remembered this sound very well. This instrument was used by Wood¡¯s little sister Sereal to warn other people about intruders.


    ¡¸Oh boy, this must be my unlucky day. God must be against us for real. ¡¹


    I got four advances when I got the cards. While Wood got five advances. He shook his knives on his waist while he won the betting game for wine and cheese.


    ¡¸Lu¡­Lugis bro¡­ ¡¹


    Although Wood was the winner of this bet, his face looked somewhat blue as if he were frightened by something. His limbs quivered. Despite being a large and robust man, this posture of fear didn¡¯t match his giant looks. I knew what this trumpet sound meant for us.


    However, his demeanor changed between fear and a sense of responsibility as he stood from his chair too quickly. Maybe it was only my impression, but it looked like he had cramps on his knees while he tried to stand up properly. His big nose shook and his breath became rough.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Wood. The trumpet only warns us about the entrance of few guards in the Poor People¡¯s cave. They don¡¯t inspect all of the houses here. Only two or three people are arrested for their suspicious behaviors.¡¹


    I spoke to Wood with a slight smile on my face. Wood¡¯s eye complexion showed that my words were a bit reassuring for him. Still, I felt apologetic to him for staying on his house. And thus putting him in danger. I sighed deeply with my chest at this situation.


    I told Filaret to remain inside and to continue eating her breakfast. My words broke the mood and she became infuriated at me.


    ¡¸Why? I don¡¯t want to. That¡¯s not what you promised me. You said that I was your accomplice and that you hoped I¡¯d take your hand. So, what is this all about?¡¹


    She spoke in a serious manner to me. She felt that I behaved unfairly to her even though the situation was not suitable for such an argument. Still, Filaret protested to me with great confidence.


    My rough breath was different from Wood¡¯s heavy breath. I gave Filaret a response after her wrath fell upon me.


    ¡¸Your hair stands out too much. There¡¯s a high probability that one of the guards have seen you before.¡¹


    That¡¯s right. Even though this state-city was an active center trade, Filaret¡¯s black hair and her same colored eyes were too noticeable.


    There was a chance that the guards from Garoua Maria could notice Filaret¡¯s appearance and report it to higher authorities. It would be risky to let her go as well.


    Besides, there were some reports in the city that some thugs kidnapped her even though she came with me of her own volition. If these guards were to see her here, it could cause unnecessary troubles.


    We¡¯re talking about Filaret after all. She would probably understand my reasoning. Of course, she would. She had a brilliant mind; at least, her future self was brilliant. Or so I thought before she began to twist her own words.


    ¡¸¡­In other words, Lugis. You don¡¯t need me anymore? Maybe I should go home instead. But, before that, I could stop by the guard station first.¡¹


    Filaret looked directly at my eyes with a sarcastic smile on her face.


    Large. Yes, a large sigh was about to explode from my throat. But, I managed to swallow it by force.


    Those words. They sounded like a threat didn¡¯t they? This Filaret. I never knew that she would be like this in her past self. A brilliant person that started to intimidate other people. How ironic.


    ¡¸¡­Go get your hood. Just hide your appearance and control your breath so that you won¡¯t stand out among us.¡¹


    After placing half of the bread on the plate, Filaret went upstairs to grab her hood. I looked at her back while she went upstairs in a hurry, and I narrowed my eyes.


    Wood stared at me with an anxious and worried look on his face. That large sigh finally erupted from my throat after I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    *sigh*

 Volume 3 - CH 45

    Chapter 45: The Golden People Strengths and the Lead People Weaknesses


    *trumpet sound*


    ¡¸¡­What was that just now? ¡¹


    For a moment, the sound of a trumpet roared throughout the dark alleys of the Poor People¡¯s cave. Everyone was alerted upon hearing this sound. Before long, every poor man and woman came looking at the noisy street from his or her tiny little windows.


    It¡¯s no wonder why people got startled¡­ Silence was the domineering aspect of this place. But, today was an exception. Everyone could see the figures of the guards from Garoua Maria walking through the Poor People¡¯s cave. They weren¡¯t supposed to be here. And yet, they were here to scrutinize these miserable people.


    ¡¸I apologise, Vice Commander. The thief disappeared onto the alley of this poor cave as if he had wings on his feet. However, we managed to figure out who is his accomplice.¡¹


    I heard the conversation between one guard and their Vice Commander. Although this man¡¯s body was somewhat slender, he wasn¡¯t frail. Actually, he looked rather fit than weak.


    The guards captured a child. It was a young girl. She was neatly arranged and clean, but her old cloths and her bad nourished skin identified her as one of the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave. I noticed that this girl held a dirty trumpet on one hand. She was trembling severely.


    The man who was called Vice Commander looked down upon the girl with the old-looking trumpet, and uttered in a cold voice.


    ¡¸Is it true that you let the thief escape? ¡¹


    The young girl didn¡¯t answer to that man¡¯s question. No words came out of her mouth. Actually, her mouth was closed like a safe because she was extremely frightened. Her throat was twitching, but didn¡¯t make any sound.


    That man stared fixedly at her with his eyes wide open. The corners of the girl¡¯s mouth bounced involuntarily.


    His eyes were like those unmoving eyes of reptiles. He was far from being friendly looking.


    Even the member of the guards, that held the young girl captive, involuntarily leaked lots of cold sweat from his forehead. My heart beat extremely fast at the sight of this scene. It beat so fast that I thought I would get a bad heart condition at this rate.


    That man¡¯s finger touched the young girl¡¯s neck to threaten her. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her with hatred. The girl tried to resist, but the guard¡¯s arms locked her shoulders.


    There was a black mark on that girl. No. In fact, it was as if tattoos were engraved on her skin. It was a proof that she once committed a crime. One would say that it was a testimony of those who have committed unforgivable sins and received their bitter ¡°reward¡± according to the rules of the city-state.


    Yes, those rules. That man¡¯s jaw dropped and professed the following words.


    ¡¸No problem. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a little girl. You should be punished if you belong to a band of thieves. I shall cut your right arm in accordance to the law.¡¹


    One of the guards drew his sword without hesitation. The blue blade shined and reflected the sunlight.


    The girl¡äs frightened eyes were opened in an instant, and cold sweat ran through her spine. I felt disgust upon seeing how they treated the poor people like mere insects. My knees didn¡¯t move because of the fear that soon transformed into frustration and anger.


    Her eyes looked around to ask for help.


    There were many people around them. Our numbers were far superior. On the other hand, the guard¡¯s group consisted of five people, including the man who was called the Vice Commander. If we surrounded them, we could overpower them at any time. No elite would be able to prevent a big amount of violence.


    Yet, there was no reaction whatsoever. The people around me didn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t open their mouths, just like the young girl.


    They didn¡¯t even try to complain. Because if they did complain about it, one of their arms would ¡°fly¡± next. No. Their necks could be the ones to be slashed since they were poor. They were nobodies. But, why? Because the opponents were people from the walled city-state. They were fierce people with authority. They were too far from being inferior human beings.


    That¡¯s why they were silent. They couldn¡¯t even open their mouths. Naturally. Because it was obvious. They couldn¡¯t do anything at all. They didn¡¯t have any power on their hands. These people were foolish, poor, and dirty and trampled on. They could only put their faces down, ignore and try to live another day.


    Everyone was deprived of his or her will. Everyone just sent his or her thoughts about injustice to the heavens. Their voices were mute, but alive on their minds. Still, all they could do was to live another day as a poor man or woman in the Poor People¡¯s cave. To play their roles and nothing else. Everyone tried to be a roadside stone.


    Ah, this was something that couldn¡¯t be helped.


    The young girl bit her lips and swallowed dry on her throat. Ah, if I had a ¡°voice¡±, I¡¯d curse this entire world.


    The purpose of the trumpet was successful and meaningful. Her older brother rushed to hide when he heard the trumpet¡¯s sound. He won¡¯t come back anymore.


    Ah, but that was good actually. If she were to die, her older brother would¡¯ve come and her efforts to warn him would¡¯ve gone to waste. Everything would be worthless.


    That¡¯s why he mustn¡¯t come.


    The blade swung down while the blue hue reflected the daylight. It was too late now. The delicate arm from the young girl was cut off. No one was able to prevent it from happening.


    The poor people¡¯s rough breathing overlapped on this precise moment.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Listen¡­You know, Lugis¡­Well¡­Can¡¯t you hear my tiring voice? ¡¹


    In the middle of rushing through a dark alley, Filaret muttered those words.


    When I looked back at her, I could see that she was wearing her hood close to her eyes. Filaret¡¯s peculiar hair was hidden beneath the hood and her appearance could not be seen to anybody¡¯s eyes.


    Her shoulders were slightly moving upwards and downwards, and her breath was heavy. Although she was trying to keep up with me, it was natural for her to be this tired because we¡¯ve been rushing around in the Poor People¡¯s cave without any breaks.


    I thought that she wanted to have a break, so I opened my mouth in denial.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t rest now. We know when the ¡°devil¡± arrives when we hear the trumpet¡¯s sound. We must hurry because this isn¡¯t a joke. If the person who played the trumpet is caught, he or she will have to pay by giving up its arm.¡¹


    I slowed down the speed of my legs, but just a little. I still moved at a nice pace along the dirty road. The alleyways in the Poor People¡¯s cave were dark no matter where we went.


    Looking back, I saw that Filaret shook her head slightly. I narrowed my eyes and asked what was wrong with her. She answered me with a rough breath.


    ¡¸Well¡­I have no problems with hiding my face. But. Actually, aren¡¯t you angry with me because I came along with you?¡¹


    The words spoken at the end were strangely weak. Or should I say, choppy and almost fading away. It sounded a lot different from the words that I¡¯ve heard before the departure.


    My throat soured while rounding my eyes.


    I tried to respond, but I had no idea what to say to those words. Her tone was one that felt somewhat depressing.


    What on earth was happening here? I had never seen or heard of such weakness in my past travels with her.


    Was this woman capable of sympathizing with my feelings? No, if it was the woman of my past timeline, this wouldn¡¯t happen. It would be literally impossible.


    ¡¸I¡­I knew it¡­You really find me annoying¡­But, I had no choice. I couldn¡¯t do anything useful, that¡¯s why I wanted to have some meaning in my life¡­That¡¯s why¡­I didn¡¯t want you to leave me behind¡­¡¹


    Just when I tried to find the right words to respond, Filaret continued to speak in a weak and depressing manner to me. She almost couldn¡¯t breathe and she felt extremely emotional towards me. Upon hearing her words, I didn¡¯t turn around. I really didn¡¯t want to turn around.


    I thought that she was a very strong woman. Yet, what I saw now was the appearance of a weak woman. It was a bit strange and, at the same time, it was somewhat embarrassing. Rather, I didn¡¯t even want to look at her face with her behaving weirdly like this. What a weird feeling I felt on my chest. Ah, I had never thought I¡¯d feel awkward to witness her moment of weakness and vulnerability.


    I finally saw a light in front of me. Soon, we¡¯ll be on the main street. I thought that the sound from that trumpet came from this area. Let¡¯s see if my hunch was correct.


    ¡¸I¡­I understand it. So, just stop saying weird things. But, you know what¡­ ¡¹


    She didn¡¯t want me to leave her behind. The words that she murmured became ingrained in the mouth. My tongue felt unpleasant as if my heart wasn¡¯t feeling healthy.


    ¡¸Who said I would leave you behind? No, you¡¯re wrong. I need you, Filaret. In fact, I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this far if I were by myself.¡¹


    The words that I¡¯ve been gathering on my thoughts finally burst out of my mouth. I tried my best to lift up Filaret¡¯s foggy mood.


    The sight in front of me threw me away easily just like a piece of paper. I was utterly shocked by the whole scene that unfolded right in front of my eyes. The appearance of the guards, who pulled out their swords. The inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave who just stood there without doing anything and the seized girl. It was Wood¡¯s younger sister, Sereal.


    We didn¡¯t arrive on time. Even though we rushed our pace to get to this place, it wasn¡¯t enough. There was nothing I could do now. It was beyond the limits of a man. Only those who were talented could surpass that line.


    I wasn¡¯t a talented one in the first place. The consequence of that girl¡¯s supposed sin naturally carried forward as if it were the principle of the world.


    The girl¡¯s right arm fell to the ground, and the poor people received the insults, shame, scorn and injustice from the guards. These authoritarian people trampled on the poor people as if they were nothing but dust.


    I didn¡¯t like this ending. This result. Yeah, I hated it.


    However, what could I do? What could I change even as one man?


    ¡¸I beg you, Filaret. The Goddess of Luck abandoned me a long time ago. If you don¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t be able to change anything. I need you to do it vigorously and accurately.¡¹


    Even though I couldn¡¯t afford that much, I still managed to profess those words with a forced smile on my face. I knew that I was requesting something quite absurd.


    However, I couldn¡¯t do anything by myself. I had to rely on a woman that became a weakling on this timeline. What was wrong with me? Honestly.


    I had the urge to trample on myself because I was useless. A mere rat. So frustrating. But, I understood these people¡¯s feelings. The sorrow that was deeply ingrained in our hearts. We were suffering, treated like mud. Not needed by the society, nor anyone else.


    For a moment, Filaret¡¯s dark eyes became widely open. Her body stiffened greatly upon hearing my unexpected words. Still, it was only for a very short time.


    ¡¸Yes, leave it to me. I¡¯ll handle it for your sake¡­After all, I was the one who casted you¡¹


    This figure was familiar to me. The appearance that overflew with absolute confidence.


    Undoubtedly. This figure was the real Filaret La Volgograd that I knew all too well.

 Volume 3 - CH 46

    Chapter 46: The Lizard and my Nemesis


    The moment when the guards strengthened their eyes. Everyone felt hopeless. These people thought that they couldn¡¯t do anything against these brutal guards.


    This moment. Yes, a short moment. It was a small frame where a blue light blended with a silvery light. Strangely, no sound was heard.


    No one spoke and no one made a noise. Everyone was shocked upon realizing the impossible scenario that unfolded right in front of their eyes.


    The sword, whose blade was supposed to cut the young girl¡¯s arm, was thrown away by something mysterious. It was as if the wind took the sword away. The sword looked like it danced in the mid-air. And then, amidst the silence of the area, we heard a metallic sound when the sword fell on the ground.


    It was a short moment. Yet, too sudden for everybody¡¯s eyes. The wind of sand came without warning and ¡°blew¡± everybody¡¯s minds.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay now, young miss. But, you should stop betting your life on something like this.¡¹


    It was Lugis¡¯ voice. Lugis was wearing a green garment. Next to him, stood the young girl that was about to lose an arm.


    Sereal¡¯s mouth relaxed for a brief moment. However, her expression turned into something unsatisfactory afterwards. ¡°Why did he help me?¡±, she thought. Sereal felt a little wary and puzzled about everything that had just happened.


    ¡°How did this man appear here anyway?¡± Sereal¡¯s eyes swayed a little, and her heart was relieved but, at the same time, conflicted.


    No one would¡¯ve been capable of interceding in this situation. It was a perilous situation for the young girl. Indeed. Her arm was supposed to pay the price for her sin. It was supposed to be cut and separated from her upper body. Yet, this man appeared out of nowhere. He tried to avoid this horrible scenario from happening. He even had rusty knives. What could those old knives do against swords? It was impossible. This probably happened with the power of witchcraft.


    In the blink of an eye, this man appeared amidst the dusty horizon in order to save the day.


    ¡¸¡­Who the hell are you? Do you understand the weight of your actions? ¡¹


    The guards were stunned by the actions of this man called Lugis and the mysterious way that he rescued the young girl. The guards strengthened their eyes so much that their pupils resembled those of reptiles. Yes, almost identical to those of their Vice Commander who began to fret over this entire situation.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no reason to fret, Lizard. What I did wasn¡¯t that extraordinary. I just blew away the sword that was going to fall on the arm of my acquaintance¡¯s sister. So, what¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    ¡ª


    I knew that disgusting man because of his peculiar eyebrows.


    I didn¡¯t know that special guard¡¯s name but he had reptile eyes. I saw him once before. His figure was quite familiar. Yes. I clearly remembered this man, the Vice Commander, from one time when I went to Garoua Maria.


    Selfish and authoritarian. His nickname was Lizard. It was weird why his subordinates called him such a strange nickname. But, it made sense once one looked closely at his image. There was no doubt about it. His eyes were like the eyes of reptiles. Of lizards.


    ¡¸¡­This girl is a fellow of a thief. It is our role as guards to punish the sinners. If you get in our way, you¡¯ll receive the same treatment as a sinner.¡¹


    The Lizard spoke to me. He narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t even try to hide his unpleasant tone when he spoke to me. His eyes and tone didn¡¯t give a very good feeling. Actually, I felt that nothing good would come from my interference on his ¡°act of justice¡±.


    The Lizard continued to speak. He explained that a thief stole some goods from a merchant who visited Garoua Maria. This thief managed to escape and hid on the Poor People¡¯s cave because it was easy to hide from the guards. Besides, he had help to hide away from justice, and that this help came from a young girl who was his informant.


    ¡¸I see. You really have your hands full, huh. That¡¯s why you were trying to cut the arm of a harmless young girl.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. If you keep provoking me, I¡¯ll cut your useless tongue. If you understand it, just hand over the girl to us.¡¹


    Maybe he was aware that I was that thief¡¯s fellow as well. After all, he was holding his scabbard in order to strike me back. There was no turning back now.


    I moved my eyes slowly so that I could fully grasp the seriousness of the situation. I carefully evaluated my surroundings.


    They were five guards including the Lizard. One could say they were just a few. But, for some reason, the people of the Poor People¡¯s cave were kind of unreliable in this situation.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t let Filaret come here and face them directly. It wouldn¡¯t do any good. Everything would be useless if these people were to find out about her identity. The meaning to hide her face would be lost. That¡¯s why I had to bring myself to this kind of tough condition. A lone wolf with an old knife against five enemies with swords.


    As expected, it wasn¡¯t a good move. It was actually quite reckless. Only those who were powerful could use some unreasonable recklessness, because their power and status would protect them at any costs. Even amidst surprises and ambushes. If anything went wrong, they would have a certain back up. They wouldn¡¯t have to deal with unnecessary troubles unlike the poor people.


    Indeed. Powerful human beings just like Caria.


    ¡¸You want me to give you the girl? If we were on that walled city, I would probably reconsider it. But, you know what? We¡¯re in the Poor People¡¯s cave. This place is not Garoua Maria as far as I can see.¡¹


    The Lizard¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly upon hearing my words. His body hardened even more.


    Well, I felt frustrated by how aggressive he were with me since the very beginning. I tried to reason with him while lubricating my tongue. This Lizard man was smart. He wasn¡¯t any fool. He certainly knew what I was talking about. No doubt about it. Actually, he tried to be a fool by pretending he didn¡¯t know what I meant. But, I knew perfectly well how his cleverness worked. He won¡¯t be able to fool me.


    ¡¸¡­What are you implying, bastard. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, you know what I mean. There is no law nor the authority of guards within the Poor People¡¯s cave. So, if my information is correct, why are you causing such ruckus around here? You have no reason nor excuse to interfere with our lives.¡¹


    Yes. The walled city-state of Garoua Maria had the legal jurisdiction only within the walls.


    The inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave were not citizens of the walled city-state nor were they wanderers. They were just poor people that camped outside of Garoua Maria.


    It seemed like an inconvenience at first glance. But, actually, it was pretty convenient for Garoua Maria. If the city-state were to recognize the Poor People¡¯s cave as its own jurisdiction, then these poor inhabitants would become legal citizens.


    And, that was a big problem. There was no way that people like these were to be recognized as part of the high-class populace of Garoua Maria. Even if the law said otherwise, the high-class people would never allow it. They would never accept a blend between them and the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave.


    In addition, if such recognition did happen, a large dissatisfaction would erupt from the guilds that used to treat the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave as if they were livestock. It¡¯s been a long time since the local guilds of Garoua Maria began to exploit these poor people, either by physical labor or prostitution.


    Cheap manual labor was not a problem because it was part of the foundation of Garoua Maria as a trade city. This injustice happened quite frequently, even if the city itself was thriving economically. I heard people say that ¡°the more you have, greater economy you¡¯ll have and more prosperous the city will become¡±.


    Therefore, the city-state enjoyed great prosperity because of their exploitation on the Poor People¡¯s cave. If they recognized them as citizens, the city wouldn¡¯t prosper in the first place. What a distorted city-state that Garoua Maria had become.


    On this moment, the Lizard man spoke as if he didn¡¯t comprehend what I said. Actually, he probably didn¡¯t even care that much.


    ¡¸¡­Of course, I have the authority on everybody here. The reason why? Because you people are inferior beings.¡¹


    I involuntarily rounded my eyes upon hearing his words. There was no understanding nor compassion coming from that man¡¯s words. This incomprehensible scene crossed several times on my brain.


    I felt a sense of superior confidence coming from that man¡¯s muscle and limbs.


    ¡¸Your tongue seems to be wild, spitting words as you please. But, did you really think that I would be persuaded by your sweet talk? Your reasoning is senseless. Who do you think it¡¯s going to rule the poor folk that are inferior to animals? We are, the legal citizens.¡¹


    The Lizard man spoke as if he was having fun with his twisted words. His wicked and superior personality made him like a complete tyrant. He was no longer speaking only to me, but to all of the poor people around him.


    ¡¸Who cares about the law or the supposed freedom of you inferior people¡­We, as the glory of Garoua Maria, have utmost authority. We can do whatever we want with the likes of you.¡¹


    His words, which were spoken as if he truly believed in them, didn¡¯t hide his cold person. The lack of empathy towards others was quite evident.


    That was probably his real intention. His true colors. The unmistakable spirit of the man nicknamed Lizard. Piercing words that could rip the heart. In a sense, those words were also reality. After all, his ¡°language¡± was the same as the language spoken by the other citizens of Garoua Maria.


    I stroke my chin to think for a moment. The heat of my body increased dramatically as if the lead melted away. My skin was hot and my eyes seemed like they¡¯d melt as well.


    Apparently, this man despised everyone here. His eyes told me that he hated the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave. And now, I was included on his hate. He was that kind of person who wouldn¡¯t care if these people would rot away. He simply didn¡¯t care for their well-being. Actually, he would rather enjoy seeing them suffer. After thinking deeply about that, I felt extremely angry with that man.


    That¡¯s right. I felt some similarity. Yes, a similarity with my past timeline. I felt that this kind of situation and absurd reasoning happened before with me.


    Yes. Not with this man, but with Filaret.


    I knew it. I understood why I felt this way. Even though the situation per se was different, and both my position and age were different as well, there was some similarity. No doubt about it. This man also looked down on me. He treated me as someone lowly.


    My guts were boiling with hatred. I finally burst aloud and spilled the words that were stuck on my throat.


    ¡¸I disagree. You don¡¯t own my conscience nor my will. I have the right to decide for myself. To put it bluntly, I¡¯m the one who decides if I made a sin or not. And not you!¡¹


    The eyes of the Lizard stared fixedly at me. Now, he looked like a reptile more than ever.


    There was rage and a murdering intent on his eyes. It was as if a student crossed boundaries with his teacher, a boundary that shouldn¡¯t be crossed. An attitude that wasn¡¯t tolerated. No one would like to be stepped on by his own subject.


    I felt a shivering pass by my spine when I saw that man grabbing the sword on his waist.


    On the other hand, I held my old knives tight. They were well-adjusted, ready for an imminent assault. This felt like a climax. However, this was the moment to act with a cold head. I just wanted to turn my head to the other side and escape through the crowd.


    Ah, this was frustrating. I was in the same position as that woman. I was powerless and useless. What could I do against these men? I was just a simple rat.


    However, the hatred that I felt was different, far from fear. This emotion devoured my reason as if my heart was bleeding and vomiting at the same time. I distorted my expression as I stared attentively at those men. These raw emotions were sticky and accumulated on my insides like viscera. The feeling was quite strange, but at the same time, it was comfortable. How odd.


    It¡¯s been a long while since I¡¯ve felt this way. There was something different in me now. This situation was extremely dangerous. Yet, it felt foreign to me. It was as if it wasn¡¯t that bad to begin with. Actually, probably my emotions clouded my mind and judgement.


    The guards noticed my anger. They probably thought that this situation wouldn¡¯t be solved verbally. They clearly knew what kind of attitude I had towards them. I held an offensive stance and icy eyes. The guards touched their swords lightly as if they were waiting for the instructions of their Vice Commander.


    A moment of silence. Soon, my blood began to boil even harder than before.


    How could I win against all of them at the same time? How could I avoid getting killed? This imminent situation. A perilous situation in fact. And probably without an answer. But, nothing changed within my own heart. I wouldn¡¯t give up. I couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to forget these new found emotions. A hatred without fear. I didn¡¯t want to abandon these feelings at all.


    Something abrupt happened when me, the guards, and the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave, knew that blood was about to be spilled. I heard a voice amidst the long silence.


    ¡¸¡­Vice Commander. I don¡¯t seem to recall that you followed such a dogma so seriously.¡¹


    My earlobes quivered when I heard that voice. I thought that my ears were failing me. I felt that my insides, who were boiling with heat, cooled down rapidly as if they became frozen.


    This was impossible. He shouldn¡¯t be here. If I remember correctly, wasn¡¯t this man in the Gharast Kingdom with his uncle during the Gospel War?


    Was I wrong? Was I hallucinating? No, I wasn¡¯t. There was no mistake about it.


    ¡¸Let go of your swords and explain what¡¯s going on here. ¡¹


    That famous high-pitched voice. The figure divided the crowd as if he were sanctified. My eyes weren¡¯t wrong. He was unmistakable.


    Helot Stanley. My Nemesis arrived.

 Volume 3 - CH 47

    Chapter 47: Antihero


    ¡¸Lugis. There¡¯s no point in doing this. Just put your blades down. ¡¹


    Helot Stanley told me to give up by putting my old knives away.


    Actually, to tell the truth, I didn¡¯t had the slightest chance on a fight against swords. If I causally jumped into this fight without much thinking, naturally my skull would be split in half.


    I knew it too well. But, I didn¡¯t want to let them feel as if I gave up. I didn¡¯t want to show any weakness, so I hid the overflowing emotions from my heart.


    ¡¸Yeah, I agree. However, I won¡¯t give up if they don¡¯t put their swords down as well.¡¹


    I wished I had my chewing tobacco at times like this.


    I didn¡¯t let go of my knives. The blades emitted a dull silvery glow. Then, I changed my stance against Helot. Besides those men, my nemesis was an opponent who fought fiercely. But, he was an honorable men. He never fought with surprises or ambushes.


    And, by opponent, he was the worst I could face, I mean he was a future hero. The unmistakable genius. The person who showed a majestic aura as the sun, the famous Helot Stanley.


    It felt that the street dust disappeared from the Poor People¡¯s cave. This main square was strangely brighter than normal. It was as if the sun light illuminated this gloomy place.


    I hated this. Ah, absolutely hated this. Still, I¡¯d be insane if I were to fight with this man for real.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸So, where is that girl? ¡¹


    She ran away. When I let her go, she disappeared immediately in the crowd.


    Still, I had such a bad luck. I tried to save her, but she never thanked me. On the contrary, she just left regardless of what could happen to me. I was the unreasonable one. I went to save a young girl in spite of the consequences.


    I didn¡¯t see any small figure when I looked closely at the surrounding crowds.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis, why did you confront the guards? ¡¹


    Helot asked me that question with such naivety and purity. I could tell from his expression that he really meant what he asked. He looked rather confused. But, would he understand what really happened? Maybe, he was a righteous person after all. All he cared for was justice.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make assumptions without knowing the truth. My acquaintance¡¯s sister was about to be slashed by those guards. That¡¯s right. They were going to cut her arm.¡¹


    Helot narrowed his eyes at the guards lined up on the other side.


    He probably doubted me for a second. That¡¯s why he asked one of the guards if my story was accurate. The guard saluted vividly and responded with, ¡¸Yes, Captain! ¡¹.


    What an arrogant attitude these guards had. They responded vigorously as if they didn¡¯t do anything wrong. The people from the Poor People¡¯s cave were humans too. Either way, I noticed something unusual. The guard responded in such a polite manner towards my nemesis, that made me question my previous knowledge.


    I didn¡¯t know that Helot was the Captain of the Guards.


    I never heard of such story during my time in the Rescue Party. However, I had heard before that the Stanley family was a well-known household in Garoua Maria.


    That¡¯s right. Even though the city-state was known for equality among citizens, it was natural to have some sort of difference between ¡°common folks¡± and those that belonged to prestigious families. It all depended on the family status. It was a facade. The city-state was never a completely equal organization as they proclaimed it to be. It wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched to think that the power of Helot¡¯s family got him this captain position for a very short period of time before he joined the Rescue Party. Of course, there may be other reasons.


    After exchanging words with the guards, Helot tightened his mouth and remained silent for a brief moment. Then, he sharpened his lips and said the following words.


    ¡¸I understand. We must capture the girl. However, execution on the spot isn¡¯t allowed. No matter what.¡¹


    My eyes widened while I doubted my ears. I had no idea what was going on. My eyelids blinked fast. I didn¡¯t hear anything wrong. My ears weren¡¯t mistaken. What on earth was he talking about and why? My understanding of the situation fell short. I felt that my understanding was fading away from my previous conversation with the Lizard.


    This man named Helot was not a person with a bad sense. Unlike the lizard, he wouldn¡¯t try to seize the young girl Sereal for his own achievement. Then, why?


    ¡¸¡­Helot Stanley. We¡¯re outside of the walled city. What are the reasons that made these guards enter the Poor People¡¯s cave like this?¡¹


    I felt confused. That¡¯s why I spoke those words in order to solve the puzzle entangled on my thoughts.


    Helot raised his eyebrows and slowly shook his head. It seemed that they had a reasonable intention for coming here. It made me feel somewhat ignorant.


    ¡¸I can see that you don¡¯t know the whole truth. Lugis¡­We received a report from my subordinates that informed me that that girl had a tattoo. If that¡¯s true, then we can¡¯t afford to let her run away.¡¹


    He spoke as if he hadn¡¯t a choice. It was as if he felt some empathy, yet he couldn¡¯t just overlook the purpose of justice. I truly disliked this sort of talk.


    Certainly, I noticed some strange tattoos on Sereal¡¯s neck. It was the proof that she committed a sin in the past.


    So, was that the reason why they came here? Their point was clear, and I perfectly knew that. My mouth quivered for a second. Ah, I almost forgot about it entirely.


    Helot was a stubborn person who never asked for my opinion. Besides, he never tolerated evil.


    Therefore, what he was implying was that a tattoo was the testimony of a criminal record. It wouldn¡¯t erase the fact that, even though she was a young girl, she was once tattooed in Garoua Maria because of a horrible deed. No wonder that they were suspicious of her.


    I see now. How great and bittersweet. I got no better reason than this.


    ¡¸Those with tattoos mustn¡¯t approach Garoua Maria. And the current law applies to the neighboring districts of the city-state as well. Lugis. I fully understand your reasoning. However, can¡¯t you leave the rest of this matter to me?¡¹


    He made it look as if it was I that made the bad choice.


    Helot, as the Captain of the Guards, had some meaningful power. He could send orders to the surrounding neighboring districts and other city-states.


    Unlike the Vice Commander Lizard, Helot had the right to leave and enter Garoua Maria even if he had a sinful tattoo.


    What a troublesome man he became.


    This was such a laughable story. What a bad joke really.


    My hands and feet were numb. My throat was dry and refused to release words. I felt as if I were put under a spell just like a serpent¡¯s incantation.


    Helot mainly influenced the Rescue Party. Every part of it was because of him. Actually, it was frustrating, but I knew that his reasoning was somehow precise. No. It was the real deal. No doubt about it.


    But, at the same time, it was not. He and I were different creatures. Unquestionably.


    ¡¸¡­It can¡¯t be helped, huh. It¡¯s me. So, judge only me. ¡¹


    Helot¡¯s eyes became wide-open when he heard my words. There was no turning back now.


    However, I couldn¡¯t leave Sereal in this man¡¯s hands. I mustn¡¯t allow that. He would surely punish her. Yes, this righteous man who only saw justice and nothing else. This man didn¡¯t understand anything about the world.


    Yeah, I got it. The tattoos were the proof of a sin. But was it theft, violence or fraud? It could be anything that didn¡¯t abide with the laws of men.


    I was sure that this man named Helot ever made a sin. Nor he was forced to sin. Yes, sins that weren¡¯t exactly evil, but necessary in order to survive.


    Yes, that was unimaginable for this man. He was knowledgeable, and yet, he really knew nothing at all.


    For example. A poor man had no money to call a doctor nor did he have money for medicine. He couldn¡¯t even get nutritious food. His sick family was weakening day by day. All he could do was watch them die with tears on his eyes. What could this man do?


    No matter how much he¡¯d pray to God, nobody would help him. No one on this harsh world. The cruelty of people and their greed. No help at all. This man didn¡¯t have any hope.


    Then, there were those who weren¡¯t looking for medicine, but for nourishment. Hunger was a sad and lethal consequence for poor people. What could these people do in order to get little basket of food? Of course, in most cases, they would resort to crimes. To become sinners in order to survive the cruel life that was bestowed to them.


    The ignorance was not only limited to Helot. This ignorance was a characteristic of wealthy and strong-influenced people. Therefore, these privileged people didn¡¯t understand what the poor people went through with their daily lives.


    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you here and now. I¡¯m the thief you¡¯ve been looking for. Yes, I¡¯m the culprit. That young girl is neither my accomplice nor acquaintance. She was just passing through here.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t profess these words for him to tolerate it. A sin was a sin. A punishment was a punishment. Yeah, that¡¯s all.


    Nonetheless, I was sick of living in a world with the likes of them.


    ¡¸So, let me tell you this. It will be useless for you to capture that girl. She won¡¯t talk about things she doesn¡¯t know about. Actually, she doesn¡¯t speak at all. She lost her voice because of the trauma she received when guards of the likes of you nearly killed her older brother.¡¹


    I pulled the knives out of my waist and aimed towards these spiteful men.


    There was no turning back. No doubt about it.


    My thoughts were surprisingly calm. I understood it very well. My knowledge and mind were clear about this. I knew it too well.


    Helot Stanley and I were incompatible with one another in life, will, soul, and everything else.

 Volume 3 - CH 48

    hapter 48: A Duel in Broad Daylight


    My thoughts were unbelievably clear.


    The man, who I once thought wasn¡¯t approachable, was standing right in front of me.


    Cold air filled my lungs. A brief moment of silent covered the entire space.


    I could hear the sound of the air being cut by my blades


    The knives in my hands kept pulsated continuously. A familiar sound reached my ears intensely.


    I pulled my right foot forward. Then, I elevated my elbows in order to create an offensive stance with both of my right and left handed knives. My targets were both the neck and wrists.


    I already decided on the concept of my first strike. I dreamt of this moment in my head for many times. I decided that if I ever had a fight with this man, Helot Stanley, I¡¯d be the one to make the first move of attack.


    The chances of winning this fight were slim. However, I¡¯d be giving my head to my opponent if I gave up here and now. I had to measure my time, and fight against the enemy with initiative and mental focus.


    *metallic sound*


    Of course, I knew how difficult it was to deal with this man. Yes, because this man was my nemesis, Helot Stanley. The famous hero.


    The two shining lights pierced towards the frontline, which were supposed to strike with a surprise attack. Yet, both were blown away by the strike of a white light.


    My strike was interrupted by Helot Stanley¡¯s defense. He defended himself from one of my knives, and managed to prevent the attack from the other knife with his wrist bent down. Such a great dexterity with a double-edged sword, huh.


    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t need to force yourself. We¡¯ll take care of you first. ¡¹


    Helot ordered the guards, who took their own swords, to strike at my back.


    I didn¡¯t feel any chivalry spirit coming through my veins. On the other side, I felt an obscure feeling that almost swallowed me alive.


    This situation was frustrating and my stomach was upset. My throat was freezing and my body was covered with cold sweat.


    A rough breath leaked involuntarily from my throat. My eyes narrowed as well.


    This duel was completely different in nature from the tavern duel against Caria. I could say that this was an extended version of that duel. In other words, this fight could threaten my life. It was a life-and-death situation without a doubt. But, it was so for both parties even though I was in a disadvantageous position. I could lose my life, but Helot could lose his neck as well.


    Helot took an offensive stance towards me and pointed his double-edged sword to my chest. This stance showed me that he could attack me without any hesitation. Nonetheless, at the same time, I couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning of his stance. I didn¡¯t sense any killing intent nor a bit of hostility on his position. I wondered if something was preventing him from slicing me.


    Ah, how annoying. Too frustrating indeed. The difference in fighting strength was obvious. With the first strikes, Helot probably found out about my abilities and weaknesses. Obviously.


    Of course, it was just my guess. But, if my judgement was correct, then there was only one thing that I could do. On this precise moment, I took a deep breath¡­


    *metallic sound*


    I bent my knee and managed to kick the dust on the ground and raise it into the air. After creating a safe route, I rotated to the other side and tried to strike the enemy with my dull silver knives. Still, none of the strikes reached the enemy.


    A bright silver light bounced back the attack of my dull silvery lights. Every time, both of our lights touched one another as if they were piercing through the glowing sky, a strong metal sound echoed tremendously on our earlobes.


    But, I didn¡¯t give up. I changed my posture continuously every time I tried to strike back. Each time I tried to attack, I rounded up on below, upward, and the sidelines of my nemesis. Angle, timing, speed. I used all kinds of means to let my knives break through his defense.


    There was no time to take a deep breath. My lungs were mad trying to search for air. I was tired from moving extremely fast from one side to another. But, I fully understood. My head was clear about this. Yes, I was aware that my torso would be sliced in half if I tried to calm down in order to breath properly.


    Helot had no murder intent. There wasn¡¯t any evidence of hostility. Yet, sometimes I noticed his strong golden gaze towards me. From time to time, I could see a brutal gaze that seemed surreal. It was as if he wanted to finish me off already. The violent gaze of his eyes didn¡¯t suit his gentle-looking face.


    My heart understood this dangerous situation. If this man got serious about killing me, he would split my torso in half immediately, trampling on my skull and breaking my limbs apart. Yes, in one single breath.


    All it took was one breath to take my life away. I couldn¡¯t read his thought nor his intentions. It was a bit confusing. But, his expression was calm and no sweat dripped from his face. For now, I only tried not to get myself killed.


    ¡­After all, I had only one chance of winning this fight.


    My brain quivered because of the lack of oxygen. My eyesight became slightly blurred.


    The shining light of the blades kept wavering back and forth. The spirit of life wasn¡¯t extinguished yet. But, Helot didn¡¯t give up either. He took a different stance to change the position of his wrist and waist.


    There was no giving up. This was annoying as hell. Yet, I felt thankful for this. Yes, I could fight against him even if I had no chance of victory.


    I kicked the ground strongly to take a few steps back.


    If his strike reached me on that previous spot, I¡¯d certainly die. But, I knew it. He hesitated for a brief moment, as the gesture of his feet was static. He didn¡¯t move forward at all.


    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s put our blades down, Lugis. There¡¯s no point in doing this. ¡¹


    He uttered those words to me. Actually, the tone felt a bit different from his previous talk.


    My whole body was covered with sweat. The burning emotions spread throughout my chest. My exhaled breath transformed into scorching flames that burnt my mouth.


    Helot warned me. It felt as if he implied to me, ¡°you can¡¯t hurt me with your skills¡±. That¡¯s why it didn¡¯t make any sense to continue with this fight.


    I hated it. Yes, I truly hated the sound of his words. But, he was somewhat right. Even though he was a young man, he had no shame nor doubts about his swordsmanship skills.


    Caria¡¯s sword skills were still mixed with delicate gestures as opposed to her future skills that didn¡¯t have any sort of lingering emotions. Filaret¡¯s witchcraft had not been sharpened yet as she was still a little bit inexperienced on this timeline.


    However, I was wary of Helot¡¯s sword skills even on this era.


    He had outstanding skills for a young lad. Moreover, the guards were silently watching this scene behind his back. I couldn¡¯t see the Lizard among them because my eyesight was blurry, but he was probably right there ready to give aid to my nemesis. My heart beat even faster.


    I heard that special people were destined to be heroes. It meant that a hero was someone who received the blessing of God. Many people believed that heroes were, in fact, direct messengers from God. Therefore, their existence was sacred.


    ¡¸The great words of a hero, huh. Well, I won¡¯t deny that it will be hard to beat you with my skills. I recognize that I¡¯m not in a favorable position, but¡­¡¹


    I twisted my tongue, while I wiped the sweat that fell from my forehead.


    In order to avoid getting unnecessary emotions on my head, I locked them away and let the anger feed my heart. I tried to speak clear words without showing my unstable emotions.


    I felt that the wind increased in this area. Dust came flying over and my eyes blank slightly.


    ¡¸Lugis. You know¡­I don¡¯t hate you. I¡¯m just curious about you. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d steal so recklessly like that. I want to know your motives behind this entire act. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to fight you here. Just back down. I swear to God that I won¡¯t harm you.¡¹


    My cheeks quivered upon hearing his words. My eyes hardened and my skin constricted.


    Why was Helot curious about me?


    I felt conflicted in my heart. His interest in me was quite concerning. Something went baldy wrong. So wrong that my Destiny was messed up on this era.


    However, the opponent that I once thought that was my nemesis was suddenly curious about me.


    Pitiful. This was too pathetic. It would be too shameful to agree with this man¡¯s words. There was no way that I was going to fall for this man¡¯s illusion.


    Not yet. This fight was not over yet.


    ¡¸What are you talking about? I haven¡¯t received a single wound on my body yet. If you want to back down, then put your sword away first, Helot Stanley.¡¹


    I was getting tired of this facade. Therefore, I threw cheap words at him.


    Still, he wouldn¡¯t bind that easily. But, he would waver between doing it or not. I knew the nature of this man named Helot Stanley. He was a man that regarded the word trust with conviction.


    He shook his golden hair and narrowed his eyes. I noticed that Helot¡¯s knees moved for a brief moment.


    ¡­No sound was heard.


    I could only hear small breaths.


    Then, his eyes became wide open and glittered. It was as if a predator was looking at its prey.


    The dust opened its way on his direction as if it didn¡¯t want to disturb him. It was as if nature was responding to him.


    At this moment, my mouth slightly opened and felt irritated. My white teeth were showing as if they were fangs.


    Then, Helot elevated his double-edged sword from his waist-area to above his head. He drew a ¡°circle¡± with it.


    His arm muscles tightened up as he held his sword with a strong grip. There was no way that I could defend myself against an attack that powerful with just mere knives. It was really the realm of madness if I were to think otherwise. He had the strength and agility to put me down on the ground and break my bones.


    Of course, that was only my prediction. Besides, the light was too strong and I could barely see my opponent. I only noticed the bright light of his blade as it approached me.


    It was intense. This was far beyond the scope of human understanding. Yet, this imminent danger didn¡¯t surprise me.


    ¡­Yes, this wasn¡¯t that unexpected though.


    I knew it¡­ I knew it too well that I had only one chance of victory.


    Before his movements were in motion, I had to keep my hands low while my two dull silvery knives were pointed directly at my opponent. Only one. There was only one chance.


    The golden movement could be imminent now.


    I raised the knife into the air so that the strike could be created with more speed and accuracy. I wanted to hit the opponent¡¯s only unprotected area, the lower part of his stomach. But, I couldn¡¯t see much of his figure because of the daylight.


    My impending attack was completely based on prediction and past experiences that I had seen so far. Even if I were at a disadvantage, and even if my eyes couldn¡¯t see that well, I had to use the sunny sky to my benefit. This was the best option I could choose right now.


    While the white light of his blade didn¡¯t come near me, I grabbed this opportunity to devote myself on the attack to his stomach. I raised my arm to the sky and tried my hardest to hit my enemy.


    I could hear the sound of the wind on my earlobes.


    And, what I felt was¡­an excruciating pain as if my flesh was torn apart.

 Volume 3 - CH 49

    Chapter 49: The Lowly Ones and the Arrogant Ones


    Her shoulders quivered so much as if her whole body was frightened about something.


    Her strong breath reached her ears. And, her eyes moistened with tears. An endless storm of emotions crawled out of her chest. Filaret La Volgograd was put in a tough spot because of the impending situation.


    The duel had begun right in front of her eyes. One was Helot Stanley, the unmistakable genius with a golden hair and eyes. The other was Lugis, the ¡°lead-metal¡± person who wore dark green clothes. The two of them had blades pointed towards one and another.


    These emotions caused some panic. Filaret involuntarily grabbed her upper garments with distress. If she didn¡¯t press it to her chest, then she would feel as if her heart would tear her flesh apart. It was a moment of great suffering.


    There was no way that ¡°he¡± could win. The victory and defeat were visible to anyone¡¯s eye. Filaret¡¯s eyes blank and narrowed upon seeing that sight.


    At first, she felt a large expectation on her heart. If it were Lugis, then he could have the chance of reaching that genius level.


    However, the result was tragic. The slashes from the lead¡¯s blades cut through the sky but were intercepted by Helot¡¯s white blade. This duel looked like a fight between a small eagle and a huge hawk. No matter how high the small eagle flew in the sky, it was always driven to a corner by the hawk from above its head.


    Nonetheless, Filaret¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t shaken by this outcome. Actually, she wasn¡¯t that surprised. Yet, her heart was conflicted about something else.


    Obviously, Helot was a true genius. No one could reach his talent. Yes, Filaret¡¯s heart was convinced about that fact. It would be delusional to think otherwise. But, even so.


    One part of Filaret¡¯s heart knew that Helot¡¯s strength wouldn¡¯t be corrupted that easily, while the other part of her heart wished that Lugis could overcome Helot¡¯s fearsome strength. Filaret was engulfed by a series of conflicted feelings. These strong emotions overflew into her eyes.


    She hated these feelings. ¡°What should I do?¡±, she thought. Filaret shook her head continuously like a child. She tried to suppress these emotions by pressing her lips.


    Lugis was the right person to turn the useless lead into gold. On the other hand, Helot Stanley, who was gold as the shining sun, kept others away from him because of his intimidating godliness.


    ¡°¡­What can I do?¡±


    Filaret thought about this question one more time. The waving of blades was reflected on her eyes. She had always relied on someone else until now, but now she had to make a decision.


    Yes, a decision for either Helot or Lugis. Nothing mattered anymore. Both of them were dueling against each other. Now was the moment for Filaret to decide whom she¡¯d side with.


    ¡°What should I do? Which one should I rely on?¡±


    Filaret¡¯s decision was about to reach a limit.


    ¡ª


    As a slight breeze came flying in, I forcefully felt a sharp pain.


    At first, I didn¡¯t know what happened for real. It wasn¡¯t within the scope of my understanding.


    The shocking pain came from the left side of my body. It was a strange pain. A burst of an incomprehensible suffering got explained when someone came out of my right side.


    ¡¸Yo¡­You bastard¡­Damn Lizard! ¡¹


    My voice raised unintentionally when the sharp blade of the lizard slashed me through my side.


    I bit my own lips while I gritted my back teeth in order to suppress the surge coming from deep down of my throat.


    The blow was from behind my back. It wasn¡¯t Helot¡¯s strike that hit my lower flank. Neither my knives nor his double-edged sword reached out their targets. The culprit was the one that appeared at my side while facing the sun light.


    The Lizard¡¯s blade hit my body.


    ¡¸Captain¡­In the name of our guards¡¯ unit, I successfully managed to inflict damage on this recluse in order to stop this revolt against you.¡¹


    The blade was pushed to the other side on my flank. Blood dripped from my flesh and fell on the ground and it mixed with the sandy floor.


    ¡¸What on earth did you do? Don¡¯t you dare declare that cowardly move in the name of our guards¡¯ unit! I didn¡¯t give you an order to strike him down!¡¹


    Helot¡¯s enraged voice echoed around.


    How odd. He was godly. I remembered that he always acted with a clear mind and coolness. Yet, his burst of anger made him surprisingly human. Ah, Helot. How could I hate that expression? My fingertips trembled continuously.


    I pierced my nails on my flesh when I felt an excruciating pain. My whole body was suffering terribly. Still, I only felt a bad sensation at first. I didn¡¯t seem to care much about it. But, as time went by, the pain increased so much that I had a hard time standing. I didn¡¯t want to lose my conscious right now, so I tried to rely on my senses.


    The sound of a blade tearing the meat apart was so strong that I felt as if my whole body was literally cut in half. This terrible pain went through my flesh and my nerve system.


    ¡¸I showed you rudeness. Forgive me, my Captain. However, I should be the one to take care of the lowly scoundrels of this Poor People¡¯s cave. You shouldn¡¯t be involved with the likes of them. Besides, they aren¡¯t allowed to wear any kind of blades nor swords. So, it¡¯s my obligation to subside them!¡¹


    After receiving the reprimanding words from his Captain Helot, the Lizard tried to defend his reasoning for attacking me. The tone of his voice was engulfed with hatred and sarcasm.


    ¡¸In addition, this rascal has confessed his theft and turned his blades against you Captain. I mustn¡¯t allow him to go any further than this.¡¹


    His saber was stretched towards me once again. It was an unpleasant sound. Yes, a really annoyingly sound.


    I felt extreme rage when I realized that someone attacked me through a blind spot. Part of me felt hopeless, while the other part felt humiliation. All of these emotions combined with one another and gave birth to a huge spiteful feeling.


    That¡¯s right, that Lizard man was such a person to begin with. There wasn¡¯t any righteousness, empathy or dignity on his morals.


    His reasoning didn¡¯t apply to inferior people like us. His demeanor portrayed selfishness and hostility towards people that he considered less than animals. Even though we were humans, for him we were nothing. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t feel any compassion towards any of us and would crush us at any moment if necessary.


    That¡¯s why the Lizard couldn¡¯t tolerate this duel. It must have been a disgrace for him to witness the Captain of the Guards dueling against a lowly man like myself.


    My breath was rough. I couldn¡¯t stop the flow of blood that escaped from my body. I must run away. Yes, I had to make sure I¡¯d leave this place in order to survive.


    When I moved my feet slightly, I noticed a shining blue hue. The Lizard¡¯s saber was pointed towards my neck.


    It wasn¡¯t a joke. Yeah, no damn joke. I didn¡¯t want to be stabbed again. I didn¡¯t want to suffer this much in front of a whole audience. I wanted to safeguard my neck and my life.


    It was a strange feeling. My blood was leaving my body and my consciousness wasn¡¯t that clear. Yet, my heart was boiling with rage. My limbs moved regardless of my body¡¯s condition.


    *howling sound*


    The wind was blowing.


    It was a natural behavior. It didn¡¯t go against anything or did it move forcibly. It was just the natural flow of the body. Followed by a strong inner feeling and desire, my body bounced forward as if the whole world stopped moving.


    It was a smooth and relaxing movement. My footsteps moved on their own effortlessly. It felt different from usual. My field of vision became unusually clear. I could see the Lizard¡¯s saber approaching my neck. In order to stop it, Helot stretched his white blade to stop the Lizard¡¯s saber offensive momentum.


    But, he was a step ahead. He jumped with the flow of the motion, but his flow suffered a slight fluctuation.


    A silver light cut the through the sky.


    My hand felt something tough. It was a feeling of cutting a fiber of a cloth that went up to the flesh. The sense of crushing bones was too evident.


    A piece of my knives slashed under the Lizard¡¯s jaw with a clear murderous intent, even though it barely cut his neck.


    The Lizard¡¯s eyes opened wide with astonishment. He couldn¡¯t even believe what just had happened. Ah, how great this was. His shocking eyes were a delight to stare at. They were covered with revulsion. Actually, his eyes looked miserable.


    *strong howling sound*


    The wind was whispering on my ears.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis! ¡¹


    Before I lost my consciousness, I heard a loud but vibrant voice that pierced through my earlobes.

 Volume 3 - CH 50

    Chapter 50: A woman named Filaret


    I opened my eyes and realized that my body was resting at the second floor of the night tavern, I could easily recognize this place because I had been here previously.


    I wondered what time of the day it was. Perhaps, it was the middle of the night. I could see that the soft and pleasant moonlight touched the window of the room.


    There was no sound in the surroundings. It was as if silence swallowed the entire world. Yet, my heart didn¡¯t feel that relaxed nor pleasant about this quietness. I hated this environment and the calmness of the night. Bewilderment and confusion swirled with each other in my heart.


    What happened after those events? I wondered about what really happened and how it ended up.


    I exchanged sword blows with Helot Stanley. And, in the end, I managed to break that Lizard¡¯s chin. Still, these events were the last memories I could recall in my mind.


    But, afterwards. I wasn¡¯t sure how I managed to escape from that perilous situation. I was badly hurt and I was the only one against several men. There was no way that I could¡¯ve escaped on my own. In other words, someone rescued me and brought me here.


    But, who? Who would help someone like me? Was it God itself? On this precise moment, I recalled a memory.


    Certainly, the wind. The wind was blowing on my earlobes back then. I remembered that a voice called to me. I¡¯ve got the feeling that I was wrapped up in something out of this world based on my vague consciousness. It was as if the wind saved me by lifting my whole body.


    ¡­I see. So, it was Filaret.


    My brain tried to figure out many options. But, I realized that only one person could have saved me based on these assumptions. She was the only person capable of saving me amidst the malice and the life-and-death situation of a fight.


    Of course. There was a high probability that this was all a dream. Or maybe it was all an illusion of my mind. All that my eyes wanted to believe. A daydream. But, once I moved my fingertips and started to move my upper body I realized that this wasn¡¯t a dream after all.


    I felt severe pain from the right side of my stomach. And because I moved my upper body recklessly, this pain spread throughout my whole body.


    My back teeth gritted on one another involuntarily. I pressed my teeth so much to suppress the pain that it even made a cracking sound. I didn¡¯t have a choice but to wait until the pain subsided, while I quivered my jaw repeatedly. The moment my pain went slightly away, I realized that I was severely injured, but that someone tended to my wounds.


    Cold sweat fell from my forehead.


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t get up. Beasts, and even dragons, rest when they¡¯re injured. ¡¹


    I heard the word ¡°dragons¡± and I noticed that it were Filaret who spoke, while hiding beneath the moonlight of the night. Her language was graceful and friendly.


    However, my spine jumped from a sudden surprise when I heard her voice, and my body was tormented by pain once again.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­Hey, you could¡¯ve warned me that you were here. Why are you hiding like that¡­? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Where is your thanks? ¡¹


    After I spoke bluntly, Filaret replied in a cold manner. She blank her eyes consecutively because she didn¡¯t expect to hear those words of mine. At first, she wasn¡¯t that frustrated, but soon, her annoyance piled up and her words burst out.


    ¡¸I mean, you should be saying your thanks instead of just complaining about my presence. Do you know that it was hard to save you back then!? Besides¡­C¡¯mon, you have no idea what I went through with this. So, just say thanks! I saved you. Aren¡¯t you glad that I was there to help you!?¡¹


    In the shadow, I could see that Filaret turned her face down.


    I opened my eyes when I saw how vulnerable she was. I saw a scene that I never thought I¡¯d see. My heart couldn¡¯t understand these confusing feelings.


    She behaved like a child with tantrums. She was grumpy as opposed to the poised, calm and excellent Filaret La Volgograd that I met on my previous timeline. This personality didn¡¯t match with her previous profile.


    Well, of course. There was no doubt that the behaviors of their past lives deviated a little bit from their former selves. I should¡¯ve got used to this by now. But, the differences of this girl were the most obvious. It was as if she was an entirely different person now.


    At least, she wasn¡¯t a fool nor a weakling if she put her mind to it.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Lugis bro. You should thank big sis. She¡¯s been taking care of you for the last few days without getting much sleep.¡¹


    Then, a quiet voice came along when the door of the room opened up.


    Someone entered the room after bowing his head as a greeting. It was a resident of the Poor People¡¯s cave. It was Wood. His sister Sereal also came with him. I wondered if he managed to escape safely. Sereal was moving her eyes strangely as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. Her lips were tightly closed.


    I see. So, it¡¯s been a few days now. It meant that this night wasn¡¯t the night following the events that happened during the day. So, it has been a while.


    Oh really, it seemed that I was really engrossed with my own dreams, since I didn¡¯t want to wake up.


    ¡¸¡­Of course. I must show you my gratitude, Filaret. If you weren¡¯t there for me, I would¡¯ve been sleeping alongside the god of death right now.¡¹


    I expressed my utmost respect and gratitude towards Filaret.


    Moreover, this wasn¡¯t the first time that Filaret saved my life. She helped me during the fire at the underground temple.


    Really, I would¡¯ve been dead if she weren¡¯t there. The Goddess of Luck abandoned me, but the black-haired Goddess did not.


    My words echoed in the room. Those words were definitely straight out of my heart.


    However, I didn¡¯t sound like myself. Who would¡¯ve thought that I¡¯d spill genuine words from the bottom of my hearth.


    However, it was somewhat better than selling favors to Caria. Yet, this girl was more insecure and eager to gain my attention. Certainly, my words weren¡¯t enough for her.


    For a brief moment, Filaret sighed strangely and then, she spoke.


    ¡¸¡­One more time. I don¡¯t feel satisfied with your answer. ¡¹


    Hey, she¡¯s joking with me.


    And then, I didn¡¯t know why, but I continued to humiliate myself a little more, until Filaret was satisfied with my answers.


    She made me repeat myself in front of both Wood and Sereal.


    I realized that the woman named Filaret wasn¡¯t that better than the woman named Caria.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Ah¡­I shall give my thanks to my bro and big sis as well. ¡¹


    Filaret was extremely satisfied after my throat became dry from saying thanks too much. Then, Wood changed the topic to show his own gratitude towards us.


    Wood bent over and lowered his head.


    ¡¸Thank you for saving Sereal¡­bro and big sis. I can¡¯t express just how grateful I am for your aid¡­¡¹


    His voice sounded as if he were about to burst into tears. I involuntarily squint my eyes. It wasn¡¯t just gratitude. His tone was mixed with regret and compassion.


    The mute Sereal also bowed her head like her brother as a sign of gratitude.


    ¡¸I¡­I wished that I weren¡¯t so powerless. ¡¹


    His words resonated through my earlobes. It seemed that something sunk to the bottom of my belly with a tremendous weight because it felt as if he were enduring some suffering on his own.


    I bit my lips slightly before choosing the words to answer him.


    ¡¸Wood, you don¡¯t have to thank me nor Filaret. That¡¯s what says the contract, right?¡¹


    Yes, that one contract.


    My relationship with this brother and sister was based on a single contract.

 Volume 3 - CH 51

    Chapter 51: Brother, Sister and the Fate of Calamity


    ¡¸Wood, you don¡¯t have to thank me nor Filaret. That¡¯s what says the contract, right? ¡¹


    I thought for a brief moment before I chose to speak those words.


    I knew why he felt that way, but I tried to have a soft conversation with him that would cheer him up. He had a painful expression on his face. Perhaps, this expression meant that Wood¡¯s inner roots belonged to a gentle nature.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¹


    I saw that Sereal¡¯s hand pushed her brother¡¯s hem without saying a word. Her expression was also gloomy and painful.


    So, why did Filaret and I accompanied this brother and sister in the Poor People¡¯s cave? It was because not only they belonged to the heraldic people but also because they were acquaintances of Largud Ann. Actually, they were people I didn¡¯t know before.


    Our relationship was based on a single contract.


    I was given support from Largud Ann and the heraldic people, and thus, this support came with a form of protection. On this case, this brother and sister were chosen to accommodate me, and I was chosen to protect them. I created a sort of contract that provided me with housing in the Poor People¡¯s cave. Moreover, it gave me access to fit within this society and persuade neighbors and dwellers of this place.


    At first, it was extremely troublesome to have a medium-to-long term contract with the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave.


    They didn¡¯t care about what was going on as long as they got what they needed. I knew this nature very well by my own experience. But, things changed. Actually, having a contract wasn¡¯t that bad, since they¡¯d have what they want, and I¡¯d have the information I needed. This was a very stable connection with the heraldic people.


    ¡¸But, even so. This isn¡¯t normal, Lugis bro. Yes, we have a contract of mutual interest¡­Still, there¡¯s nothing more to our relationship than just that, and yet, you¡¯re willing to risk your life for our own sake because of that contract?¡¹


    Both Wood and Sereal were qualified for this contract.


    They were known and popular. They clearly had some sort of distinction in the Poor People¡¯s cave. It was rare to be a figure of power in the Poor People¡¯s cave.


    The brother, Wood, was a brave man. He lost his parents and had no one he could rely on. His experience of this harsh world gave him a prominent role in the Poor People¡¯s cave.


    Sereal gazed at her older brother with eyes of adoration. I could see that they were close since the very first time I saw them. Even now, their relationship didn¡¯t change at all.


    Originally, there was no need of such protection. Yes, at first.


    Until Wood became a central figure among the youths of the Poor People¡¯s cave. In other words, he became part of the guards¡¯ blacklist. They began to watch his moves, and he nearly died when he tried to protect his younger sister from their attack.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s my way of doing things. Besides, there¡¯s no way that someone else could have done that besides me.¡¹


    I slightly bit my finger when I put my cigarette onto my mouth. Dangerous. I wasn¡¯t a masochist. I bit my finger because I felt a surge of severe pain spreading throughout my body.


    Assaults on the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave.


    That was the daily hobby of the guards. It was no exaggeration to say that, in the Poor People¡¯s cave, it was a rather normal scenery to see these guards hurt some of these inhabitants.


    There wasn¡¯t anything they could do in order to change this awful reality. Nevertheless, both brother and sister gave refuge to the bad-treated inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave whenever they could. Their existence grew more prominence in this area then.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¹


    Sereal moved her eyes down, and looked to the old trumpet that she held on her hand.


    Yes, the daily lives of everybody here were somewhat the same every single day. However, it was different for Wood and Sereal. Their daily lives changed dramatically. The guards deprived Wood of his bravery, and Sereal lost her voice in the process. Wood won¡¯t engage in a fight anymore. And when it came to Sereal, the old trumpet became her voice.


    Everything was unreasonable and unfair. But, time didn¡¯t stop and life had to continue regardless of these perjuries.


    No one on this damned world cared about them. Their daily lives were deprived by the whim of the devil. They were treated as tools without feelings. Their hopes for a better life were almost gone. How amazing this was.


    Yes, ironically those priests of the Cathedral proclaimed equality between men, and yet, here we were. I felt that my belly twisted inside upon thinking about this wrongness.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to worry about this too much. After all, you helped us getting this place to live in.¡¹


    Filaret tried to find a reason to subside their painful expressions.


    She finally came out of the shadows that the moonlight didn¡¯t reach. I finally saw her full appearance. However, my vision wasn¡¯t that clear. Apparently, I couldn¡¯t see her very well even though she was right in front of me. I wondered if she spoke gently because she had a woman¡¯s soft heart. Perhaps, it would be better for me to avoid seeing her with a different perspective than that of her previous past.


    Then, Filaret took over the conversation after preaching some words to both Wood and Sereal.


    ¡¸Besides, Lugis was the one who got himself hurt in the first place. So, this wasn¡¯t your fault, okay?¡¹


    She spoke whatever she pleased. I couldn¡¯t defend myself because I couldn¡¯t move as I felt excruciating pain. She clearly took advantage of my current situation.


    I slightly moved my hardened cheeks. But, I didn¡¯t utter a single word because all I wanted right now was to lift up the mood of Wood and Sereal.


    If you asked me again why I put my life on the line, I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer that question. No matter what.


    During the Journey of Salvation, everyone gave thanks and encouragement to the members of the Rescue Party, all except me. Therefore, I felt uneasy to receive such appreciation from this brother and sister. They clearly respected me. What difference would it make if I had this encouragement during the Journey of Salvation? I wondered about that.


    My eyelids became slightly heavier. It seemed that my injured body needed some rest. I opened my mouth when Filaret stopped talking.


    ¡¸Well. There¡¯s nothing we can do now. Miss Sereal should refrain from going outside from now on. At least, until everything calms down¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­No. Not quite. ¡¹


    I heard a different voice then. That voice came from the side door that was left open. There was a shadow there.


    The shadow silhouette gradually appeared illuminated by the moonlight. It was Largud Ann. She carried a large barrel on her small body as always and was smiling with beaming eyes.


    My lips quivered without making a noise. It couldn¡¯t be, could it?


    There was only one reason for her to come here. In other words¡­


    ¡¸I have a message from Saint Matia¡­On the night of the full moon, that is, today; the first beacon will be set on¡­¡¹


    It meant that this event was about to carry a large portion of calamity.

 Volume 3 - CH 52

    Chapter 52: A Desired Wish


    ¡¸I have a message from Saint Matia¡­On the night of the full moon, which is today, the first beacon will be set on¡­¡¹


    Upon hearing Largud Ann¡¯s words, I realized that tonight their schemes would be put into action. Somehow, I felt that I had a premonition that an ominous event was about to happen soon enough.


    I heard that the starting point of their strategic plan was at a rural village in the Southern part of the Gharast Kingdom.


    Peace was no longer a word part of our vocabulary. It seemed that a group of revolutionary members and some peasants attacked the house of the feudal lord. Their goal was to liberate the Heraldic order and retrieve all of their emblems. But, this event brought some suspicion. After all, it was strange that a peasants¡¯ rebellion would be planned and executed in such a way.


    In that attack, the feudal lord and his small army were defeated because of the lack of preparation against that rebellion. It was a surprise attack, and it proved out to be successful. The feudal lord didn¡¯t call his soldiers in time. His forces were unprepared and couldn¡¯t fight properly. Therefore, the feudal lord abandoned his territory and the people of his domain, and evacuated to an area where his relatives still ruled their lands. It was a quick defeat. So far, their rebellion has had a favorable result. Yes, unquestionably.


    But, we mustn¡¯t forget something. It was a peasants¡¯ rebellion.


    The attack was successful, but their army could collapse immediately if they went up against a full-fledged army without proper weapons to wield. Still, everyone was so cheerful. Obviously. It was the first time that a small peasants¡¯ rebellion proved out to be successful. It was a significant fight even if they just had accomplished a small portion of their strategic plan.


    These events were the beginning of a series of revolts from the common people, which will be known later as The Great Uprising of the Heraldic Order. Per history, this name shortened to ¡°The Gospel War¡±.


    The beacon of war had finally been lit.


    ¡ª


    The night passed in a hurry. At dawn, a document was delivered to Largud Ann.


    We were staying at the second-floor of an old and tattered liquor shop. Inside of one of the private rooms, I stared at the document alongside Ann and Filaret. Yet, the document was encrypted. Only Ann could understand those codes. But, I understood the contents of this document because of Ann¡¯s reaction.


    Just one word made me realize what really happened. The rebellion was a success. The beacon was lit up high once everything was in motion. The report wasn¡¯t mistaken. Everything had started for real.


    The sun rose on the horizon. A beaming light entered the room, and my eyes opened while I wrinkled my eyebrows.


    ¡¸This is the beginning of the beacon of war. If we execute everything as planned, the national army won¡¯t stand a chance against us. However, if we stand out too much, the army will be able to counter-attack with proper measures.¡¹


    After the messenger went away, Ann said that it was too early to proclaim victory. Despite her doubts, I knew that that peasant¡¯s rebellion was going to be successful. At least, that was what our history had informed me about.


    Of course, the success of this event was something to be pleased with. But, she was right. If everybody became too hopeful and too cheerful, nothing good would come out of it. Everybody had to clear their minds and be focused, without letting unnecessary feelings cloud their own judgements. This was a serious action after all. The topic of the Heraldic Order was a taboo. Actually, it was an important national affair of high concern. With this uprising, the national army went to the Gharast Kingdom, where the Great Religion, the so-called Cathedral, was the state religion of the nations.


    I chew my tobacco slowly and lightly with my teeth. I let the pleasant fragrance spread from my mouth to my lungs, and then to my nose.


    ¡¸But, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. We have to think clearly but with optimism. After all, even hidden snakes can overthrow a large and powerful Sage Lion.¡¹


    Ann spoke with a calm voice. She was unsure at first. But, soon, she regained the composure of a confident woman. The ¡°horse¡±, named War, had already started running towards his destination without looking back. The look of her eyes was firm, even though it didn¡¯t match the appearance of a young and frail girl.


    However, she was right. The Sage Lion could be defeated if one could make use of their wits and skills. Everything was about strategy and resolution. I narrowed my eyes and kept chewing the tobacco with my mouth and tongue.


    Indeed. This situation couldn¡¯t be changed now. The Gharast Kingdom wasn¡¯t the only nation apprehensive about this issue. This problem involved the surrounding countries as well. The Cathedral had a huge influence in the people, from common folks to members of the high society. In fact, their influence grew so much that the Cathedral became involved in the matters of each country. They even get their input in national politics.


    Many people were feverish religious people. Especially in the upper class. Many of these aristocratic people cherished the religious teachings passed down from generation to generation.


    Well, of course, not everyone was a devout saint. Actually, many people didn¡¯t really care much about religion per se.


    If so, then no wonder that some of this unreligious people involved in politics thought that the power of the Cathedral had to be weakened to some extent.


    In other words, the Gospel War was not only the result of the Heraldic Order¡¯s rebellion, but also the result of those unreligious people who clashed with the power of the Cathedral and those who wanted to keep that same power intact.


    So, the stakes were high. They even played out to our advantage.


    ¡¸Did that Saint tell you that we should wait here without doing anything?¡¹


    I leaned on a chair. I was getting better, but I wasn¡¯t fully healed yet. I spoke to Ann with a bitter smile on my face.


    However, Ann smiled upon hearing my question.


    ¡¸Saint Matia wants to spread the love of Maria to every believer. There won¡¯t be any activity around here until she wishes differently.¡¹


    Last night¡¯s rebellion was a tool to show everybody the tyranny of the Gharast Kingdom against the Heraldic people. Besides, this was just a small appetizer that paved the way to the purpose of capturing Garoua Maria.


    I saw that Filaret was shaking her shoulders. She wrinkled her eyebrows slightly, without displaying much emotion on her face. Perhaps, she felt some hesitation or upsetting feelings.


    Of course, it was natural. Despite being an international student, Garoua Maria was still the place where she spent most of her time. It must be hard for her to hear all the plans to overthrow Garoua Maria and, go up against its citizens and its current institution.


    ¡¸The progress sounds good. But, what¡¯s important is not what you do, but how you do it. You mustn¡¯t forget one important thing. History tells us that Garoua Maria never fell. In a sense, this city-state transformed into a sort of sanctuary. It will be impossible to invade from the front walls.¡¹


    Filaret was finally willing to talk and engage in this conversation. Yet, her talk wasn¡¯t that optimistic, but rather gloomy and without hope.


    Nonetheless, her words had a point. They made sense. At present, Garoua Maria has never fallen before. That fact was the pride of its citizens. It was the heart of the city¡¯s foundation.


    For Filaret, this scheme was no more than a bad joke. This wasn¡¯t even the story of outstanding soldiers tried to overthrow a city. It was rather a story of mob-like Heraldic people that foolishly tried to change history by invading Garoua Maria.


    ¡¸Yes, of course. ¡°How can you do it?¡±. Actually, we have already carefully planted the seeds for that part of our plan. We are just waiting their germination. Anyways, I just came here because I had a request to make. This is a request from our Saint Matia to you.¡¹


    Ann spoke with a whispering voice.


    Her voice was like mud that poured into my ears. I had a strong ominous feeling in my chest that something abysmal was about to happen.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸It¡¯s still better to let a cat write poetry instead.¡¹


    My mouth was stiff so my voice came out gruff and my the was dry and sarcastic. Actually, it was hard to grasp the words that Ann professed to us before.


    ¡°¡­We expect mutinies coming from the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave¡±, she said.


    That was Saint Matia¡¯s wish. Actually, I expected it somehow. Yet, when I heard Ann¡¯s words, I felt that a black mist clouded my brain.


    ¡¸It will only take a few days. Yes, a few days until chaos engulfs them all. We will use the city-state¡¯s foundation to our advantage. The urban functions will paralyze if the workforce of the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave is lost. In particular, immobilization of trade will have a significant impact on the city-state.¡¹


    That was an unmistakable fact.


    In Garoua Maria, the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave were the main labor force of its institution. If their workload got lost, then it would lead to a large urban malfunction. I heard some people say that the status of a trading city would fall if a large riot occurred. If this mutiny happened for real, there was no doubt that chaos in the city would have inevitable repercussions in just a few days.


    This would lead undoubtedly to a decline in the resistance of the guards on the entire city. However, this was easier said than done. Because if was such a huge issue, the city-state would¡¯ve fallen already. But no, Garoua Maria remained unbeatable and its foundation remained intact.


    The inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave weren¡¯t people made for mutinies. Actually, I could feel the resignation and failure in their hearts. No matter where you looked at, and no matter what you felt, ah, it couldn¡¯t be helped though. They weren¡¯t people brave enough to go up against the power of that huge institution. But, that was understandable. These people had already let go of hope with their hearts.


    But, who could blame them? Nobody had the right to speak ill of these unfortunate people.


    ¡¸¡­But, the problem is too deep. No matter how many layers you try to remove, if your roots are too deeply engraved in your heart, you won¡¯t be able to remove it entirely. They became like puppets that got manipulated by the rich citizens of the city-state.¡¹


    I spoke some words unintentionally while biting the edge of my lips. I gritted my teeth with one another so strongly that the sound could be heard out loud. I understood perfectly well the feelings of those unfortunate people.


    Yeah, I used to be like them. They were like me.


    I used to be like these people when I went on the Journey of Salvation in the past timeline. I spent my days in anguish and frustration. I had doubts, resentment and no hope whatsoever.


    The feelings of comprehension felt strangely heavy on my brain. It was as if my insides turned into hard stones.


    In fact, history told us that the Heraldic people failed to obtain the cooperation from the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave, in the past.


    Once upon a time, the Heraldic Order rebelled against the system of Garoua Maria and almost managed to invade it completely. However, they failed to gain the approval of the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave. That meant that the urban functioning of the city never really fell into chaos. In just a few days, they regained power and stability. Because of this failure, the city-state managed to call for backups and, shortly afterwards, the Heraldic Order was defeated by the Allied forces of the other city-states.


    It was a fatal defeat for the Heraldic people. These events triggered the unavoidable decrease of their activities.


    Largud Ann stared silently at me while I bit my chewing tobacco.


    Her eyes had mystifying colors. It seemed that she felt some unexpressed expectation or maybe even disappointment. What would she exactly expect from me? I never had an opportunity to improve my situation in the past timeline, except going back time, which wasn¡¯t even my doing. I never did anything extraordinary.


    Only heroes could change history.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll give you some time. Anyways, our Saint might come here in the meantime. So, there shall be some grace casted upon you.¡¹


    Largud Ann¡¯s eyes were widely open. I felt some hesitation from her at the beginning. Then, she finally spoke but with a cheerful tone.


    She made it sound as if my complaints weren¡¯t that serious. I couldn¡¯t respond to her. Actually, I didn¡¯t expect anything nor did I want to be fooled by her fake innocence.


    At first, I wanted to use the priestess to my convenience. Use her status and win her favor to give me a smoother path. Yes, a path with privileges. There was no need for a full cooperation. I never intended to become their puppet. The purpose was to give them some aid, and in return, got their favor to use to my advantage and needs. Actually, that half-cooperation was supposed to be over now.


    However, things changed. Everything was different now. The hero who could change history was on the other side of the coin.


    In other words, Helot Stanley. That heroic person.


    Now, Garoua Maria had him. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that this was the worst case scenario. Yet, everyone would say that he was just a single person. What could he do? Yes, everyone would laugh at me for being wary of one man.


    Nevertheless, I wasn¡¯t wrong. He was a different man. He wasn¡¯t an ordinary person per se. Nobody could ever imagine what he could do. This man could change the board completely. Helot Stanley was a man that could be the keeper of hell and the hero of salvation at the same time.


    Considering Helot¡¯s presence, it would be too dangerous to simply move the plan of the Heraldic Order into motion. History didn¡¯t cheat and, the past failure could be repeated one more time. Everything had to be done meticulously, because one small mistake could mean their downfall.


    I mustn¡¯t let that happen. If possible, there had to be something, an option, a different way to change this likely course. Something that wouldn¡¯t antagonize us¡­ Something that I could do with my own hands.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t really reject the request that was given to me.


    Moreover. Even if I described myself as an ordinary man, I wasn¡¯t alone. I had a genius person by my side.


    ¡¸Filaret. I want to borrow a little of your power. It¡¯s a simple request¡­ Actually, eating rigid bread is harder for you than my request.¡¹


    When Filaret heard her name, she blinked her eyes and slightly sharpened her lips. Her black hair even moved sideways.


    ¡¸If I do as you say, will you give me softer bread as a reward? I¡¯ll gladly have tender bread with some butter inside.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t even mention butter. She glanced at Ann and smiled timidly. Her cheeks were a little rosy. Actually, it was difficult to use Ann¡¯s distribution route to get a luxury item like butter.


    I just touched my nose as I snorted a small sigh. Ann was perplexed by this talk, because, after all, Filaret asked for bread with butter amidst the seriousness of this situation.


    Her silly conversation was a bit unreasonable. But, I needed Filaret¡¯s power in order to accomplish something relevant as an ordinary man. Yet, even though I was certain of this, my heart felt anxious and heavy.


    But, it was something I had to overcome. I had to find an alternative way in order to appease the anxiety of my inner self. I wanted to ¡°paint¡± these unwanted feelings with a different color.


    I slowly bit the chewing tobacco with my teeth.


    My only purpose in life was to meet Ariene one more time. My goal remained unchanged. Yes, no doubt about it. It was an unmistakable purpose.


    However. Now, I felt that something more filled the void of my heart. Something deep went through my veins and reached my chest. I felt as if I could breathe properly again.


    These feelings had been suppressed for so long now. My breath was so heavy that I crouched down as if I succumbed to the pressure of the falling sky.


    Small drops of sweat fell from my forehead. My eyes were wide open and, the sound of swallowing dry in my throat hit the earlobes.


    I wanted a name for myself. I wanted to raise my status to something meaningful and significant in power. I only desired for something more. Yes, more than I could afford to have.


    Perhaps, there was a different way to gain fame and recognition. Different options. Such questions ran through my brain consecutively.


    And then, I realized something important. Inner words spread from my chest to my brain as if I were finally convinced of my puzzling feelings.


    ¡°¡­In other words, I want glory. Yes, I want to grab the wish of my heart, even if I had to pierce someone else¡¯s heart with a spear¡±, I thought.


    What a shame. An unfortunate life. What a disappointment. Yes, a life without meaning wasn¡¯t really life. It was like a lump of vanity.


    Yeah, so far my life was meaningless. I had been watching everything unfold before my eyes. Ah, everything from afar. I just watched others accomplish glory, unlike me, who was just a shadow in the background. I¡¯ve been outshined, sidelined and cornered as if I were absolutely nothing, as if I was some forgotten piece of trash in the corner of the street. Everybody¡¯s glory almost burnt me every time. How many times had I been burn in my heart?


    I never thought that everything could be different. I couldn¡¯t even imagine a life of glory for myself. After all, it was just a faint hope that I never dreamt of. But, to tell the truth, I¡¯ve been yearning to have glory for such a long time now. Yes, even amidst the humiliation, anger and despair. I almost gave up on that far-fetched wish. But, not anymore.


    Unexpectedly, I grinned from the corner of my mouth as if I was mocking myself.

 Volume 3 - CH 53

    Chapter 53: An Emotion of the Rainy Season


    A few days later after Largud Ann received the report, a messenger finally arrived at the gates of Garoua Maria.


    At first, the gagging law* prevented the chaos within the city-state. But, it was impossible to prevent the leakage of the information in the streets. Therefore, the news spread throughout the entire city.


    ¡­According to the reports, the fleeing feudal lord got caught and got slaughtered in the name of the Heraldic Order. Other feudal lords were killed in the meantime and their heads were displayed at the gates of the wall surrounding the Gharast Kingdom.


    These facts were terrifying, and the citizens of Garoua Maria, who were accustomed to peace, were greatly affected by this news. There was some fear and turmoil in the streets.


    However, these events happened on the other side of the territory.


    These terrifying events were no more than just news of the outside world. No matter how far this threat spread, it was highly unlikely that it could reach this sanctuary.


    After all, this place was the famous walled city-state of Garoua Maria. This sacred city had never suffered from an invasion throughout the long history of humankind.


    ¡ª


    The fact that Caria was an accomplished swordswoman, made her quite famous among the guards.


    Although she was a knight of the Gharast Kingdom, the guardsmen of Garoua Maria now treated her as an honorable guest. Her neat and elegant appearance was the reminiscent of a sharpened sword. Regarding her skills, her sword technique was so flawless that it was hard to believe that such a talent came out of a woman¡¯s thin arms.


    She was the knight that everyone yearned to be.


    Even though she was just a guest, her demeanor and skills didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Every squad wanted to practice with her and gain her favor. She was the main topic of each day. Actually, she wasn¡¯t famous because they loved her. It wasn¡¯t for her popularity that Caria became this special. In fact, she became famous because everyone envied her.


    Yes, she became a hot topic since she started to hang out with the guards. That fact remained unchanged. Today was no exception.


    ¡¸Good morning¡­You¡¯re in a good mood today, Miss Caria. ¡¹


    Caria turned her eyes away from the window when she heard a man¡¯s voice. The private room, which was given to her as a guest, had a large window that showed the beautiful scenery from the outside.


    As rumored, Caria¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t bad, or so it seemed. Actually, she was delicate like a flower in everybody¡¯s eyes. However, they didn¡¯t know her real personality. Anyways, her rosy cheeks loosened a little bit and the sharpness of her eyes softened as well.


    In fact, Caria was so cheerful that she made hearts flutter with joy. The sparkle of the eyes was like the eyes of a young child. No wonder that, in a small part, the color of her beautiful eyes were expressed in her cheerful and kind attitude towards others around her.


    ¡¸I¡¯m just a guest here. There¡¯s no need for me to have such honors. ¡¹


    Caria responded with a calm tone, as if she tried to be polite to the man who visited in the morning.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t change the way I speak with you. I apologize¡­but, it¡¯s impossible for a man like me to address you differently.¡¹


    Caria shrugged her shoulders lightly. Then, she leaned against the window while shaking her stunning silvery hair with her hands.


    This man spoke to Caria with respect. It seemed that this demeanor was his true self. This man was no authoritarian. He respected etiquette and customs about formality with honorable guests. Caria didn¡¯t know if it was due to this man¡¯s influence, but the other guardsman addressed him with utmost respect.


    After exhaling a small breath, Caria continued to exchange words with this man. Although he wasn¡¯t authoritarian with her, he had some sort of power among the other guards. This man was, in fact, someone of high regard, despite his gouged out eyes that looked like a reptile.


    ¡¸More importantly, what happened to your chin, Vice Commander? It seems that you went on a short trip this morning right? Because I can see that you¡¯ve put yourself in some kind of troubling situation¡­¡¹


    This man¡¯s appearance was a bit odd, he had distinctive lizard-like eyes. Although his eyes stood out by itself, now he held an ugly scarf around his mouth to support his broken jaw. Moreover, it was even weirder when he spoke, because he had to support his jaw with his hands.


    If he didn¡¯t hold his jaw, then he wouldn¡¯t speak the words properly.


    The air in the room became heavier after Caria mentioned his broken chin.


    The room was engulfed with an ugly aura. It was as if it came straight from that man. His hateful odor was so strong that it seemed like he had a murderous intent. It wasn¡¯t coming from his words or his attitude. But from his inner feelings. Yet, those feelings blew out in the air. A heavy atmosphere swallowed the entire room. It was only for a brief moment, but it was intense.


    Caria¡¯s long eyelashes blinked when that man paused for a brief moment before answering her.


    ¡¸¡­You don¡¯t need to worry. This is nothing much. ¡¹


    His short answer. Unexpectedly, Caria took a deep sigh from her chest.


    Of course, it was worrisome. After all, the Vice Commander of the Guards came back to the headquarters from his inspection with a broken chin. This was unheard of.


    However, neither his Captain Helot Stanley, nor his fellow guards who were supposed to accompany him on his inspection, spoke about what happened for real. It was as if nothing happened at all. Nobody knew the events that led to his broken chin. No other guards gossiped about it.


    To avoid such gossip, the Vice Commander had already gone on a small business trip as soon as his chin was broken. But, not much time has passed since then.


    The first inspection. It wasn¡¯t clear if the mission was a success or not. Actually, Caria was supposed to go with them as an assigned escort to act as a surveillance guard. But, things changed, because Helot Stanley ended up going instead¡­


    This man stubbornly tried to avoid the topic of this conversation by speaking just a few words. He pressed his lips. Then, after being silent for a moment, he held his hands on his jaw once again as he tried to spit some words at Caria.


    ¡¸Miss Caria¡­Something good happened to you lately, right? ¡¹


    Apparently, this man tried to change the topic to a very different one. Caria raised her eyebrows upon hearing his question. It looked like she didn¡¯t want to talk much about herself.


    However, Caria didn¡¯t dismiss his question entirely. She didn¡¯t even get angry at him nor cursed him with hateful words. It provoked her heart, but she didn¡¯t lose her tranquil attitude.


    ¡¸Ah. Well, I¡¯m not a little girl whose mood changes according to the weather. But, yesterday I received a letter from my father. It hasn¡¯t been long since I unsealed the wax on the letter in order to read the contents. Since I¡¯m far away from home, I get this joyful feeling every time I receive a letter from a close family member or friend.¡¹


    After professing those words, Caria approached the wall once again and stared at the window.


    She gave that man a good answer. And then, she silenced herself because she didn¡¯t have any more to say to him.


    That man didn¡¯t seem to pursue that topic anymore. Rather, it seemed that he wanted to avoid losing his footing and ruin Caria¡¯s good spirits, who had not been in a good mood lately.


    ¡­Actually, Caria¡¯s mood oscillated quite a bit lately. In fact, she felt irritated with something until yesterday.


    In particular, her behavior was noticeable after she heard the news of the heraldic peasants¡¯ rebellion. There was a rumor circulating among the guardsmen that said that this rebellion hurt Caria¡¯s feelings because it happened in her homeland. Still, the meaning was entirely different.


    Actually, it were feelings of frustration and anger that swirled around her chest.


    Actually, the ¡°curtain¡± was already open and the ¡°main actors¡± were on the ¡°stage¡±. It meant that others like Filaret were given far more important roles to fulfill. Nevertheless, Caria felt as if she were on the edge. As if her efforts weren¡¯t recognized. She didn¡¯t land a main role like the others. So, she was pretty dissatisfied with it.


    Deeply in her heart, Caria felt like giving up on this particularly task. She thought about revolting herself and trying to get a main job to do.


    During that time, a letter arrived for her.


    It was a letter sealed with a special wax. It tried to duplicate Caria¡¯s family crest, the Burdnick House, but it was rather ugly and clumsy-looking. The intent was obvious.


    ¡°¡­This letter is undoubtedly from Lugis.¡±, Caria thought to herself.


    This sloppy-looking letter was far from being a masterpiece. The shape of the crafted wax was something out of this world. An extremely bad replica of Caria¡¯s family crest. If so, only one person in the world would send such a thing.


    Caria could barely express the joy of seeing that letter. She picked it up immediately. It was as if her blood boiled through her veins.


    Her heart became full of mixed feelings, from high expectations to huge anxiety. Even Caria¡¯s fingertips, which didn¡¯t shiver when she fought against the large demon beast, were slightly shaking.


    The content itself was rather simple.


    Lugis probably wanted to convey the current situation and future plans. Perhaps, he was afraid that someone else could read the contents of the letter. That¡¯s why he tried his best to craft a legit wax mark, so that nobody would open it. Caria opened the letter slowly and read the hidden truth written in Lugis¡¯ letter.


    It was written in the letter that the Heraldic Order commanded some peasants¡¯ to rebel, and that the riot was successful. Consequently, the National Guards were called to another country to attend an urgent political meeting because of the rise of the Heraldic people and its menace. A beacon was set on to start the preparation of their main plan. More information would come around in the next few days.


    Caria swallowed dry while she read the contents of Lugis¡¯ letter. Anyway, it ended up just being a regular letter to notify about the current situation. It was just a rough plan. No specific details. Nothing at all.


    Something foolish or rather mockery. At first, a gentle smile crossed through Caria¡¯s face when she began to read the letter. Her chest even moved rapidly because of her heart¡¯s palpitations.


    Then, when she finished reading the letter, that gentle smile and that calm behavior soon transformed into something icy cold. Her smile was rough and sharp.


    Angels and demons were depicted with emotions that transformed rapidly into one and another. Her gentle smile instantly transformed into a sarcastic and piercing smile.


    ¡°¡­How stupid. Did he think that such a small success could change the world?¡±, she thought.


    Caria¡¯s blood became cold like ice and her smirk hardened instantaneously.


    Yes, this world couldn¡¯t be changed. Those who were born as knights were knights, those who were born as nobles belonged to the nobility. Those who were born as common people were always commoners. Even those who were born poor were just poor for the rest of their lives.


    That aspect of society has never changed. It will not change. It was because the higher up members of society never allowed for such a change. The Kings and Aristocracy were the ones who ruled the nations. The ones who made the ¡°dream of changing the ways of the world¡± impossible to achieve.


    Caria understood that reality extremely well. After all, she belonged to the high society that ruled the world. She perfectly knew that men like Lugis would never get proper recognition even if they worked really hard.


    How much could one earn as an adventurer in the end? Adventurers didn¡¯t even get land or physical properties, unless they were a poor noble or had a higher status.


    Ah, how awful. It was extremely annoying to know it all. That man, Lugis, was never going to reach glory after all the anguish and longing he went through. There won¡¯t be anybody in this world to acknowledge his efforts.


    ¡°¡­C¡¯mon, so be it. Lugis. You don¡¯t have a choice but to swallow the rottenness of this world and dramatically move the vortex of change.¡±, Caria thought so.


    Because she was deeply immersed on her thoughts, Caria didn¡¯t realize the expression she made on her face that reflected through the window glass.


    This world was so petty for disapproving someone like Lugis. Some people would just snap their fingers to get glory, while others would need to chase it their entire lives just to live poorly in the end.


    Caria thought to herself the following words.


    ¡°But, don¡¯t worry. You can rest assured Lugis. Yes, my words come from the bottom of my heart¡±.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ll be the one to pave that path for you. I will take you to the highest place above our heads¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not a black-haired sorceress, nor am I the woman who calls herself a childhood friend. This is me. Yes, I am myself and no one else¡±.


    The expression on her face was beautiful. Every men¡¯s heart would be swayed immediately if they saw her gorgeous complexion. Caria¡¯s silvery eyes glowed brightly through the reflection of the window glass. Her eyes showed absolute resolve for the upcoming future.

 Volume 3 - CH 54

    Chapter 54: Three Choices


    ¡¸Thought-inducing magic? I can¡¯t use that type of magic. I never seen it in any book nor did I heard it from someone else¡¯s mouth.¡¹


    Filaret spoke the harsh truth while she crossed her arms.


    I knew that my face turned pale blue when I heard her words.


    I couldn¡¯t ¡°swallow¡± the words she had spoken. My throat was dry and it hurt. My reasoning became slightly dull.


    If her words were true, then the plan to empathize with the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave would certainly collapse from the very beginning.


    ¡¸¡­Ah, well. Maybe that magic¡¯s name is different. Anyways, that magic is a special type of magic that manipulates a person¡¯s consciousness with the scent of a very distinctive flower.¡¹


    I recalled a peculiar but very interesting thing that happened during my days on the Journey of Salvation.


    A strong dweller of magic could invoke this special magic by creating scented petals from its thin fingertips. Then, with the power of a magical wind, the scented petals spread a fragrance that could calm people down amidst a turbulent chaos. I remember that in the past existed a track of records that the Gharast Kingdom used this magic to stop the riots of the population that broke out in the country.


    With that type of witchcraft, I assumed that it could be easy to convince the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave to agree with the uprising of the Heraldic order and participate with them on this impeding revolution.


    Actually, I took a risk. Indeed, it was unpredictable to guess if Filaret was even aware of that special magic, or if she could even use it in the first place.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t use it. Actually, I don¡¯t even know how. That magic sounds like a spell that can affect people¡¯s thoughts. So, that means that it¡¯s a rare spell that¡¯s not easy to reach. Besides¡­¡¹


    Her black eyes moved away from my line of sight. It was as if her gaze ran away.


    Her thin fingers quivered for a little moment. Her lips opened and closed repeatedly as if she was trying to find the right words to speak. Apparently, she had some difficulty to say the words that were engraved on her mind. To be precise, she felt a little hesitant.


    After some uneasiness, the words finally came out of her throat.


    ¡¸You see¡­I can¡¯t use witchcraft right now¡­At least, I can¡¯t use it against Garoua Maria¡­¡¹


    Those words didn¡¯t go well with the atmosphere of the room. Rather, it was somewhat awkward and a mistake at the same time. I saw a glimpse of Filaret¡¯s eyes looking at my gaze. Yet, soon, she moved her eyes away from mine once again.


    For a second, everyone in the room didn¡¯t move or speak as if they were frozen. Nobody blinked his or her eyes. Actually, it looked as if their eyeballs were glued.


    I heard Largud Ann¡¯s voice when she took a deep sigh. Somehow, her voice warmed up the awkwardness that filled the room, and I managed to open my mouth and say the following words.


    ¡¸Ah¡­I see. Actually, it¡¯s no surprise. But, it¡¯s a bit strange, you know. I¡¯m sure that God wasn¡¯t the one that saved me back then. I know it was you. But, why? If you¡¯re not willing to help me now, why did you save me from that perilous situation?¡¹


    In other words, she probably made a bet with Helot Stanley in order to save my life back then.


    When I spoke those words, Filaret touched her chin nervously. Every time our gaze met with one another, Filaret moved her eyes away immediately. She was definitely avoiding my gaze.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped though. I was probably asking her to do too much this time. It was already good enough to rescue me from death. She was courageous, since she had the guts to save me on her own. There should be some sort of compensation for her actions. Rather, I was sure that some sort of collateral was considered back then. Yes, an exchange or transaction for my life since I wasn¡¯t killed nor arrested on the spot.


    Although I could draw Helot¡¯s intention to a certain extent, I was a little curious to see how his justice influenced his judgment during that time. Considering the Lizard¡¯s rampage, perhaps his ideal of justice created some room for an exception.


    If so, then there was no reason for me to make hasty decisions.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not blaming you or anything. I was just curious, that¡¯s all. Besides, if you don¡¯t feel comfortable about helping me with that sort of method, then we should try to find a different solution.¡¹


    That¡¯s right. I shouldn¡¯t blame Filaret for refusing to help me with this task. So, I tried to speak without thorns in my words as much as possible.


    Filaret¡¯s dark eyes were a little bit teary. But, as soon as I said that sentence, her complexion changed. It would be cruel to blame her for doing her best to save me.


    However, contrary to the softness of my words, my heart was panicking. I felt unmistakable frustration that overflowed from my chest. This frustration was constant and kept coming through my veins without stopping.


    Bad. This was the worst. Even though my words said otherwise, I perfect knew that, in regards to the persuasion of the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave, I needed Filaret¡¯s magic.


    Without that special magic of the floral scent, it won¡¯t be possible for me alone to convince these poor people¡¯s hearts with uncertain hopes for the future. I would only persuade them with the power of that magic.


    After I stared at Filaret¡¯s gaze, I looked closely at Ann.


    Her slightly muddled expression told me a different story. Actually, she was waiting for other solutions to fix up this problem.


    ¡¸¡­There are two choices. ¡¹


    I raised my two fingers in response to Ann¡¯s muddled expression.


    I wouldn¡¯t say it were good ideas. Rather, they were more suspicious than great proposals to fix this situation.


    It wasn¡¯t lack of self-confidence that I remembered these options. This was a survival plan, a plan that I thought behind the darkness. I covered my mouth with my hands before I spoke in order to appease the bursting feelings. Ann and Filaret closed their lips and stared fixedly at me. They were eager to know what I was going to say.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸First. I think we should give up on this place. In short, the Poor People¡¯s cave should not even function in the first place. That¡¯s what I think at the moment.¡¹


    I took the chewing tobacco out of my pocket and put it on my mouth. Both of their eyes were widely open as if they were stabbed by piercing knives. I guess they expected a different answer.


    Ann was probably aware of why I suggested this option. She must¡¯ve already considered the worst possible scenario. I¡¯d dare say that, in the long term, it will be our loss if we don¡¯t make a choice.


    I went to the other side and leaned against a high chair. Then, I explained the following.


    ¡¸In other words, we should be targeting the Poor People¡¯s cave first. This area is a place that lacks self-defense. They don¡¯t even have a prevention system in place against disasters. It will ¡°burn well¡±. And everyone will die for sure. The whole Poor People¡¯s cave will turn into a crematorium.¡¹


    Ann couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment as she narrowed her eyes. Filaret was speechless as if she were upset with my reasoning.


    Naturally. It wasn¡¯t a good choice. However, it wasn¡¯t possible to arrange a nice option given the current circumstances. We didn¡¯t have the luxury to think of a perfect choice. Right now, our souls were dirty in trying to find a solution for this mess.


    Actually, when I was trying to use the battlefield perspective for my own reasoning. I knew that my decision was rash and horrifying. But, even if my soul was dirty, my mind was clear and clean. Someone had to do something about this.


    Still, if there really were a spiritual world after death, then the angels would definitely not welcome me into their sacred realm. However, I¡¯d rather live the way I want while God is miserably trampled on. I was sorry about these thoughts of mine. But, I¡¯d rather step into a dangerous zone than die dejectedly without doing anything. Yes, I would gladly spit in God¡¯s hand if I had to.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the choice I want to hear, hero. Even if the capture of Garoua Maria is guaranteed by the downfall of the Poor People¡¯s cave, the city won¡¯t survive for long. The problem will remain. The city will become dysfunctional even on the hands of the Heraldic Order, and it¡¯s legacy will be lost forever.¡¹


    Ann disagreed with this last resort. On the other hand, Filaret sharpened her lips while blinking her eyelashes.


    When I saw the wrinkles between her eyebrows, I realized that she was probably against this idea as well.


    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you try to change their mind with words? A good general transforms any weak soldier into a strong soldier with a single word. In fact, you¡¯re a great talkative person.¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s voice quivered a little bit as she tried to find a better solution. She was probably upset with me because of my unreasonable choice. But, I didn¡¯t want to rely on her suggestion alone. I was sure that words weren¡¯t the solution for this problem.


    ¡¸Well¡­That was the second choice. But, it¡¯s a hopeless choice. I fully understand their feelings. I was like them in the past. They don¡¯t have any more power on their hearts to grab something as a vague hope. That¡¯s just a dream for them, and nothing more.¡¹


    I appreciated to hear Filaret¡¯s opinion. Still, it wasn¡¯t a feasible solution.


    Well, she was a foreign and beautiful girl. If she spoke gentle words, there may be people who¡¯d listen to her. Or maybe even Ann too. Ann had amazing interpersonal abilities because of her merchant relationships and economical insight. Most probably, she¡¯d have a few things to say that could resonate with the poor people.


    But, I wasn¡¯t like them.


    ¡¸Filaret. You are mistaken about one thing. Words don¡¯t have the power to move people¡¯s hearts.¡¹


    I took a small breath before I spoke to Filaret. I inhaled the smoke of the chewing tobacco. A fragrant flavor spread throughout my lungs.


    ¡¸Listen, there¡¯s no power in words. The important thing is not ¡°what¡± one said, but ¡°who¡± said it.¡¹


    ¡°A good general transforms any weak soldier into a strong soldier with a single word.¡± However, it wasn¡¯t his word that transformed that said soldier. It was because of who he was, so when he spoke that single word, his status weighted heavily in his word.


    What if an ordinary person said the same word? Even if the word were the same in language and tone, the way the soldier would perceive it would be completely different.


    Yes, there was no power in words. Words cannot change people nor alter circumstances. I knew it very well given my own experience in life.


    There were many times that my words made sense and that my logic was correct. Yet, everything I said was thrown into the mud. How many times had I been stigmatized? How many times had I been completely ignored?


    No one listened to my correct words. No one tried to listen to me even though I was right. Yes, even though I was a person with feelings and opinions.


    Everyone listened to the person they wanted to listen to. Ah, yes. That was the natural way a human would react. Even though I had the right argument, my words didn¡¯t have enough power because I was nobody.


    I narrowed my eyes and my face stiffened when I reminded myself of my old days. The pain that crawled from my bones was strangely familiar.


    ¡¸Listen, you¡¯re not alone. ¡¹


    At that time, the air in the room felt heavy, and Filaret¡¯s voiced echoed in the room.


    I slowly raised my face. I saw that Filaret didn¡¯t joke nor did she say a lie. She wasn¡¯t plotting anything. She just spoke from her heart.


    Her little lips opened up again.


    ¡¸You know, Lugis. I¡¯m here to hear your words. Anything you say, be it incredibly smart or be it unreasonably senseless. Really. So, don¡¯t hesitate. I will be extremely grateful from my heart if you confide your feelings with me.¡¹


    After she spoke, I noticed that her cheeks were slightly red.


    What was this joke? What did she just say about me? Was she praising me? Don¡¯t tell me that Filaret La Volgograd praised me? I clearly remember that her past self didn¡¯t even try to acknowledge the existence of my words.


    She approached me by taking a small step. My line of sight was raised unintentionally, and my eyes were swallowed by the deepness of her black eyes.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want you to say that you can¡¯t do it because you don¡¯t have the power to do it. Yes, you shouldn¡¯t give up on yourself. I won¡¯t allow you to end up as a lead person. I vowed to myself that you¡¯d be recognized as a golden person, even if I had to twist the laws of this world.¡¹


    Filaret brought her eyes closer. The distance between her and me was dramatically reduced. I could see my reflection on her dark eyes. It was as if our sights were about to cross each other. It was such a small distance between us.


    Then, Filaret whispered to me in a voice that even Ann couldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°¡­Yes, even if you want to run away from here, its fine. If you decide on this choice, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements for your escape path.¡±


    What she said to me was likely the third choice for this problem.


    Her sweet voice felt like she tangled my pulsating heart directly with her fingers. Such a sound squeezed the strings of my spirit as if it moved my entire existence.


    Her small hand touched my wounded heart. This wasn¡¯t any kind of magic. But, it felt like it. Yes, it felt as if my mind was fully manipulated by a special magic.


    I wondered why I didn¡¯t feel pain running through my bones and spine. Not anymore. I could only feel a warm feeling from the inside.

 Volume 3 - CH 55

    Chapter 55: Laughing Voices


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re laughing at you¡±.


    A voice was heard among the crowd of people. It resembled that of a rat.


    At the backside of the crowd, stood Wood, whose thick lips quivered faintly. His sister Sereal grabbed her brother¡¯s left hand because it was quivering as well.


    At night the Poor People¡¯s cave was extremely dark. The sky was pitch black. The only place that was bustling with light was from the walls of the city-state of Garoua Maria that one could see from the distance.


    Usually, most people would¡¯ve been asleep at this time¡­ Except those privileged people beyond the walls. Sometimes, we could hear loud cheers reverberating from the city-state.


    But, today was different. There was a square in front of the old tavern, where a giant tree stood as a ritualizing symbol. A huge fire pit was lit in the middle of the square to illuminate the surroundings.


    The scorching sparks from the fire illuminated every single figure in the dark.


    ¡¸Now what we have here. Where did you say you¡¯re from? Actually, we don¡¯t understand much what you¡¯re implying, though I admit you have a little bit of courage to speak up.¡¹


    There was one particular man that stood in front of the whole crowd. The light of the fire pit showed his peculiar silhouette. He moved his shoulders slightly as if he tried to relax amidst the tension of this situation.


    The man with green clothes was known as Lugis.


    He was a unique man who in spite of his young age and youthful appearance, sometimes showed some oldness, and sometimes, simple naivety. This man was the one who made a contract with Wood and his sister Sereal.


    Wood knew what this man aimed for. The results of this talk could change the entire foundation of the Poor People¡¯s cave. He said that we could ¡°paint the walls with a different color¡±.


    That was the reason why so many people were gathered here today. As far as Wood was concerned, there were men and women alike among the crowd, from the young to the old.


    Wood had been an inhabitant of the Poor People¡¯s cave for a long time now. He always moved freely in this area even though his reality was the opposite of his ideal life. However, in this precise moment, he felt as if his body was petrified. He couldn¡¯t move at all. This was the first time that someone brought signs of hope. A hope that was too good to be true.


    Yet, the results were clear.


    The faces of the people gathered at the square were somewhat stoic. They were not interested.


    They didn¡¯t come to hear the story. They were as insects gathered in bright places. That meant that they just came here because there was a fire pit lightened up, and because they were told to come. There was no other meaning in being here. Wood understood it well.


    Wood held his sister¡¯s hand tight. Sereal shook her body for a moment, and Wood wondered if he hurt his sister with his strong grip. Yet, actually, Sereal just moved her body to ask her brother if he was okay. Wood narrowed his eyes with a slight grin on his face to reassure his sister.


    Expectation and disappointment were mixed. For Wood, Lugis was his sister¡¯s lifesaver. He felt that he wanted to do something in order to help Lugis.


    But, nothing would change even if he tried to help.


    How could one word change everything? Wood¡¯s cowardice clouded his mind like a thick fog. His sister swallowed dry because of the ongoing tension. She knew that everything wasn¡¯t unfolding the way he wanted it to be.


    Still, there wasn¡¯t such a thing called hope. It won¡¯t happen. Wood¡¯s eyes lowered down and he almost closed his eyelids. Wood diverged his eyes away from Lugis.


    ¡¸¡­I understood what you said. You¡¯re talking about ¡°taking down¡± those walls. ¡¹


    An old man spoke with a thin and trembling voice.


    Everyone called him an Elder. In this place, it was rare for someone to live until old age. This place had a harsh reality. Most of these people didn¡¯t even know if they could live tomorrow much less until old age.


    Lugis nodded slowly upon hearing the Elder¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Unfortunately, we can¡¯t agree with that idea¡­Those walls have been intact since I¡¯ve came here as a child. You must know that those walls are ancient walls that nobody dared to destroy. Besides that, what can we do about it as lowly people?¡¹


    That thin and trembling voice echoed through the quietness of the dark.


    Wood¡¯s ears moved slightly when he heard the Elder¡¯s response. Ah, he was right. What could we do as lowly people? All of the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave would be trampled on, and most probably killed for rebelling against the institution.


    Yeah, it was the harsh reality of their world. Wood gritted his teeth. Still, that scenario, yes the scenario of that possible hope, crossed Wood¡¯s mind several times at night that he couldn¡¯t even sleep at times.


    He wondered if that hope was once the goal of his life. Yes, a goal at the end of his youth. Once upon a time, Wood gathered the young people of the Poor People¡¯s cave, and pretended to be a strong figure with leadership skills. Eventually, he thought himself that he could ¡°destroy those walls with his own hands¡±. Wood really thought that he could do it.


    But, the reality was different. His sister was taken hostage. His fellow comrades betrayed him, and his body suffered tremendous pain when the guardsmen beat him. The goal of his life, yes the rebellion he planned for so long, was smashed in a blink of an eye.


    Wood thought that it would¡¯ve been better if he had died back then. Because if he died, at least he would have died with a brave heart. Even so, that didn¡¯t happen. His robust body didn¡¯t succumb to the beatings. There was nothing else he could do but to live on.


    All that remained was the coward Wood. He couldn¡¯t even save his sister without a voice. All he did was run away and hide from the problems.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. You¡¯re absolutely correct. I agree with what you said. This proposal is too risky and vague, and there¡¯s no guarantee that we¡¯re going to succeed.¡¹


    Lugis spoke to the Elder with gently words instead of thorns.


    It didn¡¯t sound like a speech, or words of someone trying to change people¡¯s minds. His talk was very mediocre, and his tone was light.


    ¡¸So, how are you, old man? Your life must be full of suffering. I¡¯m sure that you think that it¡¯s a blessing to be alive at least.¡¹


    The topic wasn¡¯t that serious. It sounded like an extension of a small talk. The Elder looked at Lugis with suspicion.


    ¡¸Yeah, just living another day. Even if mine and everybody¡¯s lives aren¡¯t favorable, I can still live here. Yeah, I have this place, a place where I can exist. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t accept your proposal.¡¹


    The Elder said everything he wanted to say with his words. Not only him. He spoke for every inhabitant of the Poor People¡¯s cave. They didn¡¯t hope for a better life. They just wanted to live. They didn¡¯t want to suffer. They weren¡¯t willing to sacrifice the only thing they had, their lives. Yes, they were poor, but they were still alive.


    If they just wanted to be miserable, and live perilous lives, then it was fine. No matter how unjust, how untenable, how absurd, these people valued their lives because they were grateful to be at least alive given their terrible circumstances.


    The silence of the crowd agreed with the Elder¡¯s opinion. The darkness was quiet and frightening. No one wanted to listen anymore.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, I understand. I fully understand your feelings Elder. There¡¯s nothing left on your hearts, no dignity, and no fighting spirit. Every aspect of your lives was trampled on. Ever since, you remember, I believe.¡¹


    Strangely, this man¡¯s words were spoken with a sense of reality. Then, Lugis stopped speaking. Was this the end? Ah, of course. It was all over now. The results would¡¯ve been the same even if the speech were short or long. Then, it would be better to finish it early.


    Then, Wood took a step backwards to leave, but¡­


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. At best, the last thing you¡¯ll have is¡­ ¡¹


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s impossible. How could one ¡°turn the heavens upside down¡±? I have no power at all, so I need your help.¡¹


    I spoke the words that were been engraved in my heart. I exhaled a deep sigh.


    Ann and Filaret heard my frustrations. I asked them to prepare things up in advance. It was a small gesture, but it was better than nothing.


    But, before that, I had to prepare myself with the greatest weapon known to man. One¡¯s tongue. Still, I wasn¡¯t that optimistic about this. If words worked like miracles, nobody would have any hardships in the world, and I was sure that everybody would live more comfortably.


    But, I was a man who knew otherwise. I lived a life full of hardships. A life without miracles.


    Therefore, I thought that I could speak about my hardships to the whole world. But, it would be hard to sway a person¡¯s heart. It would be almost impossible to bring tears to someone else¡¯s eyes with just words and not actions. This task was one of the most difficult tasks I had to undertake.


    This was Ariene¡¯s specialty. She inspired the audience to speak and share their opinions. She managed to bring everyone to the same line of thought.


    What she did was indeed very impressive during our time in the Journey of Salvation. But, I wasn¡¯t that interested on that matter back then. I should have looked at it more carefully, and now my regrets were overshadowing my brain.


    They were the same inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave they used to be. They were weak, sluggish, and didn¡¯t have the power to resist. There was no way I was going to convince them.


    That¡¯s right, I saw my old self in them.


    No, wait.


    Suddenly there was a shadow in my head. It kind of clouded my whole head.


    ¡°¡­If I was talking about the impossible all the time, then why was I here?¡±


    Indeed, these thoughts of mine resonated through my brain.


    Even with all the impossible and improbabilities, I stood here. Don¡¯t tell me that the words of that shadow, the one who sent me to the past, really inspired me?


    The words I¡¯ve exchanged with that shadow gradually crossed through my mind.


    Yet, none of this seemed to work. It was strange indeed, and there was that weird atmosphere that attracted me to his talk. But, why? Why did I want to grab his hand so much?


    I didn¡¯t find a solution even though I wanted to change my past. I tried to recall every event that happened, but I didn¡¯t understand why I was chosen to come to the past. I was a nobody. There wasn¡¯t anything special about myself. I didn¡¯t understand anything at all even if I asked my former self about a possible solution to this problem.


    ¡ºYou don¡¯t have to worry that much, you know? ¡»


    On this precise moment, the shadow appeared on my brain once again. The silhouette was pitch black.


    It was as if the shadow that once spoke to me was reproduced inside my brain. Yet, it was strange that I suddenly remembered that shadow here and now. I was extremely impressed with my imagination.


    If it came out of the darkish corner, this shadow would be great enough to persuade the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave.


    ¡ºOhhh, you mustn¡¯t rely on me. My words are mine. And your words belong to you. It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be borrowed.¡»


    I reflected on how this shadow could be so visible on my brain. Then, the shadow whispered as if it saw through my thoughts.


    Yeah, of course. I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything if I solved everything with my own words.


    Involuntarily, a dry and sarcastic smile crossed through my own mind. How ironic it was.


    ¡ºBesides, it¡¯s not good for us, as mere imperishability beings, to lend our help to humans like you. So, there¡¯s only one thing I can say¡­If you were inspired by my words, why don¡¯t you stand up on your own here and now?¡»


    The shadow spoke to me with high spirits as usual. It floated through my brain as if it were dancing happily. What an exaggeration of my imagination.


    However, that shadow may know it. After all, he was the one who brought me here. He even inspired me to change the course of my life. To agree about travelling to the past.


    Please, let me know. Even if the shadow of my imagination was fake, I didn¡¯t care. Anything he said was fine with me. I just wanted a little bit of guidance. But, perhaps, I won¡¯t get anything since it was my brain that created the current appearance of the shadow. Or so I thought.


    Even though it kept appearing on my head, I reduced my breathing so that I didn¡¯t hear any mysterious voices again.


    ¡ºThat¡¯s it, yeah, keep pushing yourself on your own¡­ ¡»


    ¡ª


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. At best, the last thing you¡¯ll have is¡­a little bit of hatred, isn¡¯t that so?¡¹


    After a brief silence, a strong voice erupted from that young man. His gentler voice was gone, and he spoke with a rough tone. The lightening sparks of the fire pit illuminated his face, yes; his look had a fierce complexion to his face.


    The Elder looked at Lugis with a stunned expression. Neither Wood nor Sereal understood the meaning of his last words.


    Hatred. Yes, hatred he said. Why would he speak of such a thing now?


    The flame burnt continuously and sparks flew in the air because of the light wind. Lugis¡¯ silhouette distorted with the movement of the light from the fire pit.


    ¡¸But, it¡¯s all right, Elder. If you want to be a good person, that¡¯s fine. Even if you are attacked by one of your own neighbors, such as Garoua Maria, and even if you are trampled by others feet, if you can live without having any kind of hatred, then it¡¯s splendid for you. You¡¯re a great holy person.¡¹


    I could hear a shivering sound throughout my spine.


    The hairs of my arms stood up as if I had chicken skin, and my throat swallowed the saliva involuntarily. The Elder, and of course, the gathered people, were looking with astonishing eyes at the rat that spoke without hesitation.


    Ah, stop it. Don¡¯t tell us the future. I didn¡¯t want to hear it. The eyes of the gathering people also agreed with this thought. No one wanted to hear about it either.


    ¡¸I heard that you had a beautiful fishing village nearby. They caught fish in the morning, and drank alcohol in the evening. They weren¡¯t rich, but they weren¡¯t poor. They lived a fulfilled life. Well, those were good days that didn¡¯t last long¡­It seems that the village was destroyed alongside with its people to build a port for trade. So, tell me Elder. This was totally fine because it was God¡¯s will, wasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    It felt as if his words were like nails that pierced the bottom of our chest painfully. No one wanted to touch that topic. No one wanted to remember. Our memories were covered with dark curtains. And yet, Lugis¡¯ words began to lift the edge of the dark curtains.


    The shimmering flames gave the shadows of the people in the dark an eerie atmosphere in the square.


    ¡¸¡­Ah, everyone. Just think deeply about it. If you let that predicament be forgotten, then you¡¯ll live your entire lives with humiliation and hidden hatred.¡¹


    Again, his voice changed colors.


    His voice was different. The tone changed dramatically unlike his previous voice. It wasn¡¯t a voice with cruelty, nor did it sound as if he tried to force these people into doing something they didn¡¯t want to do. Rather, it was a different voice. Nor gentle nor cruel, but something different. His speech was also neat and well organized.


    Lugis¡¯ eyes spotted Wood hiding behind a large tree in the corner of the square. Wood was hiding behind the tree because of his cowardice and fear. But, Lugis¡¯ eyes saw him. And on this moment, both of their eyes saw one another. Wood felt so nervous that this excruciating feeling ran throughout his spine. It was as if he heart stopped for a second.


    ¡¸Correct, just think about what happened so far. Who took away your dignity, stripped you of your right to live under the glow of the sun? Who made you live in a wasteland so that they could grow fat and wealthy?¡­Those who took everything away from you are living their best lives inside of those walls.¡¹


    Lugis spread out his arms and moved his face to point to the walls.


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud. And yet, it was a voice that creeped out from the bottom of this earth. We felt one unmistakable emotion. Hatred. Yes, the colors of his words were undoubtedly painted with strong strokes of hatred.


    The audience looked at the walls behind them. Every single one of them stared fixedly as if they were a flock of tiny rats controlled by the bigger rat Lugis, who stood still with his arms open.


    They separated our community and their citizens. It was something that we couldn¡¯t overcome. Yes, that omnipotent object that distinguished the poor people from the rich people. The great walls of Garoua Maria, the symbol of glory.


    ¡¸Yeah, they took everything away. From me, from you. I can¡¯t promise you that you¡¯ll get them back. There¡¯s only one thing that I can say to you. Only one thing.¡¹


    It seemed as if the flames blazed violently on the fire pit as we reached a crucial point. Yes, Lugis¡¯ momentum with his speech for the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave had arrived.


    The flames spread little by little, and the sparks flew in the air. Everybody was eager to know what the only one thing was. The eyes of the crowd of people were widely open.


    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s bring everything to ashes. Let¡¯s take away from them as much as they took away from us. If they talk about their great holy religion that wants equality for everybody¡¯s souls, then we¡¯ll drag them to the ground and burn them all.¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t persuasive words. Likewise, it wasn¡¯t words that demanded understanding. It was rather words full of raw emotion.


    He had a heart full of hatred. A determination of an endless revenge. His words blended well with the darkness of the night.


    Wood¡¯s eyes were widely open and they barely moved. His throat was feeling strangely thirsty. While holding her brother¡¯s hand, Sereal noticed the fountain of sweat that fell from his forehead.


    There was no power on his words. There was no way that those words would have the power to shake the hearts of the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave. It was just the talk of a young man. All I could feel was one emotion of his entire speech.


    ¡¸¡­But¡­What can we do as weak people¡­ ¡¹


    Before long, the Elder professed his own words. The old man leaked a sound from his throat as if it were crushing the pressured air.


    ¡¸Yeah, right. Just listen carefully. ¡¹


    The voice spoke for itself. Lugis approached the Elder and touched his shoulder.


    ¡¸¡­They¡¯re laughing at you. ¡¹


    Amidst the darkness of the night, everyone remained silent and concentrated everything on their ears.


    I didn¡¯t want to hear it. I didn¡¯t want to concentrate my ears on anything. Until now, I¡¯ve been pretending not to see. I pretended not to listen. I thought it was fine. Yes, everything was the same for those tiny rats, for Wood and for Sereal.


    The inside of the walls were bright day and night. It was the proof of a trading city. During the day, the merchants went around in the city to sell. And at night, the rich people played with the goods they bought during the day. That¡¯s why the influx of money was high. The money circulated within the city with great power.


    The men¡¯s voices, the women¡¯s voices, the youth voices, and even the elderly voices. Their laughter crawled out of the walls. They celebrated the prosperity of their city-state. Their joyous life was so grand that they wanted to tell the whole world how happy they were.

 Volume 3 - CH 56

    Chapter 56: The Gospel War


    The upper part of the main gate from the city-state of Garoua Maria was usually padlocked at night. No one dared to open it until the next morning¡¯s bell. It was both Robust and unbreakable, no one dared to open it by force. There was no doubt about it, everyone thought that the main gate was extraordinary, since nobody was able to break in before. No one thought that the main gate would be breached today neither tomorrow. It was always like this and it shall continue in the future. Every single person believed in it.


    The guardsmen were always on duty. There was no time for a quick shift, nor time for breaks. They were instructed to report on weird occurrences beyond the wall. Not everyone could get close to the main gate. They were trained to suspect every single traveler, as if these people came to Garoua Maria to ¡°sell a fish in a fish tank that couldn¡¯t swim¡±.


    However, these guardsmen were just meant to work on the wall. Their duty sometimes didn¡¯t reflect with their preferences. There was no point in being on the lookout all the time. It was just a waste of time and energy. The days of staring at the sky and stars continued endlessly, and of course, boringly.


    On these guardsmen¡¯s hearts, frustration and anger for doing the night shift piled up. Actually today, the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave were somewhat noisy. Through the quietness of the night, these guardsmen couldn¡¯t concentrate because of the noise. It was bothering them, and yet, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. They just had to endure one more night of endless frustration and annoyance. Tomorrow shall be another regular day. One of the guardsmen thought deeply about it and slightly smirked¡­


    ¡ª


    At the same time, there was a group of people living near the main gate of Garoua Maria. However, these people lived hidden in the darkness.


    A woman with long hair spoke as she sighed.


    ¡¸¡­It seems that everything is going well. Indeed, that hero is great as I expected him to be.¡¹


    A group of people were whispering in a cave near the city-state. Saint Matia, who wore silvery garments, nodded slightly as she held her chin.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t expect much. It was a risky move where one had to gamble for hope. It was as if one had to bet their entire gold fortune on a little plan or little hope. If that plan worked, then fine. If not, then that hero had to prepare himself for his crematorium. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter much what the result was since, of course, this Saint wouldn¡¯t bet her entire fate on the hands of a mere man.


    ¡¸Yes, of course. If Lugis failed, then the hopes to amend this cruel world would be lost forever.¡¹


    A dark-haired girl spoke from the sidelines.


    The Saint woman narrowed her eyes at this girl, and then, she moved her gaze away and stared fixedly at Largud Ann with dissatisfaction. For some reason, Lugis sent Filaret to accompany Ann to the meeting of the Heraldic Order.


    The man with a sharp tongue and reckless head didn¡¯t come to this meeting. Matia bit the edge of her lips slightly after she realized that her supposed-hostage ignored her call.


    The Saint woman told Ann to bring him to this meeting. Nonetheless, it was useless since he refused to follow Ann to come here and now.


    The woman named Matia began to vex inside of her mind. It was not an exaggeration to say that she absolutely hated his behavior that she wanted to crush him.


    She was convinced that her calculations were correct. Of course, she realized that that man had a great belief in knowledge and wisdom that seemed that exceed hers. But, she denied that belief. As a result, he exceeded her expectations. But, how could she lower herself against an unknown man that appeared out of nowhere? That¡¯s why it was unacceptable for her to admit that his achievements were due to his knowledge. She truly believed in her own calculations, and yet, this resolution showed a different result.


    ¡¸Please rest assured, Saint Matia. This girl won¡¯t disturb our meeting. In particular, the hero¡­you see, Lord Lugis won¡¯t go up against your will.¡¹


    Ann knew Matia¡¯s concerns, so she tried to appease her soul. She also tried to calm her burst of emotions by explaining that that girl Filaret wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.


    As soon as Ann spoke, Matia moved her eyebrows for a short moment. Her burst of emotions also slowed down when Ann told her to rest assured. It seemed that she had unmistakable trust in Ann. Matia believed in Ann¡¯s words. If she said that there weren¡¯t any problems, then her judgment was correct. That was what Matia believed.


    Matia also understood the meaning behind the words of that girl.


    She noticed the sparkle reflected on the eyes of the girl named Filaret. The sparkle and thrill of her eyes every time someone said the name Lugis. As if, her eyes uttered specific words. Yes, words that resembled a poem of love.


    However, Matia felt some sort of anxiety when she realized that this girl¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t just transmitting a mere poem of love. There was something else besides that obvious trait. Faith. Filaret¡¯s feelings were undoubtedly a demonstration of great faith. But it was an extremely dangerous faith. The feelings of yearning towards somebody else could turn into a dangerous faith that might lead to blindness.


    Matia understood the blindness of someone¡¯s faith very well. The convenience and danger of said faith. Yes, both of it. Therefore, it was impossible to accept that girl Filaret completely.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that that girl was using her faith to blindly follow a mere man.


    Before Matia¡¯s eyes, the knights of Heraldic Order were waiting for her words. Even so, Matia remained silent for a moment to show them a calm state, because, after all, everyone experienced many battlefields before. Many hardships and many defeats. So, a calm state of mind was crucial for moments like this.


    They didn¡¯t have the time to get involved with trivial matters.


    Matia finally uttered some words with her tongue. The words that came out of her pale lips sounded like a congratulatory words, but at the same time, with a pinch of harshness in it.


    ¡¸¡­Once, God told us to be ignorant. He was the one to carry everything on His shoulders. The one to give wisdom to the masses. But, he made us decide our paths with our own will. That was what God wanted us to do.¡¹


    A voice that soaked in the dark and radiated with light. The sound was rough, but it resonated quietly in the ears of the listeners.


    The eyes of the knights from the Heraldic Order, which were staring fixedly at their Saint, had their thoughts entangled inside of their brains because of her words.


    ¡¸Our Lord is the one who carried this free will to all of his subjects. It means that we are the bearers of our destinies. If you have ears, then listen, and if you have your eyes open, then just look closely. That protection is in our hands, and the decision is in our will¡­¡¹


    Her words were spoken in a brilliant way towards her knights. However, not just brilliance. There was beauty that spun somewhere in her words. Something that exalted from the depths of the heart. Something exciting and sweet. Yes, something that uplifted the spirits of everybody¡¯s hearts.


    She didn¡¯t even force herself in order to convince her knights. Her serenity and direct talk crawled up into everybody¡¯s chests. One could see the stream of emotions that burst from their eyes.


    Filaret also blinked her dark eyes when she listened to the words of that Saint woman. Somehow, that woman¡¯s talk was interesting and peculiar. Filaret wondered if that Saint trained hard for this moment. On the other hand, was that her talent? Was that her charisma? Yes, a charisma capable of attracting people and lift up their spirits.


    If one thought deeply about it, Helot Stanley also had something similar to his persona. One couldn¡¯t help but grab his hand. It was something so powerful that made you have to hold your own knees. This was what people called charisma and gravitational force.


    Ah, but. Filaret¡¯s cheeks moved slightly after she realized how similar they were. It was a rather bittersweet moment. Pleasant but bitter. How great. That woman¡¯s tone was the best, just like his. The voice that once called Filaret. The one that gave her aid at first.


    Matia¡¯s voice increased in magnitude then.


    ¡¸¡­So, look at that immoral city! They trample on the great sacraments of our faith and our holy land, and they even deceive the believers to have faith in their false God. They are blind and impure. Our Lord said that in times of rowing a ship into the ocean, we should rely in our faith of him, and decide the course of the journey with our own will!¡¹


    The eyes of the Saint woman were bursting with faith, just like the eyes of the girl that had a different kind of faith. Similar, but different at the same time.


    The doctrine of the Great Holy Church was to delegate everything that human beings had to God. Mainly all the management. Even human beings who were born evil had no will. They just had to hang their heads to their God. They proclaimed that their doctrine invoked true happiness. That was the way for all humans to gain bliss.


    Unacceptable. Matia never accepted such thoughts. It was an absurd philosophy that couldn¡¯t be accepted by her, who thought that her doctrine was the best. Her words ran in the darkness, but with enthusiasm.


    Her words weren¡¯t just meant for the Heraldic Order. But, to every single living being. Matia sank into her euphoria and overreacted fervor. Her words were engulfed with mad passion. Her faith reached no bounds. No limits at all. Her faith was seen as a fanaticism to some, while others viewed it as their salvation. But, fanaticism could be a double-edged sword. Still, she wanted to use her fanaticism to change everybody¡¯s minds and spirits and repaint the world.


    Ann put her fingers in front of her chest as if she truly believed in the words of fanaticism. Those who confirmed that faith, held their hands to their chests. They recognized the need for battle. The need to change the adulterated world to a better world comprised of their ideals.


    ¡¸Lift the anchor! The ship has sailed! The upcoming battle is not just a holy war! With our will and with our deeds, we shall stain this land with the blood of our hands in order to destroy the wicked! This is our divine call!¡¹


    *loud cheers*


    After the Saint woman spoke aloud, the crowd around her responded with high cheers. Their voices were so loud and eager that it felt as if the dark space vibrated with pressure.


    They no longer saw their beloved Matia with their eyes. All they saw was their holy crusade to change the world. To bring the wicked to their knees. It was like a cursing spell. The dark sparkle of their eyes seemed as if they were swallowed by that idealism.


    In fact, Matia¡¯s freak show was just like a trap. It was as if it were a prayer to heaven, while rebelling to heaven at the same time. A frightening scene.


    A flash of light was seen in the distance.


    It was the marking point from the neighboring town. It was the proof of a decisive action. A turning point in history.


    In the darkness, the lightening signals on the sky dictated the crucial moment that was about to happen. A series of revolts caused by the Heraldic people, namely the Gospel War. That was, the battle against the walled city-state of Garoua Maria, the starting point.

 Volume 3 - CH 57

    Chapter 57: Gold and Scheme


    That night was very quiet.


    In the guardsmen quarters¡¯ private room, Helot Stanley stared at the city¡¯s lights through the windows with his golden eyes.


    The lights were lively, but somewhat noisy. It was the indication that his homeland, Garoua Maria, was a prosperous city-state. Helot grew up watching these lights since childhood.


    Somehow, Helot felt that these lights were fading away. He wrinkled between his eyebrows. His skin was also firm and he didn¡¯t feel like sleeping. His eyes were frighteningly awake.


    This kind of feeling continued for some time. Yet, contrary to his eyes, the city itself looked peaceful. Daily life continued without any problems, and everyone enjoyed a relaxed atmosphere in the city-state.


    His alumni of the academy, Filaret, was supposed to be by his side. And yet, she remained with that untrusty man.


    Helot¡¯s fingers slightly touched his chin. She appeared in the Poor People¡¯s cave out of nowhere and saved that man Lugis from his imminent death.


    But, why.


    Helot didn¡¯t understand the reason why. The Poor People¡¯s cave was the zone of sinners and outcast people. There was no doubt that Filaret meddled herself in a place like that because of Lugis. Even so, it was incomprehensible.


    No matter what reason she had to go there, she didn¡¯t return to the city-state since that event. So, she stayed with Lugis until now. Still, even if she agreed to take an oath with him, she would never harm the city-state with her sorcery powers. No matter what truth or justice. Nothing would persuade her to inflict damage on Garoua Maria.


    A just or repulsive behavior. However, whatever it was behind the saving of that man, Helot showed a mixed complexion between self-hate and a small grin on his face.


    The Heraldic rebellion broke out in the Gharast Kingdom. This urgent matter made Helot¡¯s heart boil with worry. After all, he found out that an army of the Heraldic Order was hiding inside the ruins of an underground temple. There was no doubt that they were involved in this uproar.


    Then, Helot thought deeply about his actions. If, at that time, he spoke to his uncle when he visited him at the academy, then this dire situation could have been prevented. This harsh fact clouded Helot¡¯s heart in a bad way.


    If it was true, then this was his punishment for violating his justice. These unfortunate results of an upcoming large-scale revolt was the punishment given by God because he disturbed his own faith. If everything proved to be factual, then Helot knew that he had to take full responsibility for his acts. Simple acts at first that backfired later on.


    Speaking of which, what happened in the Poor People¡¯s cave was another strange occurrence.


    The Vice commander and his men reported nothing. They said that nothing happened in the Poor People¡¯s cave during their inspection. There was no girl with a tattoo nor duel in broad daylight.


    It was as if everything that happened was part of an illusion. Impossible. The Vice-Commander and that man engaged in a personal and selfish fight. Everything was out of discipline. Helot was even forced to engage in that unreasonable dispute. Actually, Helot believed that everything that happened back then should¡¯ve been reported. In fact, Helot did submit a report to the higher-ups.


    The results were announced immediately. The higher-ups got the report that said that nothing much happened during the inspection of the Poor People¡¯s cave.


    Helot felt puzzling feelings that clouded his whole face. He thought that it was insane. A very strange occurrence, indeed. Everything that happened was concealed so that none would know. The false report transformed into the truth among the guardsmen talk.


    With an incredulous look on his face. Helot narrowed his eyes. The light of Garoua Malia reflected on his eyes was still dull.


    ¡°¡­Oh my, the Captain is capable of worrying like a normal human being.¡±


    A voice entered his private room.


    That sound startled Helot, who was confused staring at the windows. Then, he looked immediately at the door. He relaxed a little bit when he realized who spoke.


    Caria Burdnick. The girl with silvery hair, which split on two pigtails, and big eyes of the same coloring. Her gentle appearance and swordsman skills were an attraction for the guardsmen. Even the Vice Commander respected her dearly.


    ¡¸I apologize. No matter how many times I knocked at the door, I didn¡¯t get any response. That¡¯s why I opened your door and came inside.¡¹


    ¡ª


    The Lizard, or the defeated Vice Commander, roamed through the corridors of the base with his distinctive reptile eyes. He was in a bad mood, and scolded the guardsmen that passed through him on the corridor. While he walked, a slight vibration sound was heard. That particular sound came from his broken jaw. This slight vibration caused him extreme pain. So, there was no wonder as to why he was in a bad mood.


    From that day on, his jaw felt as if a thick nail had been struck into his skull. Whether he worked until exhaustion, or got symptoms of insomnia, or even slept deeply at night, he couldn¡¯t wipe the emotion that crawled in his head.


    That emotion was the humiliation he got. It was too strong that he almost broke his teeth because of his anger surges.


    The eyes of the Lizard strengthened, and his strong eyelids approached his eyebrows. Every time the broken jaw hurt, his heart felt beaten. An inferior being who lived in the Poor People¡¯s cave crawled out from the mud and inflicted severe damage on him.


    Incredible, irrational. Unexpected treason. Too disrespectful. The overflowing emotions of the Lizard engulfed his entire body.


    In fact, the Lizard didn¡¯t even like his young captain. For him, that young man received that high position because of his family status and not because of his strength nor accomplishments. The Lizard didn¡¯t like it that much, but he had no choice but to accept it.


    At that time, however, Helot the Captain tried to pardon the deeds of those criminals. The inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave didn¡¯t have dignity nor pride. The Captain¡¯s pardon was a cowardly act. Was he thinking about something obscene or righteous? Why did he valued those lives more important than the honor of the guardsmen? The Lizard didn¡¯t understand what the young Captain was thinking back then.


    The inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave were not human beings.


    They had no rights because their lives weren¡¯t worthy. Their words had no weight nor power. They were just rats. The Lizard¡¯s perception of the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave didn¡¯t make him unique. Greater or lesser, that was perception that all of the citizens of Garoua Maria had on their hearts. Therefore, the Lizard didn¡¯t understand Helot¡¯s behavior.


    He felt extreme pain on his broken jaw once again.


    ¡°Ah, I want to see her.¡± The Lizard¡¯s eyes shuddered slightly. Caria Burdnick. She was the admiration of all the guardsmen. She had dignity and beauty. She really looked like the Goddess of War that was depicted in poetry. Her grace and skills moved everybody¡¯s hearts. Even her swaying silver hair was no different in that aspect.


    But, the Lizard¡¯s brain was conflicted. That beautiful woman wasn¡¯t the only person that appeared on his mind. That rat, that lowly man also appeared on his mind for countless of times. His jaw hurt so badly every time he remembered that man. The hatred increased with the pain.


    At the same time, the Lizard was ashamed of himself. He felt that he showed his weakness to the Goddess of War because of his miserable state.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like that. The guardsmen shouldn¡¯t be the ones hurt by the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave. It had never happened before. Such disturbance only happened the other way round. The Lizard spoke directly to the Captain to counterattack, but he shook his head.


    The response to that act of rebellion had to be prompt. To redeem the events that happened, the Lizard thought that he had to take the life of that wretch.


    Black sparks gleamed on the characteristic Lizard¡¯s eyes. Both of his hands shook with hatred. He clenched his fists to suppress the anger. Pain ran again on his jaw.


    ¡¸I apologize. No matter how many times I knocked at the door, I didn¡¯t get any response. That¡¯s why I opened your door and came inside.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s voice, the one that the Lizard worshiped as the Goddess of War, echoed on his ears as he walked down the corridor with that resolve on his heart.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸No, don¡¯t apologize. I was distracted because there are many things that worries me.¡¹


    Helot responded to Caria with a bitter smile. Her standing was always the same. A figure full of confidence. How dignified she was.


    ¡¸Why are you so worried? You are a very important and talented person as far as I can see. And yet, something is bothering you tremendously. Is it about the Heraldic Order?¡¹


    Half of those words were correct.


    Caria also saw the Heraldic people at the underground temple. Then, it shouldn¡¯t be strange for her to have the same concerns as his. The rebellion that happened in the Gharast Kingdom may reach this place and cause a ¡°big fire¡±.


    Yet, the other half was wrong. Helot opened his mouth slightly after he heard Caria¡¯s words.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no mistake. Those people are a real threat to this nation. Of course, I am worried about the rebellion that happened in the other kingdom. Who knows what their plans are? But¡­There¡¯s one clear fundamental piece in all of this.¡¹


    His words were expected, and at the same time unexpected. Caria stared at Helot with her silvery eyes and remained silent to hear what he had to say. For a moment, Helot¡¯s brain was confused to whether or not his concerns were the real deal. His lips quivered for a short moment.


    Helot felt puzzling emotions in his own heart. He didn¡¯t want to believe in those concerns of his. But, he couldn¡¯t help himself. He felt increasingly worried. He twisted his eyebrows. He only knew of one thing. One feeling was clear. Justice and goodwill. It was all that mattered to him. It was part of his nature. That was his truth. The only one of the Great Holy Church.


    Until now, he had lived with those standards. He understood that his standards were the truth. The good of this world. He considered evil everything that fell out of his standards. What was the point to think otherwise?


    There was no need to ask yourself. An adventurer with green clothes appeared in front of Helot in order to shake the foundation of his world.


    Who was he? A righteous or evil person? Was he an ally or an enemy? It was hard to tell. Helot couldn¡¯t understand. Helot never dealt with someone like him before. Never in his entire life.


    This was interesting. Yes, interesting and odd at the same time. Helot thought, ¡°why was he moving for personal reasons such as his own dark interests?¡±. It was rather strange and suspicious.


    ¡¸That companion of yours, that adventurer called Lugis. There¡¯s something going on. I can feel a mysterious atmosphere around him.¡¹


    Then, Caria¡¯s silvery eyes became wide open. Helot continued to speak.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know him personally to be honest. He behaves like an unholy person. He sure is wicked sometimes. And yet, he tried to save Filaret once. He even tried to shield the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave. There¡¯s neither justice nor evilness. So tell me. What kind of person do you think he is?¡¹


    Upon hearing those words, Caria moved her shoulders slightly. Then, she swayed her fingertips in the air while she responded to Helot¡¯s question.


    ¡¸He is a courageous man, an adventurous person and a fool. That hasn¡¯t changed. But if you¡¯re that interested about him, why don¡¯t you go and see for yourself?¡¹


    His golden eyes blinked strongly. Caria slowly opened her tiny lips once again, while she smiled at Helot with a beautiful complexion on her face.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s quite amusing that everything that happened so far went according to his scheme?¡±.

 Volume 3 - CH 58

    Chapter 58: The Muddy Stream of History


    The signs of embarrassment. If this wasn¡¯t shame, then what did the word shame really mean?


    The inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave were raising their hands and raising their voices in the dark. Their silhouettes were lit by the fire. I thought that it was surreal that these people were in harmony with my voice. Both men and women, the young and the old. It was unbelievable.


    Ah, so shameful. In a way, I was tricking them with my sweet swords.


    It was as if the devil himself was whispering sweet words into these people¡¯s ears in order to drive them to ruins. What a shame. If possible, I would like to finish this task once and for all.


    I used their hatred to get what I wanted. I tried to involve them in the rebellion that could cost them their lives. They didn¡¯t know anything else about this uprising. As a fellow human, was I doing the correct thing?


    ¡¸Lugis bro. I decided to support you on this. So, what do you want me to do. ¡¹


    Wood¡¯s eyes shined brightly as he opened his mouth. It had been a long time since he held his head high. I couldn¡¯t see any more quivering on his hands. All I could see was his spiritual uplift and muscle strength.


    Still, even if everything went according to plan, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like a scammer. How could I be able to shake the hands of these people whom I ¡°pushed their hands to a pit of fire¡±?


    I slightly stroke my chin, and I opened my mouth as I looked up at the surroundings illuminated by the flames. Not just Wood. I spoke to the large crowd in front of me.


    ¡¸Now, we just need to have a good night sleep. It will take a long time to bring ¡°her¡± down. Today shall be your only chance to send ¡°her¡± your farewell.¡¹


    When I looked up at the night sky, a white flash ran through the stars. Like me, the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave blinked their eyes and stared fixedly at the white line in the sky.


    At the same time, a roar was carried on the wind. A loud sound. It was the sign that the Saint woman and the Heraldic people had begun the outpost battle with the main gate of Garoua Maria. That said; all I had to do today was to convince these people to get out of their routine.


    It will be a major blow to the citizens of Garoua Maria that everything was no longer in the palm of their hands. No fire nor army could stop this revolution now.


    I stared at everybody¡¯s eyes, and then, I looked at Wood and told him the following words.


    ¡¸Great. You don¡¯t have to work for them starting tomorrow. That city is over. Listen well, Wood. You are the leader of these people. Even if the citizens of Garoua Maria ask for your help, you mustn¡¯t help nor even respond. Instead, you must wait until the city is ¡°swallowed¡±.¡¹


    The light of the flames showed me that every single one of the inhabitants was listening closely to my instructions.


    As long as the citizens knew that the Heraldic Order was targeting them, Garoua Maria wouldn¡¯t be able to send their guardsmen out of the walls. No matter what it took them. It was too risky to send their forces since they could be ambushed outside of the perimeter of the city-state.


    Right now, their future inside the walls was quite uncertain. Those who lived in the city benefited from the human labor necessary for trade. However, the Heraldic people now blocked the trade routes that led to the city.


    A few of the Heraldic people infiltrated in the city-state in order to bring chaos. Their purpose was to inflict anxiety among the citizens. This way, the entire city would become a step closer to being fully dysfunctional.


    Even if they tried to ask for help from the surrounding city-states, it would take at least three weeks at the earliest to send a messenger and get a proper response. However, that said messenger would have to pass unnoticed through the Heraldic people that watched the walls. Moreover, even if the armies of the other city-states got the emergency correspondence for rescue, they would need a considerable amount of time to arrive at Garoua Maria. If everything went well for the citizens and their alarming signal, there was only one thing that was against them. The word called Time.


    So, if Garoua Maria and the guardsmen were weakened, no matter who Helot Stanley was, the Heraldic people wouldn¡¯t be threatened by his existence. I really had that wishful thinking.


    ¡¸This is an easy process. Those walls are no longer the guardians that protect them. They¡¯re going to be like a prison that won¡¯t let them escape. The walls are like a container. So, everyone. You just have to wait and see how they will be ¡°boiled¡± in that container.¡¹


    These words were actually a bold statement towards the crowd who listened closely to what I had to say.


    Even amid the frenzy, there was still a sense of unease on my heart. The more time passed, the more it sprouted. It was like playing a game where I couldn¡¯t control it.


    Such a nervous thought went through my mind for a brief moment. I felt increasingly worried about the endurance of the battle that was about to happen in the near future. On this moment, I noticed that Wood, who was crouching in front on me, stood up with his head held high.


    His giant body looked bigger than usual. Until now, Wood had always bent its back because of his lack of confidence. Yet, on this very second, he stood straight with a dignified look.


    ¡¸I will follow the instructions that Lugis bro ask of me. And that includes everyone here. But, my feelings shall be only given for this moment.¡¹


    How rare. This strong tone was too rough and unusual for Wood. His eyes were widely open.


    Besides what I told him. What else could he do? Was I going to instruct him to join the battlefield in front of the main gate of Garoua Maria? Impossible. Wood, with his iconic physique, was one of the most important figures in the Poor People¡¯s cave. If he left for the battlefield and ended up losing his life, then the morale of the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave would definitely be destroyed. Yes, without a fail.


    I couldn¡¯t let him, their former benefactor, fall to hell that easily. At least, not before me.


    I saw an extended hand in front of Wood that blocked his distance from mine. It was a frail and small hand. When did she come with him? I didn¡¯t see her here before. Those hands belonged to Sereal, Wood¡¯s little sister. I couldn¡¯t see the trumpet on her hands.


    Wood nodded positively to his sister to tell her that everything would be okay. Sereal stared at her brother¡¯s back attentively as if she didn¡¯t want to lose him out of her sight.


    ¡ª


    Unforgivable. That was the only emotion carved on Wood¡¯s chest.


    Wood hated every citizen that lived inside the walls. He despised the guardsmen. But, above all, he couldn¡¯t forgive himself.


    He was terrified that he couldn¡¯t even protect his own sister. His heart was broken into so many pieces, that he didn¡¯t even recognize the man he had become. ¡°What a waste¡±, he thought. He couldn¡¯t do anything at all. His dreams were crushed and his courage disappeared completely.


    The giant man looked further at the horizon and stared deeply at the walls.


    Those walls had been directed downwards to the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave. The top of those walls seemed unreachable. It was as if its splendor trampled on Wood. A symbol of destruction, humiliation and death.


    Obviously, Lugis words resonated in his ears. That young man affirmed that this city could ¡°burn¡±. That Wood¡¯s feelings would be able to be avenged. All he had to do was believe. Wood strengthened his eyes and raised his arms towards a giant tree that stood at the center of the square.


    The feelings of watching the city-state from afar burst through his veins. Wood added the full force of his arms around the giant tree.


    The next moment, a roaring sound was heard. It sounded as if something broke. However, not Wood¡¯s arms, but yes, the roots of the giant tree.


    The giant tree was grabbed forcibly as if Wood was fighting against a wild creature.


    What was going on, really? Originally, giant trees were not that soft to being with. Giant trees were hard as rock and tall as buildings. It was impossible for one person to take such a robust tree out of the ground. A single human strength wasn¡¯t enough. However, Wood¡¯s force did the opposite. Wood¡¯s power was beyond the human comprehension. He wasn¡¯t a human, he was rather a different being. Indeed, he was. As if giant blood ran through his body.


    After a few minutes of struggle, the root¡¯s resistance was no longer meaningful. The giant tree stopped resisting completely and was pulled slowly out of the ground by Wood¡¯s two arms.


    *the sound of earth*


    A tremendous sound echoed through the surroundings of the main square as if the earth was moving. Everyone¡¯s eyes became widely open. Their astonishment even stopped their breath for a second. It was a torrent of emotions, a biological instinct, a manifestation of fighting spirit that they never thought that they would feel again.


    Beyond everyone¡¯s gaze stood Wood, who swung the giant tree triumphantly.


    The giant tree was handled as if it were a mere piece of timber on Wood¡¯s hands. Then, Wood collided the giant tree against a nearby white wall with his own arms.


    *bang*


    A massive collision and a massive clash. This process was repeated many times over.


    That action was essentially an act that had no meaning. No matter how hard Wood tried, no hard material would be shaken. Especially, the walls. Yes, the ¡°guardians¡± of Garoua Maria. Those walls were so magnificent and powerful that nothing brought them down. It was as if those walls were guardians of magic. Mere tricks would be powerless against the hardness of the walls. Just physical power wasn¡¯t enough.


    Wood perfectly understood that reality. He knew that very well since his childhood. However, a large burst of emotions prevented him from stopping hitting the white wall on the central square. Not only Wood, but also the people around him. No one stopped from trying even if it were a meaningless act.


    Those sacred walls. Those walls were the barriers that continued to suppress them. The inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave couldn¡¯t even approach the walls. They were even afraid to touch them, much less get close to them.


    Everyone. Yes, every single one of them looked at the white wall as if they were looking at the walls of Garoua Maria. They even had tears on their eyes. Then, one of them slowly approached the wall.


    He threw a stone against the wall.


    Others grabbed branches of trees or tools and went to the wall with rage.


    Men, women, young people, old people. Everyone was in unison.


    It was totally meaningless, indeed, a pointless action. It was nothing but a mere act that didn¡¯t do anything at all. Nevertheless, their emotions were driving their bodies. They were forced to move on their own. It was all for the sake of their morale.


    Wood¡¯s mouth opened when he lowered the giant tree to the ground.


    ¡¸This is just a wall! A wall that just stands here! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! Sereal!¡¹


    Sweat dripped from his face while he spoke to his sister, the girl without a voice.


    Sereal¡¯s eyes were full of tears. She was scared. Her legs trembled so much just by looking at that wall. She thought that one day that the walls of Garoua Maria would kill them. She really believed that the walls would deceive her people for the rest of their lives. She thought that she would die just by looking up at the walls.


    Wrong. That was just a wall. A white big wall. That wall was just a mere wall that resembled the sacred walls of Garoua Maria, thought smaller version. That wall was just used in order to bring out their fears and erase them for good. Such walls never had the power to look down on people. On living beings.


    ¡¸¡­Ye¡­Yes, bro¡­brother. ¡¹


    Sereal¡¯s throat rang for the first time in a long time. Afterwards, she headed to the white wall and she threw a stone with her fragile small arm.


    ¡ª


    I felt a huge anxiety crawling through my chest. I tried to hide it so that they wouldn¡¯t notice. My nervousness could threaten the entire operation.


    I stared fixedly at them while they faced the white wall. I covered my mouth at the same time.


    I didn¡¯t want to say much. Actually, I couldn¡¯t speak anymore. Not now. I wasn¡¯t entitled nor fit to speak to these brave men and women. After all, I was the one taking advantage of them.


    There won¡¯t be any problems for tomorrow. They were ready to threaten the foundation of Garoua Maria. The only thing left to do was to grab the opportunity to fulfill my sole purpose.


    How could I antagonize the power, and ¡°cut off the neck¡± of that Saint woman at the very end of this? Will I be able to gain merit with my own hands?


    I looked up at the sky during the night, while my thoughts slowly swirled into my brain. Oddly enough, I could hear the voices of the Heraldic people in front of main gate of Garoua Maria. If everything went according to plan, then it would be the time to move forward with what I had in mind.


    When that discomfort ran through my chest, a second flash of an unexpected light ran in the night sky.


    The thoughts circling in my brain finally flew away. I deeply understood everything at last.


    History was something that danced in the palm of the geniuses¡¯ hands, and I, as an ordinary person, could only be swayed by it and watch it unfold before my eyes.

 Volume 3 - CH 59

    Chapter 59: Prepared Hearts and Brave Arms


    A few moments after the battle began, a strong and distorted wind was blowing in front of the main gate of Garoua Maria.


    A large amount of arrows flew in the sky. The guards of Garoua Maria and the soldiers of the Heraldic Order were mixed together in a fierce battle. Gradually, the momentum of the guards on the top of the wall weakened. The number of arrows flying in the sky was noticeably decreasing.


    Saint Matia stood proudly beside the Heraldic soldiers to raise their morale and strengthen their voices. Unnaturally for the guards of Garoua Maria, their momentum weakened so suddenly.


    This attack was unexpected by the guards and citizens of Garoua Maria. Matia carefully planned for this war to happen. She, of course, expected some resistance from her opponents. The enemy¡¯s forces could be tough to overcome, or they could collapse at any moment. Under these circumstances, such natural collapse was in fact unexpected.


    Of course, the battlefield was something that changed continuously. Matia didn¡¯t think like a little girl that would overestimate such a thing. Everything could happen. Battles were unpredictable sometimes. They couldn¡¯t be measured. Events could happen naturally, or they could happen unexpectedly. Today was the day where one had to guess. Yet, there was no need to feel worried over such unexpected events. No need to fret over the unnatural.


    However, the next scene everyone saw was much more than Matia¡¯s own imagination. In Matia¡¯s ears, she could hear a strange sound in the dark.


    *reverberating sound*


    It was an old sound. The sound of iron shaking and wood breaking a part. The sound of something big moving up.


    Not just Matia. The Heraldic soldiers and Largud Ann who accompanied the Saint woman, and also Filaret, blinked their eyes in astonishment. It was both startling and confusing. Many scenes could be assumed when going to the battlefield, but such a scene could never be assumed.


    That ¡°big mouth¡± only opened for specific occasions. Nevertheless, on battlefields, that ¡°mouth¡± remained closed no matter what happened outside. This ¡°strong guardian¡± shouldn¡¯t be the one kneeling with a spear. Certainly, it was the opposite. Before Matia¡¯s eyes, the impossible happened.


    The main gate of Garoua Maria opened its ¡°mouth¡± and invited the Heraldic soldiers into the city-state precincts.


    A distorted wind blew through.


    ¡¸Saint Maria, what should we do now? There are many scenarios. Of course, the main scenario could be a trap waiting for us in the city.¡¹


    Ann¡¯s words were heard aloud while they wiped out the bad air drifting around. Her words too, showed how skeptical she was at this odd occurrence. This event must have been beyond her expectations. Very unexpected and unnatural.


    Matia slowly sighed upon seeing this. She just squeezed her eyes gently so that nobody could read her expression.


    Matia carefully chose her words so that her soldiers wouldn¡¯t fall to a strange depression.


    ¡¸Everyone should take a long breath three times. Give me time to settle my feelings and know what direction we should take with the wind.¡¹


    Even Ann, who by nature was calm at her core, had a slight upset in her eyes. Likewise, the agitation and confusion of the Heraldic soldiers, who had been caught up in the frenzy of the battle, continued without stopping.


    Matia touched her mouth and gritted her teeth so that no one would hear the cracking sound. Uncontrollable rage scattered in the air.


    ¡­It was certainly a trap. They probably wanted to catch their enemy by treating them as a stupid bird that fell on the spider¡¯s web.


    Of course, there was also the possibility that the gate opened because of the Heraldic people that hid in the city. This possibility couldn¡¯t be thrown away entirely. Yet, it was just a small possibility either way. Because if it really were the action of the Heraldic people, Matia expected to see some sort of signal that could confirm that option.


    The sky was covered in black and the main gate opened without any apparent reason. No signal or action was seen that could confirm that slim possibility. Nobody saw a slight movement.


    Therefore, it was the enemy¡¯s trap. It was rather obvious. It was as if the opened main gate was calling the Heraldic people to come inside at their own free will.


    The correct answer at present would be to choose to withdraw. There was no fool who¡¯d step into the beast¡¯s nest. In the first place, today¡¯s plan was just a guess. There wouldn¡¯t be any problem with withdrawal for now.


    However. Matia made a sound while she gritted her teeth.


    The one who set this trap was horrid. She clearly understood the situation and the lack of options at present. That¡¯s why she felt frustrated.


    The most important thing in the rebellion of the Heraldic Order. What was necessary to cut up the strong man¡¯s feet and break off their necks? It was the ¡°wind blowing from behind¡±. Yes, it was what pushed the weak and boosted their confidence. The so commonly called momentum was indispensable.


    In particular, everyone was finally here, at this precise moment. Matia was honored and praised as a Saint. Everybody counted on her judgement. Pressure filled Matia. Matia prepared her breathing and assembled the words that stuck on her head for a few moments.


    The wind blew high and loudly so that it could tell her a destination. Yes, a divine call.


    ¡¸All members of our units. Prepare your shields and get ready for entry. Our path has been set. We are all prepared to use the corpses of our fellow compatriots as a foothold, all in order to sip the blood of this pitiful enemy. We shall sever the thirst of their throats.¡¹


    Her words meant direct assault. No one tried to oppose her and everyone followed the instructions. Everyone believed in the words of this Saint. This woman was absolute. Everyone held the spears and shields.


    Saint Matia understood her circumstances very well. She wasn¡¯t strong as an aristocrat in political and economic power, nor was she from a historical heraldic lineage. Literally, there was no single backing to her supremacy as Saint.


    Everything was based on her own talent and charisma. She got the position of Saint because she was relentless and fearless. In other words, Matia had to convince the Heraldic people with the power of a single woman, the ¡°power of Matia¡±.


    Therefore, Matia wasn¡¯t allowed to withdraw from this opportunity. She was dignified as a strong hero who could crush any traps waiting for her. That was the greatest expectation on the shoulders of a girl named Matia. Her small shoulders were as heavy as a tight grip.


    Yes, it was a trap. She understood that clearly. That cunning brain of hers understood everything. Nevertheless, the soldiers didn¡¯t. Matia thought that this was a clear opportunity and must be regarded as such. Therefore, Matia must meet those expectations.


    Expectations that believed strongly that Garoua Maria could fall overnight. She firmly believed that they had to continue to produce good results that could reach those expectations. Matia understood what was the real mission carried by a Saint.


    If those expectations weren¡¯t proven real, then the status of the Saint woman in the Heraldic order could be broken down. Not all Heraldic people were happy about the existence of a Saint woman guiding them as leader. If she couldn¡¯t get great results, her future would likely end.


    However, if the symbolic Saint woman died, the Heraldic Order would not be longer be able to maintain its momentum. All of their dreams will transform into bubbles that flew in the air. Everything would disappear. That alone couldn¡¯t be accepted.


    Matia held a spear with the strong grip of her arm. She wanted to inspire her soldiers. Then, from the tip of the spear, she showed them a white beacon.


    Everybody was waiting for that signal. It was the proof that their resolve would be put into motion and that the assault against the enemy would continue.


    ¡ª


    For Filaret, this assault was excessively incomprehensible.


    She believed that everything could be achieved through knowledge and wisdom.


    The sudden opening of the main gate. It was an unmistakable trap. It must be a ploy to lure the Heraldic people in, surround them inside and kill them off.


    Yet, the soldiers began to move forward.


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re sane or not. But, that is a trap. I don¡¯t know about you, but I know that the citizens and the guards of the city would do anything to protect it. Even if it means using traps to lure you in. There won¡¯t be any dignity if they want to save themselves. So, I don¡¯t know why you are putting your soldiers at risk by responding so quickly to that trap.¡¹


    That¡¯s right. Indeed, the opening of the main gate was in itself a rushed plan taken quickly to eliminate the ordinary people that tried to change the course of history. Even if the people of the walls knew that this trap could be useless, somewhat, they knew that this ordinary people calling themselves the Heraldic Order were afraid of failure, and still wanted to lurk deep inside of the main gate.


    Still, Filaret knew it perfectly well. There was a person in the guardsmen who could choose and execute such a dangerous strategy.


    Of course, if this was the case, then this assault was a mistake. They would be crushed entirely.


    Yet, there was no doubt that this raid wasn¡¯t that great in numbers. The opponent inside the walls understood this much and took that dangerous strategy into motion. Was there anyone here that could make sense into this? Anyone who could provide a different answer for this assault in the middle of this dark night?


    Filaret was overwhelmed with the words professed by the Saint woman.


    The Heraldic soldiers were no longer stoppable. No language would stop them now. Actually, they were like a group of beasts that only looked ahead. They kept going forward even if they knew that they were going to their tombs.


    Therefore, Filaret spoke with the Saint woman about this foolish act. Matia replied as if she understood all the words that were spoken to her.


    ¡¸Yes, I know it all. Yet, it¡¯s you who don¡¯t understand it. The world is not entirely commanded by mere intelligence. Sometimes you have to prepare your hearts for every possible scenario, sometimes you have to be brave, and sometimes you just have to be hopeful.¡¹


    The black eyes gleamed in the dark night. Filaret¡¯s eyes saw no fear nor frustration in Matia¡¯s demeanor. Her eyes shined brightly at the assault that was about to unfold.


    What did she mean? Matia¡¯s words were too mysterious for Filaret¡¯s comprehension.


    Of course, she tried to transform the world itself once. However, it was done with knowledge and wisdom even if she failed in the end.


    Nevertheless. This way was too hastily. The Saint woman knew that everything could be a trap, and yet, she still wanted to enter the depths of hell. That was a reckless choice.


    Regardless of everything that was spoken, Matia still wanted to move forward. She said that some things couldn¡¯t be done with intelligence on the ways of this world.


    Suddenly, Lugis appeared in Filaret¡¯s mind.


    Speaking of which, he was somewhat similar. It was hard to say that his act in that underground temple was done with intelligence. It was certainly not. It was too hastily as well. Yet, he chose that option too. The option of foolish bravery.


    Filaret stopped speaking with Matia. She didn¡¯t respond anymore. Only one thing changed. Just follow their backs. Just as she followed Lugis, she¡¯ll now follow Matia¡¯s back. Filaret hoped to find a clue that could give her an answer to finally understand the prepared hearts of those who acted impulsively without thinking about intelligence.

 Volume 3 - CH 60

    Chapter 60: Lead Crossroads


    I looked up at the night sky and saw a white beacon in the distance. I bit my lips unintentionally. It was unexpected. What happened over there? What was that Saint woman doing in the first place?


    What should I do? I had no idea which option I should take. All the thoughts in my brain were going to nowhere. They all ended up on the same path. A path without a resolution. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t get a proper answer.


    That white beacon. The Saint Matia¡¯s advocacy showed the intention of further advancement. In other words, she ordered her soldiers to proceed into the city.


    There was something inherently improbable. Something odd happened there. I could tell that both her external battle and internal conflicts led her to some improbable action.


    That woman wasn¡¯t foolish. Of course, that beacon was set because she had plausible reasons to do so. Marching forward with her troops could be a very dangerous action. But, no battlefield was safe. Actually, for her to do such a thing, she probably thought that she had a slight chance of success. The time was on their side, and she knew that if they kept going, they could crush Garoua Maria in the end.


    Based on those assumptions, she probably signaled for her troops to move forward.


    I gently put a finger on my chin. Frustration and confusion were running in my mind with heat. I breathed deeply so that my brain could cool down.


    Even the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave, who were facing the wall attentively for a while, looked up at the sky and saw the white beacon. All of them stared at that strange signal with confusing eyes.


    The white beacon appeared in the dark sky so quickly as it vanished straight away as well.


    ¡¸Lugis bro, I saw a white light in the distance. What was that? ¡¹


    I heard Wood¡¯s whispering voice. I didn¡¯t know if I could answer his question.


    How far could I talk? How far could I convey the real intentions? Impatience and nervousness entangled on my own tongue. A sound was heard while I tried to push my tongue to move. I finally uttered some words to answer him.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a signal that tells the advance of the Heraldic soldiers. They don¡¯t have any patience when battling against Garoua Maria. It seems that they can handle everything on their own. There¡¯s no need for you to be called to the frontline. As expected, the Saint woman won¡¯t oblige the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave to engage in the current war.¡¹


    The inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave had originally no weapons. Although several people were full of fighting spirit. It would be a suicide call if they were to jump in the middle of the battlefield.


    Just because one stood in the same line of battle as another that didn¡¯t mean that they had the same morale. Anxiety and madness could propagate one¡¯s mind. If one of them ran away, then it would be likely that the others would run away as well. The ¡°demons¡± that always lurked in the battlefields were always aiming for an opportunity to grab a person¡¯s heart.


    Therefore, there was no need for them to make any decisions nor determinations here. Only one person had to make a decision. Only me.


    I kept my hand on my chin while I wrinkled between my eyebrows.


    If the Saint woman decided to advance, then there was a high possibility that something decisive would occur tonight. This approach will determine the future of this battle, be it for the advantage of the city or for the advantage of the Heraldic Order. This shall mark the collapse of the guardsmen of Garoua Maria or the death of the Saint woman.


    If that was the case, then I won¡¯t allow myself to ¡°wander¡± in the dark night any longer. Now I had to make a choice. Yes, a choice that would grant me honors. A choice that had to be successful in the end. To beat all odds. That¡¯s right, even if the grand plan failed, my purpose had to be fulfilled regardless of the impeding outcome.


    ¡¸¡­Wood. I¡¯m going to participate in this fuss. I know it¡¯s a little bit late to engage in this battle now, but that was my plan since the very beginning. Being late has its advantages. To see both sides of the coin and to see how they are doing in their respective strategies.¡¹


    I spoke while I narrowed my eyes. Be it the truth or not, it didn¡¯t make any difference.


    I had to decide everything here before I stepped into the battlefield to see how things were faring for both sides.


    In other words, to choose the guardsmen of Garoua Maria or the Heraldic soldiers of the Saint woman.


    Per history, originally, both sides antagonized each other to the point of exhaustion. In the end, the Heraldic Order lost and they had to retreat before reappearing again. However, their failure could be repeated once again. Actually, that was the expected outcome.


    Nonetheless, that situation wouldn¡¯t be desirable anymore. The place where I thought they would fail was if fact the place where they succeeded with their schemes. They managed to rise as a large-scale rebellion, and even managed to confront Garoua Maria. It was as if one gave its hand to God blindly without knowing if it would be god or the devil to take that hand.


    ¡­Ah, I see. Even with those advances, taking the guardsmen side would be the wisest decision to take.


    My cool head told me that was the right choice.


    In the history, the Heraldic Order certainly tried to strike down Garoua Maria. Yet, they were defeated.


    On the other hand, the Heraldic Order had unprecedented success this time with their raids. So, they wouldn¡¯t be defeated that soon. Even if Helot Stanley existed this time around.


    However, they could be defeated if they were too hastily. If they attempted a direct assault without doing a proper strategy behind them, the Heraldic Order would definitely lose this war. The Saint woman¡¯s life would be put at risk.


    I didn¡¯t know which way would go for her. But, I doubted that Helot Stanley would let this woman roam free.


    To be honest, my own future was uncertain if I were to really side with the guardsmen. My relationship with them was not that great. I even broke the jaw of their Vice Commander Lizard. If I were to side with them, I¡¯d had to borrow Caria¡¯s hand, because she held some power given her prestige and background. On the other hand, I could hold onto the Saint woman¡¯s heart alone.


    Even if I lived in a deprived area, I still had my citizenship and held a position in the local Guild.


    If I took the hand of the Saint woman, who held the Heraldic Order to threaten Garoua Maria, I¡¯d have some honors and won¡¯t have to worry about the friction with the guardsmen. Yet, I¡¯d lose my privileges and stable life in the city-state. I didn¡¯t know which prospects were the best.


    I took a deep breath. I let the smell of the chewing tobacco run through my nose. I felt some fear and hesitation that crawled through the depths of my body. For some reason, I didn¡¯t feel like running into the battlefield straight away. My legs were stuck to the ground as if I were expecting something to give me an answer. Was I hesitating because my assumptions and expectations were not met?


    Ah, speaking of which, I thought that the action of the Saint woman was somewhat suspicious. I had a feeling that things didn¡¯t go as expected up there.


    No, actually, that was natural. History was always written with the palms of strong men and geniuses. It was no surprise that an ordinary person like me had wrong assumptions and expectations in the end. But, what was important was the future. Which hand should I take regardless of my expectations?


    I held my cigarettes that had been bitten for several times, and I exhaled the smoke slowly.


    In any case, just by looking at the situation, all pointed to the fact that the Heraldic soldiers were going to fall into the hands of both the guardsmen and Helot. That was the most probable scenario. I didn¡¯t know if I could accept it or not.


    All I knew was that this unfortunate town full of poor inhabitants would be attacked after the city guards defeat the Heraldic army. That was worrisome. The other problem was how to get Filaret out of the battlefield.


    Yes, of course. This was indeed what I had to choose. There were no other options to take other than this method. Well, wasn¡¯t it obvious? Was there any other choice other than this one?


    ¡­Why? Because, why was I trying so desperately to be wrapped in smoke in order to give me clearance?


    I saw that Wood looked at me with strange eyes because I remained silent for a long while.


    However, if I thought deeply about it, my hard work in the Poor People¡¯s cave would¡¯ve become useless if the Heraldic Order lost this war. It would have no use. Now, this wasn¡¯t the right time to waste my efforts, nor was the time to think about unnecessary things. All I had to do was try to avoid any more loses.


    That¡¯s correct. The guardsmen had to die immediately. So, that the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave could survive. So, that Filaret could survive as well.


    ¡­I gritted my back teeth and a distorted sound came out of my mouth.


    I had to remember. I returned to this era. But for what purpose? What for?


    Something happened in a blink of an eye. Yes, no more than a second. A cold object covered my heart. I didn¡¯t think that my heart was functioning in my chest anymore. It seemed as if it swelled itself and disturbed the blood flow. My pupil became wide open.


    Certainly, I had to hold the Saint woman¡¯s hand so that Helot didn¡¯t gain any credits by winning this war. So that he didn¡¯t receive any slight achievement. Yes, with nothing. He was a messenger of justice. That¡¯s why he¡¯d have many credits to his name. Many people would glorify him and the work in the guild would expand because of his fame.


    What could my choice entail for tomorrow? My mind was full of confusion without knowing what to do and my eyes looked around to reflect the many faces that stood before me.


    The inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave weren¡¯t sure if they would be alive tomorrow. All of them, including Wood and his sister Sereal.


    It would be rather normal if they were trampled on and tossed aside. They were used to this treatment. However, going to the battlefield was a different story. They would certainly die.


    If the war didn¡¯t happen, their lives would¡¯ve been the same. A life that remained unchanged. The days with them being mocked and trampled would continue forever.


    Besides, my biggest purpose should¡¯ve been just Ariene. Every possible action that I took so far was for the sake of holding her hand once again. Yes, to hold the hand of the person I loved the most. That was enough for me. Wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸Lu¡­Lugis¡­ ¡¹


    Before long, I realized that I was dripping with sweat. I heard an unfamiliar voice. It was Sereal, Wood¡¯s little sister. I listened to her voice, which was strange to me, because I¡¯ve never heard her talk before.


    ¡¸If you¡­want to go¡­to the city¡­right now¡­you might not make it in time. But¡­we know a good alternative¡­for you¡­¡¹


    My figure was clearly reflected in her small eyes.


    I felt a strange sensation. I wondered why it felt as if a creepy insect was crawling around my whole body. It was as if something cold and alive ran through my spine.


    ¡¸There is only one way. You¡¯ll have to go on a boat that fits for only one person¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­And you can go through the waterway of the city¡¯s sewers. ¡¹


    Wood and the Elder helped Sereal because she struggled to speak, and finished her sentence.


    I listened carefully to what they had to say. Before long, their words made the mud that filled in my heart to leak out.


    Yes, I see. To use all of my strength to change things. My heart was no longer confused. It seemed that I misinterpreted my assumptions. I finally decided what to do.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. Why did I come back for? For what reason, did I return to this era to overcome that humiliation?


    That was¡­

 Volume 3 - CH 61

    Chapter 61: His Enemy


    Saint Matia felt the taste of blood gradually spreading in her mouth.


    Did she cut her lips? Had she a wound in her face that dripped blood into her mouth? Or was it the blood of those who protected her as shields that splashed onto her face? Matia held her breath away as she moved forward while listening to human screams.


    The battle in the city of Garoua Maria seemed as if the Heraldic army was engulfed in a hell.


    Arrows were falling like heavy rain when they entered the city. It was to be expected. It didn¡¯t matter how many shields they had. There were lots of causalities among the Heraldic soldiers. Even the wounded moved forward regardless of the ambush. It was the first time that the two sides had been together since the end of the Cold War. The street in front of the city was now paved with blood and corpses of the Heraldic people.


    The taste of blood was strangely bitter, and Matia spitted her saliva to the ground. The smell was a mixture of blood and organs that kept entering her nostrils. This sight and smell were overwhelming for weak women and children.


    Yet, that didn¡¯t overwhelm Matia. No one could tell if her trembling legs were due to fear or due to adrenaline. She was the Saint after all. She was the leader of the Heraldic Order. So, she couldn¡¯t fall to her knees.


    *roaring sound*


    The anger of the guardsmen and the Heraldic soldiers overlapped amidst the intense battle that was held inside of the city¡¯s precincts. The sound of spears thrusting into flesh, the metallic sound of swords clashing into shields. Each sound rightfully belonged to a battlefield. They painted the dark sky with the red coloring of blood.


    The Heraldic army was not inferior to the guardsmen of Garoua Maria. The force itself was antagonistic. The bows and arrows fell on the soldiers and injured many of them. Even so, the purity of their fanaticism was not to be underestimated since their morale didn¡¯t go away.


    In addition, many of the guardsmen were inflicted by spear injuries. The Heraldic soldiers managed to spill the fresh blood of their opponents.


    Some time had passed since the hellish collision between the two sides began.


    At this point, Matia began to make an assumption in her head. The end of this battle.


    In the street in front of the main gate of Garoua Maria arrows descended from the sky, and the guardsmen violently showed their ¡°fangs¡± to attack. Certainly, both were threats. No doubt about it.


    Matia read the war situation from her surroundings. She looked at everything that was happening around her. The degree of anger and the advance of her troops. How was it for both sides? When the result of the ongoing battle came to her brain, she slowly narrowed her eyes.


    Her menace against Garoua Maria was the greatest that ever happened in history. Garoua Maria never had this large threat before. She could win this war. At least, nothing would be in vain. Matia¡¯s cheeks, which didn¡¯t show much expression before, were raised for the first time in a long time.


    Certainly, the damage of the arrows that fell like thousands of raindrops couldn¡¯t be ignored. However, the momentum had been weakened since they confronted the guardsmen directly inside the city¡¯s walls.


    Then, she analyzed the guardsmen and the Heraldic soldiers. She tried to see their battle qualities and their numbers. The number of Heraldic soldiers was thin. She admitted that this was a large disadvantage. Yet, Matia believed that quality of fighting and momentum would never lose against mere numbers.


    She firmly believed that if everything continued as it was going, she would surely take the victory flag at the end. Yes, Matia was convinced of this.


    That¡¯s right. Until that time came.


    ¡¸Saint Matia! Part of our front lines has collapsed! The flank units will take charge now! ¡¹


    Largud Ann screamed aloud when she spoke with Matia. Still, Matia remained silent. She slowly breathed while staring at the ongoing battle. She wasn¡¯t disturbed nor irritated.


    Then, she saw a white blade gleaming in the distance. As she followed the trajectory of that white light, she noticed that blood soared in the darkness.


    She could see a blonde-haired person with golden eyes in the distance. Matia understood that the golden eyes, which were still far away, were staring at her. With that alone, the horror that seemed to be inexistent slowly crawled from her head to her toes, to all over her body.


    He was coming towards her direction. He moved ahead without stopping.


    Even with the numerous soldiers that stood in his way couldn¡¯t even stand a chance. That scene was as if gold ate the mud that crossed paths with it. He swallowed everything around him. Matia felt a strong ominous premonition.


    Who was that?


    She couldn¡¯t understand. It was impossible. There was no such person in Matia¡¯s calculations. She never thought that a single person could overturn the results of a large war. That he could change it on his own.


    Matia felt that her sharpened expression collapsed on the spot. The noise of her surroundings sounded like a distant thing. She slowly gritted her teeth.


    And, on this very moment, the Heraldic Saint stood in front of the golden man. In a few moments, her neck would fly in the air.


    No doubts. She was about to die by his hands. Matia¡¯s heart accepted it. She understood that this was her fate.


    Ah, was this the end? Matia felt bitterness. She also felt rage and disappointment at this predicament. A truly unhappy ending.


    It was a painful and tough life. Matia lived with two Saints from an early age. It was expected of her to be a Saint one day. She had to work hard to surpass the expectations laid down upon her. Yet, she lived with ongoing pressure. She knew that her life was only a mere existence used for political means. Even so, she never rebelled nor rejected that path.


    ¡°My life, in other words, was a life where I had to be a Saint no matter what¡±, she thought. This life had a heavy burden, meaning she wouldn¡¯t be recognized only by dressing the clothes of a holy woman. The white blade gradually approached Matia. Soon, very soon. The result remained unchanged even if some of the Heraldic soldiers protected her with mere shields.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Lord. I¡¯m sorry, my believers. I¡¯m sorry, mother and father. Matia couldn¡¯t become an honorable Saint. This is the biggest regret of my heart.¡± Matia prayed from within.


    Yes, if it was a life worth of being just a Saint, then she believed that she had to be a Saint until the very end. That resolution was reflected on her eyes. She accepted her death. She was an unmistakable martyr.


    Matia held her hands together as she continued to pray to the heavens.


    ¡¸Here you are, the Saint of the Heraldic Order. Or am I mistaken? ¡¹


    The golden voice was unexpectedly mild. Perhaps, even the soft voice of this man, that could be her murderer, may be a trap.


    Matia stopped praying and nodded positively without saying any words.


    At that moment, the golden man moved forward and the white blade transformed into the death reaper¡¯s scythe that crawled on the neck of the Saint woman.


    ¡¸Nope, this isn¡¯t the time to face the Saint woman. At least, not yet. And hey, you woman. You should stop praying because this isn¡¯t your end.¡¹


    In this moment an iconic voice reached Matia¡¯s ears. At the same time, the metallic sound resonated around her.


    Matia slowly raised her head. She thought that she was going to be executed. Yet, her execution never happened. In front of her eyes, were two white blades crossed with one another as they shined through the darkness of the night.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s not give up until our very end. At least, let¡¯s do our best to inflict some damage on these meddling beings.¡¹


    The shadowy figure that reflected by the moonlight held a double knife. This man wore green clothes. He was just a collaborator. He was a person who¡¯d never risk his own life to protect an arrogant and selfish woman like Matia. Yet, it happened. Matia blinked her eyes unintentionally.


    Matia saw the appearance of the man named Lugis, an adventurer as he claimed to be.


    ¡ª


    The reason I came back after overcoming such humiliations. At first, I was undecided and confused.


    However, that was the answer. I won¡¯t let anybody trample on me anymore. I used to think that my life was unfair, and so, I killed those people several times on my head. I didn¡¯t do any action to prevent me from being looked down or trampled on. Therefore, I had to make a decision now. Not only in my mind but also with my body. Wasn¡¯t this the time to bring some action?


    Would my actions be acceptable?


    Caria would laugh at me if she saw me acting foolishly now. I felt that shadows were giggling at me from every corner. Anybody would call me a fool naturally.


    Yes, it was acceptable. I was fine with it. Right choice or not, this was my decision. If this was my decision, then the right choice for me was to take the hand of the Heraldic Order¡¯s leader, Saint Matia.


    I saw Saint Matia in the distance. In front of her, stood Helot Stanley. I see. The ¡°flag color¡± was clear to me. No doubt about it. That confrontation was rather obvious.


    Yet, I wanted to step in and reach my enemy with a powerful force.


    ¡¸I really didn¡¯t think you¡¯d come here, Lugis. ¡¹


    Although Helot didn¡¯t strike the Saint woman in time, his expression showed great resolution. Rather, it looked as if he were impatient for my return. I felt a very bad feeling coming from the edge of my head.


    ¡¸I agree. I never thought I¡¯d be standing here and now. Did you wait for me?¡¹


    I replied to him in a lighter tone while rotating the knives I held on both hands. It seemed that he got familiar with my style of fighting. If this was the case, then this fight could get ugly soon enough.


    The chaos of the battlefield had been calm for a while. The guardsmen stopped when they spotted Helot¡¯s presence. And the Heraldic soldiers halted their movements when they saw that a white blade was going to fell on their Saint.


    This area was a distorted large space. The battlefield, which was supposed to be a location of continuous movement, was now quiet.


    ¡¸No, I didn¡¯t wait for you. But, I just want to ask you something. ¡¹


    Helot spoke one word at the time, while holding his double-edged sword. The air from my lungs felt strangely cold.


    ¡¸I had many worries and suspicions about you. But, I¡¯ll ask just one question given the current circumstances. Lugis are you my enemy or are you on my side?¡¹


    I heard such a strange question.


    In a battlefield, there was no one who question whether one was an ally or an enemy. Not in a space of life and death. Certainly, they would not be asking that question to somebody in front of him. It was a battlefield, the scene of immediate attacks.


    However, let¡¯s answer him. An answer with clear intentions. My words went up from the esophagus and went down for several times.


    ¡¸¡­We¡¯re enemies. That¡¯s an unmistakable fact. You¡¯re on that side while I¡¯m on this side. Is there anything more obvious than that?¡¹


    I tried to respond to his question with a rational mind.


    Of course, the hatred that burnt the viscera from my body still lingered on. The humiliation and even the resentfulness I felt towards his brilliant talent were never forgotten. If I ¡°opened the lid¡± just for a little bit, my oppressed feelings could crawl out at any moment. There was no mistake about it. Yet, today, somehow, yes, those emotions were quiet.


    I held both knives in my hands and took a step forward with my feet on the muddy ground. In spite of that strange quietness in my chest, I felt a burning element somewhere in my heart. It was such a strange feeling. The back of the body was hot as if my chest was about to ¡°explode¡±.


    ¡¸¡­Is that so? That¡¯s a shame. I really think that¡¯s really a shame. ¡¹


    The white blade gleamed in the darkness. Weird, a strange quietness covered the entire battlefield. Helot took a deep breath and then spoke the following words.


    ¡¸Okay then. Let¡¯s finish this talk in battle. ¡¹


    Both of us were ready. I didn¡¯t need say any more words. Not anymore.

 Volume 3 - CH 62

    Chapter 62: Both Men Standing Side by Side


    A silver powder scraped off from the knives as they bounced in the darkness of the night.


    The white blade almost fell on my shoulder. Still, my knives blades pierced through the air in order to prevent the impending attack.


    I managed to counterattack and tried to strike him back. The blade of my knives made a sound through the wind as if I cut the air. Probably, for Helot Stanley, this counterattack wasn¡¯t much of a threat.


    However, if I wanted to knock him down, I had to force my knives to intercept the attacks of his white blade. Although there were clearly differences in weapons, there was definitely a great difference between him and me as well.


    My knives¡¯ handles began to shake as if they were about to crack.


    *metal sound*


    The sound of clash between iron with iron resonated quietly. There were no other sounds around us. No, maybe I just didn¡¯t listen properly to my surroundings. At least, I didn¡¯t seem to think nor listen to anything else besides the sounds of this duel.


    I exhaled briefly while I narrowed my eyes.


    I mustn¡¯t follow the same mistakes as before. Helot¡¯s swordsmanship had the advantage in this duel. This meant that my tactics with knives didn¡¯t matter much in this duel. After all, it was my rusty knives against the robust white sword of my opponent.


    Normally, fighting with small weapons such as knives would be unreasonable or unrealistic. Counterattacking with knives was always difficult, and proved to be disadvantageous for some of my offensive strikes. To be more precise, my retaliation did not have precision nor sharpness as opposed to Helot¡¯s sword handling.


    Engaging in a fight with knives would be extremely difficult even for the genius people like Caria.


    Yet, there was one advantage. My knowledge of the past. A silvery line ran through the dark night, which had become thin as a star falling from the sky. I had to be focused and precise if I really wanted to win.


    *blowing wing*


    I swung my arms wide while looking fixedly at Helot¡¯s flank.


    I moved one-step further. At that moment, the sound of cutting the wind resounded on my earlobes. It seemed as if our breaths were synchronized. Before I noticed it, Helot¡¯s white blade roared through the air when he tried to charge against me.


    The speed of his reaction couldn¡¯t be underestimated. As soon as my knees began to move, and as soon as I knew what I would do in my initial movement, Helot managed to use his white blade immediately. All I saw was the sparkling light of his sword as he slashed one of my arms.


    I felt as if ice touched my brain. It was just a single moment, but it was clear to my eyes. A twist. I didn¡¯t care if it was impossible to get out of this duel unharmed. It was obvious that my body wouldn¡¯t get out of here unhurt. That was my previous resolution. However. Now, everything felt different on the actual battle. This duel could be a true challenge for me.


    The twister attack created a sudden slowdown in the battle. After the cut was inflicted on my arm, I forcibly used it afterwards as I felt excruciating pain. It felt as if my arm was screaming since the muscles were cut open. The acute pain I sensed resembled the feeling of thousand needles piercing through my skin.


    It was impossible to completely avoid Helot¡¯s white blade. At the base of my thumb overflowed fresh blood. It fell to the ground, and my blood mixed with sand, while being swallowed by the blowing wind. My hand was also injured from this attack. Indeed, this situation just got worse.


    Yet, the fear and pain were just mere feelings that tried to trick me and nothing else. My brain had no time to be preoccupied by such things.


    ¡¸Lugis, can you please drop your blades¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t think that you have the right to say that. ¡¹


    I interrupted Helot¡¯s words. There was a slight grin on my cheek. Looking at the place where Helot¡¯s words stopped, I realized that this duel had no turning back.


    Ah, nothing at all. He was a man who made people feel imaginary. The bottom of my gust was heated. My skin was tingling and my senses were strangely clear.


    A torrent of emotions tried to burn my brain. I kept feeling a large intensity of rage through my spine. These emotions didn¡¯t stop, and I felt them so vigorously today. I accepted them gradually and quietly.


    ¡¸That¡¯s an unreasonable request. I told you. You¡¯re on that side, and I¡¯m on this side. Besides, I¡¯m incompatible with you. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re bad or anything. But, some things cannot be changed.¡¹


    After saying that, I moved my silvery knives during the darkness of the night.


    That¡¯s correct. He wasn¡¯t that bad if I put it into a different perspective. Neither my heart-wrenching hatred nor the crazy envy I felt towards Helot meant that he done something bad. But, some things couldn¡¯t be changed. And those things were me. I was the problem. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t tolerate this man. I felt hatred for trying to reach things that were out of my hands, while others had it simple and easy. How selfish of me. Just how far down could I go?


    But, still. Yes, that¡¯s right. Everything that happened before severely haunted me in the past and in the present.


    I was no different from what I used to be because I succumbed to those feelings.


    I gritted my teeth strongly. I felt the exhaled hot breath from the esophagus up to my mouth.


    I extended my hand to reach my nemesis¡¯ neck. However, the silvery blades were drawn in a semicircle, and the sound reverberated through the air. This was a crucial moment. A moment where my eyes met with the enemy¡¯s eyes. Our gaze was fixed into each other, yet none of us reached each other yet. I just kept moving my knives to his neck in a strategic trajectory, so that I could inflict a surprise attack¡­


    ¡­Nonetheless, on this moment, I heard the sound of ¡°the Grim Reaper¡¯s fingers touching my skull¡±. A premonition, or should I say, a gut feeling.


    The sound of death. In a short moment, I foreseen that Helot¡¯s white blade would crack through my skull and my brain fluids would flow out of my skull. That meant a clear death for me. This attack would be the undoubtedly attack that will make me die.


    The impeding attack with my knives, which were approaching his neck, had a different outcome. I chose to retreat before Helot could inflict me that fatal injury. Once I retreated, I didn¡¯t let my feet stop. I recharged my body quickly and tried one more time. Helot didn¡¯t want to lose the momentum of this occasion as well.


    This instinct could twist my will, and the underlying fear of death could devour my rationality.


    My lungs were so active that my breath was rough and painful. Sweat overflowed from my skin and fell from my forehead.


    Helot¡¯s golden eyes shined in the darkness of the night. Like our previous confrontation, his kind-hearted face didn¡¯t suit the ferocity of his eyes and movements. I stared fixedly at both of his eyes.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a pity, Lugis. Honestly, you don¡¯t understand me at all. In fact, I¡¯m more interested in you than just pure hate. I thought that we could be very good comrades if we met under different circumstances.¡¹


    Helot no longer looked at me with ferocious eyes. Helot put his doubled-edged sword on his waist. My brain told me that no matter what ploy I schemed, I wouldn¡¯t be able to succeed. No matter what action I took now. This reality made me shudder. Even my lips quivered.


    However, comrades he said¡­ More like a comrade of Helot Stanley to be precise. He told me that if we met at a different time, we could¡¯ve been comrades. The look on his eyes was sincere. I understood clearly that his words weren¡¯t a joke. That¡¯s why those words stick to my brain.


    I felt that I had a smile on my face. A spontaneous smile. Not of joy nor contentment. But, of irony. Whether I felt a comrade for Helot, or Helot as my comrade, the irony of this thought quickly spread on my brain.


    ¡¸Actually, I disagree. Helot Stanley. That¡¯s absolutely impossible. I do understand it.¡¹


    I dared to speak words in a light tone amidst the strong sound of the wind.


    This useless and absurd talk wasn¡¯t that meaningless. It brought me some time to recharge my energy.


    ¡¸If I were going to side with you, I would have to give up on many things such as my goals and motivations. I had no choice but to become your enemy. Otherwise, I¡¯d just look at your back without having my own resolve. In other words, it would be one hell of a wretched path for me and not for you.¡¹


    The journey of the past was clearly depicted in my eyes.


    I could only look up to him. I was so overwhelmed by the skill of his swordsmanship that I didn¡¯t even have a chance to improve. I remembered those events vividly. How could I forget my ridiculous self during that time? Not only skill and wisdom. Even the women were attracted to him. I was always lurking in the shadows. No one payed attention to me whenever I was with him. It couldn¡¯t be helped though. He was a genius after all.


    Ah, but now I knew what to do. Finally. I wasn¡¯t ridiculous nor an idiot.


    I was so angry with myself that I couldn¡¯t even grit my teeth properly. I always wanted to feel like a genius myself. I wanted to be on par with Helot Stanley. I wanted recognition and affection. I didn¡¯t want to become a vessel of the hero. I wanted to become the hero.


    Helot slightly moved his cheeks without lowering his stance.


    ¡¸Sometimes, it feels as if we met before. Yes, as if you were my old acquaintance¡­Regardless of that, you have to stop this now.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. So, it¡¯s me who has to let go of ¡°this reins¡±. My road lasts until you¡¯ve crossed it.¡¹


    Each other¡¯s smiles overlapped fearlessly.


    I clearly saw it now. It was unlikely that we wouldn¡¯t collide one day. It just happened to be today of all days. I didn¡¯t know if this clash was the action of god or the devil or something else.


    Yet, it felt that I stood here by my own volition.


    ¡¸Okay, I understand. You gave me no other choice but to follow one path. I will defeat you here and now, in accordance to the law of justice and truth that I believe in¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Absolutely wonderful. That¡¯s the only way to get your mind focused on the battlefield. Well then, Helot Stanley. I will defeat you here and now, in accordance to my great ambition and salvation of my soul¡¯s dignity.¡¹


    Everything seemed like a signal of some sort.


    Amidst the dark shade of this long night, the silvery knives and the white blade¡¯s lights glowed brightly as if fire burnt each other¡¯s lives.

 Volume 3 - CH 63

    Chapter 63: A Wish


    Helot¡¯s strike seemed to cut not only the space but also the sound. During this dark night, the white blade swung at great speed towards my belly.


    The lighting fast swing managed to cut my belly, but didn¡¯t matter. I had to forget my pain in order to survive this duel. I responded to his strike by pointing the knife on my right hand right at his neck. I tried to shorten the distance between us, and inflicted a fast thrust at my nemesis.


    People who were genius were only killed by a single strike. If I allowed him to take his time while fighting, I¡¯d definitely lose my opportunity. That¡¯s why I charged forward without stopping so that he won¡¯t have an opportunity to behead me. I tried to cut off his neck repeatedly so he¡¯d die immediately. My silvery blades were slightly shaken.


    At the same time, the knife held in my left hand was moved into orbit so that it would follow the movement of Helot¡¯s white blade. I believed that I wouldn¡¯t be able to completely overthrown his weapon. However, I had to try my hardest in order to deflect it. I had to follow that trajectory and be focused so that the worst wouldn¡¯t fall on me. Meanwhile, I tried to slash him with the knife on my right hand.


    It could take just one breath. I had a feeling that this battle could be over soon, once one of us stopped slightly to take one deep breath. Still, it wasn¡¯t clear whether my attacks were meaningful or meaningless. I could be fighting hopelessly. For nothing. I felt that my sweat dripped from my neck.


    *clashing metallic sound*


    During the moment of continuous offensive and defensive actions, I heard a strong vibrating sound. A strange sound that mixed two sounds together.


    That strange sound was the sound of iron that exceeded its limit and announced its own destiny. I realized that the knife in my left hand managed to change the dangerous trajectory of the white blade. But, it was with a cost. My knife¡¯s blade cracked because of this impact.


    I became worried. After a series of attacks, my knife¡¯s blade had been severely damaged. I knew that this scenario would happen eventually. Still, it happened at this precise moment. But, why now?


    Actually, no. My knife cracked when I stopped Helot¡¯s fearsome offensive slash. That meant that until now, he wasn¡¯t that serious. But, now, he was extremely focused so he could defeat me. Therefore, his strength increased and his movements got faster.


    That sound was mixed with a simpler sound. While my left knife broke when I tried to prevent a fatal attack, the white sword bounced back and got a crack on its blade. There was no sense anymore. This duel kept continuing and continuing. Instead, I felt something hot burning in my chest.


    I had odd feelings. Intuition, irrationality, premonition.


    In this state, I tried to charge against Helot with my remaining silvery blade. I extended my hand, but I wasn¡¯t successful in cutting his neck. Besides that, my own torso was cut and I couldn¡¯t hide the pain. Actually, I felt that I¡¯d die, not from this injury, but from my burning emotions. They were consuming my soul while I fought against my nemesis.


    This was bad. I would die if the orbit of this attack were misaligned. I had to deliver my strike in time. I had to do it accurately. I had only one chance. I had to absolutely deliver it. Deliver. Deliver. Deliver.


    In the meantime, Helot¡¯s golden eyes glowed like a ferocious beast.


    ¡ª


    During the twilight of the night, Caria watched this fight with an ecstatic expression.


    Silvery blades on his hand. Originally, Lugis was supposed to have a different role. A crucial role, but indirectly involved in this crisis.


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t need to be involved so directly on the battlefield. No, for Caria, it was no longer something to be wielded. Her large silvery eyes quivered as she stared attentively. Her white cheeks gradually became red because of the sight that unfolded right in front of her eyes.


    Lugis¡¯ silvery blades and Helot¡¯s white blade. The two men¡¯s weapons were engaged on a fierce fight as if they were playing a melody. The metallic sound of their weapons resonated in the air. Lugis¡¯ condition wasn¡¯t favorable. He looked injured. That meant that he had a higher chance of losing his neck during that fight.


    Even so, Caria couldn¡¯t hold back the emotions that came out from the depths of her chest. Her expression of dignity and honor had collapsed. All she could show was an expression full of mixed emotions.


    That man, Lugis, was standing by the side of the Heraldic Order as he wielded his blade towards his opponent. He was a man of great courage and bravery. That¡¯s right, his resolve was clear. His movements were the proof of his resolve, even the movements from the tip of his fingers showed that.


    Ah, could this be the moment of rejoice? Caria¡¯s ankles were numb. Lugis was fighting for his life. For himself. That Sorceress, Filaret, was surely seeing this battle somewhere in this chaos. Still, this battle wasn¡¯t meant for him only. It was meant for Caria as well.


    Caria¡¯s heartbeats didn¡¯t stop. Things were supposed to be carried relatively well. Not to be carried this much. Caria looked a little bit unpleasant as she watched Lugis on a duel with Helot Stanley. In the worst possible scenario, Lugis¡¯ neck would fly from the offensive strike of Helot¡¯s white sword.


    Yet, Caria didn¡¯t need to think too deep. Caria¡¯s long sword had no signs of shaking. She clearly saw Lugis¡¯ strong determination. That man Lugis was fighting with all his might. With everything, he got. After all, he had his life on the line.


    Ah, on the other hand, if we compared his skills with the Helot¡¯s swordsmanship movements, one could say that his skills were still immature. Even though his resolve was resilient, he couldn¡¯t be called a strong man per se. His mediocre demeanor was a disadvantage. He wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in a battle with that genius. Still, even so. How could he prepared himself for it, knowing that he could be underpowered, overthrown and trampled on? All that Caria could do was show him her sincere respect.


    Caria could see that both Lugis and Helot had their battle reach the final stage, soon a winner and a loser would be decided. Lugis¡¯ left-handed knife broke, and his right-handed knife couldn¡¯t reach Helot¡¯s neck.


    Caria kept all the decisions to her heart. If Lugis died here, then this was his fate. His duty led him to this battlefield. Caria really had the greatest respect and sincerity for Lugis.


    ¡°¡­However, ah. What I wished for was different than that¡­¡±


    On this moment. Caria narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to stop staring at that decisive battle. Yet, the rising sun blocked the view.


    The battleground finally greeted the rise of the early morning.


    ¡ª


    I felt the warmth of the sunlight on my back. I was waiting eagerly for that light and its glitter to come. It was right in time.


    The sun tore the heavy atmosphere from the darkness of the night by revealing its majesty. I stood behind the sun.


    The golden eyes were dazzling in front of the bright sunlight. I could see my reflection on his eyes. The momentum of the white blade, which should continue with the offensive stance against me, stopped. Even though the flank was unguarded, no blade reached his guts


    Right hand, silver knife. Please let it reach him. Except for today, there won¡¯t be another day where I¡¯ll have the opportunity to take this hero¡¯s head. I¡¯ll meet my demise if I fail here and now at this task. I had to defeat him now.


    The gap was completely shorter this time. I pulled my knife in a direct trajectory, charging into Helot¡¯s neck.


    ¡­The sound of gouging the flesh was felt in my hands. Oh, damn it.


    It felt like a lie. My knife should¡¯ve reached an unmistakable moment because of the advantage I had with the short distance.


    Helot Stanley. He did it once again. He forced the drive of his body by twisting his upper part. He managed to avoid the tip of my blade onto his neck. My blade landed on his shoulder instead. My silvery knife pierced his shoulder and its blade shined red in his blood.


    This was the speed of an incredible intuitive reaction. I felt a heavy breath leaking out of my lungs. This was the gap between him and me. Was this the difference between a genius and an ordinary person? I was convinced that he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid my strike. I would change my fate if I could slice through his neck. Yet, I failed terribly.


    Helot twisted his shoulders and flipped the knife. Then, he held his sword in the upper row. This stance meant that he didn¡¯t give up.


    The charge of his offensive stance, was a fearsome one. His movements bridged the gap between the mediocre me and the genius Helot in mere moments. I felt my chest extremely hot. These moments of close death made my insides boil with adrenaline.


    ¡¸This is my farewell, Lugis¡­My enemy. ¡¹


    When Helot spoke, he swung his white blade down to my skull. I could no longer retreat from this attack. The sun was sparkling on the white blade.


    ¡°¡­Ah, my wish. With my hand. Another swing. Ha¡­ Yes, if only I had another chance with my blade.¡±


    ¡ª


    Filaret¡¯s sorrowful sobbing, mixed in the wind, fluttered in the air.


    It was a fight that could cost him his life. Filaret¡¯s heart was torn apart by that single swing of sword. One more time, Lugis pushed himself to his limits. Lugis was doing his best and tried to reach something that couldn¡¯t be reached. ¡°Just give up. Just run away. Everything will be fine. Living mediocre days was also a way to find happiness, because a life was spared.¡±, Filaret thought so. Even so, why did he keep pushing forward regardless of the consequences?


    Filaret knew very well that no mediocre person could afford to change that way of life. To change fate. She knew it herself. A mediocre person won¡¯t survive unless he or she reached that genius stage. Other way to survive would be to succumb to its social status. Just give up and live low. This meant that every day one would have to clench its teeth and keep its eyes down.


    Yet, Lugis couldn¡¯t accept that fate. Filaret knew it painfully during that crazy act in the underground temple. Despite being the same ordinary person as she, he was trying to forge his own path. Even if he had to risk his own life to achieve it. Even through death. Ah, his figure was ideal. My ideal.


    That was the reason why Filaret La Volgograd had decided to make him a golden person. But now, at this time, Lugis was trying to escape from the hands of the golden reaper.


    She hated this. But, she didn¡¯t want to admit it. She really didn¡¯t want to admit those feelings. She wouldn¡¯t have any integrity and purity if she succumbed to her hidden feelings.


    That said, she couldn¡¯t help Lugis with a weapon. She couldn¡¯t help him with magic. There was nothing that Filaret could do right now.


    Filaret thought deeply about this despair with tears on her eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t just a task of magic. At this point, Filaret couldn¡¯t use her magic against the city-state. So, all she could do was pray. Yes, pray for him and for a better outcome. It may not mean anything at all. Yet, she believed it could be meaningful somewhere.


    Unquestionably. That blade was his last resort. A final hope. Filaret didn¡¯t forget that she was the one to cast him as a worthy one. As a golden person.


    ¡°¡­I wish for him to grab his happiness.¡±


    In front of Helot who swung his sword down, Filaret¡¯s prayer shook the space slightly along with Lugis¡¯ silvery blade.

 Volume 3 - CH 64

    Chapter 64: Settlement


    His blade had no original inscription.


    Perhaps, he didn¡¯t have any in the first place. An inscription meant much more than just carved words on the blades. Many heroes had swords and bladed weapons engraved with inscriptions from past owners. After fulfilling their roles, the former heroes would pass their swords to their apprentices. Thus, creating new inscriptions on the swords. Yet, this man possessed no such inscription.


    The swords who crossed through the hands of countless heroes that were carved with several inscriptions were special and legendary. Sometimes, those swords were glory itself. Luck charms for wars. Others called those weapons, victory swords.


    It felt as if God had decided to bless the sword that would eventually touch the hand of a hero. It meant that the heroes could play their roles because of their glorified swords. Some of them rose up in status from their home country. Others became the conquerors of a continent. Regardless of their victorious act, their swords weren¡¯t lost neither after their retirement nor after their glorious demise. After the swords fulfilled their previous designation, they awaited for the next owner to arrive.


    Yet, even without the traditional inscriptions, his blade was extraordinarily proficient and resilient. It was a strange occurrence. That blade was supposed to be meaningless. It didn¡¯t have any kind of godly inscription. That blade wasn¡¯t blessed from the heavens, yet it felt as if it was engraved with his own body. As if it became part of his blood and flesh, as if it were under a powerful enchantment.


    Only mystical and powerful swords were supposed to have been built with the strong magical powers of old. Such swords were transcendental. They crossed over the history and its transition for many years. Still, this happening was the first evidence I¡¯ve witnessed on meaningless blades.


    ¡°¡­I wish for¡­¡±


    The voice of a person with real magical powers shook the space as it transmitted a special blessing to the blade of this opponent. The blade heated up as if the body of the person holding it had assimilated a fiery emotion. His heavy eyelids began to shine as scorched flames. This scene resembled the fierce process of melting iron.


    However, his body had not yet been glorified with inscriptions. Without said inscriptions, that blade was just dull. Despite his awakening, no matter how long he waited for his glory, God would never allow him to have a pen to write his heavenly grandeur. The world won¡¯t bless him unless God gave him a chance.


    That blade slightly vibrated. Maybe this person was not the person who should be the owner of that newly magic-invoked blade. This was the first experience for the weapon, as well as for the owner. This meant that a person with no qualities shouldn¡¯t be given a chance at redemption. A chance to twist his destiny. He was to become just himself and nothing more. A man unworthy of glory. I didn¡¯t understand very well, but this person tried to assimilate the impossible into his own body.


    Well, he wasn¡¯t the real owner, or the successor of the real owner. He tried to reach the depths of the realm of magnificence by pursuing the path of a hero. Yes, a hero whatever the form. Paradoxically, this man could become a hero if this pursuit ended up successful.


    However, that would be impossible, wouldn¡¯t it? A paradox indeed. After all, the inscription was not engraved on his soul through the form of his blade. He wasn¡¯t the real owner. Yet, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible for him to engrave inscriptions after the semi-assimilation of magical powers.


    His blade began to pulsate as if it were connected with his whole body. It seemed that blood went through his veins and crossed through to the iron of his remaining blade. What kind of person was he? What kind of life did he live? What kind of path did he choose? Why was he trying so hard to be someone relevant even though he lacked such inscriptions?


    If this person was not worthy of such godly possession, then he shall be finished here and now. Yes, just like that. A quick ending.


    Nonetheless, it felt like a totally different moment. It was a natural occurrence. Nothing seemed fake about it. His blade wasn¡¯t just a tool. His blade became the flesh and bones that supported his body.


    His name was Lugis. His birth status and bloodline were not fortunate. He wasn¡¯t talent, he did have good natural gifts. He wasn¡¯t a genius. His hero affinity was at a low quality. One could say that he lacked greatness. He wasn¡¯t strong as well. He simply wasn¡¯t enough. Worthless.


    Therefore, his blade kept vibrating involuntarily probably due to his spirituality. How could I describe it? It was such a large complexity that couldn¡¯t be expressed with mere words. If I had to describe immediately, I would say that his spirituality was comprised of his inner feelings and resolve.


    Maybe he gave up once. Or he let go of everything in the past. He probably surrendered and succumbed to his harsh fate. He recognized himself as mediocre and thought that he couldn¡¯t reach any better future.


    Actually, I thought that there was nothing wrong with ordinary people living their lives like that. Since they didn¡¯t know any better, those people had their happy way of living. Fate could harm those people if they tried to extend their hands in order to grab the impossible.


    Yet, this man tried to reach the impossible once again. Whether fate tried to block his path, and even if his flesh and blood was torn apart, he didn¡¯t give up. Why would he go to such lengths to reach mere ideals?


    In addition, he seemed to be unable to live quick-wittedly because of his bad nature. He was arrogant and tenacious. He refused to talk or back away. He threw himself into the sea of death without any hesitation.


    He was a clumsy and ridiculous man. I couldn¡¯t bear to witness the appearance of such man trying to reach out to something unsuitable. This ugly sight was unbelievable. Everyone would cover their eyes in order to abandon their stupid way of life.


    Ah, but it felt unusual. His body was not worthy of being called the body of a hero. Yet, his spirited mind, which never gave up regardless of his torn path, was worthy of his own possession. Yes, worthy of being called something more.


    If so, he wanted to get himself an inscription. The blade finally formed its shape. Once again, the magic got refined and blended with the owner to give him an appropriate shape. A worthy shape from his owner.


    If an owner was mediocre, but relentless and reckless to the point of trying to reach for the hero¡¯s neck, the inscription would be ¡­


    ¡ª


    It was an occurrence beyond the intention of my actions.


    I ended up breaking my left wrist. My second knife was lost. I had no additional weapons besides the right-handed knife. The genius defeated my less-than-prepared strategy. I didn¡¯t even have time to retreat. Therefore, I was waiting for Helot Stanley¡¯s white blade to crush my skull. This was the likely scenario.


    Everything happened so suddenly. Something special engulfed my right hand and my remaining blade. It gained a godly movement. It was something out of this world. I felt as if it swallowed the entire space, the entire surroundings. Was it true that my wish was heard by the heavens? No way, that was too ridiculous.


    The blade that was born on my hand was a breathtakingly beautiful sword. The silver blade had a dark purple line. Yet, this purple shade was more reminiscent of lightning than poison itself.


    I had no time to ask about this odd occurrence in my heart. Helot¡¯s eyes were confused at what happened just now. I was as startled as well. Did I just have to accept this unreasonableness? Should I receive this calling and use it to deflect and intercept the attack?


    I could have a chance if I tried to deflect his sword with mine. However, before I could make a follow-up swing, his second swing could still be faster. After a short moment of hope and glory, my life would meet a dead end. Yes, a clear death awaited me. But, what if I did it otherwise? Could I intercept his blade? I wondered.


    Strange. It was a strange feeling. Originally, this shouldn¡¯t be possible. The option of intercepting Helot¡¯s strike while aiming at his neck. Impossible. There was no way that I could overcome the quickness and strength of his white sword.


    However, there was certainly one clear trajectory in my eyes. Yeah, fine. No problem. I¡¯d rather die quickly than prolong my life for a very short moment. It would be much better. I didn¡¯t care. Either way, my arm gave one last swing with this purple blade, all for the goal of intercepting the white blade.


    At the same time, the white blade was shaken off as if it slashed through the space with lightning speed. I couldn¡¯t win. Yes, I won¡¯t be able to win against this strike. Yet, I only thought about winning, since it was the only way for me to survive this ordeal. I won¡¯t let anybody choose my own path. I shall be the only one to forge my way and to command my will. On this very moment, I put all of these thoughts onto the direct opposition of the white blade.


    The white blade approached me from the sky, and the newly blade containing purple hue engulfed the air when I intercepted the white blade from the ground. This clash roared through the skies.


    ¡°¡­This sword is an important family heirloom. According to tradition, this precious piece is called either ¡°mystic¡± or ¡°miracle¡±.¡±


    Somehow, Caria¡¯s words echoed inside of my brain.


    I doubted my own eyes.


    A strong impact. The moment when both blades joined and clashed with one another was a moment of out this world. My sword at hand kept its momentum and cut off Helot¡¯s double-edged sword. The white blade didn¡¯t even resist to the impact of my sword. It was impossible. His double-edged sword was famous. His strong and legendary sword was supposed to beat any enemy. His sword was known for being unbreakable.


    A single blow. Yes, that blow crawled on the ground and went up to the sky, and pushed the unprotected Helot away from where he was standing.


    It was an unmistakable moment. Did this happen for real? Actually, I felt like Helot¡¯s cheek showed a little smile after he received my blow.


    ¡­At the end of my blow, I noticed that Helot got injured. One of his golden shining eyes was hurt and his left eyeball was dug out.


    It wasn¡¯t just blood that spilled from his face. Everything looked surreal to me. An impossible scenario just happened in front of me. I felt a strange softness when I cut his flesh. How odd it was. His blood covered his face and neck. I wasn¡¯t sure if my sword cut his neck as well. I was uncertain since it happened so fast. Yet, the reality proved otherwise. I inflicted severe damage on Helot¡¯s body.


    I truly felt it on my hand. I really did cut his flesh. I really managed to overcome the strength of the mighty hero, Helot Stanley.


    The moment I realized everything that happened, my brain quivered and my body brought severe pain and fatigue onto my fingertips. This pain was unbearable, yet it made my head clear again. I inadvertently gritted my teeth and managed to avoid from falling down.


    I finally heard the loud voices from the guards of the city-state and from the soldiers of the Heraldic Order.


    ¡¸¡­God has given us his will! All of my men! Be prepared! Charge now! ¡¹


    Was this voice the voice of Saint Matia? Despite everything, my surroundings were still unclear.


    As expected, Helot was bleeding profusely. Yet, I saw he moved. With those injuries, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move on his own straightaway. Actually, his guards held him on their shoulders. I saw them carrying him away from the battlefield. I knew it. He wasn¡¯t capable of moving by himself given those conditions.


    Ah, please, just succumb now. I couldn¡¯t understand if my desire to see him die was the involuntarily emotion for winning against an opponent of war, or if it was because of my grudge. Anyway, these feelings weren¡¯t unusual to me. I knew them very well for a very long time. I felt them in my chest for too long now. There was nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡­On this precise moment, a blue flash ran on the edge of my eyes. It was the known color of a guardsman¡¯s saber.


    That saber aimed directly at me. It was as if this person was waiting for this moment to happen. Yes, to happen at last. I stared at this person, who kept looking at me with hostile eyes.


    Ah, it was that man. I see. It made sense. I sympathized with that kind of obsession and hatred. Apparently, I was similar to this man, and this man was similar to me. That Lizard bastard.


    His blood was boiling with anger, while his reptile eyes aimed directly at me with a murderous animal intent.

 Volume 3 - CH 65

    Chapter 65: Carved Name


    A blue-tinted iron reflected under the sunlight. The saber flew out from the ground and ripped the sky towards Lugis¡¯ throat.


    The Lizard, the so-called man with reptile eyes, was furious as if his blood boiled on his veins. It was obvious that he was determined to finish off his opponent. His eyes were full of hate towards Lugis. That¡¯s why the Lizard didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to aim at this rat¡¯s life.


    Every time the Lizard felt the pain of his broken jaw, he felt an insane amount of rage that crawled through the insides of his chest. Every time he uttered a word, he felt such huge pain that could break his teeth. All of this was disproportionately hurting him. He felt that this predicament was an unjustified act of humiliation.


    Still, he firmly believed that his humiliation could end here. The Lizard¡¯s cheeks were distorted as he made a smile on his face.


    Not too long ago, he heard the conversation between his Captain Helot Stanley and Caria, the goddess of war. He didn¡¯t hear the full details, but he certainly heard one particular sentence.


    ¡­An adventurer named Lugis was part of the Heraldic Order revolt against the city-state.


    The moment he heard these words, the Lizard tightened his cheeks and smiled. How great. He thought that the goddess of war had given him the opportunity for revenge and retribution. Therefore, the Lizard fully understood the strategy proposed by the young captain, where everyone would go to the battlefield. He thought that this could be a great opportunity to kill that man. So, he waited in the shadows, eager to spot the green clothed man in the battle grounds.


    He wanted to clear his disgrace. All he felt was shame from that hateful man. He just wanted to correct the reason of the world.


    The rich people were born rich and the poor people were born poor. And that powerful status mustn¡¯t be reversed. No matter what. Those poor beings humiliated the heavens when they pointed their swords to the top. It was as if they spit in the correct order of the world. Those who violated this system mustn¡¯t be kept alive.


    Then, he appeared. The Lizard should be the one to receive the praises for the guardsmen¡¯s achievements. Yet, that didn¡¯t happen because of his presence. The young caption was the only one who received such accolades. He got all the glory and praise. This person boasted of an irresistible cleverness, whereas the Lizard only followed his orders without receiving any form of acclaim for what he achieved. Something emerged on the Lizard¡¯s mind.


    ¡°¡­You did a good job young captain. But, that¡¯s enough now. Just accept your fate and die. If that happens, I will be appointed as the next captain. You can die like those rats.¡±


    The Lizard thought this could be his chance. He could fulfill the success of the guards¡¯ retaliation and bring prosperity and victory to the city-state. If the young captain succumbed to his death, the Lizard thought he could be the one to defeat the Heraldic rebels. The Lizard felt confidence on the battleground, boosted by a sense of exaltation.


    The opponent was injured. He couldn¡¯t move properly with a broken wrist. This unworthy man tried to reach the impossible by trampling on the reason of this world. However, this opponent was just a rat. There was no cowardice in killing a rat. He just had to be exterminated because he was a plague. Therefore, the Lizard slashed the saber towards the rat¡¯s neck. His eyes were clearly reflected in the blade.


    Nevertheless. When the so-called Vice Commander Lizard swung his saber towards his opponent¡¯s neck, something unexpected happened. Lugis wasn¡¯t on his direct sight. The Lizard miscalculated everything. The silvery light of a different sword blocked his saber strike, which was supposed to be perfect.


    ¡ª


    The silvery light flashed upon the clash with the saber. The long sword acted as a conductor playing a melody, and broke the Lizard¡¯s saber in half. It was an astonishing scene.


    Even though the saber¡¯s core was destroyed, the melody of Caria¡¯s long sword never stopped the momentum. Rather, and naturally, the sharp tip of her long sword was directed towards the man who attacked Lugis.


    It was a quick movement. Yet, strange. She gracefully reached her opponent with a light stance as if she were dancing to her melody. The long sword pierced the body of the large reptile eyed man and dig out some of his brain serum from this strike. This attack promised a pure death for the opponent.


    The Lizard swayed his eyes to look at the opposite side. When he noticed Caria¡¯s presence, he uttered a voice of despair.


    ¡¸You are¡­but, why¡­ ¡¹


    When Caria heard these words on her earlobes, her cold eyes stared at him with disdain while she opened her lips.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have any respect for this battle. Therefore, I shall give you a brief introduction of the path towards the gatekeeper of hell.¡¹


    Caria twisted her thin wrist and her silvery long sword stirred the rest of the Lizard¡¯s brain.


    So in the end the only living thing standing in this particular spot was Caria and the man who stopped moving because of the injuries from the previous fight.


    The color of Caria¡¯s eyes changed from disdain to exaltation when she stared at Lugis.


    ¡¸That was a very dangerous call, Lugis. Well then, I¡¯m back in the game. And with great success, see. Since you¡¯re here, I assume that you convinced those poor people with your words, am I right?¡¹


    Caria began to walk and stood by Lugis¡¯ side. Lugis barely kept his stand. He was about to fall at any moment. Yet, Caria¡¯s presence was apparently meaningful. She stood right in front of him in case he fell. She acted as a support even though they didn¡¯t touch one another.


    However, the face she saw up close for the first time in a long time seemed to have disappeared. Lugis was exhausted and full of wounds. There was no great demeanor anywhere. Yet, he had a sparkling power behind the eyes. Caria¡¯s cheeks softened a little upon realizing this.


    ¡¸Caria¡­You¡­It seems that you did this on purpose, huh. ¡¹


    Those words shook her cheeks. Caria¡¯s back, who was always stiff as a stone, quivered a little. Unusually, her shoulders sink.


    It wasn¡¯t clear how large was Lugis¡¯ suspicion of her. His doubts may be very small, or may have some truth in it. However, Caria shook her silvery eyes at this response. She felt disappointed in Lugis because, apparently, he wasn¡¯t convinced of her true intent to intervene in this battle.


    And no matter how close his doubts were to the truth, Caria couldn¡¯t accept this kind of response as long as her feelings of intervention were genuine.


    Even if it looked as if her intervention had second intentions, as his words suggested, there¡¯s no way that she¡¯d accept such reasoning. Nonetheless, denying his words would go against Caria¡¯s pride. On the other hand, if she didn¡¯t correct this situation, she could undermine the sincerity and respect that Lugis had for her. The latter wasn¡¯t acceptable.


    Caria moved her small lips slowly in order to pick out the words.


    ¡¸What are you talking about? I already told you. I¡¯m doing my best too. Not only me, but all of us are doing our best to make this happen. In fact, it seems that we¡¯ve finally reached the greatest climax of this endeavor¡­C¡¯mon, we have to embrace this victory now.¡¹


    After saying those words, Caria hugged Lugis as if she tried to hide her slightly shivering eyebrows and lips. Lugis felt a strange weight in his body. He had no more strength left, yet this weight was somewhat comfortable. The wind shook her silvery hair as if it showed unseen emotion. At the same time, Lugis felt joy and anxiety in his chest as if they melted with one another.


    Thin and white fingers stuck on Lugis¡¯ back. Caria strongly hugged Lugis¡¯ body, as if her fingers were stitched to his back. She remained like this for a short while, until Lugis professed the next words.


    Of course, Caria believed that she did her best.


    Even if the Heraldic Order and its leader won this war as originally planned, the world would never recognize Lugis¡¯ worth. A small amount of honor would be the only thing he would obtain from this. No fame would be brought upon this man. That¡¯s why Caria felt compassionate about him.


    However, her compassion wasn¡¯t enough. In this small-minded world, there would be no one who would appreciate his merits. A different scenario would never exist in this world. That¡¯s why one had to throw himself or herself into the chaos so that someone would recognize his or her merits. Therefore, Caria threw Lugis into the whirlpool of change.


    She believed this was the right thing to do. Caria was convinced that it was still undoubtedly the best. That¡¯s why she needed to do everything in order to make Lugis walk the path of glory.


    But, whether Lugis accepted it or not was a totally different story.


    Fear ran through Caria¡¯s fingertips.


    He might reject this. He could say that he didn¡¯t want such a thing for himself. If he ended up saying those words, will she be able to convince him? Could she explain that this was truly necessary for him? If he denied either way, what kind of expression could she suppress so that he won¡¯t notice the obsession that burn on her chest? All of these questions were scary for Caria.


    This short moment felt long and unpleasant for Caria. The wind blew, and Lugis¡¯ words were finally liberated from his mouth.


    ¡¸Really¡­This isn¡¯t like you. Hey, a knight as you should have more pride. But, you¡¯re right. The results aren¡¯t bad. Rather, they¡¯re actually favorable. This happened because I put my trust in you.¡¹


    Caria never thought she would hear those words from Lugis¡¯ mouth. She felt as if heavy luggage fell down from her shoulders. She finally spoke after the pressure that was trampling on her mind disappeared.


    ¡¸The result is unexpectedly good, isn¡¯t it? Now I feel strangely fresh and sunny. ¡¹


    Caria felt relieved and showed appreciation. As soon as Lugis¡¯ lips moved, he lost all of his body strength. That was probably his limit. Caria¡¯s leaning weight had increased considerably.


    Still, it didn¡¯t matter. Yes, it was better this way. Good. Caria didn¡¯t lose her expression after Lugis leaned entirely on her arms. Fortunately, no one had seen it. On Caria¡¯s heart, everything was in turmoil. But, a good turmoil. She was so excited that she wanted to rejoice.


    ¡°¡­I see. My choice wasn¡¯t wrong. It turned out to be the best course of action.¡±


    As Lugis said, this conclusion was the perfect place to achieve his original goal. This was not the end of the road. Caria wasn¡¯t sure if she ever said those particular words to him. But, she felt thankful towards him. She felt relieved for her choice and for the achievements of this man. Caria¡¯s eyes shimmered.


    Ah, what a helpless man. He returned here and forged a path with great success, and yet, he didn¡¯t even receive praise nor any kind of reward. His efforts weren¡¯t meaningless. Maybe he didn¡¯t realize it himself. It couldn¡¯t be helped though. He fell from exhaustion. Caria thought, ¡°I¡¯ll accept this excuse for now. So, don¡¯t forget that my help it¡¯s expensive, Lugis.¡±


    She continued, ¡°I¡¯m paving the way to get you glory. So, it¡¯s reasonable for you to give me something worthy in return.¡± Caria smiled mischievously as if she were a little girl. Yet, this genuine smile had transformed herself into a magical beauty.


    On this very moment. Caria¡¯s eyes moved on a diffrent direction and spotted an unfamiliar sword that Lugis grabbed with his hand even after losing his consciousness. This sword came to Lugis¡¯ hands in the middle of the battle with Helot Stanley. It appeared so suddenly as if it broke the rules of time and space.


    Caria was aware of its existence. But, that was just a guess.


    An ancestral treasure sword. It looked unfamiliar yet, at the same time, she felt drawn to it. Did this powerful sword come from the underground temple? Did this sword manifest its power in order to save the dying Lugis? Caria wondered about that. There was nothing else to be considered except this scenario. She believed that it was unlikely that a blade emerged as a new sword unexpectedly.


    Caria stared at the beautiful purple lined-blade. Then, she inadvertently rounded her eyes when she saw the inscription engraved on the blade. She sighed lightly upon reading this.


    There¡¯s no way that such inscription was carved in the past. If it were carved now, did that mean that the blade recognized Lugis as a worthy owner? Did this sword have a life of its own? That was an absurd idea, Caria thought. The realistic idea was that this sword was carved not too long ago rather than a sudden appearance in the air.


    A list of inscribed words. These words were engraved on the blade because they had a meaning. These words meant that Lugis stopped the continuous breath of glory from others. He grasped the honor he searched for. Every word was fit for a person like him. Caria hearth throbbed after reading the inscription.


    ¡°¡­A hero who kills. The hero killer.¡±


    Caria narrowed her silvery eyes upon reading that title.


    After that, she strongly embraced his body. A Sorceress who called herself as Filaret came running over there with a distorted expression on her face. Caria stared at her with fierce eyes to show her that she was the owner of this man.


    ¡ª


    The Gospel War. Its prologue. The Battle of the city-state of Garoua Maria with the Heraldic Order. The Heraldic Order held the victory flag and the city fell into their hands.


    The city-state, which had never been conquered in history before, disappeared along with its legendary status.


    This fall became the trigger of the devil that dragged the Lords of several city-states into the vortex of war. One revolt, which was supposed to end after triumph, resulted in a large-scale rebellion that led to a war of violence.


    No one could stop it anymore. The anchor was raised, and the ship rowed into the storm of a swirling ocean. All its sails and nets were robbed and everyone lost track of the way to go.


    There wasn¡¯t evil nor justice here. Just the resentment of the common people who suffered every day, and the celebratory voices of the soldiers who won this battle.


    ¡­While its history got swallowed by a great storm, two names were inscribed in the record of the Great Holy Church and on the record of the Heraldic Order.


    One of them was the name of a woman named Matia, who was also known as the Saint woman by some and a witch by others. As a symbol of the Gospel War, the princes of the other city-states had pursued her continuously ever since then.


    Some called her an agent of God. While others shouted that, she was a witch who seduced people in order to brainwash them or kill them. The meaning of that title never changed throughout history.


    Then, besides her name, the existence of another young man was inscribed as well. Until then, his name had never appeared on the front stage of any kind.


    Sometimes, his name was hated or acclaimed far more than the name of Saint Matia.


    During the fall of Garoua Maria, a rebel joined the Heraldic soldiers, despite being a citizen of the city-state. He was the evil person who instigated the inhabitants of the Poor People¡¯s cave to ignore the city, which led to its collapse.


    Deadly sinner. A person who never feared God. The man who took the devil¡¯s hand. He must have buried everything on his demonic brain in order to unleash it in the end.


    Naturally, his name was also engraved on the Heraldic records. It was not an exaggeration to include him beside the name of the Saint woman. He contributed to the wisdom and truth that the Heraldic Order proclaimed to give.


    ¡­He had a great success in the battle against the walled city-state of Garoua Maria. His name was Lugis the hero.

 Volume 4 - CH 66

    Chapter 66: The Alliance of Gods


    ¡°¡­God was only one when the world was united as one.¡±


    That¡¯s right, the lips of Saint Matia opened to profess those words. She spoke with a gentle manner as if she was telling a book story to children.


    ¡¸The ancient gods have many appearances, but they are essentially just one God. There are many qualities, such as fertility, wisdom, enlightenment, and fate, but all of these aspects belong to the same God.¡¹


    A clear voice echoed on the first floor of a tavern inside of the walls of Garoua Maria.


    Matia¡¯s eyes slowly closed as she spoke. But still, the smoothness of her words wasn¡¯t lost. Every single word seemed to dissolve within her.


    ¡¸You could call it a collective way of combining consciousness and qualities into several forms. But, the almighty can only be described in one word, despite his variety of personas. He is the absolute God.¡¹


    In fact, in a previous era those ideals often clashed. When a civilization flourished because of the progression of humankind, classes were born. Thus, emerging large-scale societies.  Because of these events, the two consciousness of God began to dispute with one another.


    At first, it was a simple matter. When a society became more complex, people became more anxious as well and most cried out for help. Looking at them, one of God¡¯s unnamed consciousness said¡­


    ¡°¡­What a pitiful and sorrowful life to live in. I shall save you from this suffering.¡±


    God¡¯s other consciousness suppressed the feelings of the first consciousness for wanting to help these pitiful humans.


    ¡°¡­What are you saying? It¡¯s great to see them live. Their wisdom allows them to make a decision, even if those decisions end up agonizing and painful. But, that means that they have free will. Therefore, when there¡¯s life, there¡¯s conflict and choices. Helping them will only deprive them of living their life.¡±


    Without listening to the voices of other conscious bodies, these two consciousness¡¯s spoke with themselves as if they were separated from one another.


    ¡°¡­They are unhappy people. The more we give them wisdom, the more they will suffer and mourn. It would be better for them to not to have such a thing. No worries, no obstacles, no walls in front of them. This way they will embrace their happiness, and their wishes will come true.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. If you agree to proceed with that, we won¡¯t be in unison anymore. You can take wisdom from them. But, I will give them more wisdom if necessary.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, merciful me. My one spirit.  What will become of us if we separate from each other?¡±


    For a long time, they were trying to separate themselves from each other because of their small differences. That happened because of their insistence to never yield.


    They just needed to take each other¡¯s hand, it didn¡¯t matter which one tried to reconcile first. All that mattered was the final agreement. Yet, if they tried to forsake each other, that would bring a very different consequence. If that happened, they wouldn¡¯t remain as the same existence anymore.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s give each other a name. Eventually, the humans will blame you for the sweet salvation that gave them a boring life, Altius!¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a fool. Humans aren¡¯t meant to carry just wisdom and free will. Eventually, humans will seek me in order to give them my salvation, Offal!¡±


    From that day on, God was separated from world of men. This resulted in the creation of a large range of nations, religions and civilizations on planet earth, all of which began to conflict with one another. The world was no longer peaceful under the rule of one God. The world had opened its mouth wide to spew words of struggle, hate and suffering.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­This is the story of the God Offal, the emblem of the Heraldic Order, and Altius, the worship of the Great Holy Church. This tale is often handed down from generation to generation. At the moment, I¡¯m trying to make this story available to children in orphanages.¡¹


    Saint Matia spoke with everything she had, her throat managed to not stutter any of those words. She must be quite used to speaking in public. Nobody felt any nervousness nor frustration in her words or actions.


    That said, the audience was applauding to Saint Matia¡¯s words. Among those who were excited, stood Wood and his sister Sereal. Caria was touching her silvery hair with little interest. She was a liberal after all, and never really understood the essence of religion per se. On the other hand, Filaret La Volgograd, and of course, the heraldic Largud Ann had knowledge and interest about what was being said.


    However, the crowd wasn¡¯t large since a few selected people were summoned for this meeting. Saint Matia tried to shake the hearts of her listeners. Yet, not everyone was satisfied.


    ¡¸Unfortunately, I¡¯m still a Gharast native. I¡¯m not interested in that kind of story. Therefore, I¡¯m not the one who needs to hear it¡­¡¹


    Caria¡¯s sighed as she spoke with a boring tone. Then, after she spoke those words¡­


    ¡¸¡­But, Lugis needs to hear it. Well, he can¡¯t hear it now for obvious reasons. So, I¡¯m¡­going to be the one to tell him later since I¡¯m hearing this story from the beginning to the end unlike someone I know.¡¹


    Filaret devoured Caria¡¯s words with her sarcasm.


    The dazzling silvery eyes and the shimmering black eyes stared fiercely at one another. Even each other¡¯s gaze was constant and brutal. In spite of the fact that it was only for a short time, their fierce exchange made the air heavier.


    Somehow, Wood didn¡¯t like that heavy atmosphere because he felt that the air entering his lungs had turned into a heavy clump of soil. He hardened his face. Then¡­


    ¡¸Eh, well¡­how is our hero Lugis? Still unconscious? ¡¹


    Ann¡¯s lips opened as if she could no longer withstand the heavy atmosphere. She forcibly threw some words into the air. Wood picked up her words so that her effort wouldn¡¯t go to waste.


    ¡¸Lugis bro is still sleeping on the second floor. I don¡¯t know until when he¡¯ll keep on sleeping. Anyway, I¡¯m glad that his life is not in danger.¡¹


    Wood spoke gentle words while trying to avoid stimulating the surrounding heavy atmosphere. Sereal¡¯s hand held Wood¡¯s hand.


    However, it was very difficult to suppress the flowers whose thorns were exposed.


    ¡¸If he is sleeping in his bed now, it means that he is like the waterfowls who take their naps in order to restore their energy.¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s black hair shook at the same time her tongue penetrated in the air.


    ¡¸What made you say such weird statement? He¡¯s not taking a nap, he¡¯s unconscious because of what he endured in the battle. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong.¡¹


    Once again, these women¡¯s eyes collided with each other and intertwined in hate.


    It felt as if the air had lost its temperature. The tavern¡¯s floor felt colder than usual. It cracked as if it were frozen.


    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s nothing meaningful in a conversation about someone who isn¡¯t here. Ann, get to the main point.¡¹


    Matia¡¯s strong words finally broke the bad wind that crawled through the tavern.


    Both Caria and Filaret felt a little ashamed for their exchange of words, but they didn¡¯t open their lips.


    Both of them had innate intelligence and wisdom from the very start. Nevertheless, their previous conversation wasn¡¯t that constructive or astute.


    With that in mind, both girls felt needles of irritation pierced on their chest because their wild emotions were exposed.


    Prompted by Matia, Ann slowly opened her mouth in front of everyone. Her voice was different from Matia, meaning that her tone was easy and calm to listen to. Her voice had no vibrating sound. She had a clear and harmless tone.


    ¡¸First, we must assess the flow of the recent events. We have successfully reclaimed Garoua Maria back into the hands of the Heraldic Order. This victorious achievement was thanks to the work of our Saint Matia, and her faithful collaborator, Lugis.¡¹


    Ann replied. Her eyes stared at the window of the tavern. The outside felt like a sanctuary full of Heraldic soldiers and believers. Even though most of them were injured, that didn¡¯t diminish the beauty of their souls after they conquered the city-state. How much were they willing to go for the sake of their own faith?


    ¡¸But, here¡¯s the problem. To be honest, we are just a few now. Many of our soldiers are currently injured. We won¡¯t be able to protect our current stronghold. We can neither attack nor expand our power. We have to think of a solution¡­Maybe we¡¯ll have to rely on the outside. It means that we have to form an alliance.¡¹


    Indeed, an alliance. But where? And with whom?


    Caria and Filaret¡¯s eyes were griping as they asked that question to themselves.


    Certainly, no one could say that Monarchs or other meaningful powers were emotionally attached to the Heraldic Order. They were outcasts and rebels after all.


    Besides, their current achievements weren¡¯t formidable enough to transform the Heraldic Order into a powerful state.


    Speaking of this rebellion, the Heraldic Order had only gained one city. Even if it was the legendary and prestigious Garoua Maria, that fact remained unchanged.


    Rather, under the name of the defeated, few would appear in order to form an alliance with the Heraldic people. The Lords of the fallen provinces had large ties with several realms. Even if they lost, their ties didn¡¯t disappear. Many people and entities wouldn¡¯t forsake those ties, since they could gain something from them even though most Lords had fallen.


    In addition, most of the surrounding border of Garoua Maria was with the Gharast Kingdom, which had a large influence of the Cathedral, the main power of the Great Holy Church.


    ¡¸Of course, we have already sent letters to request alliances and assistance from various powers. But, honestly, it would be too optimistic for us to actually expect a reply from them. Having said that¡­There¡¯s only one option available. We have an ancient link with one particular institution. So, we want to get close to this legendary power that once formed an alliance with the Heraldic Order.¡¹


    Ann¡¯s finger moved up. It looked like her throat was slightly dry. She could only swallow a little before speaking the following words. Caria, who rounded her silvery eyes, asked what kind of power she was talking about. Ann narrowed her eyes, whom contained a dubious color.


    ¡¸That power is the nation of people who hide in the forests and mountains¡­Elves. I want you to visit the hanging gardens of Ghazalia, their kingdom.¡¹

 Volume 4 - CH 67

    Chapter 67: Childhood Friend


    I felt a dull pain directly from the core of my head.


    I pressed my temples with my fingers. But, there was no sign of pain. This dull pain came from inside my head, on my brain. In other to get rid of it, I¡¯d have to break my skull.


    I heard that Ann and the Saint woman came here to see me. Actually, it was unlikely that I would stand up from bed immediately. It seemed that I wasn¡¯t ready to move freely. I wrinkled between the eyebrows while rolling on the bed at the second floor of a tavern.


    I drank a little last night just because it was a good ale. I stuck out my tongue, as if I were seeking pure water. An unmixed ale seemed to be too much for this young body. I felt dizzy. It was like a severe sickness of the brain that made my blood boil throughout my whole body.


    However, I didn¡¯t drink enough ale that made such a dull ache in my head. I didn¡¯t believe it at all. I thought that this dull pain was due to something in my head¡­


    Finally, I managed to crawl out of bed to reach my bag. I placed some tobacco in my mouth and proceed to chew it. Then, I slowly raised my half body, while inhaling some fragrant smoke through my nose and mouth. I gritted the tobacco with my teeth and narrowed my eyes. An unmistakable person appeared in my mind.


    ¡­The beauty¡¯s pale skin reflected under the sunlight. A smile that dyed my cheeks red just by looking at her. The person that came to my mind was Ariene.


    So pathetic of me. How pitiful was I. Just by thinking of her, a hot twinge appeared in the outer corner of my eyes. I had the handkerchief from Ariene in my pocket. The handkerchief was the only thing that connected her to me.


    The beauty that was staying under the Cathedral¡¯s the supervision. I wished I could have a glimpse of her in the near future.


    I was a mediocre man that managed to make my name notorious during the battle of the Heraldic Order.


    Where and when could I contact her? It wasn¡¯t easy to see Ariene just because my name became infamous. Rather, the directions for my next path were completely different from what I had originally planned. It was no longer just a collaboration or sporadic journey. I belonged to an entity that I never believed I¡¯d belong to when I came to the past.


    This was the result of moving with my superficial emotions, rather than my own fiery emotions.


    Was this outcome the result of my actions? With that said, my heart wasn¡¯t ready to give up on Ariene. However, it was hard. I wrinkled between my eyebrows because of the difficult route I was about to follow. A route that didn¡¯t lead me to her, so how could I go to her?


    Yet, I felt bittersweet about this. I shouldn¡¯t be saying this, but I wasn¡¯t regretful of my choice to join the Heraldic Order and participate in the battle against the city-state.


    Of course, I worried about what happened. I twisted my head upon realizing it. Perhaps, these feelings didn¡¯t reach deep into my heart just yet. Or maybe my small mind didn¡¯t want to understand the current situation and was just trying to justify for itself.


    Yet, still. No matter how doubtful or worried I felt about everything that happened, there was no regret in my heart.


    Once upon a time, I valued ¡°reason¡±.


    At first, I tried to forge the path that only powerful people could walk on. These people lived with instinct and raw emotions. I desired such life. But, vulnerable and poor people like me didn¡¯t have that kind freedom. Yes, the freedom to show one¡¯s true emotions and live without the rules of the world. Therefore, I pushed my desires away and hid them permanently.


    What was the result?


    I gained nothing. However, after hiding my desires for a long time, I lost track of reality. I forgot the days of hope, the days of aspiration, and the days of wishing to pursuit a different life. Everything was lost and forgotten. I just lived an empty life.


    Indeed. It was frustrating just by remembering it now. Instead, I felt a liberation of my soul. The heavy stone on my heart vanished immediately.


    ¡­It was so comfortable now. This time, I could live freely with my own emotions. I didn¡¯t regret this even if this path led eventually to my ultimate death.


    I awoke from the hangover and tried to reach the pot on the table. The pot was probably filled with water. Strangely, I was insanely thirsty.


    During this time, suddenly, a doubtless question swirled in my head.


    ¡­The Cathedral. Ariene. Wait a second. Speaking of which. How did she join the Rescue Party in the first place?


    Did my drunkenness upset my hands? My hands extended slightly from the bed and the pot slipped off the table.


    ¡ª


    *bang*


    Golden eyes opened widely at the chapel of the Cathedral. The color of those eyes were unmistakably glittering. They were stunning. A glass slipped from this woman¡¯s hand to the floor. It didn¡¯t crack, but it made a loud noise.


    Her pale lips quivered a little that even her front teeth could¡¯ve bit herself.


    ¡¸Ah, what¡¯s wrong, Miss Ariene? ¡¹


    A man dressed in a religious ceremonial garment reacted sensitively to the sound of the fallen glass. This man stared at Ariene¡¯s face immediately. His eyes didn¡¯t seem worried nor anxious. He just stared at Ariene with curiosity.


    Ariene¡¯s eyes winked.


    Her startling eyes lost their surprised-like color, and reverted to her calm-looking gaze. Her trembling posture changed as well, and she regained her composed demeanor.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s nothing wrong. However, I must say that these people don¡¯t know that eventually the wrath of God will fall upon them.¡¹


    Ariene spoke with a soft smile and a serene voice.


    Many believers held on their hands a newspaper that circulated in the Cathedral. Whispering voices echoed in the surroundings.


    The newspaper described one fact and selected a few words to embellish the villains that caused a great ruckus in the neighboring city-state.


    ¡°¡­The walled city-state of Garoua Maria fell into the hands of the wicked. The masterminds were the evil witch Matia, and their criminal collaborator Lugis.¡±


    Ariene¡¯s lips continued to quiver slightly upon reading the newspaper. Inside of her brain swirled this man¡¯s name. It disappeared and reappeared in her mind repeatedly.


    She doubted the information. She thought that this Lugis wasn¡¯t her acquaintance. Of course, her acquaintance was an ordinary human being. This was impossible. An unreasonable information. A criminal involved in a large assault against a famous city-state? He wasn¡¯t such a person to begin with.


    However, the newspaper had a detailed record of this man named Lugis. It described his looks and height. Based on her memory, most of these details corresponded with her childhood friend named Lugis. Ariene felt a little dizzy as she bit her lips.


    Weaknesses mustn¡¯t be shown. Ariene learnt that wisdom in the Cathedral.


    Many of the children from the upper classes or wealthy merchants were put into the Cathedral to work as nuns or receive an education in holy sorcery. They always had backing and privileges. They had their family name, large wealth, and many academic achievements. All of these honors were implemented since childhood.


    However, the orphan Ariene had nothing.


    Ariene arrived at the upper-level of the Cathedral in hopes of learning magical skills. Nonetheless, her arrival wasn¡¯t met with much expectation. The ones at the higher level of the Cathedral probably didn¡¯t find her appealing.


    She didn¡¯t have a family name. She didn¡¯t own any property. She had no academic achievements. She was a mere little girl with nothing to her name. On the contrary, her magic skills were outstanding.


    In a closed society, that was enough to become a target for persecution.


    She repeatedly gritted her back teeth to suppress the pain that dwelled in her chest. She tried to reset the emotions that engulfed her brain because of the humiliation she felt. For many times her stomach felt heavy for receiving bad treatment. For many times she wanted to disappear.


    At this time, that bitter taste revived in her mouth.


    Before joining the Cathedral, she gave Lugis her handkerchief. It was the only belonging that she had that wasn¡¯t cheap. It was in fact, a little bit expensive. Yet, it was the only precious memoir of her childhood. And Lugis belonged to that precious memoir as well.


    Every time she felt a bitter taste, she remembered that day. She decided that she wouldn¡¯t break down. She had an absolute resolve. She vowed that she would never show weakness nor would she never bow to anyone. She was sure of her will.


    In the beginning, Ariene, who had no knowledge of magic yet, showed her ability with practical skills and took an austere attitude. Everyone began to keep a slight fear of her in their hearts.


    She was determined not to show her flaws to anyone. Not even her true face. By doing so, Ariene won the right to live in the Cathedral.


    Therefore, even if a person who seemed to be her acquaintance appeared somehow, she wouldn¡¯t show her true feelings.


    Ariene¡¯s expression was no longer the same as before. However, there was one puzzling thing that stayed loosely in her chest.


    ¡°¡­Hey, Lugis. Why are you on that side?¡±


    The edge of Ariene¡¯s cheek moved slightly to the point that no one noticed. Strangely, she felt some sticky emotions that crawled inside of her heart.


    Lugis knew that Ariene would go to the Cathedral. After all, this was the main branch of the religion of this kingdom. It was strange to think that he wouldn¡¯t be part of the Great Holy Church. He knew about it. Rather, he should know about it. Ariene knew that they spoke directly before she went to the Cathedral. Besides, he told her that he would come back one day. That¡¯s right.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine that he would take sides with the enemy and become a member of the rebellious Heraldic Order.


    ¡¸¡­Indeed. I saw many military carriages these days. But, I didn¡¯t expect these events to actually happen in the end.¡¹


    After she spoke, the man who stood next to her replied in agreement. She nodded slightly upon hearing his response.


    During these events, everybody in the Cathedral heard the opening gate quite often along with the sound of horses near the entrance. During the last few days, Ariene narrowed her eyes when she saw several people of famous houses coming to the Cathedral. These distinguished families evacuated from Garoua Maria to this kingdom. They searched for help. Others left their daughters on the Cathedral because they relied on the great saints of the Great Holy Church.


    For a very long time, religious facilities such as cathedrals had been used as temporary shelters and sanctuaries for people caught in wars.


    Of course, this role didn¡¯t change this time. In particular, after the damage caused by the Heraldic Order. The Cathedral decided to show their generosity by proclaiming the Heraldic Order as a vile and corrupt society.


    However, in this case, the Cathedral wasn¡¯t enough. The damage was too large. The Gharast Kingdom, along with other nations, recognized the Heraldic Order as the highest order of threat for their foundations. They proclaimed aloud that these people were the real enemies. That they were the form of the evil. Ariene blinked her eyes. Her golden eyes seemed to shimmer slightly, but constantly.


    Ariene thought deeply. ¡°Enemies. That¡¯s right, they are enemies. I am on the great sacred side. Therefore, the Heraldic Order is the enemy. Then, what about Lugis? What if the man described in the newspaper is my childhood friend Lugis?¡±.


    Ariene¡¯s cheeks distorted once again.

 Volume 4 - CH 68

    Chapter 68: Strange Silence


    The night unfolds, while the wheels spin quietly as if they were engulfed by the darkness. The horses¡¯ hooves were somewhat calm and noiseless.


    The carriage kept progressing through the quietness of the night. The cold breeze came inside the carriage because of the ongoing oscillations, and went to my throat. My breath was icy cold. The fragrance of wine loaded inside the carriage was strangely pleasant.


    However, it¡¯s been a while since I rode a carriage. I had become quite extravagant and used to it. Actually, I forgot how my life was before I had such privileges. In fact, even my legs became like iron bars due to walking too much recently.


    ¡¸Still, I wonder if it¡¯s going to be all right. If they knew that you were leaving Garoua Maria in the middle of the night, it would cause a big uproar.¡¹


    I placed my arms on my legs as I muttered from the dark side of the carriage. I spoke to a particular figure. I could clearly see this figure from where I stood.


    This figure was serene and had a beautiful long hair, which was stunningly loose. Her silhouette was illuminated by the moonlight that entered from a tiny hole at the top of the carriage. Somehow, that made her look mysterious and enchanting.


    Matia, the Heraldic Saint. Undoubtedly, she was now the center of power of the Heraldic Order. Her infamous persona gave her utmost recognition among the Great Sages and Lords. Now, everyone was trying to gain her heart.


    She was far from having common sense, such as leaving Garoua Maria even though she held great importance as a figure leader.


    Matia narrowed her eyes for a moment, and then, she spoke with an austere tone as if she regarded me as a nuisance.


    ¡¸Ann already spoke about it. At present, our only chance of surviving is to secure an alliance with the Elves. It looks like you didn¡¯t hear much about it.¡¹


    In the dark, I could see her eyes glaring at me. Apparently, she was in a bad mood. Unexpectedly, I got stuck in my own words. Therefore, all I could reply to her was silence. It seemed that this gloomy atmosphere didn¡¯t allow us to have a proper conversation.


    For a while, the sound that came to my earlobes was the tranquil sound of the carriage in progression. Then, the noise of the horses¡¯ hooves accompanied by the heraldic escorts echoed around through the course of the wilderness.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸I think this is the right time to go. We mustn¡¯t delay our departure. The impact of Garoua Maria¡¯s fall hasn¡¯t been wide spread yet. Moreover, the Lords who fled haven¡¯t had the time to cope with this and join forces with other nations. This is what has been decided Lord Lugis¡­ Besides, Lady Saint Matia wants to go in person to the hanging gardens of Ghazalia.¡¹


    The voice of Largud Ann spread in the tavern. I came down from the second floor, and since I¡¯ve arrived at the tavern, Ann¡¯s vibrant voice echoed strangely in my head. I felt a dull pain at the core of my head.


    I opened my mouth while pressing my temples with my fingers.


    ¡¸Why leave now? I understand the talks of an alliance. But, we¡¯re now the great sinners that spread chaos by using the hands of the devil. I doubt that this impact hasn¡¯t been wide spread yet. The Lords could attack this place at any moment now.¡¹


    My heart swayed a little after I professed the words that came out of my great sinner¡¯s mouth. My mind became blurry when Ariene appeared in my heart.


    Currently, Garoua Maria under the Heraldic Order stood at a blank tiny space in the world map. With the downfall of its large jurisdiction and alliances with Lords from neighboring cities, the now Heraldic Garoua Maria was still small in power. Actually it was so small that we didn¡¯t dare to call us a strong force.


    It was no secret that the enemy could spring up like a beast to seize back Garoua Maria after it fell at the hands of the sinners that led the city to its demise. Of course, that was the main reason why we were seeking an alliance with the Elves. Even so, we probably had no spare time to venture far away at this moment.


    Those were my fears. And yet, Ann lifted her lips to respond to my hesitation. She spoke as she categorized my behavior similar to that of a child.


    ¡¸Things are not so simple, Lord Lugis. Indeed, Garoua Maria has fallen and our enemies might attack us in order to reclaim this city. But, for now, many of the upper class, who controlled this city, ran away. They are helpless at this very moment. And that¡¯s the reason why we must grab this opportunity of confusion and fear to forge a reliable alliance.¡¹


    I blinked my eyes to catch up to Ann¡¯s words.


    I understood the real intention of this action. Yet, I wondered if we had enough time to accomplish it. The fact that those tyrannical rulers were alive was a large disadvantage. With this war, and with the fall of their wealth and homes, it was obvious that their sense of justice and vengeance would amplify. In all cases, it would be better to wipe them straight away.


    However, the battle was bloody, and many of the Heraldic soldiers were injured. To dispatch troops in order to catch those Lords would be a bad choice because the city-state would be almost defenseless. We had limited choices, and had no other option but to let them escape.


    Behind me, Filaret wrinkled between her eyebrows and spoke the following words.


    ¡¸I see. That makes sense. In other words, the Lords are aiming to attack us while they search for their ¡°puppets¡±. Their intentions are a threat. But, since they lost everything with this war, it will take them a while to dispatch a real force to charge against us.¡¹


    Filaret shook her black hair and nodded with her thin finger at her chin. After hearing this conversation, Caria looked like she had a face of approval.


    Ann, and Filaret. They were in unison with this matter. It was rather understandable. But, would they understand an ordinary person like me? Probably not. I also felt a similar feeling. Regardless of the aspects of a battlefield, or the means to rule, I probably had no understanding at all. The same goes for Wood and Sereal.


    If I thought deeply about this, I realized there was a huge difference in birth and knowledge when I compared myself to them. I felt that something smoky was darkening my own heart.


    ¡¸Sovereignty is a gift from God. Its authority isn¡¯t questionable, even if it gets substantially out of control, Lugis. In other words, even if you field out a great military force without a proper establishment and government, there will be a war again because the other forces will question the right to rule over the city-state. That¡¯s why alliances are important because they mean much more than just an increase in military force. Summing up, alliances confirm the legitimacy of a nation¡¯s sovereignty.¡¹


    Basically, this option wasn¡¯t negotiable. Filaret¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at my own eyes. Her black hair waved strangely near her eyes.


    I see. I finally swallowed the contents in my brain.


    All of the princes in the neighboring nations were indispensable for Garoua Maria. If possible, one would like to incorporate them in the blank space to transform it to our own power space in the world map.


    However, those who held the previous sovereignty and escaped with their lives were still a problem to this new institution. But, the Heraldic Order was comprised of resolute individuals that were driven by fanaticism. Although the Heraldic soldiers in Garoua Maria were a small force comparable to small lights, they were still fierce because those small lights were enough to cause a wildfire. Besides that, the fortified city of Garoua Maria was still robust and strong.


    However, in the event of an attack by a specific force on the current Garoua Maria, other forces with interests in gaining the city-state would come forward as well. Someone had to be the trigger in order to question the new legitimate sovereignty of Garoua Maria. This could bring the second downfall of the Heraldic Order. That¡¯s why attaining an alliance was crucial at this precise moment.


    In that sense, although this place was a blank space now and utterly vulnerable because of the small army, the successful seizure of the city, the distress and chaos of the runaway Lords, and the unknown status of Heraldic forces viewed by the eyes of the enemy, gave us enough time to pursue possible alliances.


    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s still a dangerous choice. But, this is necessary. And Lady Saint Matia¡¯s presence in the negotiations is extremely important so that a formal pact can be agreed.¡¹


    Ann pressed her words for a moment, but after exhaling deep from the throat, she declared the following words.


    ¡¸In this case, I would like Lord Lugis to participate in this mission as well in order to establish his role as a member of the Heraldic Order.¡¹


    ¡ª


    Unsurprisingly, Caria and Filaret sought to accompany me. They laid quietly in the carriage, while the Saint woman remained in silence. I slowly remembered Ann¡¯s words.


    My position was unstable in the Heraldic Order. I rescued Matia¡¯s life in Garoua Maria, and managed to make her enemy Helot retreat from the battle. On the other side of the coin, I vandalized the underground temple whom they protected, a sin that took several lives of the Heraldic people.


    Supposedly, my successful work for Matia had forgiven my sins, but perhaps, her emotions did not. Fiery emotions weren¡¯t so easy to erase. If I fell asleep close to her, she could change her mind and kill me on the spot. This woman was unpredictable. She could show me her fangs if she had the opportunity to get rid of me.


    Therefore, Ann said that this mission could solidify my position in the Heraldic Order.


    If I tagged along with her, on her journey to an alliance with the Elves, and be successful, no one would ever be able to express their dissatisfaction with me. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the reason why Ann wanted me to go on this mission. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think it was too crazy to have an alliance with the Elves.


    Nonetheless, some things were still incomprehensible to me. Why would Ann defend me so much?


    Not only did she worry about my current position in the Heraldic Order, but she also invited me to take part in this important negotiation. I came as an escort, but unlike the other Heraldic soldiers who followed the carriage, I was allowed to accompany the Saint woman inside of her own carriage. I didn¡¯t know why she treated me in such a special way. I had never received such hospitality before.


    The possibilities were endless. She could only see me, along with Caria and Filaret, as reliable forces. Or maybe her relationship with Ms. Ninz affected her treatment towards me.


    I felt a sort of familiarity and friendliness of Ann towards me since she started to accompany Caria and me when we arrived at the city-state. Despite all this, Ann was not a person to be emotionally driven. Her words were always smooth and serene, but they always had some kind of coolness hidden in the depths.


    Either way, if everything went well according to plan, this Saint Matia woman could finally begin to trust me.


    ¡¸¡­Hero, there¡¯s one thing I want to say to you before we arrive. ¡¹


    The ground had slightly changed colors, and the surrounding landscape had changed as well. It was almost time for us to enter the Elf territory.


    It was around this time that Matia broke the silence and uttered some words. However, this woman still called me a hero for some unknown reason.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about what happened back in Garoua Maria. When you came between the enemy captain and me.¡¹


    Ah, her tough voice. Her lips, which had become so strangely heavy, were stiffened as if she was going to question me.


    In fact, I saved Matia from Helot¡¯s strike. Maybe she wanted to thank me for that time? It seemed that this Saint woman was still a human being after all. Yes, she still had emotions in her stone heart.


    Matia opened her mouth and crushed the easygoing thoughts that were in my mind.


    ¡¸I must warn you. Don¡¯t you dare think of that time as having sold me favors. I don¡¯t owe you anything. I don¡¯t feel the need to thank you, nor do I appreciate that gesture¡­No, in fact, I resent you for what happened.¡¹


    Unexpectedly, her mouth opened to profess hatred against me. Matia¡¯s arrogant words stuck on my brain.


    I didn¡¯t understand why she felt so annoyed about my presence. As soon as Matia pierced me with her words, her lips tightly closed again. Her unfriendly and stiff posture didn¡¯t allow me to reply to her words. It was as if she refused any talk or question from this point on. I thought that it would be better for me to not pursue any more tension.


    I see. I didn¡¯t understand it too much. But, I knew that Ann cared for me because of a different reason, and not because of this cold woman.


    Suddenly, the movement of the carriage changed abruptly. In the strange silence that followed after, a horse-drawn carriage officially stepped into Elves¡¯ territory, into the Ghazalia mountain.

 Volume 4 - CH 69

    hapter 69: The Saint Woman¡¯s Anguish


    Matia¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and her lips quivered.


    In the darkness, Matia gently suppressed her emotions. She didn¡¯t want others to notice her unsettling feelings. Therefore, she tried her hardest not to lose her dignified expression. She felt burning feelings, such as shame, which furiously burnt her heart.


    She felt embarrassed with herself. Why would she think about her emotions like a fool, rather than think with a coherent mind? She felt that this degree of stupidity was too much for her.


    Matia understood that her strength resided within her reason and calculation.


    She believed that she had to always show a sanctified expression on her face, while burying a poisonous scorpion in her chest. She was required to behave as a Saint since childhood. She swallowed that fact for many times. So many times, that she began to believe on her own facade. Rather, she felt that emotions were useless things. There was no way that she would expose her own emotions because she had none.


    Yet, her white cheeks were fiery red. Why was she upset?


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t feel the need to thank you, nor do I appreciate that gesture¡­No, in fact, I resent you for what happened.¡±


    The swinging carriage gave a strange sensation to her knees. Matia¡¯s cheeks were desperate to prevent highlighting of her unwanted feelings. She tried to tighten her cheeks.


    Ah, so angry. She felt so angry. The hatred that had been sitting on her shoulders could slip away at any moment. She was a woman who lost everything, and at the same time, she got her own salvation to live and die as a Saint.


    Even if the result was the eventual collapse of Heraldic Order. It didn¡¯t matter to her how much this awfulness was inflicted on her soul as their Saint. Rather than lamenting, she would rather feel satisfied because she had a moment of pleasure. Yes, a moment of glory.


    But, that was one possible outcome, and nothing more. Matia had no choice but to focus on her own actions. Even if she felt an increasing hatred boiling in her chest, she believed that she had to forsake these thoughts in order to move forward.


    She firmly believed that her body, which was no longer ¡°alive¡±, must fulfill its obligations as a Saint until the very end.


    At the very least, she¡¯d like to thank the plain blessings that came with the help of the adventurer named Lugis. If possible, to continue to use him for her great purpose. Matia understood this coherent thought very well. That was the best path and the best decision. Indeed, to have him by her side would be the best course of action to take.


    However, the burning feelings swirling in her chest simply didn¡¯t allow her to behave that way.


    That was one thing. While this was the other thing. In order words, all of this confusion was because he was Lugis after all.


    Pathetic. One who had been trained as a Saint mustn¡¯t have such an upsetting mind. She knew that she wasn¡¯t alone. The Heraldic escorts were following the carriage. Afterwards, Matia bit her lips again, unnoticed to others.


    In fact, Lugis saved Matia. In that part, she felt no problem in giving him thanks. Nonetheless, she could never forget that time. The words that scratched through Matia¡¯s chest were still alive in her head.


    ¡°¡­Nope, this isn¡¯t the time to face the Saint woman. At least, not yet.¡±


    Matia thought the following, ¡°I am a Saint forever. Yes, no matter what happens.¡± Matia was always a Saint. Nevertheless, that man tried to deny her authenticity as a holy woman.


    No, it wasn¡¯t the only thing in her heart. After all, she had gratitude towards him for saving her life, but at the same time, she felt a huge grudge because he deprived her of dying as a holy person. To be a martyr. To be released of all responsibilities through the form of death. Ah no, she didn¡¯t know why she was behaving like this. It was the first time she felt this way.


    In her head, these two perceptions were making different claims. Matia involuntarily blinked her eyes and tilted her head because of the continuous whirling of emotions.


    It was as if she was back into her childhood where she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. Before wearing the mask of heavenly reason, she was just a human being. Yes, herself and not just a Saint.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t accept this fact. Matia tightened her expression once again.


    She had undoubtedly lived as a Saint since the very beginning until the present days. That won¡¯t change until she dies. Regardless of that resolution, Matia didn¡¯t know why her emotions were disturbed so much by such a man.


    In any case, she mustn¡¯t expose the uneasiness of her feelings. Matia sighed lightly and moved her lips in order to adjust her breathing.


    ¡°¡­Why does he have a complaining expression on his face? He should be grateful enough to get even my recognition. He is just a mere hero after all.¡±


    She closed her lips without saying any words. Her eyelids closed as well. Her cheeks stopped getting fiery red.


    How odd. The words of defiance and the words of malice were wrapped together in a piece of cloth. A piece that swirled in both her mind and heart. Why is it that the only thing that crossed her mind at this time was the combination of reasoning and viciousness? Why did it feel like a mixture of poison? She never had the chance to ask her parents when she was young about what to do in moments of great turmoil.


    She breathed again. This time in her head, she slowly composed the following words.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll tell you boy. I don¡¯t sleep. I won¡¯t know what you¡¯ll do if I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    Matia didn¡¯t speak until the dawn came.


    ¡ª


    It was almost time for the sun to open its eyes. Suddenly, the carriage stopped moving. I had just dumped the piece of chewing tobacco that no longer tasted good.


    After all, I could hardly sleep at night. When I thought about the impeding attack from the Saint woman that stood close to me, I didn¡¯t feel like falling asleep at all. Besides, the Saint woman looked somewhat different from normal. In the end, her strange behavior was like a distraction, and I ended up vigilant of my surroundings.


    ¡¸Lady Saint¡­There¡¯s a shadow of a beast in front of the carriage. ¡¹


    Said the escort while holding the reins of the horses.


    At this moment, I looked ahead after hearing those words. I could see that the land was now mostly covered with vegetation. The terrain was inaccessible, and untouched by humans. It was undoubtedly the Elves¡¯ territory. The carriage was also stuck in the pure terrain of nature. It was as if the wheels were broken. In fact, we might have naturally entered the realm of wild beasts and monsters.


    Ahead of the carriage horses. There was a giant monkey sitting there.


    It was much larger than a horse. In addition, it was not just big. Its eyes were eerie and brilliantly shining an ominously red hue. Its mouth was practically on its belly, although it was hidden in its fur. The muscles of its arms and legs were rough and bursting. It was as if each part of its body was made of steel. In fact, if one punched it, I was sure that one¡¯s fingers would break immediately.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before. I heard that a few types of monsters were on the rise, so perhaps, is that thing one of them?¡¹


    Caria appeared from the side of the carriage to see the supposed beast. Apparently, the shaking of the carriage awakened her eyes. Alternatively, did she wake up when she leaned her head to the side? Her silvery hair swung right next to her leaning face.


    ¡¸Choose another detour. If we don¡¯t have that option, then¡­we¡¯ll have to push through.¡¹


    After hearing those words, the escort knights immediately searched for the surroundings. That was probably useless. The Elves¡¯ territory was largely covered with trees, and they didn¡¯t like humans destroying them down just to make passage way. This uneven and old path was created when this part of the territory belonged to the humans. But, that was a long time ago.


    Matia stared slightly at me. Summing up, one had to resort to brute force in the event of an emergency, was that what she tried to say?


    Let¡¯s be honest. That thing was not a beast that an ordinary person like me could fight evenly and win. There was no doubt that a fully armed knight would confront this beast regardless of its threat. At first glance, it didn¡¯t look like a threat, but this assumption was deadly wrong.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, I remember that you are deeply knowledgeable about the new types of beasts and monsters. So, how about that thing? Or is your brain good at hiding things?¡¹


    Ah, Caria¡¯s finger touched her head lightly. She seemed to be wondering if I was still hiding something. It was true that I hid things. Still, that wasn¡¯t a sin, because every human had a secret of their own.


    ¡¸Well. It would be better not touch it with your bare hands. It¡¯s not good for us to step into the Elves¡¯ territory with such a demon beast as an opponent.¡¹


    However, I stroke my chin with my fingers when I described that beast. Well, speaking of which, weren¡¯t they rampant around the Elves¡¯ territory by this time? It wasn¡¯t that unexpected, but it was rather surprising.


    Of course, it was just a matter of time. Inevitable. The world seemed unprepared for the upcoming catastrophe.


    While I was immersed in my thoughts a strangely heavy air stroked the back of my lungs.

 Volume 4 - CH 70

    Chapter 70: Suspicion and Trust


    *growls*


    A loud sound echoed in my ears and quivered my brain.


    It was exactly that monkey¡¯s scream.


    The surrounding beasts fled long ago, and those who couldn¡¯t escape had already died.


    The sound resembled the high-pitched growl of a stomach. The sound was so piercing that seemed as if a chicken was strangled. That beast resembling a large monkey, screamed aloud from the large cavity at the belly. It was hard to say, but that monkey was no longer a living thing. Therefore, it was categorized as a demon beast.


    However, now, we were faced with two irreversible options. Whether to escape or whether to confront it.


    That loud growl was daunting. It felt like an obvious threat. That demon beast clearly had a murderous intent. It looked at its prey to see if it would escape or not. Actually, it didn¡¯t matter much if the prey fled or not. It made no difference to the demon beast. In fact, I knew that its habit was to enjoy the thrills of a hunt.


    That said, there was probably no other choice but to go through the demon beast¡¯s territory.


    ¡¸¡­So, Lugis. Can we shoot that thing down? How much of a threat is it? I feel like that beast is a menace to us. It might try to eat us if it feels hungry.¡¹


    Filaret muttered while condensing the magic power at the tip of her finger.


    Seeing the wrinkles in her forehead, her nervous reaction was probably caused by the loud sound of the demon beast monkey. She was probably startled. She was in a very bad mood when she woke up. It was as if she had lived a cave dweller¡¯s life.


    The black sharpened eyes looked fixedly at the demon beast monkey as she tried to invoke a whirlpool of magic in order to kill it. Her bad mood made her act rashly without a clear head.


    ¡¸Hey you, wait a second. A poor Sorceress like you will only make things worse. I think that one with experience shall be the one to do it. I confronted a similar type in the past, so can you step aside and let me do it instead, huh?¡¹


    ¡°In the past¡±, she said. Was she referring to that demon beast that resembled a large boar? She spoke as if she was the only one involved in that fight.


    Caria told Filaret to stay away from this situation. She spoke as if she was proud of herself. As if, she was the one capable of killing that beast. A mass of magic erupted from Filaret¡¯s finger. I felt that Filaret¡¯s aim turned towards Caria.


    She won¡¯t listen to Caria¡¯s words no matter what, and Caria just looked intensively at Filaret after demanding her to back off. I felt that my heart beat a little faster.


    Just recently, I began to notice that this situation was somehow strange. With Caria, of course, but also with Filaret.


    There was an obvious friction between those two. There was some meaning behind their actions but they dared not to talk about it. I could guess what that hatred was all about. I felt that my pathos was starting to sprout.


    Caria had a burning obsession. While Filaret had an unyielding dependence. I thought that these were the reasons behind such friction.


    There was no doubt that their feelings of hatred were due to my existence. Should I feel joy knowing that those feelings were poured into this body? No, I mustn¡¯t rejoice at this. I clearly understood that I shouldn¡¯t be swayed by this illusion. I had to force my cheeks to remain calm so that they won¡¯t be distorted. Both of them were witches who once trampled and committed great violence against me.


    I felt like a shameful fool. I tried to ignore the current feelings of the people who despised me before, and yet, those feelings swayed at the core of my heart.


    Ah, even so. My body rejoiced at this even though my mind didn¡¯t.


    I did understand that this was absurd. In the past, Caria spitted on me, while Filaret completely ignored my existence.


    However. Yes, an ordinary man like me felt joy upon receiving the favor of these two women. I couldn¡¯t help, but feel pleasure from this. Yet, it couldn¡¯t be possible. I was just the same old me. I was just an ordinary man.


    ¡­Ah, but, even so. Recently, I felt something strange about this turn of events.


    Did I ever see Caria¡¯s burning obsession and Filaret La Volgograd¡¯s unyielding dependence on the same person that made them try to ruin each other?


    I didn¡¯t. At least, I had never seen this occurrence on my previous journey.


    Then, I suddenly realized. I had been thinking wrongly. My head was elsewhere. We were facing an obstacle that could be dangerous for us all. This was not the time to think of useless things.


    How idiotic of me. All I had to do was take the next step. Summing up, bring myself to the front in order to gain recognition. After I shook my thoughts away, I spoke with Matia as I stood up. What I wanted to convey was a way to shake off the demon monkey from our way.


    ¡¸Saint. How if we give it a bottle of wine? It might feel pleased and leave amicably.¡¹


    That¡¯s right. I spoke those unlikely words with a carefree tone while pointing at the wine in the back of the carriage.


    That wine from Garoua Maria was originally brought to be presented to the elven King. The wine inside the unopened barrel was a fine wine with no sour taste. There was no doubt that such a wine could do wonders and be our savior.


    Nonetheless, Matia¡¯s serene expression disappeared upon hearing my words. She wrinkled her eyebrows, her cheeks began to tremble, and her face became slightly red. For a moment, her hidden emotions emerged from the bottom of her petrified heart.


    ¡¸¡­I was wrong to give you a little recognition! You are a fool that tries to abuse the mere position that was given to you! This is not the right time to say stupid things¡­!¡¹


    She opened the palm of her hands widely and pushed her emotions out of her mouth. A little sweat flowed from her forehead.


    After all, I was a stranger that became part of the Heraldic Order quite suddenly. She stared furiously at me. Actually, I thought that I was going to receive a cold-hearted response from her. Contrary to her calculations, she seemed to be the type to expose her raging emotions.


    ¡¸I understand, and I¡¯m sorry for expressing an absurd idea. But, it was not a joke. You must give it that wine. That¡¯s the best option now.¡¹


    I noticed that Matia¡¯s expression calmed down a little when she pulled back her hand. I tried to explain my idea with word by word.


    ¡¸That demon monkey is a strangely greedy type of monster. When they attack humans, they follow them and try to imitate our hunting. Moreover, this monster-type seems to enjoy the favorite items of their preys, including those of humans. That¡¯s why that monster will gladly accept it because that¡¯s what humans drink with delight¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Accept wine, you say? ¡¹


    Filaret replied with those words when she heard me talk. Her expression seemed to be filled with questions, including the one that ¡°how does he know such a thing¡±.


    ¡¸But, that¡¯s an undiscovered monster. How do you know about it? Hmm?¡¹


    Filaret questioned my knowledge. It was understandable, since I had the knowledge about something unknown. Caria also questioned me once. I couldn¡¯t let nor afford them to keep doubting me. This could turn into a mountain of questions and doubts. Matia also had the color of doubt in her eyes.


    This was bad. I was stuck. I didn¡¯t find any words to answer. If I didn¡¯t convince them now, one of us could be a sacrifice for that demon monkey. Be it either one of the escort knights or me.


    They were all intelligent women. I couldn¡¯t just roll my tongue and spit some nonsense out just for them to believe in me. I won¡¯t be able to trick them with just a lowly reasoning.


    What should I say? Then, before I could answer to that question, someone else¡¯s voice echoed on my earlobes.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care what everyone thinks¡­You know, Lugis. I believe you. I think you¡¯re right.¡¹


    Today, she seemed to be in a very good mood. Caria spoke with a confident tone while she shook her silvery hair divided into two ponytails.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any basis, nor do I know the reason why. But, he knew the characteristics of a new-type of demon beast that I confronted a while ago. So, I don¡¯t doubt his words. How about you, Sorceress?¡¹


    I could see that Caria¡¯s silver eyes narrowed down and stared attentively at Filaret. I thought that that was a nasty question. A strange feeling stroked my chest again.


    Filaret sharpened her lips and opened her large eyes. First, she stared at Caria¡¯s gaze and looked at me afterwards.


    What did I do to deserve this? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Neither of them gave me room for excuses. Then, Filaret slowly opened her mouth to respond to Caria¡¯s question. An oozing emotion was colored in her voice.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, all right. I fully understand it. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe him¡­Anyway, you can explain it to me later on, Lugis!¡¹


    Filaret spoke hastily as she suppressed the obvious liquid from the corner of her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, I opened my eyes astonishingly and nodded immediately as if this weird momentum pushed me through it. My shoulders even shuddered upon witnessing such a scene. I was extremely overwhelmed. It was unfamiliar to me to see the woman named Filaret acting desperate and showing nervous emotions like this. I was shocked because I knew her previous behavior from my the past journey. That¡¯s why I was extra shocked.


    But, for better or worse, Filaret agreed with my plan.


    Then, only the Saint remained. When I looked up, I saw the Saint¡¯s gaze. Her expression was still stunned, yet enraged. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but I could suggest why she looked at me with such eyes.


    She clearly hated me that much. I confirmed that from last night¡¯s words. Her tone was too explicit, as if she were forcibly sucking something out of my chest. I knew those feelings very well from my past journey.


    Still, regardless of hate or like, we had to make a decision soon. The pressure and threat of that demon monkey had gradually increased. That menace was the signal that it had the preys in its hand. Its instinct was disappearing and beginning to replace with the habit of enjoying hunting.


    The sound of hooves rattled around.


    ¡¸¡­Lady Saint. I didn¡¯t find another option for us to go with the carriage. There¡¯s no other way but to push from here!¡¹


    The words of the escort knight, who searched for a different path, echoed aloud. That was probably the last push.


    ¡¸¡­Okay. Hero¡­no, actually, Lugis. I accept your plan. Get ready now. ¡¹


    Matia¡¯s crystal-clear voice was quietly heard from inside the carriage.

 Volume 4 - CH 71

    Chapter 71: Encounter


    The horses¡¯ hooves stepped on the grass and shook my body lightly. I felt the swaying movement of the horse. My head whirled and my body was tired. I couldn¡¯t deny the lack of sleep. Not surprising though, since I didn¡¯t sleep last night.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to rest now. As a fellow escort, I had to be vigilant. And at this precise moment, a demon monster stood right in front of me.


    ¡¸¡­But, hero. Is there any other way? ¡¹


    A man asked me that question with a seemingly closed throat. The man who spoke was the escort knight who held the bridle of his horse. Both of us were the ones commissioned to get close to the demon beast.


    This situation wasn¡¯t one were you could try to find a different way. The path was obvious. True and unquestionable. The important aspect to take into consideration now was how to deal with that monkey-shaped monster.


    I wet my own lips in order to respond. However, before I could talk, the man continued to add more questions and doubts.


    ¡¸New wines are expensive. It would¡¯ve been a better idea to subdue that monster with our own strength, than waste our precious wine.¡¹


    Indeed, his inner thoughts were honest and comprehensible. He was a Heraldic Knight after all. That meant that he learnt chivalry, and the mastership of swords and spears. His training must¡¯ve been straight and sharp. I understood it perfectly. If it were for myself, I would fight proudly upon facing a threat if I volunteered to accompany the Saint on an important mission.


    But, it was too late for that now. The demon monkey lost consciousness after pouring the barrels of wine into its large mouth. In this era, this type of monsters was probably not resistant to alcohol. I thought that we were saved thanks to the sacrifice of our wine barrels.


    Still, I understood his intentions. Certainly, having wine to distract a monster without fighting it was against the pride of chivalry. The man rubbed his chin with his own finger.


    ¡¸So, I wonder if that was really necessary. It went well, but it could¡¯ve been worse. We needed those barrels for the upcoming talk with the elves.¡¹


    The knight seemed to have a strange-looking face when looking at me. I couldn¡¯t see his face properly, because he was wearing a long helmet. He snorted after professing those spiteful words.


    He went up to the front, and slowly pulled the bridle of his horse. The horses¡¯ hooves began to walk through the wild grass once more, as we went to the place where everyone waited for us.


    ¡¸We¡¯re here not for fighting but for a negotiation with the elves. That¡¯s the most important matter now¡­So, let¡¯s be respectful to one another.¡¹


    There were times when we couldn¡¯t help but smash the trees as we went ahead. The wild grass was also stepped by the horses¡¯ hooves. I responded to the knight in order to appease the animosity between us. That¡¯s why I assembled those words in my mouth. One of us had to show a little courtesy here.


    ¡¸Elves are a rare race. If we ally with them, we¡¯ll need to look at our own feet so that we won¡¯t show them bad manners¡­So, if I think deeply about it, I guess that your plan was the right way. Sorry about my rudeness moments ago. Even if it was a monster, we have to try to avoid any unnecessary trouble. It¡¯s a mistake to smudge this forest with blood without their permission. If we attacked that monster on an impulse, things would be bad for our side.¡¹


    The escort knight professed those words with a strangely sounding tone.


    When I heard it, I distorted my face. Those were undeniable facts. They were a completely different race from humans.


    Actually, some people believed on the contrary. Elves and humans had language and both could speak. Both of our races had two eyes, one mouth, one nose and two ears. Many people identified us as the same kin, or identical beings. But, that was an absurd idea.


    For the elves, we had no sense of reason, morals, or conventional wisdom.


    So, honestly, while I thought that forming an alliance with the elves was not that far-fetched, it was still an insane task. Something told me that it would be hard to accomplish it. Ann said that the Heraldic Order had good history with the elves. It seemed that they were allies in the past. To be honest, it was hard for me to believe in such an improbable story.


    ¡¸Anyways, they¡¯re currently living in this forest and nearby, on the hanging gardens of Mount Ghazalia. But, I must say that they have very different values from us, albeit narrow ones¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Is that so. I see. It¡¯s just as you say. I agree. I also have the same thoughts. We are a sensitive race.¡¹


    My ears shook. A sharp voice sounded next to us as if it were the wind. Still, such a voice miffed the bottom of the earlobes. My heart beat violently. I felt hasty palpitations that shook my whole body.


    ¡¸So, it¡¯s better for you to avoid speaking with a loud tone. After all, we are very narrow-minded and we can¡¯t see for ourselves, even in front of clean water. I can see that you humans have such bias about us.¡¹


    It was as if this person¡¯s voice was united with the forest. When the leaves of the trees were dancing in the wind, the figure with a sharp voice appeared in front of us.


    I knew that technique very well. The elf¡¯s hands were agile and strong. They used it often in their daily lives. In their territory, forests and nature were their friends. Therefore, they made use of the trees¡¯ trunks and stems to move around in their territory. This was not an instantaneous move, but easily surprised my eyes with its flexibility.


    The sharp-voiced person stood before my eyes. Next to me, the stunned escort knight appeared to have lost his voice.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t welcome you here, humans. But, I made my oath. That¡¯s why I appeared before you shamelessly.¡¹


    At first glance, the mysterious person looked like a slender, well-proportioned young man.


    Elves usually had a unique appearance. I usually felt that their spirit was embodied with their well-shaped bodies. I knew that it sounded odd. But, it was hard to describe their figures with mere words.


    At first, he looked like a shorthaired elf. The position of his saber that he held on his waist was visible. In addition, the appearance of long pants was exactly those of men. Yeah, the escort knight and I probably thought that this elf was a young boy.


    ¡¸I have knowledge that you humans have respected us elves. Then, I shall give you one piece of advice in accordance to my oath.¡¹


    The voice vibrated through the wind. The elf¡¯s facial expression was resolute. I felt that sharp tone throughout my earlobes.


    However, my emotions weren¡¯t swayed by those feelings anymore. Or so I thought. I stopped moving as if I were frozen.


    At this time, my brain was clearly in a state of confusion. I tried to understand, but I couldn¡¯t understand it.


    I expected it. I was prepared for it. I was going to move forward regardless of it. But now, my body didn¡¯t respond as if my spine had frozen.


    I thought that I overcame my resentment and grudge when I took Caria as my comrade and when I took Filaret¡¯s hand. I was convinced that it wouldn¡¯t affect me anymore.


    ¡¸You mustn¡¯t reach the hanging gardens of Ghazalia. It will only bring you more tragedy. Especially, if you people are from the Heraldic Order. This is my advice. So pay attention, don¡¯t get near the hanging gardens, no matter what.¡¹


    This young elf hid the appearance behind the clothes he was wearing. This elf was no boy. I was completely fooled at the beginning since the appearance was completely different from what it used to be. This elf looked like an entirely different person. But, that particular voice. How could I forget that voice? That tone was the voice of someone who easily trampled on other people.


    Ah, I was just an ordinary and insignificant person. I was only a ¡°dwarf¡±. I once belonged to the Rescue Party in the Journey of Salvation. I was involved with many geniuses, but one of them got especially close to the hero of the party, Helot Stanley. That said member believed that it had risen to the very top.


    But, why. If I were a true hero, would I fret over an insignificant grievance? Would an unpleasant small emotion be engraved in my heart if I were in fact a hero?


    ¡¸Okay, we shall keep it this way. But, I must show you some courtesy first. Yeah, even though I hate it. My name is¡­¡¹


    In front of me, this elf continued to speak as if nothing much happened. She spoke as if she played a song with her lips. But, she paused before professing the remaining words. Ah, that name.


    ¡¸¡­Eldith. It¡¯s both a masculine and feminine name. But, the elves usually use gender-neutral names.¡¹


    ¡­Eldith. The Elf Princess and a member of the Journey of Salvation. And¡­the worst of them all.

 Volume 4 - CH 72

    Chapter 72: Unforgotten Memories


    ¡­Ah, there she was.


    Actually, that voice shouldn¡¯t matter much to me. Still, I felt differently from inside my heart. My earlobes almost scraped off my ears when I heard that scary high-pitched voice.


    My mouth was dry, even my saliva stopping emerging from the sides of my mouth. To make things worse, my body was completely frozen.


    I remembered a particular scene. A memory from my past. When I first joined the party for the Journey of Salvation. Back then, I was unaware of this Princess¡¯ true nature.


    ¡­What the hell was this feeling? It was annoying. I wanted these memories to disappear forever.


    An image came to my mind. The Princess, with a short messy hair, walked ahead confidently.


    The elven Princess didn¡¯t look back after the demon beast became just mere pieces. The earth absorbed the remnants left as if it had large claws that could engulf someone alive.


    Blood splashed on my cheeks. At that time, I finally began to hear my heartbeats.


    Die. I was certainly dead. Or so I thought during that time. It was a quick moment. I would be dead if I were in the trajectory of the Princess¡¯ attack. Even though I felt that I died temporarily, I still lived in the end. I remember feeling and hearing my heart beat so fast. It beat so loud that the noise quivered my whole body.


    Terrifying. This unwanted emotion emerged from my chest. Way too terrifying.


    Of course, her power was also far-fetched. She slaughtered that large monster with a single swing of her arm. Her violent strength was so overwhelming that I could hardly breathe. I remember that I felt a dreadful shiver during that time.


    But, what was truly terrifying was something else.


    Those eerie blue eyes that glistened were truly horrifying.


    The way she stared at me with those blue eyes. The moment I saw her gaze, I understood it immediately. She didn¡¯t recognize me as a person. I didn¡¯t have any value as a living being. She probably thought that I was unworthy. A useless being that was not even worth living.


    She wouldn¡¯t feel a fluctuation of emotion if she were to end my life with her hands. I was just a small insect that passed by in front of her.


    I was not the only one. She acted indifferently towards everyone, except the hero. Even if I traveled and had a few conversations with her, we humans didn¡¯t mean anything to her. To this elven Princess, I was just a lower creature.


    As I was crushed by the ongoing horror, I certainly heard the sound of something big that supported my chest cracking inside of me.


    ¡ª


    ¡­The same blue eyes from back then were now staring at me.


    Nevertheless, her appearance was completely different now. Actually, those clothes looked great on her. Of course, whatever the attire, she could easily dress any clothes she wanted. Unlike in the past, wearing a hat with shorthair gave her a different charm.


    The atmosphere was still light. Not heavy at all. At first glance, she looked like a very different person.


    Yet, I kept remembering the past. Those piercing blue eyes and high-pitched voice were undeniably stuck in my own soul.


    I heard an unpleasant cracking sound that rang in the back of my chest.


    ¡¸We apologize for our sudden visit. It was rude from our part. But, Miss Eldith, we¡¯re just here because¡­¡¹


    While I didn¡¯t speak, the Heraldic Knight, who was able to open his mouth, responded to her. On this moment¡­


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t you dare call my name so easily. I hate it. ¡¹


    Eldith interrupted the Heraldic Knight with her cold-hearted words.


    She spoke with a harsh tone. She didn¡¯t even hide her disgusting feelings towards human beings.


    Rather, I felt that she showed some hostility towards us. She wasn¡¯t just a beautiful figure that stood in our way. The surroundings resonated with her feelings. I sensed hostility from the howling wind, from the trees of the forest, and from everything that sustained life. Unexpectedly, the words of the escort knight disappeared upon hearing the girl¡¯s remarks.


    I forcibly tried to open my throat. But, it was hard to let some sound get out from the inside. Either way, I did my best to talk.


    ¡¸¡­We didn¡¯t call you here. Besides, we won¡¯t stand in your way, so don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s precious time.¡¹


    The Saint woman wanted to meet with the Elf King as soon as possible. To that effect, I made a short statement. I tried to suppress my burning emotions. I tried my best not to distort my own voice. I prevented it as much as I could.


    Eldith smiled with a sarcastic smile and shook her shoulders. I wasn¡¯t certain if she read my emotions or not.


    ¡¸The King. Ah, so you want to meet the Fin¡­It¡¯s unfortunate, but you won¡¯t be able to meet that man. That Fin stopped meeting others since he began to wear the mask.¡¹


    I involuntarily rounded my eyes when I heard her explanation.


    Fin was the title of the king of the elves. Only those who ascended as kings were allowed to use the name Fin. It was the proof and legacy of an unmistakable respect and awe.


    Therefore, I was stunned when Eldith spoke of the Fin as if she despised him.


    The Fin was a symbol for the elves, and it shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly. That was the synonym of our Kings and Emperors. They were the face of a nation. Sovereigns that held a symbolic power.


    And yet, why did she speak of the Fin like that? She spoke as if the Fin was an insignificant being.


    After all, wasn¡¯t the Fin her father? So, why? When I tried to open my mouth to ask what was going on in the Elves¡¯ Kingdom¡­


    ¡¸I warned you moments ago, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    Before I could even talk, her blue eyes approached my face and stared fixedly into my own eyes. There was a dark gleam in the back of her eyes. A color that seemed to express anger. This color intimidated any opponent that got close to her.


    As soon as she stared at my eyes, the words that came out of my throat turned back into the esophagus as if I pushed them back in. I felt as if my throat died, and my salivary glands were no longer functional. Even my physical strength was trying to escape because of the Elf Princess that stood in front of me.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t go to the hanging gardens of Ghazalia. I won¡¯t allow you. Humans always try to break the taboos of our society. I came to warn you because of our oath to your kind. So, you must accept my act of kindness. I repeat, you mustn¡¯t step any further from here.¡¹


    Yes, the wind whispered when she spoke those words. It felt as if she was one with the power of the wind. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared into the forest.


    There was no attachment. She just left like that. It was a very selfish act. I knew that I should ignore her professed words. But, actually, her words were right. The elves¡¯ reasoning was always correct, not the reasoning of the humans. Thus, Eldith¡¯s behavior was not rude, but understandable.


    The sound of multiple hooves stepping in the ground could be heard from the road behind me. Moments ago, I left the carriage of the Saint woman, and walked up to the beast with the escort knight. That was when the Princess appeared. Therefore, the Saint woman and the others didn¡¯t know about this encounter and what was spoken. Indeed, I thought that it would be better for me to run to that Saint woman¡¯s carriage and report to her about this encounter immediately. But, my mind was busy trying to catch up with all that happened just now.


    The escort knight would probably report to Matia about everything that happened between the Princess and us. He bowed to me, and then he got up to his horse and returned to the carriage immediately.


    I felt that I lost track of my consciousness from time to time. I breathed slowly and deeply on the spot for many times.


    The inner part of my spine didn¡¯t move as if it were frozen. My body became petrified like solid iron.


    Yeah, I knew why I felt this way. I wasn¡¯t able to overcome these feelings yet. At the same time, I felt that my saliva started to overflow in my mouth. It accumulated so much that I had to swallow it. Likewise, I had to ¡°swallow¡± the encounter that I just had moments ago.


    This unforgotten feeling was not a burning rage like the one I felt with the other members of the party. Hatred wasn¡¯t the only feeling that melted my internal organs. It was another thing. Yes, it was indeed the underlying emotion that all living creatures have when they sense danger.


    I was unquestionably terrified of that elf monster.

 Volume 4 - CH 73

    Chapter 73: The Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia


    The homeland of the elves had the right to be called hanging gardens.


    The gardens were located deep in the mountains. A dense place where humans could feel almost suffocated. It was a mysterious sight. It made us feel illusionary because it looked like we walked in a city with clouds as a foothold.


    The city that poets were once invited to write about its splendor and awe. The city was regarded as the only city in this world where both the graceful and the bizarre held hands. This place was the so-called home of the elves.


    The hanging gardens of Ghazalia.


    The city splendor was so great that it looked like it was one with the nature. They were alive together, as in a harmonious breath. Upon seeing this, a large sigh came from my mouth. A sigh of amazement. Both of my eyebrows rose naturally and my eyes were wide open.


    This whole sight was in ruins when I saw it for the first time during my previous life. Only one word could describe this place. Fantastic. It was indeed a fantastic sight. The whole scenery reminded me of an old storytelling book where it described where the gods landed on earth once.


    My cheeks quivered in spite of my unusual impression.


    A strong wind hit my cheeks. The feeling was strangely cold. Why did it get cold in the top of the mountain despite being closer to the sun? I wondered about that.


    ¡¸The answer of the Elf King has finally arrived¡­It says that he prepared a warm welcome for us.¡¹


    Matia¡¯s well-known voice echoed while she enjoyed the scenery while smoking tobacco from the horse-drawn carriage. The messenger who went to the hanging gardens had finally returned.


    Her voice was so soft that her tone was unusually calm.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­It¡¯s quite surprising. I thought that things would be difficult since the elves are known to hate human beings. To be honest, I thought that we¡¯d face several drawbacks with this negotiation.¡¹


    Filaret spoke with sharp lips when she heard the messenger¡¯s memo.


    Indeed, it was surprising. Honestly, I had the same thoughts as Filaret. I believed that things wouldn¡¯t go this smoothly for us.


    Or rather, I thought that they would want us to get out of their sight. I believed that, and yet, the depths of my own heart told me otherwise.


    Then, the palpitations of my heart slowed down momentarily. But, suddenly, my fingertips trembled when I recalled some memories from my past life. Memories that were engraved in the roots of my heart.


    ¡¸If we can meet him, then we should meet him. We must carry things on. ¡¹


    Caria jumped out of the carriage to speak those words. Her silver hair shook at her movement. Apparently, we had an order to get off the carriage in order to proceed into the city. Well, we could offend them if we did the opposite.


    ¡¸Ah, by the way, did you hear about the name of this so-called King of Elves? ¡¹


    A question was suddenly thrown from behind Matia. Everyone wondered about that. Yes, the name of the Elf King.


    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s called Fin Lagias. I heard about it. So, how should we approach that fella with this negotiation?¡¹


    A rude reply was thrown in the air. Caria was a woman known for spitting poison when she opened her mouth.


    Fin Lagias. ¡°Fin¡± was the word that meant ¡°king¡±. So, to be precise, he was King Lagias.


    No doubt about it. That name was the name of the king who gave humanity cooperation, and sent Eldith to the rescue party during the Journey of Salvation.


    It seemed that my brain, which was not accurate at times, remembered that much.


    Speaking of which, there should be no problem whatsoever. I thought differently moments ago, but I didn¡¯t remember that this king was passionate with humans. Strange casual thoughts crossed through my head.


    From history, there was no doubt that this king was a friendly king. Depending on the conditions, if the negotiations were successful, it was highly likely that we¡¯d form an alliance with the elves. That meant that an unbreakable cooperation could be forged between us.


    If it ended up good, we could make a big public announcement for the neighboring countries that we had set up a successful cooperation with the elves.


    During this time, only a small part of the ruling class was involved with the elven people. The elf¡¯s nomenclature was still widely unknown. We could only hear awe-inspiring tales of the elves from the common people in the streets. In that case, inflicting fear could lead into an increase of morale from the Heraldic soldiers and a subsequent demoralization of the enemy forces.


    Yes, as long as it worked, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. I sighed quietly, spitting out optimistic fantasies and forsaking pessimistic delusions.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Cathedral Knight, Garras Gargantia. ¡¹


    At first, Ariene couldn¡¯t recognize that person because he had his back towards her. But, she had a hunch. Therefore, she opened her mouth and called his name. Shortly after, that person turned around when he heard her voice.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­What¡¯s wrong. Ah, it¡¯s you Lady Songstress. What do you want? Yeah, I, the Cathedral Knight Garras Gargantia, am surely here.¡¹


    This man spoke jokingly as he put his hand on his chest. His expression and gesture seemed to be very frivolous, one wouldn¡¯t believe that he was a senior Cathedral Knight. Ariene shook her feet while narrowing her golden eyes.


    Although his skills were undoubtedly the best among the knights of the main religion, he was a man quite different from his folks. The Prime Cathedral Knight, Garras Gargantia. Of course, there was no doubt that his name brought lot of awe and envy.


    His armor and footwear were made of white silver. That particular aspect gave him a holy dignity and high status that could intimidate his own enemies. And yet, that attire was somewhat unbecoming of him. Those distinguished looks didn¡¯t actually match with his peculiar taste of playfulness.


    ¡¸Songstress? Please, don¡¯t call me that name. Ah, more importantly¡­Sorry, but are you going somewhere? Based on your attire, you look prepared to leave.¡¹


    While Ariene spoke to him, she suddenly realized what she was doing and shook her head. She wondered what her reasoning was for stopping him before he left.


    ¡°Why did I stop Garras from leaving?¡±. Ariene was confused about herself. After all, her mouth opened spontaneously and she spilled his name immediately. Everything was done by her subconscious.


    Upon hearing Ariene¡¯s words, Garras shrugged his shoulders and opened his mouth. Likewise, that gesture didn¡¯t match with the dignity of a Cathedral Knight.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a tedious business, you know. But, you always know everything, Lady Songstress.¡¹


    At first, he loosened his cheeks and spoke formally. But then, afterwards, he changed the topic to some light talk, and jested with Ariene.


    Ariene sighed because she felt tired of his constant playfulness.


    Apart from their positions in the Cathedral, Ariene was not particularly close to Garras. They only exchanged greetings when they met face to face. At best, they would chat just for a little moment. Ariene would call this man just her acquaintance.


    Still, living in the Cathedral headquarters, where a few people were allowed to stay, one would call these relations close relationships. In a sense, they could be right. But, at the same time, they were not. It was hard to say.


    Garras himself was an elusive man, but his skills and leadership were flawless.


    At this time, several knights of the Cathedral headquarters walked through the corridors of the church equipped with armory. At that point, the purpose seemed obvious.


    In other words, the tedious business was to subdue the Heraldic Order.


    Ah, that¡¯s right. They were going to defeat the rebellious Heraldic people, along with Lugis. Ariene¡¯s eyes softly narrowed down. Her golden eyes gleaming dark.


    ¡¸¡­Is that so. I see. So, you¡¯re marching towards Garoua Maria for next few days.¡¹


    Ariene spoke with a slightly cold voice. Meanwhile, the sound of the wind whispered in the surroundings.


    Garras shook his head silently and moved his shoulders. Then, he looked around discreetly, and approached her face afterwards.


    ¡¸No, no, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s a special mission. It¡¯s something that I cannot talk about but¡­The Cathedral tied its hands with the elven chief.¡¹


    Her eyes opened wide upon hearing his words. Elves. The elves were said to be the people of the forest, weren¡¯t they? Why did the Cathedral want to tie hands with those people? Before Ariene could ask that question, the next words grabbed her brain violently. All that one could hear was the spit that she swallowed inside of her throat.


    ¡¸¡­A magical messenger arrived here not too long ago. They¡¯ve captured the mastermind witch, and that lowly traitor.¡¹


    However, Ariene¡¯s consciousness was far off from Garras¡¯ whispering words, which explained that the magic powers used by the elves were quite useful this time. Nonetheless, Ariene wasn¡¯t interested in those words anymore. They were worthless to her.


    Traitor. Yes, there was only one person who was currently called with that nomenclature by the Great Holy Church. A human was reflected in Ariene¡¯s eyelids. Lugis, her childhood friend to whom she gave her handkerchief as a proof that they¡¯d meet again.


    Well, she should¡¯ve understood why they assembled some knights of the Cathedral for a special endeavor. Ariene blinked her eyes. She felt an ominous feeling. She clearly understood the implications of that rebellion. Besides, the fact that the Cathedral summoned their best knight meant that his business was related with either the Heraldic witch or Lugis himself.


    That¡¯s why she called Garras¡¯ name in the first place. She was hoping to hear some useful information about his dispatch.


    Ariene took a deep breath. After all, the whole space seemed to shake inside of her head.


    ¡¸¡­So, the execution will be held in the Elf Kingdom? ¡¹


    ¡¸No. I want to kill them in the spot, but I have different orders. So, I can¡¯t do that. The High Priest wants them alive.¡¹


    That¡¯s why Garras was the one chosen for this sensitive task. He was the most competent knight of the Cathedral. The higher ups thought that he¡¯d succeed in bringing them alive. For a moment, Ariene felt on her thin eyes that Garras had lost all the frivolity upon announcing a seemingly relief-like news.


    ¡°I see, so they want to bring them alive.¡± Ariene clearly understood the reasoning behind this scheme.


    Possibly, they would want to carry out the executions in the Cathedral headquarters, or most likely, in the capital of the Gharast Kingdom. Their executions could bring the suppression of the revolt of the Heraldic people, and at the same time, the consolidation of the authority of the main branch of the Great Holy Church, the Cathedral. Nevertheless, such a thing was irrelevant for Ariene. What mattered to her was something entirely different. Being alive was the most wonderful thing.


    ¡¸Actually, I heard that that Buckingham fella wanted to be the one to take them here. However, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯d kill those two if he were the one in charge of this task¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Cathedral Knight, Garras Gargantia. ¡¹


    Ariene interrupted Garras¡¯ fuzzy mouth, and spoke with a graceful and kind-hearted smile on her face.


    ¡¸I wish you a safe journey. And, if possible¡­ ¡¹


    Her small lips quivered upon hearing this information. Yet, she felt quite pleased. Therefore, she made up her mind and showed a resolute facial expression to Garras.


    ¡¸I hope that you¡¯ll show me the traitor¡¯s face when you bring him here. ¡¹

 Volume 4 - CH 74

    Chapter 74: Hospitality and Sparkling Iron


    I didn¡¯t know what the elves called their most important building. But probably, if we translated it into human terms, it would be called the Royal Palace.


    The water flowing from the mountains was constantly pouring into the valley. The small river never stopped its momentum. The surroundings were overflowing with the smell of fresh water. A large and magnificent building stood at the center of the hanging gardens of Ghazalia. The scenery was extremely beautiful and breathtaking.


    Most probably, their king, the Fin, lived undoubtedly on that grand palace. By the way, the message said that he would welcome us here, correct?


    ¡¸¡­Ah, no. I never expected this type of welcome. ¡¹


    The words muttered by someone at my side unintentionally disappeared as if they blew by the wind.


    Silver sparks were pointed towards Matia and me. Dozens of bows with arrows and spears were facing against us. The glistening of iron seemed strangely bright, probably because the sun in the sky stood at the very top of our heads.


    Odd. I wondered how I didn¡¯t notice this before. Why didn¡¯t I perceive that message as a hidden trap? I hardened my cheeks when I realized the large number of elves that surrounded us. I immediately looked at Caria and Filaret. We had to avoid making a slight movement, since the surrounding elves were vigilant of us in a harmful way.


    The silvery black eyes were both indicative of negative feelings. They weren¡¯t here to welcome us with a smile. Indeed, how idiotic of me. It wasn¡¯t farfetched to say that I was surrounded by elves as a result of my carelessness. I came to that conclusion quite bitterly.


    If they were just mere numbers, then we would have a chance to subjugate them. However, that wasn¡¯t the case. I understood why Matia was put on this tricky situation. But, I was an ordinary man, unlike the talented girls that accompanied me on this quest. Why me as well?


    I bit my lips because I felt like blaming myself for something I didn¡¯t notice beforehand. I moved my eyes quickly to every angle, but there was no place where I could escape. If I tried to escape, I would be just like a rat. I would be skewered and die on the spot.


    I tried to desperately appease my heart, which was about to burst with anxiety and agitation. Then, I opened my mouth and spoke with a sarcastic tone. At the edge of my eyes, the silver tips of their weapons continued to spark brightly.


    ¡¸¡­So, this was the so-called welcome ceremony of the elves. What comes next? I wonder if they used that demon beast that we came across in the middle of the road to lure us in. Perhaps, they will feed us to that thing.¡¹


    I tried to show as much margin as possible. While pressing my mouth lightly, I noticed the staring eyes of the elf in front of me. For a moment, I could see that his eyes were shaking. Those eyes were the eyes of someone staring at a foreign object.


    Well, this was an advantage. I mean, they were elves, yes. But, they were also living beings. That meant that they certainly had feelings of fear. Great. That proved that they weren¡¯t just monsters.


    A voice arrived from the Royal Palace. I loosened my cheeks when I heard those words.


    ¡¸Please, stop this useless resistance. You won¡¯t be our prisoners for long. A message has reached Gharast, the human kingdom.¡¹


    That voice implied that reinforcements were about to arrive at any moment now.


    My eyelids swayed involuntarily when I heard the name ¡°Gharast¡±.


    I see. We have chosen the worst option. Nobody thought nor recommended that the Gharast officials could negotiate with the elves. Moreover, they were the ones to take the first step before we had a chance.


    It tasted bad. Very unpleasant. As expected, I fell into the wrong side once again. I didn¡¯t even know what kind of predicament would fall upon us. I had no idea about what to do at this precise moment.


    The elves raised their voice, and a female elf dressed in a slightly better looking armor emerged from inside the palace.


    She was probably the captain. Yes, she was probably the commander of the elves, since everyone surrounded her. She had a confident face. That was the proof of her higher rank. Ah, I truly hated that type of face.


    However, despite hating her face, I couldn¡¯t move even one bit. If I took a step forward, they would surely cut my flesh with a glittering silver weapon.


    Even if I resisted, I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat this opponent. At best, I¡¯d make them lose some of their limbs, but in return, they would kill me for sure. That was the obvious outcome if I were to rebel against them now.


    Even so, I could hardly contain my bursting emotions. Besides that hateful expression, the elves played a musical instrument for the grand entrance of that female elf. I gritted my back teeth so that my rage would be invisible to them.


    ¡¸By the way, your Elf King¡­I heard that Fin Lagias would welcome us here. But, you detained us instead. Is your Elf King a liar?¡¹


    I felt a cold sweat running through my spine.


    I desperately suppressed my own heart. I almost fainted from the growing tension that was trying to suffocate me.


    No way. We mustn¡¯t get caught here. To be honest, there was no promise in their words before. All they wanted was to lure us in. No promises were made. No oath was made. It was highly possible that the elves could¡¯ve heard the great feats of the Gharast Kingdom from the very beginning. If they heard that, then there was a small possibility that they would want to join hands with a powerful nation. A small but plausible possibility.


    Thinking deeply about it now. It would be extremely bad for us if they really held hands with the Gharast Kingdom. That would be the worst scenario possible. Being captured here meant the end of everything that I accomplished so far.


    If so, then we had to find a way to get out of this perilous situation. I had to find an opportunity to escape. We had to take time away from them, so that I could search for any means. Something, I had to find something. That¡¯s why I spoke those words in order to find more about this situation.


    ¡¸Be quiet. Our Fin is a great sovereign. He won¡¯t pledge to any of you, worthless humans.¡¹


    I saw a greenery sword that reflected the colors of trees. The soldier pulled it out from his waist, when the elf captain spoke as if she sentenced us to death. As the momentum grew, the hostility from the surrounding silver weapons became stronger. I felt that this situation got worse, but somehow, we were still alive.


    I released a small breath of relief from my chest.


    That¡¯s right. We had to be the ones to start a conversation with them. But, a conversation that could earn us time. I had to think about it. I had to find a solution. C¡¯mon, think. Where could I match their reasoning? All I had to do was drag them into our side. I slowly opened my lips.


    ¡¸Is that so¡­I see, then fine. But, please. I¡¯d like to leave a message for the great Fin, so can you hear me?¡¹


    I spoke with a somewhat mysterious tone, rather than reciprocating the hateful tone of my hidden emotions.


    The elves were beings that took pride very seriously. They felt self-important somewhere deep in their hearts. That¡¯s why they would not simply overhear a proposition if we tried to speak to them with unscrupulous words or by using brute force.


    No, actually. I didn¡¯t know other elves except the Elf Princess from my previous journey. In fact, I thought that she was one of a kind. A very big exception. However, I probably had no choice but to rely on her. To rely on my memories of her. Therefore, I made that woman a representative of the elf race. Somehow, a representation on a woman that broke every boundary with fear and conceit.


    Summing up, I had to spin my words very carefully. For a second or a few moments, I just had to stretch our time. Ah, please. Let time be in our favor.


    The elf captain snorted and said the following words.


    ¡¸Yeah, no problem. Our Fin is loving and gentle like pouring rain. However¡­I can¡¯t admire those who try to take advantage of others by hiding their true colors.¡¹


    Simultaneously with the captain¡¯s words¡­I heard two sounds slashing through the wind. Those particular sounds. The first sound was the stretching of bows that gained tension to aim at the enemy. And the second sound was position of arrows ready to fire.


    Those weapons were pointed to an obvious orbit. It was predictable. Filaret was enchanting magic behind me. Indeed, this action was the trigger that could kill her immediately. No, of course. I wouldn¡¯t let that happen. But, when did I become so firm of my thoughts that I could confront the enemy without fear?


    It was no longer just an act of reflection. At the moment, when the edge of my field of view was covered with the silver weapons, my body and arm pushed forward against them. I didn¡¯t think properly. Maybe I wasn¡¯t in time. I just had to move forward. So, I moved regardless of the consequences that could fall upon me.


    The next thing I remembered was the shock of having my left hand thrown into the ground. I thought from the depths of my heart that my arm was torn off.


    My right shoulder swallowed the iron weapon without hesitation. My body blew away, while my blood and flesh burst from the impact. I could feel that my eyes quivered violently. My blood spilled in the blue sky and mixed with the deep greenery grass of the forestry ground.


    My senses were numb after I received a tremendous attack on my body. When the shaking of my body calmed down, a serious sight returned to my eyes. I realized that I was lying on the ground.


    I felt no sensation on my left hand. No, my left hand was barely connected to my arm. Countless of fibers and muscles were ruptured. The paralysis was so severe that I couldn¡¯t even feel a slight emotion of pain.


    Therefore, I could only understand what my body could grasp from this situation. The arrow pierced through my left hand, and pierced through my arm as if it were about to eat me alive. My right shoulder also swallowed the iron. I could feel it into my body. The arrowhead hid inside of my flesh.


    A horrendous amount of blood spilled on the grass, as if the ¡°chains¡± of my body that were suppressing the blood, went loose.


    ¡¸Lugissss!? ¡¹


    I could hear Filaret¡¯s voice. However, the next moment, I noticed that a white haze covered the entire surroundings. No, this was an actual fog.


    I thought that the old Filaret was capable of using magic from the natural elements of this world. But, was the current Filaret able to do that? If she did that now, this could be a great way for us to escape from here. Did she use the water that was overflowing around us to create this mist?


    If this was the case, then we had to take advantage of it. If we did well, everyone, including Caria and Matia, could escape alive.


    ¡­Ah, nonetheless. I didn¡¯t think that I could escape from here with these severe injuries.


    I could no longer lift my left arm. It was unlikely that I would move it by dragging it. The sense of balance had not returned yet, and my blood kept flowing from my wounds into the ground.


    Why was this happening? I didn¡¯t expect this outcome. Surprisingly, the elf captain was quicker than what I expected. I miscalculated this. But, this consequence was somewhat foreseeable. At least, on me. After all, things never rolled positively or easily for me. It seemed as if everything bad fell on my shoulders.


    Die. No. I didn¡¯t want to die now. I didn¡¯t want to perish at the hands of the elves. This wasn¡¯t the end that I envisioned for myself.


    ¡­However, that was strange. Yes, my thoughts were strange. I used to think that it was okay for me to die at any moment. Yet, those feelings changed now. Then, while a white fog surrounded my field of vision, something passed at the edge of my eyes.

 Volume 4 - CH 75

    Chapter 75: The Imprisoned Princess


    ¡¸I knew you wouldn¡¯t listen to my advice. God made humans foolish after all. ¡¹


    Cynical words were spilled one after another. This high-pitched voice was a voice that stuck on my ears.


    The moment I tried to move my body in response to this voice, I felt an excruciating pain on my shoulder and hand. It felt as if someone was trying to rub my wounds with heated salt.


    I sobbed silently, and then, I opened my eyes. All I could see from my field of vision was a random ceiling from an unknown place. I could see a sequence of beautifully arranged stone bricks. Then, I realized that I laid down. I probably woke up after falling unconscious.


    Where was this place?


    My memory was vague, but I remembered what happened. In front of the Royal Palace, elf soldiers surrounded my party and me. Afterwards, as I tried to resist them my body was inflicted with several arrows. I thought that my reckless action would make me lose my neck. However, here I was. Being alive meant that this place was probably a prison.


    If my life was spared, perhaps Caria, Filaret and Matia¡¯s lives were spared as well. Yes, let¡¯s pray for their safety.


    As my consciousness returned, I felt that my hand and shoulder ached tremendously. I even felt agony on my lungs when I breathed deeply as I began to move.


    ¡¸Hey. If you can move by yourself, then you can manage to take your own medicine, right? If you are my cellmate, you must try to lighten my burden a bit.¡¹


    My eyes quivered a little. My eyesight was still vague. But, it cleared up over time. The faint outline emerged in front of me. This person¡¯s face was immaculate as if it were a doll.


    The Elf Princess. The Destroyer. Eldith the monster.


    I could feel my blood running to my face. My heart and spirit were terrified at the same time. Why was she here? Actually, I didn¡¯t even know where I was. I didn¡¯t know if this place was really a prison. Either way, this was a strange occurrence. Why would she be by my side? I couldn¡¯t understand this bizarre situation.


    ¡¸¡­What are you talking about? What really happened? I should be the one closer to the depths of hell, and yet, here I am.¡¹


    My lips trembled while I laid down in bed.


    Speaking of which, this bed. I¡¯ve just noticed it now, but I was lying on a comfortable bed. It seemed quite luxurious. I didn¡¯t feel any firmness on my back. My skin felt relaxed, since I was lying on extravagant linen. Why were these things in a prison?


    The sound of sighing reached my ears.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be killed immediately. Well, not until you¡¯re brought to that miserable human land.¡¹


    So, it seemed that I was kept here as a hostage. That¡¯s why I was still alive. While thinking about it, something was put in my mouth. I felt the weird sensation of a thin finger that touched on my lips. She put something that resembled a pill into my tongue. What was it? It had a terrible and unpleasant taste. The sensation of my tongue paralyzed the sense of taste.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a painkiller. You¡¯re going to get a little better, so stay calm. ¡¹


    Eldith stood up from beside my bed and tried to leave quietly. My head was occupied by utmost confusion. My dejected thoughts, which were buried, began to resurface once again. What did this mean?


    A Painkiller. Certainly, I felt that my body¡¯s sensations were getting numb from the tongue down. That excruciating pain was less noticeable now.


    But, why? I had so many questions. However, my understanding was limited. I didn¡¯t understand the reason why the Elf Princess cared for me. I could firmly assert that this princess wasn¡¯t this kind.


    The princess from the journey of the past didn¡¯t care about humans at all. In particular, to lower human beings like me. She probably regarded me as an insect. She didn¡¯t care if a ¡°beetle¡± like me got injured.


    That¡¯s right. That princess only cared about one person. The golden one, the only one she would look at. The only one¡­


    I threw questions into my brain. Then, after the swirling confusion that erupted on my head, I finally managed to ask her another question.


    ¡¸Wait a second. There are lots of things that I don¡¯t understand. Why are you here? And where are we? If I¡¯m alive, then this place isn¡¯t the bottom of hell.¡¹


    I had many other questions. Nonetheless, that was all I needed to ask her right now. I couldn¡¯t stand because of my injuries. But, I had to understand the current situation. I had no idea why I was here with Eldith.


    Eldith¡¯s slightly dissatisfied voice echoed in the room.


    ¡¸This is a special prison in Ghazalia. It doesn¡¯t have an official name, but everyone calls it ¡°The Tower¡±. And I¡¯m here because of one reason, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡¹


    It was a self-disapproving phrase. These words didn¡¯t suit the status of an elven princess.


    ¡¸I am the same as you. I¡¯m imprisoned in this Tower¡­Let¡¯s get along well, fellow cellmate.¡¹


    ¡ª


    After spending some time in the prison called ¡°The Tower¡±, I noticed the irregularity of this place.


    This place was too luxurious to be called a prison.


    Just like the fluffy bed, the whole space was filled with fine furniture. It was hard to imagine that a prison could be this great. There was no way that commoners would get access to such furniture, much less prisoners.


    Moreover, the meals came three times a day. The food given to Eldith and me was strangely elaborate.


    The prison itself was extremely wide. For some unknown reason, the bed was set up as soon as I got into the prison room. But, perhaps, this Tower had other rooms out of my sight. Occasionally, Eldith disappeared from my sight.


    The prison guards were polite to Eldith, and she took it for granted.


    After all, everything about this was odd. It felt quite strange. She said to me that she was my cellmate. But, was that even true? There were doubts swirling around in my chest.


    First, as far as I could tell from her appearance and voice, there was no difference between the current Eldith and the Elf Princess from the Rescue Party. There were small differences in behavior and personality that were incomparable to what happened with Caria and Filaret. But, that was all. Actually, let¡¯s put this in a different perspective.


    Why was this princess imprisoned here? And why was I in the same room as the princess? Besides being human, I was just a low-ranking commoner after all.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Questions and anxiety could kill your heart, you know. It¡¯s best for you not to think anything at all.¡¹


    When I tried to ask Eldith about her circumstances, it was like throwing a stone in the wind. Except for answering the first questions, she clearly avoided my other questions about her current situation. She said that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, rather than hiding it. At the very least, I had to wait until my body recovered. That was crucial.


    ¡¸More importantly, let¡¯s talk about something else. I¡¯m bored. Okay, you can start with the story of the demon beast that you killed a long while ago.¡¹


    So, the topic of our conversation was usually this kind of talk. Eldith often said that she didn¡¯t like humans, but it seemed that she was interested in topics about the world that she didn¡¯t know about. She glittered her eyes like a cat as she sat down in my bed.


    When I sighed before talking, Eldith gave me a medicine with her thin hands and began to change my bandage. Although I felt the pain slightly running through my wounds, the pain was slightly dull. It was probably because of the painkiller that she gave me occasionally.


    She was rather killing time than treating me with concern for my well-being.


    The only thing that she could do in this prison was read a book on a chair or talk to me. Nothing much happened on this particular place. Occasionally, she would look fixedly somewhere. I didn¡¯t know where she was looking at, but it could be an elf ritual or something alike.


    As usual, she was dressed as a man. Well, of course she was. She had to pretend to be a man. There was nothing more dangerous than having a man and a woman together in a prison.


    Even if there was no other beauty in this world, I would refuse to be together with Eldith. Yes, I would rather accept an enemy than choose Eldith as my partner. When I imagined such scenario in my head, I felt like throwing up. Indeed, I felt a horrible nausea crawling out of my gut.


    Still, the fear of my past journey left me a thorn in my heart. It felt as if my spirit was torn into pieces and scattered away. She wasn¡¯t rude to me now, but I was skeptical if she could change abruptly and hurt me.


    However, the days were calmer than I thought they would be. Well, except for those thoughts and my wounds, which were not completely cured.


    I never thought that I would live such a great life in a prison. I had plenty of food, since I had daily meals. I had good bedding, and no one hurt or humiliated me. For me, it felt like living in heaven instead of living in hell. I never experienced this type of situation before.


    Of course, I knew that I wouldn¡¯t enjoy this life forever.


    *knock knock*


    The sound of little knocks disrupted my easy and peaceful life.


    ¡¸Excuse me, Your Highness. ¡¹


    I heard a nearby voice. It was a quiet voice, but one that I clearly heard in my ears.


    ¡¸The Fin has ordered me to see Your Highness again. ¡¹


    The color of this voice belonged to a woman. The words seemed to give a sense of true honesty. The owner of that voice came beside my bed and kneeled down.


    ¡¸How is it going for Your Highness? Is there any inconvenience in your daily life?¡­Please, forgive my incompetence. I couldn¡¯t help Your Highness with my lack of power¡­¡¹


    She continued to speak. I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of those words. Those incomprehensible words kept piling up inside of my head.


    I continued to listen to this woman¡¯s words while lying in bed. Then, I finally realized what was going on.


    Ah, I see. She definitely mistook me for Eldith since I was lying in bed covered with the fluffy linen. I felt my cold sweat falling from my forehead.

 Volume 4 - CH 76

    Chapter 76: Resignation and a Place of Obstinacy


    Her kingdom was withering before her eyes.


    Once in a day, Eldith looked down on Ghazalia¡¯s Hanging Gardens from the only available window in the Tower. She gritted her teeth, and gazed with cursing eyes. Her chest was filled with hatred as well.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything. She understood that very well. She had no choice but to decay inside of this Tower. She just wanted to die. Eldith thought that if she ended her life early, she could have a much better life after death.


    However, Eldith knew that she couldn¡¯t end her life just yet. She knew that surviving would be the best way to hurt the man who had imprisoned her here. So, she had to live another day. She gave up on everything and spent an empty life each day while trying to live on. Yes, all in order to save her spirit, which would eventually collapse.


    It didn¡¯t change the fact that the imprisoned man was an adventurer named Lugis.


    Eldith only treated his injuries. She didn¡¯t care if a human died or lived. Nevertheless, it would be troublesome if he were to die right in front of her eyes. Because, where would she dump his body?


    Besides, the purpose of his imprisonment was quite clear.


    If he belonged to the Heraldic Order, then that meant that he teamed up with their Great Saint. That Order and that woman were unmistakable enemies of Ghazalia. The fact that he was imprisoned in the Tower meant that he was probably an important person. However, Eldith didn¡¯t think so from the looks of it.


    She believed that Lugis was put on this Tower on purpose. If he died here, Eldith would take the blame. On the contrary, if he survived here, things would turn to gossip and eventually turn to a crime. ¡°I see; a man and a woman together.¡± Eldith thought. ¡°I wonder if that guy wants me to get my hands dirty.¡±


    Apparently, the palace seemed very impatient. Perhaps, they expected her to go nuts in the Tower; however, she decided she wouldn¡¯t take hard measures. Unexpectedly, Eldith¡¯s eyes narrowed. Eldith had been living here for quite some time now. She had a life without any entertainment and without changes in routine.


    Still, her spirit didn¡¯t break yet. She didn¡¯t succumb even if she felt that her guts were eroding and degrading each day.


    But, Eldith was not willing to take any of the slightest provocation that would incite the revolt of her own supporters. No matter what, she had to do absolutely nothing. She gave up thinking about her life. To seek better solutions. To seek salvation. All she had to do was survive and hate herself.


    However, the presence of a cellmate was not that bad for Eldith, even though she had some rage wandering in her mind.


    Lugis¡¯ language was crude. He probably didn¡¯t come from nobility. He wasn¡¯t very good at having a close relationship with others. That¡¯s why his way of talking lacked finesse and, sounded reckless and rude.


    However, he seemed very skilled with his intellect as an adventurer. The story he told Eldith was interesting as well. It sounded like fairy tales.


    The story about a Knight who destroyed large monsters with a single slash.


    The story of a Sorceress who exercised powerful magic beyond reasoning.


    The story of a Hero who shined like the sun.


    All of these stories were unbelievable stories, but his narrative was so good that they seemed real. Unexpectedly, Eldith felt drawn into those stories. These interesting conversations were added to Eldith¡¯s daily routine. However, these conversations were more than just mere stories. They were a way to kill time. To be entertained.


    Eldith knew that Lugis spoke with her more openly because of the treatment.


    She prepared the medicine once again today. The remedy comprised of healing drops that elves received from the grace of earth. She rubbed the herbs on his injuries to prevent the pus from overtaking the serious wounds. He wouldn¡¯t die with this way.


    Eldith took another bottle from her closet with her tiny fingers and added it to his medicine. She did this every single day.


    Why was she so devoted to this young adventurer? ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡±, she thought. ¡°This isn¡¯t kindness. At best, it¡¯s pity.¡±


    Or maybe, it¡¯s a different sort of kindness. She probably felt some sympathy for him because she felt the smell of resignation from him as well. Somehow, she could feel that he gave up many things in his heart. He probably had to let go of many important things. Likewise, she felt the same way. She had empathy because both had ¡°unhealed wounds¡±.


    But, it was okay. It was okay to feel like that. Just give up, break your soul and die. Eldith knew very well that she¡¯s been in a position to change everything. She struggled to alter the course of her life and of everyone around her, but nothing happened at all. Every effort was in vain. For nothing. She failed every time she tried to reach for a different path. Perhaps, it was the same with Lugis.


    Her father was murdered, and the position of Fin was taken away by force. She could only live on with hatred. Hatred about the whole world, the whole system, and about herself. She thought that it would be better for her to rot in jail.


    ¡°I got swallowed up by the muddy flow of history. Every prospect and hope disappeared without sparkling. Just like that. Forever¡±.


    Eldith sharpened her lips and went to bed.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t want Your Highness to suffer like this¡­¡±


    Then, for some reason, a person called Eldith ¡°Your Highness¡±, but in the wrong direction. She noticed that someone spoke to Lugis thinking that he was the princess, since he wrapped himself in linen and couldn¡¯t get out.


    ¡ª


    The world kept moving. I realized that it made no difference in the human world and in the elf world.


    ¡¸Please, forgive my incompetence. I couldn¡¯t help Your Highness with my lack of power.¡¹


    I took a small peek at this figure, and I noticed that this elf was the female elf whom I met before in the palace. She was the unmistakable commander of the elf soldiers. This female elf was now kneeling in front of Eldith and begging for forgiveness. Actually, she was in front of me, but didn¡¯t realize that she mistook me for the princess.


    Was this female elf on Eldith¡¯s side or did she serve her once? I didn¡¯t know which one was correct. But, there was no doubt that this female elf had a deep sense of loyalty towards Eldith. It seemed that her hidden allegiance came sincerely. I could feel that very well.


    ¡¸Valianne, stop talking to the fake princess lying over there. And, stop with that type of talk. You know that neither he nor I can get out of here. If we try to escape from here, they¡¯ll cut our necks to separate us from our torso.¡¹


    Those words contained some sort of resignation in them. To me they felt odd. Those words didn¡¯t match the Eldith I knew before. The one I was acquaintance with knocked down everything that stood against her. Every enemy, every obstacle, every wall.


    I could see an obvious difference now. I was sure that she had some circumstances that I couldn¡¯t understand, nor did I need to know about them.


    Ah, however. Even so. Those words, somehow, disturbed the emotions that were kept locked inside of my belly.


    ¡¸Hey, hey. Don¡¯t decide everything on your own, Eldith. I¡¯ve never said anything nor did I pose as a fake princess.¡¹


    I tried to move my body to sit on my bed. I still moved slowly, but I felt much better than before. I shrugged my shoulders then.


    I felt a chill when I spoke. The female elf, Valianne, who seemed to treat me as if I were the princess, turned her sharp eyes on to me. I¡¯ve seen that eye color before. It was the color of hatred towards human beings. She looked quite upset, as she looked down on me because I showed some rudeness towards her princess. Well, I was a lowly human after all.


    Eldith was still Eldith. However, upon hearing my reply, she blinked her blue eyes mysteriously.


    Why would she care? Eldith and I weren¡¯t in that sort of relationship. We were just confined in here for a while. That¡¯s why I spoke informally.


    That¡¯s why I threw those words at the princess since she spoke unreasonably to her female knight who apparently swore loyalty to her. Then, I noticed that she slowly wet her lips.


    ¡¸How absurd. You speak as if you were the victim here. I clearly saw that you were enjoying that moment under the linen of your bed.¡¹


    I felt a murky emotion trembling inside of my chest. I still felt fear of Eldith in the depths of my heart. Sometimes, I felt that my breath was greatly disturbed.


    ¡¸Either way. I just hope that you can let me go to another place. I don¡¯t want to be your cellmate. It¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to repeat what I¡¯ve been through. It seems that your people threw my life in some businesses that doesn¡¯t concern me.¡¹


    That was right. First, it was that Saint woman, and now the elf princess. It seemed that my life got involved in their affairs. It seemed convenient for them to have me as a ¡°side dish¡±. But, I had my purpose. I had my own will. I was neither a puppet nor a random piece that could be used for their convenience.


    I was the one who decided about everything at the end. No one else. My decisions could meet a terrible result, or even an idiotic one, but it would be all my choice.


    Talented people shaped the muddy flow of history. I knew that very well. There¡¯s no way that I would create that flow. I wasn¡¯t a talented person, nor a relevant one. No hero. I was a nobody. That¡¯s why I should at least decide my fate with my own will. Then, I tightened my fist out of nowhere.


    Was it because of my sudden words? Was it because I was immersed on my own feelings?


    While thinking about it, I was a bit late to notice the change in the princess¡¯ complexion.


    ¡¸Ehh, I see. So, you have given up huh.¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s voice echoed in the room when she replied to my words. Surprisingly, it felt like a shock to me.


    I thought that it was Valianne¡¯s voice, the commander female elf. I thought that she was the one who spoke those words to Eldith. After all, she was the woman whose loyalty was unquestionable. I felt that she wanted a different course for Eldith. A path of salvation. It was apparent that she tried to convince Eldith to take a different resolution from some time now.


    In addition, Eldith was someone who didn¡¯t care for me. Nothing I said could shake her emotions. My words were meaningless to her.


    Or so I thought.


    ¡¸Okay. Then, you should try that¡­Valianne. ¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s icy voice reached my ears in an ominous way. It felt extremely cold. Yes, it felt as if the room temperature dropped in order to resonate with her voice. My lips quivered as if I were scared. Not only me, but also Valianne.


    Valianne kneeled upon hearing Eldith¡¯s command.


    ¡¸I should¡¯ve dismissed the case you were referring to, but let¡¯s move on with this. Apparently, this man, Lugis, is desperate to die.¡¹


    Her voice was colder and more severe than before. I felt her blue eyes staring fixedly at me. That unsettling color disturbed me greatly. It resembled those of insects, but much and much bigger. I felt that her eyes were devouring me.


    This was the first time that I saw Eldith like this.

 Volume 4 - CH 77

    Chapter 77: The Destination of that Hand


    I sat on the fluffy bed. I put my hands on my chin, and got immersed on my own thoughts.


    The current situation wasn¡¯t favorable for me. Not that great at all. My chest was compressed so much that my clothes felt heavy on my shoulders.


    Until now, I¡¯ve been using my profound knowledge to my advantage. I kept going forward because I had the wisdom that I¡¯ve gained from my past journey. Yes, from my own old history. Whether it was about Caria, about Filaret, or about the Gospel War.


    However, what about now? Honestly, I didn¡¯t know much about the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia. I never heard too much about them before. My knowledge was useless this time. I was put into a new situation where everything was unknown to me. Everything felt different this time. Even my speculation about the Elf Princess, Eldith. I thought that I knew her. And yet, I couldn¡¯t grasp the ¡°meaning¡± of the new her. Of this current Eldith.


    Despite my efforts to understand the current Eldith, she uttered emotional-driven words as if her heart was unstable. She involuntarily suppressed her bursting emotions so that I wouldn¡¯t notice her unsettling behavior.


    ¡¸It¡¯s too late for you to be regretting now. If you don¡¯t want to get involved with me anymore, then I¡¯ll do it for you even if I have to force it down. Nope. If you have given up, then you¡¯ll have to do it yourself.¡¹


    I did something stupid. People like her could easily forsake whatever they decided on their own. In other words, it seemed that her opinion of me changed dramatically.


    Eldith¡¯s words sounded strangely on my ears. She uttered a weird voice as if she were ¡°washing¡± her throat with saliva.


    Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had to face someone on my own. There had been a lot of people around me lately. But for me, having to face someone alone actually suited me better.


    ¡¸Okay, so what should I call you, then? Princess or Eldith? Just tell me. And what do you plan to do with me? Do you actually have any power now?¡¹


    Valianne, the female elf, had just disappeared from this room without much noise. Apparently, she left us immediately upon receiving Eldith¡¯s command.


    I tried to rearrange my legs in order to search for my chewing tobacco. However, I remembered that they confiscated my belongings.


    ¡¸Those words of yours. So, you assume that I can¡¯t do anything at all since I lack power right now. I¡¯m wondering who told you that. Well, I didn¡¯t hide anything. It¡¯s a known story after all. So, you probably heard it in your detestable human land.¡¹


    I see, naturally. It was a known story after all.


    There was once a great King of Elves. A king who had great prospects for his kingdom, managed its politics, and ruled with great virtue. There was no other ruler as great as the King of Elves, even among the human kings. He was a great head of state. His reign had given prosperity to all the Elves. Everyone celebrated their good fortune for many and many years. Even the wicked people who lived in that era. Everyone lived a great life, the good and the bad. Everyone had a place in society.


    The problem was that the elves had an immeasurable lifespan when compared to mere humans.


    The reign of this king lasted for hundreds of years. Because of this problem, everyone got tired of living the same life repeatedly. They got tired of the ¡°time¡± they lived in. Basically, they were unhappy with these circumstances. So, that unhappiness continued without stopping. Over time, the ¡°small crack¡± turned into a ¡°big crack¡±.


    The problem was that this king was excellent and held utmost power. And many coveted his position. I never knew how they managed the elven throne. Whether the throne passed from generation from generation, or through a general election. I wondered if the throne was movable through the king¡¯s death or through his own abdication.


    Even those close to him, who tried to tame themselves in order to stop their lust, wouldn¡¯t wait for hundreds of years. Eventually, that lust spoke louder, and they took actions that were convenient for them.


    In this case, the king¡¯s brother. In other words, Eldith¡¯s uncle.


    That was Fin Lagias. I remember that this king was the king who ruled the elf country in my previous life. It seemed that that part hasn¡¯t changed. This little bit of history remained the same this time around.


    It was an interesting story. Humans, elves, and everyone on both sides knew of this story very well. Actually, stories of thrones, schemes and drama didn¡¯t happen just in the human side. It happened in the elf side as well. But, to tell the truth, it was with this lust, burst of emotions, and intense choices that everyone forged history. Yes, history wasn¡¯t created by repetition, but by moments of change.


    The current kind defeated his brother the former king, who was regarded as a great king but with no will to embrace ¡°change¡±. The Elven Kingdom moved on to a new era of reign. Originally, this new reign would have begun without much problems. Be it good or bad.


    But, there was one problem that came out later.


    The reminder of the former king¡¯s reign. Eldith, the Elf Princess.


    She was a beloved presence among the nature spirits.


    It was true that she was held prisoner in her kingdom. But, this wasn¡¯t a regular phenomenon. The lifestyle she had in the Tower was different from a prisoner¡¯s life. Obviously, the treatment she received was different from the other elves.


    This treatment was probably due to an elf-specific value. They believed that it was forbidden to kill those who the spirits loved. It didn¡¯t matter if she was the daughter of the former king, or if she was a commoner of the elves¡¯ society. The spirits favored her.


    Therefore, she was imprisoned in the Tower. Those who wanted to harm her kept her in there. They just imprisoned her until her mind and body collapsed. Until her sane brain became abnormal. They couldn¡¯t hurt her, so all they had to do was wait until she decided to take her own life. Or go absolutely mad.


    I thought so, but something else was bothering me. Why did they forgive Eldith and placed her in the Rescue Party? That was probably because she was no longer sane.


    I remember that Eldith spoke normally during my past journey. Her conversations were cold, yes, but they weren¡¯t insane. Everybody could understand what she said. Well, we didn¡¯t have a mutual understanding, but she perfectly knew what she was doing. At least, that was the impression I got from her during those times.


    Then, what happened? Was her past part of an unbelievable story? I didn¡¯t know much about it. It wasn¡¯t a story that I knew of. And I didn¡¯t have a way to know it. After all, everything was just a story in history.


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, and if that¡¯s what really happened, why don¡¯t you overturn this?¡¹


    This current situation wasn¡¯t very good. They were determined to imprison the Elf Princess in the Tower until she went mad. Moreover, my life would be definitely over upon the arrival of the Gharast soldiers. I didn¡¯t even know where Caria and the others were imprisoned. I felt that my life was like an hourglass with sand.


    Then, I just had to tweak it somewhere and turn it over. Ah, I just had to be good at this. Those who weren¡¯t very talented had no choice but to continue to scratch with their feet, and find a way to turn the board upside down.


    ¡¸Very few people in Ghazalia truly support me. Some, like Valianne, are loyal to me, but others, probably support me for their own interests.¡¹


    That part seemed to be no different from humans. Profit and loss, loyalty and corruption. The whole world was made of chaos. And it was the same in the Elf Kingdom, mainly within the palace politics.


    ¡¸The point is, with them, you can override this place. Think this through; you could change the Hanging Gardens from end to end. Just like your uncle, Lagias, did once before.¡¹


    I responded immediately, while Eldith looked at me quite emotionally.


    Until now, her blue eyes, which had been somewhat easygoing as if they grasped the wind, glowed brightly. But, not now. Her eyes were emotional, but unwavering. I threw a possibility out in the air. A possibility for our lives.


    ¡¸You¡¯re very determined to change my mind, Lugis. Okay, I understand dear cellmate. This means that you are about to become my prominent accomplice. So, will you take my hand even if you were to die?¡¹


    I listened carefully to the content of those words. They sounded solid and smooth. Perhaps, this was what Eldith truly wanted. Even though at first she refused to revolt, she was probably holding a grudge somewhere deep inside of her heart. I felt that she wanted vengeance, but didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Before going to bed at night, and right after waking up, she recalled everything that happened to her. She remembered and remembered repeatedly.


    She probably dreamt of having the royal palace set on fire. She desired to behead those who killed her father.


    But, she was uncertain about a possible rebellion. How could she use the elf soldiers to her advantage? Which was the best way to use to the royal palace after the jailbreak? Which elves were on her side?


    Eldith finished talking after offering her hand. I saw that her cheeks were slightly red, and her sculpture-like face showed moments of tension. That expression of hers somehow reminded me of a child. She continued to talk.


    ¡¸What do you decide? I think it¡¯s not a bad deal. I believe that this path could be favorable for you as well. But, you have given up. You intend to die just like me, am I right Lugis?¡¹


    That was not a question. Actually, she was trying to prove her point.


    Well, this princess was somewhat funny. She was originally a monster, and yet, she showed me an expression of a child. Then, I opened my mouth, and touched my chin slightly.


    ¡¸¡­No. You are actually wrong about me. I¡¯m not going to put my life in the hands of a delusional princess raised in a comfortable greenhouse. Moreover, I¡¯m going to tell you this, so listen well. I have no intention of dying.¡¹

 Volume 4 - CH 78

    Chapter 78: Scarecrow


    ¡¸¡­No. You are actually wrong about me. I¡¯m not going to put my life in the hands of a delusional princess raised in a comfortable greenhouse. Moreover, I¡¯m going to tell you this, so listen well. I have no intention of dying.¡¹


    As soon as I uttered those words, I closed my mouth immediately. I felt that my expression quivered a little.


    Ah, I said it. I definitely spilled out those words. Nope, I mustn¡¯t feel this way. I didn¡¯t care about the consequences anymore. I just had to say what I felt. Nothing else. I didn¡¯t want to be stuck to other people. I¡¯d rather have her following me, than me following her.


    If I succumbed to her words, I wouldn¡¯t change anything about my personal resolutions. However, her eyes intensified. I wanted to avoid her strong gaze, so I held my head down. I felt that her blue eyes were chasing me. My soul was still trapped after all. But, as I said, I had no intention of trying to escape from here without a proper plan. I didn¡¯t want my life to end because of irrational strategies.


    Nonetheless, my lips, which should¡¯ve been firm after I spoke, got distorted. The end of my eyes began to shake. My knees were losing strength. I started to feel fear. A momentary void filled the whole room. No voice. No sound. It was too quiet for my taste. It felt as if it was the calm before the storm.


    I forced my expression one more time, and slowly raised my face. Eldith¡¯s blue eyes were visible. Oh gosh, those eyes. Yes, those very eyes. I feared those glittering eyes.


    Her big eyes were widened to the maximum. The whole iris of her entire blue eyes were indignant. My words weren¡¯t wrong. I was sure of that. But, her eyes told me that she was irritated with my bold response.


    I was convinced during this time. If I had said those words in the past, I would be dead by now. I felt so much frustration. What a dangerous bridge that I¡¯ve crossed right now.


    At this precise moment, Eldith didn¡¯t take my life herself because of her current position. Even though she was a prisoner, she was still a noble. Unlike the past where she didn¡¯t care about anything around her, this current Eldith still wasn¡¯t like that. She probably valued the teachings of her father. At least for now. And that belief was the thin thread that connected me to my life.


    Scared. I was so scared that it felt extremely unbearable.


    ¡¸What the hell. So, you really haven¡¯t given up yet. You lied to me.¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s piercing words engulfed the whole space. The last bit of her voice quivered slightly, as if she was struck by burning emotions. She gritted her back teeth and continued to speak.


    ¡¸I hate this. I hate people who don¡¯t take responsibility for their words. In the end, you¡¯re just saying big words just to make yourself look better¡­¡¹


    Behind her anger was contemptuous feelings as well. Her sarcastic voice made it seem as if she laughed bitterly at some insect singing. Her eyes looked at me with ridicule and hate.


    Damn it. What the hell was I doing now? My tongue didn¡¯t move, and I noticed that my sweat was falling down from my face to my neck.


    Now I understood. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t let her talk like this. I had to stop the ongoing flow of words that came from her mouth. I had to do something. At least, I had to defend myself and stop her from acting hysterical.


    But, what happened to me? My body couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t even move my tongue. I tried to move my eyes and realized that neither my body nor brain were trying to move. What was this thing?


    Even the flow of the wind teased my ears and mocked me.


    ¡¸¡­After all, you are all the same. You think that you are someone great, but you are nothing. In fact, I heard that you were an infamous person. But, that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t know what kind of luck you¡¯ve got, but don¡¯t forget that when there are allies, there are enemies as well.¡¹


    ¡­She really thought that I was a worthless human.


    Yes, the Elf Princess continued with her scornful words.


    How great. Indeed, how great. Besides my likely death, I put myself into a greater trouble.


    What was this feeling? I knew exactly what happened to me. My heart was still buried in fear, and my mind flickered as if I was crushed like a bug. This was an unmistakable fact.


    However, something different was gushing out from the bottom of my chest.


    This feeling was different from the angry resentment I had once. The fear that covered my whole body was also different. I didn¡¯t know how to describe this emotion.


    But, one thing was clear.


    After all, no matter where I went, I was still a little rat. Finally, my mouth opened.


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t need you to tell me that, Princess. I¡¯m not dumb. But, I can¡¯t change my fate no matter where I go. That¡¯s right. No matter how hard I try, I will always remain as a small and insignificant rat. I tried to grasp confidence with this hand, but it¡¯s been hard to hold on to it.¡¹


    Before I knew it, I could move again. I stood out of my bed. My view, which should¡¯ve been cloudy, was clear now. My heart¡¯s pulsation, which shrunk to fear, was thriving freely.


    I spoke aloud with unswaying words to the blue eyes that looked quite upsetting at me.


    ¡¸But, you see. There¡¯s one thing that I agree with you. An ally and an enemy. I truly have those. Yes, an unmistakable ally and enemy¡­That hero. That¡¯s the only thing that I¡¯m convinced about, and my feelings will never change about it. That¡¯s unquestionable.¡¹


    That was correct. I hardly had confidence in myself. Rather, how could I even be confident in the first place? I ¡°crawled in the ground¡± in order to achieve small moments of glory. Summing up, I survived by selling off my dignity.


    I perfectly knew that some specific people were able to live without hardships. A feat that was achieved quite easily, and without having the need to degrade their bodies. Yes, unlike me. The master of swordsmanship, the genius of witchcraft, and the unmistakable hero.


    They were the pride of my heart and, at the same time, my hateful enemies. What complicated emotions. I couldn¡¯t explain it in a single word. All I knew is that I couldn¡¯t help but hate them, and hate myself too. I felt quite ridiculous for having these silly thoughts.


    Ah, I felt that my lips began to quiver again because of fear.


    ¡¸Actually, you are the one who is making excuses now.¡¹


    Despite my growing fear, I continued to speak with Eldith. I managed to open my lips to say what I felt inside of my heart. It felt quite astonishingly. I had to overcome this fear in order to face her with self-assurance.


    After I spoke those words, I felt a comfort that crawled from my spine to my heart. It was a good feeling. I was now trampling on the horrors of the past.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t avoid her now. I had to keep pushing things forward in order to achieve some development.


    ¡¸Excuses, you say? What excuses do I have? Just speak for yourself.¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s lips trembled as she replied to my words. I noticed that her gaze changed. It felt somewhat powerless.


    ¡¸You are the one who wants to give up, Eldith. So, you are the one who¡¯s making excuses. Not me. You¡¯re trying to give up on your own will.¡¹


    I thought that this woman had conflicted feelings as well. The mocking color of her eyes disappeared when I confronted her directly. She showed a totally different color now. I had no doubt about it. Ah, this was going on the right direction. If this ended up well, then I wouldn¡¯t have to step on my own. That was the relief that I sought.


    I knew those feelings very well.


    After all, Eldith¡¯s heart was still undecided. It meant that she didn¡¯t exactly give up. She just uttered those mocking words in order to provoke me, even though she didn¡¯t want to admit it herself. I just hoped that she¡¯d say to Valianne tomorrow that she was just telling a joke. I didn¡¯t want to die just yet.


    Yes, I saw through her face that she was in conflict with herself. Her cheeks were dyed with shame, and her eyes were swaying, but she couldn¡¯t speak.


    It was impossible for me to notice this before because I lost my sanity in the past journey.


    Eldith, the Elf Princess, I now know that you were different from the other members of the Rescue Party. Caria Burdnick, Filaret La Volgograd, and Helot Stanley. She wasn¡¯t a hero as capable and spirited as they were. She was, on the other hand, a sad woman that kept on living with the only power she had.


    But, I knew it different. In fact, she was a woman who had a meaningful power. And yet, she was imprisoned alone on this Tower, and unable to go outside.


    Her deep roots were strong, but miserable. She was the same as me.


    ¡¸Princess. As I said, I can¡¯t bet my life in your hands. So, you must be the one to put your life in my hands. Let us both get involved in my flow and survive this. It¡¯s time for you to stop running and face your own problems.¡¹


    Eldith couldn¡¯t say a word back to me upon hearing my statement. Her eyes quivered, and then, she closed them. All I could see was her blue eyes shaking in confusion.


    Yeah, I hoped that I swayed her with my words. I thought that I would have a chance to change someone¡¯s mind if it were with this woman.


    She wasn¡¯t a hero who held her emotions in the palm of her hands, but a scarecrow who was swayed by emotions. Yes, emotions that were similar to mine.


    Eldith, if you feel like me, if you accept my words, if you are truly like that, you won¡¯t be my enemy anymore.

 Volume 4 - CH 79

    Chapter 79: The Saint Woman¡¯s Hardships


    Saint Matia felt an excruciating pain at the depths of her brain.


    She was convinced that neither she nor any other physician could treat this agony with their hands.


    ¡¸¡­Miss Caria. Can you please stop pretending to be a burglar in night who tries to kill a witness for seeing their petty crime?¡¹


    The person who stood in front of Matia was the cause of her excruciating pain.  Matia sighed at this occurrence. Then, the silver-haired woman slowly opened her mouth.


    Why was this girl trying to harm the Saint woman?


    ¡¸I do whatever I please. If I want, I¡¯ll strangle you right now. You may call this a selfish act, but you are the selfish one for bringing us into this sort of situation.¡¹


    The silver light emitted from Caria¡¯s eyes shined brightly in the room engulfed by the darkness of the night.


    She was more talkative than usual. She spoke what she felt, and those feelings weren¡¯t lies. She wasn¡¯t driven by momentum, but by anger. The smooth silvery hair that divided into two ponytails bounced upwards. Caria looked at Matia from upside down, like a lion trying to subjugate its prey.


    ¡¸And he¡¯s mine to strangle, you know. I have that right. Yet, you pushed him into the hands of the enemy. I wonder if you cooked up this situation. Perhaps, all of us fell prey to your schemes.¡¹


    For a moment, Matia¡¯s eyelids moved and she narrowed her eyes. It was certainly a fact that Caria was trying to strangle her. However, this was not the first time where her life was at risk. Yes, not the first time where the answer of a question could be crucial. It could determine her fate. However, this time was rather troublesome because she didn¡¯t see these problems coming. She never thought that her plan would fail so dramatically.


    Even so, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose everything now. There was no way that she would risk it. What happened wasn¡¯t due to Matia¡¯s schemes. She never anticipated such an event. Matia wanted to move her exhausted mouth in order to persuade Caria.


    It was true that the people of the Heraldic Order formed an alliance with the elves of Ghazalia. History really proved that account.


    The Heraldic people paid tribute to the elves who had lived a long life and accumulated significant wisdom. The elves never showed disrespect, prejudice nor hatred against the Heraldic people. They welcomed the Heraldic people, who mingled with them, with utmost respect and open arms.


    Above all, the elves and the heraldic people held hands together, and at some point in the past, they worked together for important quests that happened during the old age.


    Of course, that was the old past.


    It seemed that the current Fin did not share the same sympathy as the previous great Fin, who was friends with the Heraldic Order. The majority of elves no longer looked back on the past.


    Therefore, those who communed with the Heraldic people secretly and still respected their wisdom were called Ancient Elves.


    Right now, Saint Matia and the others were sheltered in one of those Ancient Elves¡¯ houses.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be hasty. All we have to do is wait now. I am sure that the Gharast soldiers won¡¯t kill us if they find us in here. It¡¯s pointless for us to confront the nation of Ghazalia without any proper tactics.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? I see. I understand what you¡¯re saying. But that¡¯s the idea of the weak.¡¹


    Caria leaned forward, and her long sword around her waist quivered slightly. Was that the emotions of someone whose eyes were angry and arrogant?


    Matia poured some saliva into her throat involuntarily.


    ¡°What does that mean? This woman, Caria, was trying to emphasize her power somehow. However, she never came to these lengths before. She never showed arrogance to me. At least, she never did when Lugis was present.¡± Matia thought.


    The pain in Matia¡¯s head got worse. It felt as if the agony erupted from the inside of her veins. As if pain consumed all over her body. Such foolish thoughts passed through Matia¡¯s mind.


    ¡¸Besides, it seems that you are only apprehensive about my presence here, but you mustn¡¯t forget that I¡¯m not the only one here. That Sorceress may have more grudges than I have.¡¹


    After saying that, Caria looked at the passage leading to the entrance.


    Matia turned her eyes in the same direction as Caria. For a short moment, Caria¡¯s entangled and suppressed presence lightened up. Matia alleviated the pain that spread from her brain to her forehead. Even if it was for just a minute.


    Like Caria, it seemed that the Sorceress¡¯ mood was undeniably dark.


    Matia kept thinking. ¡°Filaret La Volgograd. She doesn¡¯t try to jump at me like Caria. However, she was still waiting at the front door. Maybe, she was waiting for him to come here.¡±


    This woman stood in front of main door. She was waiting without returning to the room. Her wait was tiresome and endless.


    In fact, there was a beautiful black circle under her eyes. That circle wasn¡¯t only due to a lack of sleep. She had been waiting, like a loyal servant.


    Matia told her to stop hanging by the door. If she wanted to help Lugis, then she¡¯d have to be in a perfect shape. Getting little sleep and waiting endlessly by the door would harm her health.


    Nonetheless, she finally opened her mouth and¡­


    ¡¸But I won¡¯t see Lugis arriving if I turn my back to the door.¡¹


    After she said those words, she headed for the door again.


    The clearness and wisdom of her persona seemed to have disappeared somewhere else. She just waited for that man to appear. To Matia, this behavior was both swamped by strangeness and awe.


    Caria, the woman who didn¡¯t know how to stop the surge of her emotions, and Filaret, the woman who didn¡¯t know how to stop before falling ill. Both of these women became the source of worries. Both of them collided with each other in Matia¡¯s excruciating brain.


    ¡¸No matter what, just wait a little bit longer. Elves are not simple monoliths. I¡¯m trying to think of a way to scrape away that ¡°rock¡± of theirs. If we make a bad movement now, then we¡¯ll lose our necks to the elves¡¯ hands.¡¹


    Matia tried once again to appease Caria¡¯s ferocious approach. But, she couldn¡¯t know if her words were effective or not.


    Matia herself never expected that she would be in a situation like this. She perfectly knew that Caria and Filaret were acting this way because of their familiarity with Lugis.


    Even so, this was a huge mess. The whole situation wasn¡¯t favorable. They could die at any moment, or they could be captured at any moment. Besides, women whose emotions were in the brink of an explosion surrounded Matia. Yes, a huge mess, and she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them and go away.


    Thanks to that, Matia was also sleeping badly for the last few days. Of course, she wasn¡¯t just worried about them, or what they could do. Most of her worries consisted from the supposed ally of the elves, the Gharast Kingdom, and from the trap, which she fell for. She bet her life on this failed alliance. After all, the existence of the Heraldic Order depended on her.


    Actually, for Matia, it was obvious that Caria and Filaret were two forces to be reckoned with. On the other hand, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure that these two women were needed for the core of the Heraldic Order. They were undeniably strong, but they were never part of her cause. Rather, Matia could describe them as an avant-garde* to her faith. Meaning that even though they weren¡¯t absolutely necessary for her cause, they could still help her with their strength.


    For Matia, they were important pieces of the chess board that made her conquer Garoua Maria. However, when thinking about it now, Matia thought that bringing these two on this quest was both the right and wrong decision at the same time.


    ¡°Either way, I can¡¯t lose them here and now,¡± Matia thought. ¡°In order to do this, Lugis, the main reason of their existence, must be recaptured.¡± Naturally, the choices available for this were narrow and difficult to achieve.


    Matia thought deeply. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m really angry now¡±. Unexpectedly, Matia distorted her eyelids and narrowed her eyes.


    Matia wondered if that man Lugis was suffering the same hardships as hers. ¡°Back then, when we were in the carriage ride, did he want to hear my apology? Or did he want to hear my appreciation?¡± Matia¡¯s head was full of confusing thoughts.


    No, most probably not. Maria thought that Lugis was a clumsy man. He wouldn¡¯t want those things from her, would he? Or was he really a meticulous man? Matia tried to understand the mind of that man.


    ¡°Yes, I will tell Caria something to approve of. I will give Filaret something to cheer up.¡± However, Matia didn¡¯t have any words. She didn¡¯t have anything give to those two women. Nothing to appease their worries.  Nothing at all.


    Suddenly, Matia sighed heavily. ¡°What on earth am I upset about? Only reason and perception can judge everything and everyone. That¡¯s the only path for success. I shouldn¡¯t be disturbed by useless feelings.¡±


    Then, suddenly, a loud noise was heard when the silver-haired Caria tried to leave the room. The noise came from the door. Apparently, someone knocked on the door.


    First, a big knock, and then, two smaller knocks afterwards.


    The one who knocked was probably the elf who stood by their side and hid them in its house.


    ¡¸Lady Saint. I bring good news. The Tower has finally made the first movement. The time has come for the bedrock to crack.¡¹


    The six eyes in the room opened widely upon hearing the low-pitched voice of the elf, which echoed from the core of their minds to the blood running through their veins.

 Volume 4 - CH 80

    Chapter 80: The Fin of Ghazalia


    The great palace was shaped with large trees leaning against each other. Pure water surrounded the roots of the trees. This was the most majestic and nature-friendly entity in the Elf Kingdom. The so-called Hanging Gardens.


    It was the heart of the kingdom. The throne room was even more stunning and breathtaking. The whole surroundings were engulfed with beauty. Then, a voice leaked from the throne room.


    ¡¸¡­Is that woman keeping herself quiet. Answer me, Valianne.¡¹


    The somber voice belonged to the master of the palace and the guardian of the throne. That voice came out of Fin Lagias¡¯ mouth. A low-pitched voice that showed authority as if he governed the whole bottom of the earth. Fin Lagias was an elf with a sculptural beauty, but this old elf had his face covered with wrinkles and scars.


    ¡¸Yes. The princess. No. Eldith never leaves the Tower. ¡¹


    Valianne nodded low as she answered to Lagias¡¯ question. Lagias put his hand around his chin as if he were immersed on his thoughts. No one could tell what those thin eyes were thinking.


    Valianne lowered her head deeply so that the Fin wouldn¡¯t see the cold sweat dripping on her chest. In fact, that wasn¡¯t exactly the truth. The princess was no longer just sitting quietly in that Tower. She was no longer wasting her time. Valianne felt tremendous joy hidden in her heart. It was wonderful that the princess finally found a purpose to move forward with her life.


    Nevertheless. One of the princess¡¯ main problems had been resolved. The will to live. However, there was another problem. That problem was the old elf who sat down on the throne and gazed at everyone with mysterious eyes.


    Fin Lagias.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that great, Fin? She won¡¯t pose as a problem if she remains quiet. ¡¹


    One member of the faction that put Lagias on the throne opened his mouth. That so-called faction was the one who eradicated Eldith¡¯s father and gave the title of Fin to Lagias. To Valianne, this wicked civil officer manipulated the Fin as he pleased along with other members of that faction. A power in the shadows that pulled the main strings.


    ¡°What did that officer want now?¡± Valianne thought. That wicked elf was just rotten and wooden gimmick that just wanted to impress the Fin. Disgusting. Valianne slightly distorted her lips.


    ¡¸Hmm¡­How is that great, huh? ¡¹


    A strong voice echoed in the whole throne room. It seemed that the Fin was upset and irritated about something. His tone was harsh and cold, without any lingering feelings.


    That treacherous officer swallowed his saliva immediately and involuntarily. He couldn¡¯t even reply to the Fin¡¯s indecipherable words. The face of Lagias covered in scars and wrinkles was distorted as if he was heated. The Fin continued with his speech.


    ¡¸No problem, you say? Can¡¯t you see how serious the whole situation is? There¡¯s a voice in the depths of my heart that tells me that nothing good will come in the future. Not only that woman, but everything else as well. It seems that you lack expertise. If you are this incompetent, then it¡¯s better for you to die here.¡¹


    Right after speaking with a strong loud voice, the civil officer who was in front of the Fin fell immediately into the ground.


    ¡°Somehow, this situation is a little bit strange.¡± Valianne thought that after witnessing the Fin¡¯s rage fall on his subject. Then, an eerie laugh. A dry laugh echoed through the trees. Lagias¡¯ dark laugh blotted the large room. He continued.


    ¡¸No. It¡¯s not that you lack expertise, but it¡¯s your ears that are rotten. We can¡¯t live peacefully anymore, not today. And tomorrow, the day when we get our food, is over as well. Moreover, the demon beasts are overflowing, and we elves cannot turn our backs on the disorder of the world.¡¹


    The elves who surrounded and served the Fin closed their mouths.


    Certainly, it was true that our sentinel elves confirmed the presence of many demon beasts in the nearby forests quite recently. Adding to that was the conflict between the human nations that brought the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia into their affairs.


    However, it was certain that many elves, including Valianne, were somehow skeptical about the Fin¡¯s latest words.


    How much of it was the truth? How far was he willing to lie for the sake of his desires? This old elf, named Lagias, was an enigma. No other elves could read his thoughts nor movements.


    At first, it was the faction of elves, which led the coup d¡¯¨¦tat, that carried duties on behalf of the title of Fin. However, when this old elf got the title and power of the Fin upon killing his brother, he started to wave Ghazalia¡¯s foundation as if the nature itself had changed entirely.


    No one knew this old elf, Lagias¡¯ true essence. That was the main reason why Valianne and the other elves feared him so much.


    Was the other Fins supposed to be like this? Who knows, there was no elf alive who aided many Fins for several generations.


    ¡¸The grace of the forest, which we have received from yesterday, isn¡¯t a proof that we¡¯ll receive it again today. Actually, coming back to the first topic. That woman, Edith, is dangerous. Many elves still worship that woman.¡¹


    Lagias sat causally on the throne as he continued with his dialogue.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone who could oppose the words thrown out in the air from the spine-chilling low voice.


    ¡¸Insects that wither the plants must die immediately. It is all for the sake of Ghazalia, for the sake of every elf who lives in this land, and far beyond.¡¹


    Valianne couldn¡¯t understand those words.


    ¡°He said that it was all for the sake of elves. For our survival. However, I can¡¯t get around with it. Since ancient times, elves have built their stronghold deep in the forest, and have held a harmonious life with the spirits.¡± Valianne thought.


    She continued to think. ¡°We are guarded by the spirits, and we were never swayed by wars. Moreover, there was no record of a catastrophe in our land. It seems that the demon beasts are wandering around in the surrounding forests, but none dared to attack Ghazalia so far.¡±


    Today was a little unstimulating day for Valianne, who commanded the elf soldiers. Despite her rank in the Elf Kingdom, Valianne thought that peace was by no means bad.


    On the other hand, Valianne thought that Lagias¡¯ actions were calling for a disaster.


    Suddenly, he joined hands with a human nation and suppressed the Heraldic humans who the elves had previously formed an alliance. What did that act mean?


    It was strange for a Fin to leave the forest and be friends with the humans. After all, this behavior wasn¡¯t suitable of a Fin. ¡°This old elf is completely absorbed by humans.¡± Valianne swirled confusingly in her mind.


    Elves had pride and certain restrictions. There was peace in Ghazalia now because the elves protected it and received the blessing of the spirits. Naturally, only ruin and chaos awaited them if someone broke that harmony.


    ¡°Yes, the princess is our only savior.¡± Valianne murmured in her heart. The great fin that once built peace for hundreds of years. Only the princess, yes, as the only daughter of the great fin and loved by the spirits, could rule Ghazalia truthfully.


    ¡¸Valianne. ¡¹


    Valianne¡¯s spine quivered tremendously when she heard the cold-sounding voice that called her name.


    It was amazing that this person¡¯s voice was the one darkening Valianne¡¯s heart. She slowly opened her eyes and raised her face to respond to the words.


    In front of Valianne stood the face of the old elf who grinned impishly.


    ¡¸Keep your eyes on that woman. If there is any movement from her, then let her be. She can ¡°dance¡± with me if she likes. I don¡¯t mind it.¡¹


    ¡°Was that a joke or his real intentions? I couldn¡¯t decipher his words.¡±


    No matter what the old elf said, Valianne could only lower her head in accordance without showing any facial expression.

 Volume 4 - CH 81

    Chapter 81: The Flowing Blood


    ¡¸I wonder if the princess will come. ¡¹


    A low voice echoed in the darkness. The faint light from a candle shook the ambiance of the room.


    As that voice spread to the surroundings, small and whispering voices emerged from all over the darkness. The breath from the living stood around the table. In fact, this breath was weaker than the fire that came out of the small candle on the table.


    The place itself was like moving sand. Everyone¡¯s feelings were skeptical, swaying in the dark.


    Their hearts were still vacillating, and they were far from being determined. They nervously blinked their eyelids repeatedly. This sudden disturbance caused their body to enter a fight-or-flight* state. Their legs developed tremors as if anxiety took over their minds.


    They needed a switch to their hearts. It was time to scrape off their chests with a knife and decide everything. Even in the unknown moment in this era, all of them needed the switch to act as a key in order to move forward.


    ¡¸Shush¡­Be quiet. ¡¹


    Suddenly, a strong-sounding voice echoed aloud. Who was the owner of this voice? Nobody knew.


    The few whispering voices that crawled out of the darkness, quietened immediately. It was not because they were spearheaded by something, but because they were spearheaded by the words of the strong voice.


    Then, every single life in the room began to notice the presence of emerging lights. Actually, these lights were different from the candle light. Faint glows that sprang on their own.


    The nature¡¯s spirits. It seemed that this force belonged to a high-ranking form. It was no secret that only those who were loved by the spirits were spared and were given the power to use them freely. No one dared to kill anyone who had the blessing of the nature. These spirits projected their own appearance to that said person as if they were their guardians. They could invoke themselves from a completely different place or be extremely far away. It didn¡¯t matter much. The blessing of the spirits transcended time and space. This was what people called a miracle.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. Only one woman in Ghazalia had the power to create such a miracle. A blessing that made her special, unique and untouched.


    Everyone stopped swallowing their saliva and made no further noise. Every single person was trying to open up their eyes and their ears, in order to grasp the miracle that occurred inside of this room.


    In the dark, particles of light accumulated as if they were gathering with one another. Eventually, they formed a familiar shape.


    The pale sparkling crystals created themselves a unique shape that resembled a doll. It was unmistakably the shape of an elf.


    ¡¸¡­Fearful voices from the shadows. Can you hear me? ¡¹


    The miraculous light illuminated the smile that everybody saw in the dark. This smile was even more beautiful than the moonlight. That¡¯s right. A sight that nobody dared to avoid.


    On this moment, the hearts of the people in this room were swallowed by a great stream. Every single breath stopped vacillating and their determination increased tremendously. As if their blood erupted from the back of their chest.


    The elves on this room were followers of the beautiful elf princess that wanted to bring back Ghazalia to the good old days. Ghazalia was ruled by the old elf, Lagias. He was a villainous elf, which needed to be eradicated fast. She swore to her heart that this was the right thing to do.


    ¡¸¡­Thank you. I swear by my name Eldith and the noble blood that flows in me that we shall overcome this. I wish you all happiness.¡¹


    ¡ª


    My shoulders were going numb. I exhaled lightly, twisted my shoulders, corrected my posture, and finally settled down.


    I¡¯ve only hurt my shoulder and hand. But, if I were careless, I could get hurt again. I had to feel sorry for myself too. I was often in miserable situations like this. Yes, situations where my body got hurt constantly.


    Still, I had no body of an elf. I just had a weak and mortal body. Besides that, it was hard for me to embrace all of Eldith¡¯s weight. The weight of her fate and the weight of her homeland bear down upon me.


    I came to understand that she possessed a great power. She created her own illusion in a remote location without losing all consciousness. This power seemed to be part of the wisdom and energy that Edith borrowed from the spirits. Therefore, that meant that I didn¡¯t see Eldith¡¯s real body when I met her for first time in the woods. Matia¡¯s soldier and I just saw an illusion.


    I heard that once in magic, it was almost impossible to create an illusion connected with the invoker¡¯s mind in a place far away from oneself.


    And yet, Eldith created an illusion of herself far from this Tower. She managed to transport herself to the woods at the borders of Ghazalia. It almost seemed like supernatural work. However, that description wasn¡¯t exactly correct. That¡¯s right, it made sense now. After all, Eldith was the beloved child of the nature¡¯s spirits.


    However, no great power comes without weaknesses.


    I noticed that Eldith¡¯s posture remained serene. Her body was light and relaxed. I narrowed my eyes when I saw her performing her illusion skill. It seemed that she was completely defenseless when dealing with illusions. She needed to be protected or held by someone else. I thought that it would be ideal for her to lie down in bed and pretend to asleep so that it wouldn¡¯t raise any suspicious from the outside guards. However, she said that it wouldn¡¯t work that way.


    If I looked closely, I noticed that Eldith¡¯s eyes were slightly thin, and her lips quivered. There was no doubt that she was dealing with the power of illusions.


    At this precise moment, Eldith was trying to get to the designated meetinghouse. The elves in that house could be Ghazalia¡¯s valuable supporters for Eldith. They were the ones who had the power to become Eldith¡¯s arms and legs. Without their cooperation, we won¡¯t be able to escape from this Tower.


    Therefore, tonight must be successful. For that reason, I held onto to Eldith while checking up the surroundings.


    Even so, I felt great anxiety on my chest. After all, these so-called supporters were the elves who didn¡¯t act against the coup d¡¯¨¦tat, which happened in the old days. They accepted the rule of Fin Lagias without defying him.


    If so, then no one would take part in this rebellion even if the leader were Eldith. Besides, the race of elves was very ancient, most probably because of their longevity. A decade or two decades for humans were just a little moment in the lives of the elves.


    Therefore, it may not be possible to give the sense of urgently to some elves.


    Either way, this wasn¡¯t something that could be decided immediately.


    In that case, I had to wait for several minutes while holding onto to the elf princess. And if something bad happened over there, then I would have to wait several hours.


    Suddenly, the back of my brain shook for a moment. I blinked my eyes.


    Up until now, I had never stared at Eldith¡¯s face so closely. I never had the opportunity to see her clearly. For me, she looked intangible. Far away. As if she never stood there in the first place.


    After all, she was terrifying and poisonous to my eyes. This immaculate face portrayed with such beauty was never perceived by my old self. She always had that royalty aura. An unmistakable princess who had grown in a greenhouse.


    I sighed unexpectedly. Even though our bodies were touching each other, it felt as if I were someone unworthy in my chest. It was a feeling of inferiority rather than revulsion.


    I¡¯ve always felt it. From my time in the Journey of Salvation up until the present.


    This person was Eldith, a member of a royal family from birth. Their subjects worshiped these royals. And even if these royals were sent into prison, the soldiers were obliged to honor these prisoners.


    This subject was particularly heavy to my heart. Yes, in the past. I always felt unfortunate and someone lowly. Yet, something changed recently.


    Why was this happening to me now? What was this? Wasn¡¯t this feeling good? It felt as if I were proud of something inside of my body. As if it were buried in me since the day I was born.


    Recently, the anxiety that surged in the chest became quiet. It would be natural for my rage to erupt in this sort of place. But, it didn¡¯t happen. I had no other choice but to wait. In this Tower, even the sound of the wind didn¡¯t echo.


    Caria gave me her hand, and I won over Filaret¡¯s heart. Right now, I tried to put this elf princess in the palm of my hand. Ah, this was a huge deal for me. My old self wouldn¡¯t even believe this. I felt as if I was the true villain.


    Even that hero, Helot Stanley, was rewarded with my strike. No matter how far back I stood in this era, these occurrences were too good for me.


    Yes, for me they were.


    I involuntarily bit my lips with my front teeth.


    I mustn¡¯t get too self-confident. There was a black stain on my chest that I could never wipe away. It would never disappear no matter how hard I tried.


    It was something that couldn¡¯t be overturned in any way. It had been determined since I was given this life. In other words, my birth status. What kind of blood was flowing in this body? It was rather obvious. An irreplaceable point.


    Indeed, irreplaceable. No matter how far back I came in the past, this body of mine was insignificant. I was just a lowly rat that was bred in the slums. Yes, I was raised in the slums dirt.


    No matter where I went, I never stood at the same level as them. I envied them to the core of my heart. Talent wasn¡¯t the only difference that distinguished them from me. There was also difference in the blood that overflowed through their body. The difference in birth.


    The birth and blood flowing in this body. What an irreplaceable difference.


    Therefore, I wondered why I felt this good. How could I feel this way? No matter how lucky I may be. In the end, all of them belonged to a different league.


    The muddy and tenacious emotions stuck into the depths of my viscera. Forever.


    Worthless. Such dull thoughts were confusing me. I couldn¡¯t even describe the current relationship I had with Caria and Filaret. Were they really my comrades right now? I felt a muddle in bottom of my heart.


    I understood two things very well. First. Caria and Filaret. Their feelings for me weren¡¯t bad at the moment. After all, I was a non-talented person, and yet, I received their affection. It was unbelievably comfortable now when compared to the past hurdles. It was a delight and a pain at the same time.


    Should I enjoy this? Should I accept this? I knew the answer. I was bound to be disappointed in the end. I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down. I shouldn¡¯t let these feelings of comfort cloud my judgement. Eventually, my heart could be deceived and it could be knocked down.


    Right now, I was just an imposter. I was just riding along the curve with the knowledge I used for my advantage. I was only an ordinary person. There was no reason why they should favor me.


    Still, I just had to scratch my legs. Even if I didn¡¯t know what was in store for me in the future. I just didn¡¯t want to give up now. However, in the depths of my heart, I kept remembering the limits of my non-talented facade.


    I clenched my lips with such strength, that blood began to surge and dripped from my mouth. Red, a very red blood.

 Volume 4 - CH 82

    Chapter 82: The Elves¡¯ Secret Meeting


    ¡°Ah, I wonder why I ended up doing this¡±.


    Eldith murmured in her heart while standing in front of a group of elves. Of course, she didn¡¯t show them those thoughts. She tried her hardest not to show even a slight change in her expression. ¡°I mustn¡¯t spit out anything that could make them even more anxious¡±. Eldith thought. Therefore, she put up a strong front. She has always been good at acting since she was a child.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help herself. Her thoughts keep coming to her chest. She wondered why this was happening.


    ¡¸Princess¡­We need a military force to make things happen. Besides, by doing this implies that we¡¯ll have to defeat the other elves. Meaning that we will have to cast aside our own kin.¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s smile didn¡¯t vanish upon hearing one of the elves¡¯ voice. In the darkness, the elves¡¯ eyes were glinting brightly.


    Eldith quietly sighed.


    These elves once swore their loyalty to her father. Their duty was unquestionable until the coup d¡¯¨¦tat. It wouldn¡¯t be too worrisome if they acted loyal and dutiful towards the direct bloodline of the Fin. If that were the case, then it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to convince them since they probably felt a long-lasting repulsion against Lagias.


    The problem was that they weren¡¯t loyal nor dutiful. They sat around at this table because of something else.


    Although they weren¡¯t interested in loyalty, they were here because they wanted to gain something from this. In fact, they were deprived of their positions when Lagias began his rule. They didn¡¯t like it when the new Fin pushed them away. The question was how far Eldith would go to pull them in to her side.


    ¡°Ah, this is what Lugis told me about. Gosh, I truly hate this¡±.


    ¡¸I understand that some of you may still have doubts. You must be thinking if it¡¯s okay for you to entrust your lives to the hands of this little girl.¡¹


    Eldith spoke with her fingers on her chest. Every single eye in the dark room glanced attentively at her gesture. Edith thought that she was good at masquerading, but it had been a while since she used it in a playful way. After all, she was imprisoned in the Tower for a very long time.


    She slowly professed words that didn¡¯t bite. Nonetheless, her voice resonated in the whole space and strongly pressed their abdomens.


    Some of the elves were confused upon hearing Eldith¡¯s voice, as their eyes wandered constantly in confusion. Others had their eyes wide open as if they were utterly surprised. While others had their eyes fixated on Eldith because they gazed at her with utmost regard. The reactions were varied, but there was no doubt that every elf in the room was now concentrated in her voice.


    ¡¸I see. Based on your expressions, some of you might tell Lagias about this meeting. This could mean the end for me. But, at the very least, I would like you to think carefully about which side has the best odds of winning. And for you, which one would benefit you the most.¡¹


    ¡¸We understand that, but it¡¯s still difficult for us to make a decision¡­Princess.¡¹


    One of the old-fashioned retainers spoke with a timid voice as if he was giving up. This type of assertion deeply worried Eldith.


    That was natural. Speaking of which, how could they trust a little girl like Eldith? How could they trust her when she was stuck in the Tower for a long time? After all this time, she suddenly made up her mind to start a revolution. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t strange that these elves had a negative feeling about this sudden approach. The elves were long-lived and long-minded. An abrupt upheaval didn¡¯t sound very appealing. Yet, Eldith knew that the fury they once held inside of their hearts never really disappeared. That same fury continued to burn for a long, long time.


    Eldith knew that asking for their help wouldn¡¯t be enough. She knew that these people weren¡¯t easily persuaded. There had to be a certain way that could make the smoke turn into fire once more. Eldith lightly moistened her lips and her blue eyes sparkled in the dark.


    ¡¸¡­Okay then, let¡¯s discuss the plan immediately. We need to talk about winning. We need to talk about pulling Lagias from the throne.¡¹


    Such a gentle but resilient voice. A strangely audible voice that slowly trickled the consciousness of all those who surrounded the table in the darkness.


    ¡ª


    Matia blinked her eyes while sitting at the end of the table.


    She heard that the elf princess lived in a ¡°box¡±. A princess without any knowledge of the outside world, much less the knowledge of her own kingdom. Therefore, Matia thought that this princess had no idea nor deep knowledge of tactics. How to fight. How to foresee the enemy¡¯s movements. Matia didn¡¯t expect much from this elf princess.


    However, what was the reality? From the beginning of this meeting, the elf princess spoke as if she were looking far ahead into a future that she idealized.


    Either way, those around the table had doubts. How should they win? How much honor would be given to them? Would they be called as traitors by the generations of the future? What were the disadvantages? Again, and again. Moments of confusion swirled in everybody¡¯s minds.


    These feelings of anxiety were easy to understand because Matia sat at the last row. Matia flickered her eyes to the surrounding elves.


    At first, they couldn¡¯t hide their skeptical eyes. Most of them swayed between the princess and Lagias. They fluttered on each side, because they didn¡¯t decide who had the best qualities to rule. The heat in their eyes rose as if they were heated by the words of the princess.


    ¡°I see. So, this is charisma¡±. Matia nodded with her finger on her chin. A centripetal force created by noble blood that pulled everyone¡¯s hearts and kept them at bay.


    An important technique that a leader must have. Words to force the people¡¯s hearts to burn in order to take action. Matia sharpened her lips while listening to the words professed in the meeting.


    ¡¸But, Princess. The soldiers on your side are weak against the royal soldiers. Besides, we don¡¯t even know who is on your side, and who doesn¡¯t. We could have whistleblowers, who knows. How do you fix these problems? Are you going to show your authority? Are you going to walk on the highway immediately and make a direct attack?¡¹


    One of the elves spoke aloud. Those were pertinent questions from a voice that seemed to be blown away by the heat. Those words were words that shattered dreams into fragments.


    Suddenly, Matia¡¯s eyes turned towards the elf princess. How would the princess answer these questions? No one could deny the anxiety that Lagias inflicted on his subjects. He ruled the elves whether by power or by fear. Yet, it was difficult to overthrow this rule. Would she need a physical force in order to stop him? Would she need to go into war against her own people? This was a very sensitive subject. Her retainers could abandon her here and now.


    The Fin, the king who took sides with human nations to gain some profit. What reality was this? If these elves looked carefully at their reality, they would be disappointed by what they saw. And yet, every single being was selfish to the point of blindness.


    For a moment, the princess blinked her eyes and shook her long-pointed ears. Then, she collected some words in her mouth so that they would flow naturally.


    ¡¸Sir. I¡¯m not taking this action to bring our soldiers to their graveyards. I just want to discuss the plan to get our soldiers to win without any casualties. At the very least, I am not willing to sacrifice any of my fellow soldiers.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s too idealistic. ¡¹


    An elf near Matia released his voice. It sounded as if he was against the princess. That voice proclaimed the negative feelings that everybody was hiding from this meeting. Soon, Matia began to see the truth. The truth that made Matia swallow dry unexpectedly.


    From Matia¡¯s point of view, this princess must be successful. Lagias had joined hands with the Holy Church of the Gharast Kingdom. Meaning that the Heraldic teachings didn¡¯t have a chance anymore. Therefore, if the Heraldic Order wanted to find a way to prosper in the future, then there was no other choice but to place a new Fin to the throne. ¡°I want to help as much as I can¡±. Matia thought deeply in her heart.


    However, at least on this occasion, there was no choice but to leave everything in the princess¡¯ hands. If she won¡¯t show her main ability here and now, then there¡¯s no way that anybody else would take the lead in her stead. No one in the world survived with loyalty alone. She had to make them all to swear allegiance to her and take proper action to change the course of events.


    After receiving a few anxious and uneasy eyes from her retainers, the princess answered as if she understood the role to play.


    ¡¸You might be correct. But even so. The duty of the one who stands above is to pursue that said idealism. What I am saying is that we shouldn¡¯t make unnecessary sacrifices. Or maybe Sir, are you an unloving person?¡¹


    Her response brought a completely new sarcastic tone into this discussion.


    The elf, who said that her purpose was too idealistic, smiled and said ¡°No¡±. Her answer may be trivial. However, her attitude was very different. A gracious and good attitude. The princess showed with her words that she was resolute, generous, and had a certain kind of conviction in her heart. As a leader, that was what she should be. Be firm but also a caring. For that, she had to believe in herself.


    Perhaps, she had learned such manners from someone else. Did she learn it from her father who was the Great Fin or from another elf?


    ¡¸Well then, there are a few things that I want you to prepare. First of all¡­¡¹


    The tactics were professed smoothly from the princess¡¯ mouth. As many as one could imagine. Even in this situation, Matia rounded her eyes. Even though it looked like the princess was revolting for the first time, everything seemed to be calculated in her brain as a leader. Everything, including the prospects for the future.


    ¡°I heard that she was imprisoned in the Tower for a long time. I see. However, in the meantime, I had a feeling of an unbearable emotion that stuck in my heart.¡±


    The meeting was nearing its end. When the important agenda was already discussed, Matia raised her hand to use this timing to clear something out. She knew that it wouldn¡¯t be ideal to stand out on this particular meeting since it was about the fate of the elves¡¯ homeland. Nevertheless, there was one thing that had to be resolved.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Matia, our cherished human collaborator. Let¡¯s hear your words.¡¹


    Matia thanked the princess for letting her speak. Matia observed the line of sight seen from the surroundings before letting her voice resonate in the room.


    Matia began to speak with her eyes lowered down in order to show respect.


    ¡¸Where is my¡­No¡­There is one precious hero that stands as an important force of the Heraldic Order, and his whereabouts are unknown in this country. May I ask if you know where he is? His name is Lugis¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t know! ¡¹


    The strong response was thrown into the darkness as if the tone itself devoured Matia¡¯s words. A surprised Matia twinkled her eyes. The surrounding elves also looked up at the princess since her behavior changed abruptly.


    ¡¸¡­I apologize. However, I¡¯m sorry to say that I know no human except you. Well, but I promise to tell you if I know where he is.¡¹


    After that short and strange moment, the princess¡¯ expression calmed down. She responded to Matia with a gentle voice and tiny smile.


    Matia nodded to thank her.


    ¡°¡­I see. Now I know what game you are playing. Lugis.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Matia swallowed her shaking emotions as she whispered in her heart.

 Volume 4 - CH 83

    Chapter 83: The Beginning of a Temporary Master-Servant Relationship


    ¡¸Everything went exactly as you said. I carried it out, as I should have. But, I truly disliked it.¡¹


    Eldith spoke while her cheeks quivered. Her lips were sharp today. She was apparently moody. No wonder, really. It was rather commendable from her part considering this whole situation.


    From the outside, the sun was already shining. How many days have I been here? The soldiers of the Gharast Kingdom must be arriving soon enough at this point. Therefore, we must carry out everything as quickly as possible.


    From the back of my abdomen, I felt a trembling impulse that drove up to my throat. Was it good? For real? Was the situation was really improving for us? With so many cons, was it possible for our improvised script to work so well?


    Yes, the unknown anxiety was trying to overpower my brain.


    ¡¸Hey, Princess. Isn¡¯t the time for that supposed to be at noon? How is it going?¡¹


    ¡¸I already told you. Everything was carried exactly as I described. Why can¡¯t you trust me?¡¹


    I knew it. The princess was really in a bad mood. Her words had thorns. Every time I uttered a word, my whole body got covered with her thorns.


    She stroke under the nose with her finger. She squeezed her words as if she tried to avoid the entire topic. Perhaps, she didn¡¯t want to share the details with me.


    If so, then I could only assume that everything was ready and in motion.


    To be honest, this was a very dangerous path. It felt as if I was walking on a tightrope. I didn¡¯t know how deeply we could get the people¡¯s heart. Actually, I couldn¡¯t really understand the emotions of different races. Including the elves.


    ¡¸Okay. Let¡¯s think that everything is in place for now. After that, all that we need is an eye to look over everything with precision.¡¹


    ¡°After that¡± meant a game of information. In other words, how to determine the battle situation and/or build up the groundwork. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t do that right now.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything while I was stuck in the Tower.


    Moreover, no one was able to figure the actions from the Royal Palace side. Summing up, Lagias¡¯ actions. What kind of character was he? What criteria did he select? What instructions would he give? To be honest, this was a real problem. How could we move chess pieces without knowing our opponent?


    I felt as if something like a boulder was rolling around in my chest.


    ¡¸So, what should I do next? ¡¹


    After thinking for a moment, Eldith, whose lips were sharp, suddenly uttered a word.


    For an instant, I couldn¡¯t grasp the sense of her words. I wrinkled between my eyebrows upon realizing what she meant. What? Was she asking for my instructions? This Elf Princess astounded me.


    The big blue eyes stared at me attentively without moving. It was as if she was waiting for my mouth to open.


    When I leaned my head lightly, she spilled some words that make me feel as if her bad mood infected me as well.


    ¡¸¡­You see. I already told you this before. I won¡¯t let you escape because you got caught in the same stream as me. So, you must cooperate with me.¡¹


    Before I opened my mouth, Eldith tried to find a reason to get me to help her. To give her instructions. This felt extremely odd to me.


    I didn¡¯t remember when she implied that to me. Did she really say that she wouldn¡¯t let me escape? Why did she say that so suddenly? Was she that desperate in seeking my help? I unintentionally distorted my eyes and opened my eyelids wide.


    Ah no, but I understood. I suddenly remembered it. Even in the old days, Eldith often looked for the advice of the hero. At least, her behavior back then gave me that impression. It seemed that it made more sense to her to listen to him than to be independent.


    After all, this could be a great opportunity for me to give her instructions. I could find a way to leave this Tower for good.


    ¡¸Okay then. I cannot ask too much of you Princess, but I want you to look around. You¡¯ll be able to do it if you use your illusion skill. I want you to know the state inside of the Royal Palace, the forest, and the movement of the beasts. You must find crucial information as soon as possible.¡¹


    I was wondering if I should avoid asking her to do this kind of scouting work, but Eldith agreed with a prompt reply. It seemed that she really wanted to hear my instructions.


    Was I taking advantage of the situation? Or was I taking advantage of her in particular? For her retainers, this would be disrespectful¡­


    Besides, even though her bloodline belonged to the royal family, Eldith was rather an emotional person. That could mean undecidedness and doubts. It was unbelievable that I was going to turn this country upside down from now on, but I had to help her somehow, or I¡¯ll just stay locked in here until the soldiers come and get me.


    I owned my heart and my free will. There was no way that I¡¯d let that happen. I would do whatever it takes to free myself even if I had to take part in this rebellion.


    ¡¸All right. Let¡¯s do it then. I¡¯ll pretend to be asleep in my bed, so tell that to anyone that comes here.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I understand¡­No, wait. I¡¯ve heard that you can¡¯t make an illusion unless you are held by someone.¡¹


    Until a while ago, I kept my shoulder down to protect the princess¡¯ body. I did it even though my shoulder ached so much. Then, why was this woman trying to pretend to be asleep right now?


    Eldith blinked her eyes, and suddenly, she moved her lips to respond to my uncertainties.


    ¡¸That was a lie. Of course it doesn¡¯t work like that. You¡¯re actually an idiot, aren¡¯t you.¡¹


    Is that so? I see. I really thought that she had to have someone to help her while doing that illusionary skill. But, it seems that I was wrong about that. What did that mean?


    When I came back in time, I saw a great deal of variation in personality in Caria and Filaret. However, their essence remained the same. Both of them had noble spirits and were people who never forgot to search for cleverness.


    However, Eldith was different from them. I couldn¡¯t read Eldith¡¯s nature at all. She may have been subjected to a great deal of mental damage before I met her, but right now she had a very different personality than the one I had imagined her to have. Did her words mean that she was joking?


    ¡¸That was a play-act. I just wanted to know your true colors. I wanted to see if you would do something to me while I was defenseless. Well, if you had bad intentions, you would try to stab me in the throat.¡¹


    Eldith then headed to the bedroom while rubbing her eyes slightly.


    I see. That was convincing. Well, if that was really the case.


    Rather, I was wondering what to do back then. Did I think of doing anything violent against her? Possibly. However, killing her would be pointless. I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if I killed her. Yet, this conversation made me think deeply. Around that time, did elves and we humans have so different values?


    I didn¡¯t know the answer. Still, I had question marks hanging over Eldith.


    On the verge of going to the bedroom, Eldith turned around as if something important crossed on her mind, and said the following words.


    ¡¸¡­Speaking of which. Why do you cooperate with me? I think there are many other ways for you to plead to Lagias. If you report to him about my deeds, he¡¯ll probably favor you and spare you of your imminent execution. If you make Lagias your ally, you¡¯ll be able to get out of here, don¡¯t you know that?¡¹


    Her words weren¡¯t mistaken.


    Certainly, if Eldith¡¯s rebellion were successful, the government of Lagias would be overturned. That meant that our cooperation would be established again, and the power of the Heraldic Order would be expanded. In that respect, it made sense from the Heraldic point of view.


    But, personally, I felt differently about that. Not in regards to her question, since I didn¡¯t want to side with someone who took sides with the Gharast Kingdom. For me, it was clear that her side was the once I must cooperate with. However, I was about to take part in a rebellion where the transition of power would be difficult to achieve. It was no easy task, for sure. But, to tell the truth, this rebellion implied something bigger and far serious.


    To weaken its powers in order to overthrow the current Fin means that this country would be in conflict with the Great Holy Church. Meaning difficult times ahead. This rebellion would certainly weaken the Elf Kingdom¡¯s defense and power, since this conflict was about to weaken the internal structure and foundation of thousands of years. Whatever the result, there was no doubt that this country would become frail from within. That meant that it would be too weak to confront the Great Holy Church if it tried to retaliate. Therefore, there was no point in wishing her success.


    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t answer her, Eldith smiled with a sarcastic expression on her face.


    ¡¸Or are you using me for your own purpose? Are you deceiving me? Well, that doesn¡¯t matter much really. Actually, I don¡¯t care which side you are on.¡¹


    If I could freely say a word to describe this, then I would. Yes, I would blow it out immediately.


    Use? Was I using the Princess of the Elves? Or was the Princess using me? Just give me a break already. It would be pointless if she was using me. I was nobody. She had other people to use rather than a lowly and insignificant man like me. So, let¡¯s say that I was the one using her.


    ¡¸Of course I have my own purpose. I don¡¯t deny that.¡¹


    For a moment, I felt that the gloomy atmosphere surrounding Eldith had disappeared. To be honest, despite her differences in the past, she was an easy-to-understand woman. At least, right now. I took a deep breath through my lungs. In fact, I missed my chewing tobacco on situations like this. I continued to speak.


    ¡¸But, I have different reasons. I am sure that you appeared on the forest back then to warn us indirectly about what was going on inside your kingdom. I felt that you wanted to help us in your own way. So, I¡¯m showing you respect to pay for the respect you showed me before.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t like to describe it in that way, but I felt that I had to pay her with respect. After saying those words, I noticed that Eldith moved her shoulders and blinked her eyes. Then, she sort of spit while rounding her eyeballs. She was really a rude brat after all.


    ¡¸What are you saying? Does that mean that you were deeply touched by my action? You really are an idiot, you know¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s not what I meant. ¡¹


    That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t like that.


    How many times people shown me respect? Rather, how many times did humans treat me as a human being in the old days? How many times did people looked down on me and underestimated my abilities?


    Indeed, I didn¡¯t like Eldith. She ¡°killed¡± my humanity many times over during the Journey of Salvation.


    But, at least, she was talking to me here and now. She spoke with me as if I was someone and not just a thing. She showed me respect as well. How happy it felt. Truly. I wouldn¡¯t say that I was touched by her actions. Still, I felt that my broken heart was comforted by her gesture. A sense of accomplishment.


    There was nothing else one could ask for.


    ¡¸¡­Is that so. You are like a knight of a story. Well, I shall thank you, too.¡¹


    Eldith replied to me with her shining blue eyes. Her expression was fixedly absorbed on mine.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know whether god or the spirits will help me from now on. Even so¡­I thank you, my knight Lugis. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to move forward without you. I thank you from the bottom of my heart.¡¹


    She spoke to me with a not so light tone as she used to speak. Actually, it felt as if she spoke seriously to me. Eldith¡¯s words as a princess felt quite solemn. At the same time, she held out her hand.


    What terrible words to my heart. These words were too good to be true. Not destined to someone else, but destined to me. However, I was afraid to have these feelings. Whether way, I tried to restrain my shaking emotions. Therefore, I took her hand and opened my mouth as if I recreated a knight¡¯s courtesy.


    ¡¸¡­Glad to have been of help, my Princess.¡¹

 Volume 4 - CH 84

    Chapter 84: New Worries


    ¡¸I see. So that little rat is hiding in that Tower, huh?¡¹


    Inside the living room. Matia suddenly took a deep breath in front of Caria, who muttered with her eyes down.


    Caria shook her silvery hair slightly. Matia thought that Caria would try to invade the Tower to get him out of there once Matia told her of his whereabouts. Still, it was just Matia¡¯s hypothesis of Lugis¡¯ location. At least, what her intuition told her.


    ¡¸Yes. Well, it¡¯s just my assumption. So, we mustn¡¯t be hasty.¡¹


    At first, Matia thought that it was just mere suspicions and nothing else. She probably thought that the best option was to keep her suspicions sealed inside of her brain and forget them. After all, she couldn¡¯t be certain that he was in fact in the Tower. Yet, these suspicions kept bugging her. Of all the speculations she had about Lugis¡¯ whereabouts, the Tower was the most plausible place where he could be.


    However, that suspicion was an unmistakable torment in her brain.


    Of course, Matia thought that omitting her doubts would be a far better option. However, she questioned herself when she thought deeply about it. ¡°Why should I keep that man Lugis¡¯ whereabouts a secret from Caria and Filaret?¡±


    A part of Matia¡¯s heart told her that she had to inform them about her suspicions. On the other hand, something puzzled her. If Lugis was indeed inside of the Tower, why didn¡¯t he contact them? No signal at all? Matia couldn¡¯t understand people sometimes, and that infuriated her.


    In fact, a wave of emotions, which included anger, became a mixture inside of her chest. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Matia opened her mouth to spit it out then.


    Besides, if Matia didn¡¯t tell this information to Filaret and left her alone, she could lose more and more of the remaining life in her. She looked exhausted for waiting patiently for Lugis. After professing this information, Matia shifted her line of sight to Filaret.


    ¡¸Is that so? I am glad he is safe. Ah, hmm¡­I see, he is together with the Princess.¡¹


    For a moment, Filaret smiled earnestly. Then, she began to make a complex expression on her face.


    What a complexity. Her face had a mixture of emotions, such as relief, resentment, and frustration. Every single emotion combined with one another, and they clashed altogether. How could Matia describe such complexion in the first place? Unexpectedly, Matia¡¯s lips tightened up.


    ¡¸¡­I understand. Okay, I¡¯m going to bed now. No one would have to suffer this much if he had contacted us before. Soon you will learn this, Lugis!¡¹


    Filaret continued to talk. However, these words were different from the words she professed before. It seemed that the emptiness got removed from her heart. It looked like her spirit finally came back to life.


    Her facial expression was distorted in a complicated way. Despite being relieved about the news of Lugis¡¯ supposed safety, Filaret still suffered from drowsiness as symbolized by the dark circles under her eyes. Her body was clearly exhausted and weak. Matia nodded positively upon hearing her words. Filaret finally deserved to take a rest.


    ¡¸Listen, Sorceress. If something happens while you are in your bed, I will drag you out of your peaceful sleep by force.¡¹


    Caria spoke with pressed cheeks. Her tone was somewhat harsh. However, even after hearing Caria¡¯s cold words, Filaret had somehow regained their calmness. Matia thought, ¡°If Filaret wanted to get rid of her unpleasant mood that quickly, why she didn¡¯t control her feelings a little bit more?¡±


    Caria swayed her long sword at her waist. While Matia¡¯s emotions kept burning inside of her heart.


    ¡¸Good. Do as you please, yes. ¡¹


    Filaret spoke in a dignified way. Her tone made it seem as if she had some conviction. She finally got a clear mind, and understood everything that was spoken in the living room.


    ¡¸The fact that Lugis is doing an unseen but risky job means that he¡¯s already decided on what he wants to do¡­At the very end, he continues to strive for his name even in the most dangerous moments.¡¹


    After saying those words, Filaret said that she was going to rest. She left both of them in the living room and climbed the stairs to the second floor.


    Hearing Filaret¡¯s words, Caria swallowed dry. Then, she smirked as if a mocking wind passed through somewhere in her mind.


    ¡¸Oh really. Well, she¡¯s right. Sometimes, I believe that he thinks that his duty is to put himself in a predicament. He tries to aim high sometimes, but that¡¯s not the behavior of someone with merit. Geez, I¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson next time.¡¹


    The words of these two women strangely stepped into Matia¡¯s chest.


    Certainly, they were right about Lugis¡¯ behavior. Matia witnessed that behavior in Garoua Maria and here in Ghazalia. He jumped out into dangerous situations without hesitation. This rash behavior often led him to increase the wounds in his body.


    ¡°Was that the kind of a self-sacrificing spirit?¡± That was something that Matia couldn¡¯t understand. Rather, it seemed that he preferred that type of life. For him, it was his correct way of life.


    Matia thought for a short while. She wanted to understand that rash behavior. Perhaps, Lugis wanted to dedicate himself to the majority of other people and save them instead of himself. Matia had an idea of what was possible engraved in his chest. However, in his case, rather than that, she got the impression that he was in a hurry. Not only dedication per se. He wanted to accomplish something quickly somewhere else, but not here.


    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t praise his self-sacrifice.


    ¡°¡­No, wait a moment.¡±


    Matia unintentionally pushed back the strange feelings that emerged in herself. Why not praise his self-sacrifice? If Lugis jumped into this dangerous place by himself and managed to grasp the victory of the Heraldic Order on his expense, wouldn¡¯t that be great? That scenario would be the happiest for the Heraldic Order.


    In fact, the Heraldic Order, including Matia, would rejoice greatly at his sacrifice. He would be honored for his achievements even in death, and this name would prosper significantly. The process to achieve it and the feelings involved were irrelevant. What mattered was the result.


    However, Matia wondered. ¡°Why do I have mixed feelings about his rash behavior?¡±


    Matia¡¯s eyebrows distorted by the unknown emotions that consumed her alive.


    ¡¸¡­Why is that person putting himself in a predicament? ¡¹


    Matia¡¯s lips tried to speak different words than the ones that inflicted her heart. She was curious, but she didn¡¯t want to raise any suspicions. Therefore, she tried to ask a subtle question to mislead the emotions that were born in herself. The silver-haired woman shook her hair as she responded to her question.


    ¡¸Because he is weak. ¡¹


    It was a clear and direct statement. Yet, that statement was rather surprising for Matia.


    Matia understood well that Caria was a person who lived according to the theory of the strong men. Nevertheless, did that mean that a weak human being was someone who was devoted to other people¡¯s feelings rather than himself?


    While Matia was wondering about it as she rounded her eyes, Caria smiled amusingly.


    ¡¸Have you not seen him quite enough? He is inherently weak and dangerous. That¡¯s why he puts himself in difficult positions. He wants to reach status of strong men. As if he aspires to be a hero himself. Well, if you ask me, he still has long ways to go in order to achieve that.¡¹


    Despite criticizing Lugis¡¯ behavior, Caria was strangely proud of him. Her attitude was odd actually. She said he was weak, but at the same time, she praised her possession.


    ¡¸¡­But, he also as a strength that is born from that weakness. I think that part of him is admirable. And yet, I don¡¯t know why I feel that way. I always thought my whole life that unwavering strength was incompatible with weakness.¡¹


    It was the first time Matia saw Caria speaking like this. Caria¡¯s words were strangely gentle and compassionate. Matia thought she knew her actions, which could be described as harsh and ferocious. Yet, right now, her appearance looked a little unbelievable.


    When her white cheeks turned slightly red, Caria¡¯s silvery eyes looked sharply at Matia. Matia¡¯s shoulders swayed a little.


    ¡¸I wonder why you make me talk like this. Hey you. What are you trying to find about him?¡¹


    ¡°Trying to find about him?¡± Unexpectedly, Matia repeated those words with her lips. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t understand those words, she just didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind them.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to know where Lugis is aiming at. Where is the ¡°somewhere else¡± in his journey¡±?


    Why was Matia thinking about this? She was never interested in such a story before. She never held these thoughts in her chest before. Then, how? That¡¯s right. Something was worrying her, and yet, she wasn¡¯t quite sure of it. What must it be?


    When Matia sharpened her lips, Caria suddenly squirted her eyes and smiled.


    ¡¸If you are just curious about him, then I don¡¯t care. But, I must warn you that neither me nor that Sorceress have changed the root of our hearts¡­If you show your fangs late, then there won¡¯t be any piece of meat left for you, are you hearing me?¡¹


    Of course, she did not intend to finish a conversation without any ironic remarks. After saying those words, Caria showed her back and headed for the door. Perhaps, she wanted to rest as well.


    ¡°What was she talking about?¡± Matia bit her lips while gazing at her back.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with him. If I had to describe our relationship, then I¡¯d say that he is just my collaborator. That¡¯s all. I had no other feelings, except maybe some resentment for him.¡±


    It was very unlikely that she felt other feelings. There was no way that she would overlook her heart.


    Of course, she clearly understood and evaluated the grip of power that Lugis may be pulling from behind the scenes. This time, he was pulling his schemes on the Elf Princess. This movement of power could be called a distortion. He was there, and at the same time, he wasn¡¯t since nobody knew he was helping her. However, that meant that he could help the Heraldic Order in a sense, but at the same time, risking his life for it. Was it necessary for him to go to such lengths? Matia never really appreciated this personality trait. For her, rationality and strategy were the keys to success. Yet, his rash personality upset her for unknown reasons.


    Yes, she never appreciated him. Matia repeated this in her chest many times over.


    Matia seemed to feel a new source of worry in her head. However, this time, Caria or Filaret didn¡¯t create this distress.


    An unmistakable person in green clothes. These worries were born because of Lugis.

 Volume 4 - CH 85

    Chapter 85: A Desire to Change


    He shook his head lightly.


    The old elf, Lagias, wrinkled between his eyebrows as he shook his head repeatedly. After a short moment, he stopped moving his head sideways and headed back to his office.


    ¡°There are still many tasks to clear up, and tons of work to do. I wanted to read a book at night, so that I could rest a little. However, I couldn¡¯t touch the book and I couldn¡¯t even afford to rest¡±. Lagias thought.


    His wrinkled finger grabbed a brush pen in order to inscribe on the parchment. The ink looked very thin.


    It was about time for the messenger of the human land to arrive in Ghazalia. That¡¯s why Lagias had to write an alliance letter again. He had to prepare himself to meet them. The deep wrinkles in Lagias forehead created a deep valley on his face.


    ¡°My brother was someone great. He was a great elf. After all, he had been doing this hard work for hundreds of years. As the Fin, he kept Ghazalia peaceful. Yes, a country of elves only. For hundreds of years.¡± Lagias immersed on his thoughts.


    Lagias held the pen with a strong grip. His eyelids closed slightly.


    ¡°How happy it would have been if only elves lived on this independent land. If all of us enjoyed the blessings of the forest and just live simply, nothing else would have matter¡±.


    Lagias¡¯ mind kept wandering. ¡°But, that story was no longer a dream. That story got buried in the deep history of the past¡±.


    Despite old, Lagias¡¯ eyes were bright and didn¡¯t lose its radiance. Yet, something occupied his mind. The human land had seen so many things unlike the elf kingdom.


    Soldiers who had hardened themselves with a material stronger than iron. Systematic magic rather than relying on individual wisdom. Ambition that flowed like a big river without staying in one place. Techniques that made everything possible.


    The human land became far more evolved than the human cities that elves used to know. On the other side of the coin, the elves continued to rely on the spirits. The elves had been living an unchanged life for hundreds of years.


    Some elves called that development a foolish one. Other elves said that the humans were against the will of the earth. However, would that change torment the human beings?


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t. They were a ruthless race. Eventually, they would invade this forest. The elves¡¯ land. The conventions would be dispelled, the fear of the elves would fall, and the day would come when the trees would be burned down. Lagias had a deep understanding of what could become of his kingdom.


    At that time, could the elves stand up on their own? After all, it was all for the sake of protecting the forests and their home. Could they stop those who seek change and conquest?


    For Lagias, the changing nature of men was not he feared. Lagias knew that humans changed too much. The human race transformed themselves in a just a few decades. They weren¡¯t perpetual. Lagias surely understood that. He felt a certain conviction on his heart.


    Elves were an unchanged race. Nevertheless, the world had changed significantly in the meantime.


    The same applied to the appearances of demon beasts. For some time now, scouting elves had witnessed many demon beasts near the borders of Ghazalia. There were no attacks inside Ghazalia yet, but eventually, they could invade the land and destroy the trees along with the sacred forests.


    ¡°We can no longer remain unchanged. All the elves must change. If we try to remain unchanged in the constantly changing world, we will be left behind and be discarded forever.¡± Lagias¡¯ heart was heavy.


    The elves had to change. The elves weren¡¯t going to be the ones left behind in the world. They were not going to be the ones to fall or be swallowed by other nations. The elves needed a change greatly enough to involve the whole world.


    A big cough spilled out of Lagias¡¯ throat. His body trembled and pain ran through his spine.


    ¡°How long will this body of mine endure? I have lived for a long time.¡±


    ¡¸Fin. Excuse me for bothering you. ¡¹


    After hearing those words, Lagias put his brush pen down and sat his back on the chair.


    The person was a soldier under the direct control of Lagias. This soldier entered the room while there was almost no light to illuminate it. He was one of the few soldiers Lagias could trust.


    Lagias understood well that some of the noble warriors only served themselves, and that some of the soldiers of the Royal Palace were hostile towards him.


    He knew that his ¡°changing¡± views would bring backlash from his people. When it came to elves, there was always hostility towards those who wanted to change. Especially the elf species of Ghazalia. Even free, they hated change. They felt repulsion towards it. Naturally, the enemy was born not only from the outside, but also from the inside. Even acquaintances and allies could become enemies.


    However, Lagias believed that to change was the only way to stop the roots of the repulsion. However, in order to achieve that, one had to do it one by one, without stopping. Because such hatred and will for rebellion could lead to a troublesome end.


    Even if the parents were killed and even if their children were killed, the grandchildren could continue to thrive and carry on with that will.


    Therefore, there was no other choice but to remove the roots of the problem.


    All one had to do was lure the problem to the ground where it could not escape. This was the only way to remove the branches along with the roots. It could be a decisive battle, but this removal was the most important thing.


    The soldier whispered on Lagias¡¯ ear. He nodded at the words and deepened the wrinkles.


    ¡¸So, she has finally moved. My dear niece. Ah, but this is a good opportunity.¡¹


    He had an unmistakable smile on his face. It was a smile of relief.


    The Elf Princess, Lagias¡¯ niece, started the move along with the elves who supported her. However, it would take some time before it turned into a clear and serious movement. Yet, that didn¡¯t concern Lagias too much.


    It meant that his kingdom would stop being motionless. Not anymore. The worst thing for Lagias was a stagnant kingdom, where nothing happened at all.


    The princess had been imprisoned in the Tower for a long time now. And those who had a rebellious heart in their chests ended up biting their lips to refrain themselves from revolting against the new system. It was troublesome for them, who endured their hatred, and troublesome for Lagias, who endured the unchanging lifestyle.


    Lagias thought that none of their retainers would favor a change. Even if that change involved a rebellion in order to take his throne. Summing up, to make themselves enemies in order to take the title of Fin. Lagias thought that if one person could really see this boring future, everything would move faster. If every single elf remained unchanged, then nothing could be achieved.


    However, someone finally arrived. Someone who moved. Well done.


    Lagias¡¯ shoulders swayed pleasantly, as well as his whole body.


    ¡¸Great. Keep monitoring the situation. I shall take that burning hatred to my advantage. At least, with this, the cowardice that it is corrupting this nation will finally disappear.¡¹


    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s best to bring all the problems together. Let¡¯s give a big change for this Ghazalia.¡± When Lagias professed those words, the soldier quietly nodded and disappeared into the darkness again.


    His eyes narrowed as he looked at the shining lamp that slightly illuminated the darkness.


    ¡°Now, either way, this Ghazalia of mine is going to be exposed to a wave of change. If I win, then all the enemies and the pressure will go away. This is fine. In that case, let¡¯s wipe the old bones and make Ghazalia a nation where goes to the point of exhaustion.¡± Lagias¡¯ mind kept swirling.


    ¡°On the other hand, the princess could win at the end of the battle. That, too, is also a change. The young promising ruler that could blow away the old traditions. If there is a change of Fin in this short amount of time, even if a dull elf who overtakes that title, everyone, including the Princess, will realize that this world is constantly changing. Yes, always, regardless of what one could do to avoid that¡±.


    Lagias firmly believed that what was needed for Ghazalia was pure change. No matter how it ended. The change was inevitable.


    That was great. Extremely good. Well, of course. For Lagias, the results were pragmatic as well.


    Lagias asked himself who could be the best Fin. Whether he or the princess. Lagias didn¡¯t have doubts about it. His answer was sharp.


    ¡°¡­I am the best. Only I have the power and wisdom to overthrow this Ghazalia.¡±


    Lagias had no desire to lose. For him, the princess shall become the cornerstone of the old bones.


    If his brother was alive, he would be utterly sad. After all, Lagias¡¯ brother was a compassionate person. He believed firmly in Lagias until the time he lost his life. The wrinkles on the cheeks of Lagias were greatly distorted during this time.


    Lagias had no other choice but to kill his brother. Still, his brother¡¯s death fell upon him. This murderous act was engraved in Lagias¡¯ heart. It never disappeared.


    That¡¯s why Lagias mustn¡¯t lose. The pain for killing his brother was unbearable, but it was for the sake of his cause. Losing would mean that his murderous act was useless. It would make him feel as if killing his brother was in vain. Therefore, Lagias was prepared to kill the princess.


    Lagias was ready to use everything he could, and shake every possible foundation. If needed be, cut the life of his beloved niece as well.


    That was the supreme role of the Great Fin, which Lagias considered himself. Upon having these thoughts, Lagias¡¯ lips quivered tremendously.


    No one dared to stop that fearsome and resilient will anymore.

 Volume 4 - CH 86

    Chapter 86: A woman named Eldith


    Eldith¡¯s vision flickered for a moment and she lost her sense of balance temporarily. Then, after several sensations on her eyelids, her eyes finally opened up.


    A scene was reflected on her eyes when she woke up. It was a familiar scene. She gazed at her own bed in the Tower. Eldith put her fingertips on the bed to reaffirm that it was real.


    Somehow, after creating the illusion, Eldith felt a weird sensation all over her body. As if, her soul came back to her body once again. Sometimes she would even doubt that her real body was really her own. Eldith lost the sense of her real self every time she invoked the illusion skill. A weird feeling that made her feel as if one day she would lose her real body forever.


    Either way, it seemed that her role got fulfilled in some way. Eldith loosened her cheeks slightly. This complexion wasn¡¯t a fierce expression. She wasn¡¯t entirely driven by a swirl of emotions. But her face showed that she was slightly upset.


    She didn¡¯t know if she had achieved correctly what he asked for. Therefore, Eldith wasn¡¯t sure if Lugis would be satisfied with the outcome. With that in mind, she pulled her legs off the bed to get out of the bedroom.


    Suddenly, the full-length mirror came into her eyesight. What reflected on the mirror was the appearance of Eldith getting out of the bed. The hair bounced slightly, and her untidy clothes resembled a man¡¯s clothes. The disorder of her appearance was rather noticeable. She always looked like this, at least as far as she remembered. At least, since she got imprisoned in the Tower. Yet, for her, this appearance felt different today. Her eyelashes twinkled as she realized that this complexion might not be as good as it always were. Eldith¡¯s foot stopped before leaving the room.


    Her slender fingers straightened her hair to style it with loose waves. She fixed the unkempt clothes. Then, she washed her face with fresh water. After a short moment, Eldith blinked her eyes as she observed herself in the mirror.


    ¡°I wonder if my looks are okay now¡±. When Eldith thought that it would be better for her to put a hairpin on the hair, suddenly, her cheeks dyed in vivid red.


    ¡°What on earth am I doing?¡± Eldith had never cared about her figure before. She always preferred men¡¯s clothing than a lady-like assemblage. She never felt overwhelmed by her choice of attires because it made her feel comfortable. Yet, it felt different this time. Why? This change confused her since she never thought much of her appearance, and what suited her best.


    Therefore, she never really combed her hair. She never groomed herself, nor did she worry about her looks. Until now.


    ¡°Why am I doing these things right now?¡±


    Eldith shook her big blue eyes and diverted them from the mirror. For a short moment, Eldith felt as if she was a maiden who had spent her time decorating herself. ¡°I don¡¯t remember having such a hobby before.¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, the person I¡¯m going to meet is that rough-looking human Lugis. I wonder why I need to pay attention to myself. What for?¡± With that in mind, Eldith reached out for the door that separated the bedroom from the living room.


    She swallowed dry for a few times in front of the door. After taking deep breaths, Eldith opened the wooden door with one hand, while stroking her hair naturally with the fingertips of her other hand. The old-fashioned cracking sound was heard upon the opening of the wooden door.


    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m back. I¡¯ve done it. It wasn¡¯t so bad, you know. At least, I won¡¯t have to fight blindfolded anymore.¡¹


    She didn¡¯t declare whose achievement it was.  She just let a slightly higher voice leak from her throat to profess those words.


    However, even after waiting for a while, the expected voice didn¡¯t come back from the living room. Strange. She spoke but that little ironic voice didn¡¯t reply to her.


    A dissatisfied Eldith looked into the living room with her sharp eyes. Then, she finally saw the figure she was looking for. He was there, as usual. However, the figure of this man dressed in a green robe had his eyes closed while sitting in a chair.


    Eldith slowly approached this human man without making a noise, and looked into his face from a close-up range.


    She noticed that he took regularly deep breaths. His eyelids remained unopen. ¡°I see. No doubt about it. Lugis has fallen asleep while sitting in this chair.¡±


    Once again, Eldith¡¯s lips quivered because of the dissatisfaction she felt on her chest. Her eyes slightly strengthened upon looking at Lugis. She never really expressed her emotions that much. But, now that she looked fixedly at his appearance, all she could feel was a clear disgust.


    She had the trouble of making an illusion as he requested her to do. All in order to make reconnaissance activities. However, after all that trouble, when she returned, the person in charge was asleep. If he ordered her to make some illusions, then it was his duty and obligation to wait for her in order to see the results. Eldith looked at Lugis¡¯ sleeping face and sharpened her lips.


    However, Eldith blinked her eyes and reconsidered her thoughts.


    ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t sleep much last night.¡± Thinking about it, Lugis supported Eldith¡¯s body all night long. He held her without a night¡¯s sleep. Yes, this body of his.


    Somehow, Eldith shook her ears.


    ¡°I see. If this is the reason why he is sleeping, then I mustn¡¯t be that harsh with him. I¡¯ve heard that the human body is neither strong nor durable. If I think about yesterday, I have to admit that it is obvious that he is tired. Taking a moment of sleep won¡¯t do any harm anyways¡±.


    Eldith gently touched his hand placed on the chair. It was strangely small. Especially because he was sort-of a knight. Eldith thought that forgiveness was a measure of who stands above it; therefore, she let him sleep peacefully.


    After settling her thoughts, Eldith looked at his sleeping face again. The frustration had finally disappeared from Eldith¡¯s chest. Rather, she recognized her partner¡¯s work and praised him.


    She didn¡¯t want Lugis to worry now. She believed from the bottom of her heart that without him things would¡¯ve been different. That¡¯s why she mustn¡¯t have useless and bitter thoughts now.


    Nonetheless, it was clear that Eldith¡¯s hostility towards humans had faded away because of him. Eldith blinked her eyelashes repeatedly once again.


    At first, Eldith felt compassion for him since both sympathized with each other¡¯s feelings. She felt that they had given up on everything. Because of these defeating feelings, she thought that they had a relationship where they could understand their wounds.


    However, that was Eldith¡¯s misunderstanding. In fact, it was a one-sided feeling. Lugis said it himself. He didn¡¯t want to give up or die. On the contrary, he said that he would try to live regardless of the consequences. Eldith¡¯s blue eyes were deeply fixated on Lugis.


    A smile leaked from Eldith¡¯s cheeks who continued to gaze at Lugis¡¯ sleeping face.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, what I am doing again. This is so shameful. I should have left him there to die. Why did I save his neck? After all, he is just a human and I am the Elf Princess. It is absurd to even compare us.¡±


    These thoughts crossed through Eldith¡¯s mind for countless of times. Nevertheless, this time was different. Eldith didn¡¯t feel that way anymore. If there was no Lugis, she would have lost her spirit and soul in the Tower with the passage of time. Her roots would have gone crazy.


    Surely, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to leave the Tower and try to reach for the sky. There was no way that she would have been able to get back on her feet in this earth.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I would have given up on everything if I threw his hand away from mine. If Lugis accepts me as I am, I will be delighted to follow him wherever he¡¯ll go¡±.


    Eldith grabbed Lugis¡¯ stretched fingers and entangled them with her own fingers. She held his fingers strongly, but not strongly enough so that he won¡¯t wake up.


    ¡¸You told me this before. You said that I mustn¡¯t run away from my problems. That I must face them and get involved in your flow. I was surprised when you said those words.¡¹


    Eldith recalled his words one by one. She continued to speak with Lugis, who was asleep. These were like congratulatory words. But, at the same time, they were like a ¡°curse¡±.


    ¡¸You know what, elves are a very obsessive race. The emotions we hold can never be scratched away that easily. Never.¡¹


    Elves couldn¡¯t change their ways rapidly due to their longevity, such as thoughts, habits, and emotions. Anything that floated in their everyday life, that made them change a little, would be something everlasting. Summing up, the deeper it was, the more it was engraved in their hearts. Yes, the more permanent it became.


    Eldith kind of signed a contract with Lugis. He said he wouldn¡¯t let her go, since they were caught in the same stream. Therefore, Eldith accepted him. And he accepted her. Yes, a contract of cooperation.


    Still, Eldith had not completely forgiven herself. She didn¡¯t trust everything nor everyone. She didn¡¯t accept everything as it was.


    Regardless of those feelings, Lugis said he wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    Eldith accepted that binding contract.


    ¡¸I am going to keep my promises. I swear to you on my own pride.¡¹


    Eldith whispered those words on Lugis¡¯ still-sleeping ears.

 Volume 5 - CH 87

    Chapter 87: The Owner of the Battlefield


    The sun opened its eyes and shined in the horizon.


    The elf soldiers gathered and stepped forward with bravery and without fear. These soldiers walked through the city of Ghazalia in a dreary manner. They showed a murderous intent engraved in their eyes.


    How many of them were in total? Were they in the hundreds? These elves were all armed. They carried bows and spears in their hands.


    They were going to be engulfed in the war from here on out. Ghazalia was about to become the stage of a great battlefield. They proceeded forward without looking back. How ironic it was, yes, the creation of a tragic battlefield in their own land.


    No one could stop them anymore. On the other side of the coin stood the elves who rebelled against the reign of the new fin, Lagias. These elves gave their loyalty to the princess Eldith. As for these newly soldiers, they fought for their Lady, an emotion deeply engraved in the core of their bodies. They held their spears firmly as if they were determined to end their lives for the sake of their cause.


    Each of the sides led their respective troops. They finally faced each other at the banks of a great river underneath the soldiers of the Lady. The tide overflowed with intensity, and the direction of the battle was certain.


    There was a long, an insanely long peace in this realm. It was, in fact, a utopia, untouched by war. Some could say that this realm had happiness. A form of happiness that they enjoyed greatly. An endless and boring life without any change. However, this long-lasting happiness collapsed today, right at this moment.


    Before this collapse, the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, along with their Fin and Lady, enjoyed the last moments of the eerie silence that was about to disappear.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Is he gathering his palace soldiers in front of the palace gate? I see, huh. It seems that the other parties have finished their preparations for the upcoming clash.¡¹


    Eldith listened to the report and nodded confidently. The placement of the enemy¡¯s soldiers was to be expected. Eldith bit the edges of her lips with her teeth.


    Lagias, her enemy and prime aim, was undoubtedly devising a plan. He prevented his soldiers from leaving the palace grounds by concentrating them in front of the palace gate. He probably distributed his soldiers around the gate and behind the walls. He did so to prevent Eldith¡¯s soldiers from attacking directly the royal palace. Even if Eldith did attack the palace directly, Lagias¡¯ soldiers would be ready to intercept the enemy in front of the palace while attacking them from the sidelines as well.


    The royal palace was at the northern end of Ghazalia and the palace gate was at the southern end. It was all just a plan to open his mouth wide in order to bite Eldith with his upper and lower teeth.


    Of course, if that plan went ahead as he expected, then Eldith wouldn¡¯t have any chance of winning this war.


    Eldith¡¯s soldiers lacked the substantial training, since most of them were civilians. However, that was not the only negative point. If they were caught in a wrong movement, even if small, then the game would definitely end at that point.


    Moreover, that Fin had ulterior motives. For a battle, it was important to get ready to fight. However, perhaps the enemy didn¡¯t want to kill Eldith¡¯s soldiers quite immediately. Most probably, that Fin¡¯s scheme was to strangle the opponent¡¯s advantage. But, how so?


    His advantage was land, resources, the number of troops, and most important, time. The Fin probably wanted to earn time for the Gharast soldiers to arrive and help him. Definitely, a factor that could determine the fate of the fight. Therefore, Eldith knew that she must cut off Lagias¡¯ head before the arrival of the Gharast soldiers.


    There was quite a lot of enemies.


    How could she win this war? Eldith knew the schemes of her enemy and the great advantage he had. Therefore, Eldith placed her utmost confidence in Valianne, whose identity was a secret. Eldith knew that Valianne could be her trump card, as her soldier inside of the royal palace. She could betray Lagias at any moment. Her role was crucial, and any small mistake could ruin Eldith¡¯s plan. Eldith truly wished in her heart ¡°Please do your best¡±.


    Nevertheless, when did I have this role as a captain? This was the first time I¡¯ve been at the core of soldiers ready for battle. I noticed that Eldith wasn¡¯t used to her new position, and she twisted her head around. The inside of her belly started to quiver. The fear that overflowed from her belly seemed to raise to her throat.


    ¡¸I received information that those palace elves said they wouldn¡¯t lose in this war, even if they had to collide head on with others of their kin.¡¹


    Eldith murmured to the side while blinking her eyes. I wondered if she saw me through my thoughts. I responded while shrugging my shoulders.


    ¡¸Naturally. Everyone will try to show their worth in front of their Lord. You won¡¯t win if you waver for even for a minute. However, you won¡¯t lose if you embrace your confidence.¡¹


    Peace was the number one poison to the soldiers, since they dedicated their lives to the army, and thus, the wars. This type of role in a society had been around for hundreds of years, and it only got worse over time. However, in the elves¡¯ society, they probably just trained, as they didn¡¯t engage in a war for hundreds of years. It seemed that the soldiers of the palace were over-confident, even if they were about to go to war with the same opponent. Even so, they were mostly from noble families, and they just trained for a long while. Being over-confident could be their trump card, but it could be their fall as well.


    The battlefield was not a place of continuity in this world. Therefore, this moment was about to transform their world into a ¡°world of demons¡±, where anxiety, fear, desperation and death would taint their whole land, a peaceful land would turn into a land of chaos.


    Indeed, chaos. First, there was no doubt that everyone would lose their role when they arrived to the battlefield. They would think, ¡°What should I do? Why am I here? What is going on?¡± Many people die without understanding their purpose on a large-scale war.


    Many things could change in war. A place where a rat became a dragon and a dragon became a rat. Anything could happen in the battlefield. You could be the best of the best, and turn out to be nothing. You could be the worst of the worst, and turn out to be someone who shines on the field. Summing up, the battlefield was such a unique place.


    After I spoke those words, Eldith stared at my face fixedly from below.


    ¡¸You speak as if you are familiar with it. Have you been on battlefields that many times?¡¹


    Her voice sounded more like curiosity than disbelief. Involuntarily, I raised my eyebrows. I gathered my words while moistening my lips gently.


    ¡¸Yeah. Wars always come around, whether I want it or not. It¡¯s something inevitable.¡¹


    Especially for ordinary people like me. After responding to her, Eldith looked up at some place while lifting her cheeks in a strange way.


    ¡¸¡°Whether you want it or not¡±, I see. Well then, should I congratulate you this time?¡¹


    Those blue eyes, which I saw before, had already caught my attention. Strangely, the distance between us shortened. We became much closer. In terms of facial expression, I didn¡¯t see much difference in Eldith. However, the light shining in the back of her eyes showed an unmistakable color of joy.


    ¡¸¡­Congratulations. This time, you were brought to the side of the battlefield. The owner of the battlefield is neither Lagias nor me. It¡¯s you, Lugis.¡¹


    It felt like a joyous congratulation.


    Ah, yes. Is that so? I see, those words made sense actually.


    Why was I imitating the brains of a caption in a war that didn¡¯t involve me directly?  Why was I the one who tore itself apart?


    The answer was simple. That¡¯s because this was the battlefield that I¡¯ve drawn with my body. The war, which I got myself involved, and went with the flow. After all, I was the one who shook the peace of this land called Ghazalia. I was the one who gave myself a battlefield.


    I felt a cold sensation on my spine. I exhaled a deep, deep breath, as if I took it out from the deepest part of my internal organs.


    ¡¸Thank you. But, I think that title actually belongs to you, princess. Where does your irony come from?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I can only think of one person who taught me weird things.¡¹


    I noticed that she twisted her mouth when she professed those words. I wondered if that was the habit of someone from a royal family, or was it something else.


    I could always see the landscape of Ghazalia from the small window of the Tower. At first glance, it looked terribly quiet. However, I felt a strange coldness in the air that seemed tense.


    The battlefield was finally here. It was the only way to save the princess and overthrow the rule of the Fin. It was time to disturb the peace of Ghazalia.


    ¡¸Princess. Just a question, is it okay for me to ask you if you¡¯re having problems or doubts? I was wondering if you¡¯ll share the details of this battle with me.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I already told you that I¡¯ll confide in you. But, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve been wondering from some time now¡­Why did you use that wine back then?¡¹


    After she responded positively, Eldith suddenly loosened her cheeks as she mysteriously tilted her neck.


    ¡¸What? Didn¡¯t you know those monsters¡¯ fondness for wine? I¡¯ve known those beings for some time now, ever since I was on the road traveling.¡¹

 Volume 5 - CH 88

    Chapter 88: Ghazalia Civil War


    On the onset of the battlefield.


    Blood spilled on the earth and flesh ripped apart. The barbaric voices of the soldiers echoed high, and the chaos of destruction made them lose their sanity. The tip of their spears pierced the flesh, and the flying arrows crushed the skulls.


    The battlefield. This whole scene was the unmistakable scene of a battlefield.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it were a battle of humans, or a battle of elves. Race was something that didn¡¯t matter on the battlefield, since its core remained unchanged. How so? The lively color from the soldiers¡¯ eyes disappeared entirely. The enemy in front of someone with those eyes was slaughtered without empathy. Bodies swayed around. And lifeless bodies fell to the ground. This was hell. A wonderful and terrifying hell. Whenever someone stepped forward, he or she painted the soil of the earth with a bright reddish hell.


    Eldith suddenly made a noise and swallowed her raw saliva. She gazed at this terrifying scene from the top of her horse, a little further away from the place where her soldiers battled with the enemy¡¯s soldiers.


    She realized that a few elves who were beyond her field of vision, died horribly on the battlefield. On the other hand, the soldiers who killed them were also slaughtered by the blaze of other weapons.


    Death led to more death. The battlefield didn¡¯t tolerate the breath of life. In the midst of the echoing of the barbaric voices, the soldiers repeated their offensive assaults over and over again.


    ¡°This is what I created with my hands. This is what I should carry on my shoulders¡±. Her heart was full of fear and confusion mixed with utmost pressure.


    It was indeed correct that Eldith¡¯s personal commanders were the ones carrying the fight on the field. These commanders guided her soldiers. However, Eldith was undoubtedly the one who created this terrifying scene.


    ¡°I want to escape. I want to run away from here if possible¡±. The Princess Eldith¡¯s true nature lied in her cowardice. She didn¡¯t have the courage to step forward. But, she didn¡¯t have the courage to give up either.


    However, Eldith only came to realize her cowardly heart when she brought herself to the main conflict. Yes, when she stood on the spot where everything unfolded right before her eyes. She felt enough dizziness to cause severe nausea. Unintentionally, Eldith¡¯s body weakened slightly and she almost fell down from the horse.


    ¡°I am the person who created this hell. The sight ahead of me only has blood, death, and pain. I don¡¯t want to see it. I never wanted to see this horrifying scene¡±.


    However, the eyelids of her blue eyes couldn¡¯t close. Eldith¡¯s eyebrows swayed in distortion. Some of those soldiers died in what they believed in. They carried their strong wills to their graves. These soldiers were like heroes, who stepped forward to die for the sake of a new world.


    Unacceptable. It would be unforgivable for Eldith to look away from them. She couldn¡¯t ignore them when they fought so bravely and fearlessly. Eldith¡¯s heart understood it painfully.


    Eldith was weak. There was no difference between being a coward and a weak-hearted person. However, there was no doubt that Eldith was a princess, and that she had enough pride and devotion in the depths of her heart.


    It was a decisive moment. How much easier would it be if she could divert her gaze away from here and pretend not to see anything? The desire to forsake everything was tempting her despite her pride and devotion of a princess. It tried to darken the light inside of her chest.


    However, Eldith understood that if she seized the choice to escape, she wouldn¡¯t forgive herself. Then, she could no longer be worthy of accompanying ¡°that man¡±.


    While looking at the battlefield, suddenly, Eldith began to look for Lugis. His green clothes couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere.


    ¡°¡­Now this is the moment. Let us both fulfill our responsibilities on the battlefield.¡±


    That¡¯s right. After saying those words, Lugis disappeared into the battlefield on his own.


    No more was said on his departure. However, Eldith wanted things to be different.


    Ah, how much did she want him to leave? Actually she didn¡¯t want him to leave at all, in fact Eldith truly wanted to chase after his back.


    How long did she want to stay together with Lugis while sitting patiently on her horse? Eldith thought, ¡°If I could do that with you by my side, I would have achieved happiness even if I had to gaze at hell.¡±


    Still, Lugis said that he should fulfill his duty. And Eldith had to fulfill her responsibility as a princess and as a leader of her people.


    Yet, her heart was full of chaos and doubts. What would she do if he died on the battlefield? Who would stand by her side? Who would comfort her? Who would reprimand her for doing stupid things?


    Or, perhaps, would her people abandon her because of her unworthiness in being their leader?


    ¡°I hate it. I absolutely hate this scenario. I have to be a Lady and a leader in order to make him proud. Yes, in order to be as good as Lugis. In that case, I mustn¡¯t allow myself to escape.¡±


    Lugis¡¯ words were bound to Eldith forever. That¡¯s why she had to force herself to remain there. Escape was not an option even though her feelings were wavering since the beginning of this war. She had a cowardly heart. Still, Eldith continued to force herself to stand firm on her position. These feelings were worse than she thought they would be.


    ¡°¡­I know that you decided on taking responsibility as well, but it¡¯s also your duty to come back to me alive, Lugis.¡±


    Yes, Eldith spoke those words right when he departed to the battlefield. However, she wondered if Lugis heard her words or not.


    That was Eldith¡¯s only regret.


    ¡ª


    Initially, the Revolutionary Army led by Eldith seemed to have the upper hand.


    This happened because her army was able to operate in a flexible manner. Summing up, her army divided the soldiers into two groups to fight against Lagias¡¯ soldiers, which continued to encircle the palace grounds.


    This encirclement was probably just a defense device. At least, that was what it seemed at first. In fact, the roads in Ghazalia were too narrow, and the passageway to the royal palace was no exception. That meant that it was too narrow for soldiers to advance. Even if Eldith decided to bring in a large army, only a few soldiers could advance and attack the royal palace.


    Therefore, Eldith¡¯s army was divided into two groups. One of the groups was tasked to the sidelines, while the other moved forward to the narrowly passageway. The effect of this strategy was good. Two sides surrounded the enemy, so that it would weaken its forces. That¡¯s right. The odds were looking good, and this could turn more effective once Eldith¡¯s army increased their offensive stance towards the walls of the royal palace.


    Yes, that¡¯s what it seemed on the surface. No battle was simple. No war was quick. Eldith¡¯s commanders knew that Lagias would continue to hold inside the royal palace until the end.


    At first, the odds were looking good. Yes, they were. But, one had to examine the enemy¡¯s current condition. With that said, the enemy still had some favorable conditions working on its favor. Although the palace was not as strong as the walls around Ghazalia, it was still equipped with a sturdy stronghold of protection. Summing up, it had a strong structure suitable for protection against the mountain cliffs.


    The more they endured the attacks, the better the situation would be for them.


    There were pros and cons. Eldith¡¯s army had two disadvantages. One. Part of the enemy inside the palace walls could ambush Eldith¡¯s army concentrated on the narrowly passageway. If that happened, Eldith¡¯s army could be half-destroyed. That would mean a severe loss on Eldith¡¯s side.


    Two. The Gharast soldiers could arrive in time to save the enemy if the battle took too long. If that happened, this small-scale war would end immediately in favor of the enemy.


    In order to accomplish victory, Eldith knew that she had to do it with different means.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I made this decision on her behalf. There¡¯s no way that the enemy will come out from the palace walls. Lagias will stay in the royal palace and harden their defense mechanisms. Therefore, we must do our best against Lagias¡¯ troops from outside¡± Lugis thought.


    After a deep breath, Lugis released his sword. A sword with a dark purple blade that once appeared in Garoua Maria. It came out of his hand and he could easily held it with his fingers.


    ¡°This is really convenient, huh. I think that Caria once said that I reached the greatest climax during Garoua Maria. My sword was probably the reason why I was successful back then.¡± Lugis distorted his cheeks as if mocking himself.


    The tip of a spear ran in front of Lugis. The elf¡¯s eyes holding the handle of the spear had a darkish color. His mind was probably engulfed with the madness of the battlefield. He tried to slash Lugis by holding the spear straight at him. However, Lugis took a half rotated with his body to avoid the hit, and at the same time, he moved the purple blade towards the enemy. The tip of his sword pierced the enemy soldier holding the spear.


    This attack did enough. This soldier couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    ¡°I can¡¯t show any mercy. I can¡¯t back down now. Even if they¡¯re elves, they still belong to the enemy side. Therefore, they are threats. And they will see me as a foe. I finished one now, but in front of me stood many more threats ready to be annihilated.¡±


    The momentum of the battlefield was endless. It couldn¡¯t be stopped. Once on the battlefield, a soldier would only stop his legs for two single reasons. After his or her life was forcibly taken away, or he or she achieved victory.


    Right now, the enemy was overwhelmingly large. Lugis thought that he had no time to rest here. On the narrowly passageway, the soldiers from both sides fought against each other fiercely. Blood spilled dramatically, and flesh torn apart consecutively.


    ¡°Ah, c¡¯mon. I thought that the odds were in our favor. But, it seems that I am the idiotic one here. The enemy has the upper hand right now. How did things turn out like this? Perhaps, Lagias is good at strategy.¡± Lugis blinked his eyes while using his glittering purple sword.


    Lagias already experienced the taste of war. He has targeted us ever since the beginning. That man was ruthless. He won¡¯t give up easily. He¡¯d try to drag Eldith¡¯s soldiers to hell, even if he has to fall as well. ¡°We are the ones who are foolish, indeed.¡± Lugis¡¯ mind kept swirling inside.


    Because of Eldith¡¯s strategy, Lagias sent more troops to the side roads in an attempt to increase the effect of the division of force.


    Then, suddenly, the enemy opened the gate of the walls surrounding the royal palace, and was ready to assault the weakened main unit that stood on the narrowly passageway.

 Volume 5 - CH 89

    Chapter 89: The Key¡¯s Holder


    A peevish voice echoed in a room of the royal palace. This voice had no color such as frustration and anger, but it was a rather lean voice where emotion itself had disappeared.


    ¡¸Eldith. I¡¯ll make sure to end her life on this battlefield. I repeat, I¡¯ll make sure it will happen. I won¡¯t surrender nor will I acknowledge a deal.¡¹


    A messenger saluted upon hearing Lagias¡¯ words, and left the room immediately. Lagias¡¯ thin and long finger, which resembled a tree branch, stroked the beard growing on his chin.


    Eldith, the Elf Princess, and the beloved child of the nature spirits.


    ¡°What a troublesome and annoying creature¡±. Lagias narrowed his eyes and the wrinkles hardened on his face.


    Was elf tradition customary and mandatory? The principle was clear. Nobody was allowed to execute beloved children with the great protection of the spirits. If someone killed a beloved child, the wind of disaster would blow, and the rainwater would be poisoned and pour down.


    ¡°What a silly tradition¡±, Lagias thought. Of course, that tradition applied to the Fins of Ghazalia as well. It was an overwhelming and powerful custom of the elves.


    Even so, Lagias didn¡¯t want this absurd belief to be a hindrance to his schemes.


    His eyes stared at his own hands, which had many layers and wrinkles. On one side, this was the proof of old age. On the other side, this meant death. Yes, death could be waiting for Lagias in the horizon, even though the elf race was known for their longevity. At best, his life would only last for a few more decades. That was his limit.


    Therefore, this was the moment to change. At first, it seemed impossible to reverse the emotions of the people in order to transform Ghazalia completely. These emotions caused a festering and decay on this nation due to a continuous stagnation. That¡¯s why Lagias had been waiting for an opportunity to start a small change that could modify it all. In other words, the task of altering that tradition.


    The old elf Lagias understood very well that it was important to balance emotions with politics. On one hand, alter the tradition, and on other hand, show them respect. By doing so, the seeds of change could be finally embedded in the people.


    ¡°Ah, indeed. That¡¯s why my beloved niece¡¯s breath much be extinguished on this battlefield.¡±


    Death during battle could be labeled as a tragedy. All Lagias had to do was act as a respectable and compassionate Fin that became heartbroken for the death of his niece. A sad fa?ade to receive pity from the people for not protecting his niece. The people would accept that it wasn¡¯t his fault. He could say that he never regarded her as an enemy. On which he couldn¡¯t change her fate, so it couldn¡¯t be helped though. All he had to do for this scheme to be successful was, inevitably, an emotional fakeness in order to win the people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡¸Fin. There is a strong momentum of the attackers on the side roads, and there is a risk of them breaking through our unit if this keeps up.¡¹


    An officer walked into the room without knocking. Lagias had no problems with this rashly behavior.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s just push it for as long as possible. Don¡¯t loosen the assault strategy in front of the main gate. You must crush the enemy¡¯s army without any looseness. If we manage to pull this off, the fight will be over and we will win.¡¹


    Lagias strengthened his strategy when the enemy¡¯s army was split into two groups. Lagias decided to abandon the defensive force on the side roads, and attack the enemy with most of his forces at the main gate. He thought that this approach was the most reliable and the least troublesome.


    It was a race against time, but also the repetition with the same ideas and strategies. Yes, this was not the first time that Lagias was involved in a civil war. He knew that it was necessary to cut down the enemy¡¯s neck to determine the outcome. This task had to be done quickly. He had no time nor did he want to follow a foolish route such as a castle siege.


    ¡¸We must decide the outcome before the soldiers of the human land arrive here. I mustn¡¯t let them interrupt us on this ongoing affair.¡¹


    Now, the system of Ghazalia was about to be entirely changed. The process of officially establishing diplomatic relations with the human nation was finally underway. In meantime, Ghazalia got engulfed in a confused and extreme civil war. In addition to this, it seemed that the rebels played a fundamental part in this rebellion. How could Lagias show this side of his nation to the humans? There¡¯s no way that he could show them this situation. Civil war meant that the internal affairs of a country wavered and weakened. History dictated that such weak counties couldn¡¯t establish equal diplomatic relations. Therefore, Lagias had to finish this war quickly and put out an end at the rebels, so that he could show the humans that he had a powerful nation.


    Summing up, showing the humans that he governed Ghazalia powerfully. The Fin was said to be a powerful ruler for the inside and outside affairs when it came to governing Ghazalia. This was a trial for Lagias. He couldn¡¯t allow himself to make a single mistake.


    Therefore, there was no room for looseness from his hands. All he had to do was, grab the enemy¡¯s soul and destroy it without any hesitation.


    ¡¸What¡¯s happening to the units gathered in front of the main gate? Did you issue a command for them to attack the enemy from behind?¡¹


    A member of the small staff uttered those words.


    ¡¸The messenger is already there. But, there¡¯s no response or movement. There may be some obstacles or maybe the enemy moved in a way I couldn¡¯t foresee.¡¹


    Lagias put his hand on his chin.


    The soldiers concentrated in front of the main gate from the palace walls were supposed to be used as a decisive hit in this war. They were a pivotal force in this battlefield, and their crucial role meant either victory or defeat. If they lost, the palace would¡¯ve been invaded already. So, they did not lose. However, news of their performance didn¡¯t reach the palace. Therefore, it was hard to think of a simple accident or obstacle.


    ¡°I see. Apparently, the enemy did not just repeat the assault, but also has some people who are good at strategy as well¡±.


    ¡¸Not good, huh. We won¡¯t save time if they break our forces at the main gate. This is really not good for us.¡¹


    The number of soldiers was overwhelmingly dominant on Lagias¡¯ side. However, in a narrowly road, anything could happen. Despite having the largest army, the so-called narrowly passageway limited the number of soldiers from both sides. That meant that the force of this competition became balanced, which was not good for Lagias. This problem opened a window for the enemy to win.


    This got out of hand. It got too overwhelming. Lagias knew that he had to get rid of the enemy quickly. The longer it took, the more likely it was for the enemy to regroup the soldiers from the side roads. A double-edged sword was not something that one could keep swinging at forever.


    An extra force was needed. A force with the momentum to destroy the enemy¡¯s power and swallow its allies.


    Lagias finally opened his mouth after he stroke his bread for a moment.


    ¡¸Hmm. Call her¡­Call Valianne.¡¹


    ¡ª


    A purple light flashed through at the passageway in front of the royal palace¡¯s walls, which had turned into a massive battlefield.


    Spears swung downwards towards my body, but I made my blade crawl to their neck by sticking out my arm with a fierce momentum. Blood splattered around, and it covered my vision for a moment. All I could see was a world dyed with fresh blood. Apparently, the elves were no different from humans since they had the same red entrails.


    My breath was disturbed and my shoulders shook consecutively. I noticed traces of deep lacerations, scratches, and bruises, which were created by swinging both arms repeatedly and everywhere.


    ¡°Bad, extremely bad. This isn¡¯t looking favorable for me¡±. I understood it well in my head. While separating the enemy¡¯s neck from its torso, I tried to judge the situation with a calm mind from the corner of my head.


    A cold-hearted feeling crawled through my spine. I felt that defeat was gradually approaching my back. My feet were freezing cold. A large feeling of despair prevailed from the extremity of my limbs to my brain.


    I noticed the terrible situation that unfolded on the narrowly passageway. The battle kept going on regardless of pain and death. However, for not much longer. Ultimately, the soldiers from the enemy side were overwhelmingly superior. If we got swallowed by the enemy¡¯s momentum, then it would mean our end.


    It seemed to me that the soldiers from my side lacked energy to push back the enemy¡¯s momentum. If I had hope, I would just stay away from here and stick with the group of soldiers on the side roads.


    Besides, there was one more thing that played to my disadvantage. In other words, the limits of my physical strength.


    I saw an elf with a round shield on the right side of the frontlines. This elf spotted me and tried to make a surprise attack. But, I jumped at him with my quick leg movement. However, the shield of the elf deflected the attack of my sword. So, I had to make a better move. I jumped again but towards the soaring sky, and I smashed the elf¡¯s skulls from above with my sword handle.


    Suddenly, I realized that I had been defeating threats that were coming my way.


    I also noticed that our assault made great damage despite the enemy outnumbering us. The enemy¡¯s soldiers reorganized upon realizing this. I felt like I was breathing normally after a long time.


    Immediately, my knees began to quiver as if I were having convulsions, and my shoulders moved up and down greatly. I felt so thirsty as well. That was strange. I was eager to ¡°grab¡± some air and water, and suddenly, yes, I opened my mouth unconsciously.


    This was it. The limit of my physical strength. Was it because I made big foolish moves? Or was my energy lacking? At this point, I had already exhausted much of my physical strength. I couldn¡¯t keep going on anymore. Whether or not the sides of this war kept attacking each other. I couldn¡¯t keep the momentum I had before.


    Those who lost their momentum on the battlefield were only given two options. The humiliation of defeat, or the arrival of the grim reaper.


    Momentum. I wanted momentum. Fortunately, we hadn¡¯t been hit by a catastrophic event yet. All I wanted was the right momentum to open up the enemy¡¯s strategy here. If we could find a ¡°hole¡± in their war plan, the situation would change completely.


    ¡°¡­How far would Valianne¡¯s soldiers go?¡±


    It was an unbelievable story, but Valianne¡¯s presence, who was the Lagias¡¯ army commander but in fact his real enemy, was great.


    All she had to do was betray the enemy in a relevant way in order for them to break their momentum and power. If this happened, it would be highly possible for victory to fall into our hands. That¡¯s why she played a very important role in this civil war. She was the key to our triumph. My thirsty lips were distorted, and my throat quivered as if it were taunting me.


    Suddenly, I saw many shadows that appeared at the front row. We didn¡¯t completely defeat the remaining soldiers, which we fought moments ago. Rather than reorganizing the troops, they put out a new force at the front.


    I closed my eyelids and squeezed them. Unexpectedly, my eyelids blinked and quivered.


    What I saw out there was a group of special soldiers wearing silver armor. A huge threat appeared on the battlefield. I felt tremendous hostility and savagery from the ferocious soldiers who took steps forward towards us. Their murderous aura was definitely noticeable.


    I was exposed to this type hostility once. I¡¯ve already seen this murderous aura before.


    Yes, I¡¯ve seen it when I first arrived at this land, Ghazalia.


    That meant that the commander of this special unit remained unchanged. An elf with strong eyesight and self-confidence. Valianne had arrived.

 Volume 5 - CH 90

    Chapter 90: Dishonesty and Loyalty


    Valianne¡¯s eyes flickered and she rushed forward towards the battlefield. The barbaric voices of the enemies were intertwined with the voices of her soldiers. Amidst this chaos, the silver light of her sword clashed directly with the purple hue of the enemy¡¯s blade. The clash of weapons made a strong roaring sound. Unexpectedly, the pressure held upon her arms was rather strong.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Valianne had faced the hero of the green clothes called Lugis. However, this was the first time she exchanged swords with him. For Valianne, he was a man that expressed conflicting yet mysterious emotions.


    Valianne knew that he was the only one who understood the Princess¡¯ hatred. Valianne thanked him deeply for opening the Princess¡¯ heart and giving her courage. She felt this sincerely. However, when she thought carefully about it, Valianne realized that she never expressed this gratitude through the formal exchange of words.


    Valianne wielded her silver sword with both hands in order to regain space and strike Lugis¡¯ flank. Yet, the purple sword blocked her attack. She quickly returned to her position by moving her wrist to slash Lugis with a different angle. None of her attacks were tremendously successful, since the purple sword always managed to deflect her movements. However, it was just a matter of time before she would strike him down.


    Valianne could see the quivers on Lugis¡¯ shoulders. She knew what was going on after noticing the irregular movement of his knees. Lugis didn¡¯t have enough physical strength to keep on fighting. At best, he could only achieve a few more movements before collapsing.


    Depending on the attacks, this fight was about to end shortly. Valianne¡¯s intuition as a warrior told her this much.


    Every time she exchanged swords with Lugis, she could see the core of his eyes. The eyes of a human being. In other words, the gaze of a human who was driven by emotions.


    For Valianne, it was difficult to understand other people¡¯s emotions except her own. She faced many battles before, and she saw many eyes of the people she fought with. But, she never really understood what her adversaries felt through their eyes. Could they feel intimated, disrespected, or even feel hatred? She didn¡¯t know exactly. Yet, with Lugis, it was different. The eyes of the human being in front of her were different. That was, the color of eyes that saw a traitor.


    Even so, it was natural for her to be regarded as a traitor. She didn¡¯t care much about what others thought of her. She was someone who had the power to change a story with just a movement of her pen. For her, she could write as many evil lines as she wanted. Yes, it was all right. Valianne sharpened her lips, as if she accepted the real enigma of her role.


    Furthermore, one more step to go. Despite the slight quivers on Lugis¡¯ shoulders, he forced himself to a sideways attack to knock out the opponent¡¯s weapon. Valianne saw how his knees flattered, while he stared at her with eyes wide opened¡­


    ¡­Valianne¡¯s forces were initially ordered to stand by in case of an emergency. However, the information about the battlefield was unknown, and the messengers didn¡¯t return back. That¡¯s why she was called to the front lines.


    Only two scenarios could have happened on the battlefield. Lagias¡¯ side was about to collapse, or the Princess¡¯ flag had lost its color and was falling down. The stigma of defeat was not the only result that came from war. Lives were equally lost in the process.


    Valianne was not very smart to a whole aspect of a war. However, she clearly understood what her role was. She knew what part of the battlefield she could ¡°transform¡±. Her knowledge about her own capacities allowed her to see further and better than regular soldiers. That¡¯s why she began to meditate about what she could do in this situation.


    ¡°How effective would it be if my troops and I betrayed ¡°them¡±? How would they feel if we thrust our fangs into their internal organs?¡± Valianne began to debate about what to do. Her decision was relevant. If she chose a disadvantageous situation, it would lose all the meaning. A bad decision would be the worst of all. Something that would be irreversible. That was the worst situation she could possibly imagine.


    ¡°Even so. I had to find a better option. This indecision won¡¯t change anything. Am I worthy of saving the Princess? But, at the same time, I have to behave as a loyal retainer, even if my limbs get ripen apart.¡±


    Valianne began to lose her balance. On this very moment, a voice of help descended from the heavens and whispered on Valianne¡¯s ears.


    This voice belonged to ¡°that¡± person. The person who hunted down the Princess.


    ¡¸Valianne¡­I know that you have a great amount of loyalty in the depths of your heart.¡¹


    Those words were directed towards Valianne, and no one else.


    ¡°I see, so he sees everything and understands everything about me. My body dances in the palms of Lagias¡¯ hands¡±. Valianne felt bitter that she almost bit her own tongue. How refreshing it would have been if she could cut the throat of this Fin right now.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do it at the moment. She was in the middle of a battlefield. The clashing sound of swords falling backwards and forwards echoed in her ears. If she moved away from this spot, her neck would fly from her torso quite instantly.


    ¡¸Being loyal is very important. But, the road to honor and fame is narrow.¡¹


    Initially, Valianne couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning of these words, which the old elf spilled from his mouth. What did he want to convey? If he wanted to dispose of Valianne as a traitor, then he should have done it immediately.


    Valianne hardened her cheeks upon hearing his words.


    ¡¸I know what you are capable of, Valianne. How about you sell one your traits to me? In fact, is your soul even available?¡¹


    Words that suggested betrayal. To put it simply, these words undervalued Valianne¡¯s loyalty.


    However, Valianne remained calm after hearing this conversation. Her lips opened, and she spoke without hesitation.


    ¡¸Fin Lagias. Words have the power to persuade non-talented people. However, I¡¯m not weak. My loyalty to the Princess remains the same even with or without the blessing of the spirits. I¡¯ll give you my life if you desire that much. But, I won¡¯t give you my traits nor my soul.¡¹


    Valianne spoke without kneeling. Her eyes showed determination. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if these were the last words of my life. Loyalty, yes, my loyalty.¡±


    It was unthinkable for Valianne to lose this loyalty. ¡°I¡¯ve lived my entire life with just loyalty in my heart. Ever since, I remember. Ever since my childhood. That¡¯s the only thing that I owed with my body. I didn¡¯t know anything else in life except loyalty.¡±


    Nonetheless, Lagias¡¯ reaction to her words was quite different from what Valianne had thought. He was neither furious nor discouraged. In fact, he accepted her resolution quietly and told her the following words.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter to me. That¡¯s what I truly think. But you see, loyalty is not the only way to save the life of the one you swore to protect.¡¹


    Valianne felt the sound of her heart bouncing fast in her chest. She felt as if she finally understood what the old elf was trying to impose on her.


    ¡¸As I said, the road to honor and fame is narrow, and deep. Sometimes you have to cover yourself with mud in order to protect the one you swore your allegiance. Come on now, Valianne. If you play an active part in the front lines, I promise you that I¡¯ll spare the Princess¡¯ life.¡¹


    These words were like icicles that pierced Valianne¡¯s soul. They were like thorns that hurt her and damaged her inner self¡­


    ¡­Furthermore, one more step to go. Did he have some strength left? Lugis¡¯ body swayed as if he was a broken piece, but he grasped the purple light tightly in order to protect his body.


    However, no matter what he did to protect himself, this was the end for him.


    Valianne believed that hesitation would be the key to her downfall. She had to finish off the enemy standing in front of her. And yet, this man called Lugis wielded his sword from the top to prevent a fatal blow from Valianne¡¯s silver sword. He continued to protect his life from being cut off. Valianne repeated her assaults with the silvery sword.


    ¡°People may call me a traitor. Others may call me dishonest. Still, I have no other choice but to show my loyalty now.¡± Valianne¡¯s eyes glittered and twinkled for a moment.


    *strong metallic sound*


    The purple blade, which had been blocking Valianne¡¯s sword as a shield, could not withstand the powerful strike. Lugis¡¯ sword was thrown away as a result. Nothing could protect this man now.


    If Valianne¡¯s troops carried out the entire assault, that meant that the enemy¡¯s soldiers on the narrowly passageway wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the additional force. If Lugis died here and now, the front-line soldiers of the enemy¡¯s battalion would fall apart, and the battle would be finally over.


    ¡°What will the Princess say about my actions?¡± That was the only thing that preoccupied Valianne in her heart. However, on this very moment, Valianne heard a loud voice in her ears. And for a short moment, her reaction got delayed.


    ¡¸Shoot! ¡¹


    It was right when Valianne¡¯s sword glittered in the sky that she heard a voice that cut through the wind from the rear of the battlefield.

 Volume 5 - CH 91

    Chapter 91: The Saint woman on the Battlefield


    ¡¸This is no good. Our front lines are going down. We will lose the battle at this rate.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s long sword drew a glittering line as she slashed an elf¡¯s belly that stood in her way. Blood splashed around and the road became stained with vivid red.


    While wiping the blood off her cheeks, Caria looked attentively at the other side. She didn¡¯t care about the fallen enemy soldiers. On the other side of her line of sight stood Matia. Yes, the commander of the Heraldic Order, Saint Matia.


    ¡¸¡­But, we are just helping them fight this war. We can¡¯t go against the military rules. I am not the one in charge. Besides, we still haven¡¯t won the battle on the rear side, can¡¯t you see?¡¹


    The units directed by Matia were located on the sidelines, a little far from the ongoing conflict at the front.


    Actually, even though Matia was an important collaborator, she was just a human being. This war was the affairs of the elves, and they felt that responsibility should fall on their kin. It was hard to persuade Eldith and her supporters to let Matia be a fundamental part of this battle. Eventually, they accepted her help, but the front lines was an important key and major strategical point that could dictate their victory. Summing up, Matia was ordered to fight on the rear, as guards; at least they let her do something instead of nothing.


    Caria said that the situation wasn¡¯t looking good for them, but Matia couldn¡¯t see the condition at the front line from her position as it was blocked by numerous soldiers.


    Amidst this disarray, Caria replied to Matia¡¯s question while moving her shoulders, as if she distrusted something somewhere.


    ¡¸I know that. But, just look at the movement of our side¡¯s flag. Can¡¯t you see that our flag has collapsed? The front lines are no longer working. Rather, this situation is the proof that the enemy brought more of their soldiers to this battle.¡¹


    Certainly, what Caria said made sense. Matia couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.


    The enemy soldiers engaged in a battle with Matia¡¯s rear units. However, someone said that these soldiers were probably the last forces from the enemy side. That in itself was rather abnormal. It meant that most of the enemy¡¯s forces conglomerated at the front battle. However. Although only a few enemy soldiers remained on the sidelines, Matia could see that it was not easy to march towards the front line because of the narrowly passageway.


    Unexpectedly, Matia distorted her expression. What kind of decision should she make?


    The battles she had experienced so far were close to small-scale wars. Matia had no experience in conducting large-scale battles. Moreover, she had only strategical knowledge. She wasn¡¯t a fighter herself.


    To be honest, Matia didn¡¯t think that her own command in the battle of Garoua Maria was that remarkable. Many heraldic knights died under her command. If she had done well, they would have been alive today, and her victory would have been accomplished with less deaths and damage on the Heraldic side.


    Therefore, Matia was worried. Would it be okay to use the soldiers in order to pierce through the front lines? These thoughts made things puzzling for Matia.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going. I might not be able to stop it, but at least, I¡¯ll help our ally¡¯s back.¡¹


    Filaret passed through Caria and Matia, and was already on her way. She shook her cloak lightly and her dark eyes shined brightly.


    A storm of magical power overflowed from her back. Up until now, Filaret had not shown much of her power. She never displayed her powers on the sidelines. But, with her will, she should be able to exert her potential right here and now.


    Nonetheless, Matia thought that it was strange for Filaret to say that she was going to the front lines herself because of her personality.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± When Matia realized the meaning of Filaret¡¯s sudden action, an unpleasant feeling ran through her brain.


    ¡¸¡°He¡± is probably up there. That¡¯s right, I believe that ¡°he¡± is fighting in the front lines. I bet that ¡°he¡± is wielding the sword, which I embedded on his body.¡¹


    Caria became temperamental upon hearing Filaret¡¯ remarks. She replied by saying, ¡¸That was my treasure sword, you know.¡¹


    ¡°I knew it¡±. Unexpectedly, Matia covered her lips with her hands. Every time both Filaret and Caria showed off their real powers and resolve, was when that ¡°man¡± got entangled in some sort of conflict. Matia fully understood this. She knew this since a while ago.


    Filaret didn¡¯t say the name of the person whom she described just now.


    Yet, Matia knew. Obviously. She talked about the Heraldic Order¡¯s collaborator, the hero named Lugis. It¡¯s been a while since she last saw him. But, for some unknown reason, Filaret found out his whereabouts. Then, of course, she would go to the front lines by herself.


    ¡¸Hey, you. What are you going to do? ¡¹


    Caria¡¯s short question reached Matia¡¯s ears. Matia didn¡¯t know what to do, to be honest. Even so, Caria continued to speak, and these next words made a slight change in Matia¡¯s heart. That¡¯s right, just like this.


    ¡¸We¡¯re going there no matter what you do here. If you come along, then follow us. I will open the path for you.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s voice sounded upbeat. Her silvery eyes were gleaming with determination.


    ¡ª


    To be honest, Matia was still unable to handle Lugis¡¯ presence. Her feelings for him were complicated and bittersweet.


    Lugis was Matia¡¯s lifesaver who protected her from a premature death. On the other hand, Lugis was also a ¡°gruesome enemy¡± who tried to grab this world to himself. However, Lugis was also a mysterious person that shook Matia¡¯s emotions.


    When it came to action, Matia fully understood her capabilities, and she moved under reason and calculation. However, when it came to Lugis, Matia lost all reason and her emotions began to move as if they had free will.


    In fact, Matia rushed to the front lines with all her units, even though she thought it was a ridiculous move to do.


    ¡°Oh, no. Absolutely not. I am making this move because of those girls. It¡¯s a calculated move in order to protect both Caria and Filaret. They are valuable for the Heraldic Order. Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s just my calculation. I am not doing this because of Lugis. Correct. Lugis¡¯ presence never swayed my useless emotions.¡±


    Matia narrowed her gaze while moving fiercely on the ground.


    ¡°¡­A Saint mustn¡¯t be emotional. Never. Because a Saint is a precious servant of God.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Someone told Matia these words a long time ago. When was it? Matia couldn¡¯t remember when. Who told it? She didn¡¯t even know who. After all, it happened in a very distant past.


    Up to this point, Matia had lived with these words as her substance. As a result, she had gained utmost confidence as a Saint, and she even gained the support of many due to her faith.


    Therefore, she must not be affected by her own emotions. Moving with emotions meant denying herself. It meant letting go of what she had. She could never cross those boundaries.


    Matia immersed in her thoughts. Lugis was just a temporary collaborator. The Heraldic Order wasn¡¯t the only motive why Matia thought this way. As a woman, Matia also felt strange if she were to feel emotions for him since she met him not too long ago. As far as their collaboration went, Lugis remained a stranger in her life.


    Therefore, this action was by no means emotional. Matia believed firmly that she wouldn¡¯t be fluttered because of such a man.


    Matia solidified her mind and her resolve. She managed to bring her units to the front lines, and¡­Lugis was certainly there, just as Filaret said moments ago.


    ¡°¡­Lugis was about to lose his life to the hands of the enemy¡¯s general.¡±


    Matia¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her body was moving unsteadily.


    Surely, this man was the one Matia thought as just a temporary collaborator and a stranger.


    Nevertheless. The moment she saw this scene, the resolve that had been solidified in her mind melted away. Her brain easily forsake the chain of reason and the measure of calculation.


    Incredibly, her mouth moved faster than anyone else did. Faster than Caria¡¯s sparkling silvery sword. Even faster than Filaret¡¯s magical power.


    Matia yelled to the archers, who had just finished preparing their bows and arrows. A loud voice cut through the sky and echoed throughout the entire battlefield.


    ¡¸Shoot! We must rescue our compatriot Lugis!¡¹


    A desperate voice. It was the sound of someone willing to sacrifice everything in order to save just one man. Yes, the voice of the Saint woman prevailed above everything else in the battlefield. She intended to save Lugis, not as a temporary collaborator or stranger, but as fellow compatriot.

 Volume 5 - CH 92

    Chapter 92: Shame and the Hero¡¯s Shadow


    At that time, the voice of the Saint woman echoed throughout the battlefield. The shining light of Valianne¡¯s sword quivered for a moment, and she delayed her fatal strike against me.


    For the first time¡­ For the very first time, I saw a gap between this woman called Valianne and me. This gap could only last one breath. Moreover, my sword was blown away, and I didn¡¯t have any other weapons.


    Still, I had enough. Yes, I had no weapon, but I had enough to strike her back. On the battlefield, even a tiny gap would be as valuable as gold to the soldier.


    ¡¸¡­Ohh¡­Ohh, ohhhhh! ¡¹


    I let out a barbaric voice that tore off the nerves and ripped muscles.


    I twisted my injured body and moved my shoulders upwards. I tried to shake my whole body to gain momentum, and I forcibly slammed my right arm into Valianne¡¯s throat. I thought that I had no strength left. Yet, I still managed to use my hand to beat the enemy. For a moment, my ears caught a very unpleasant sound.


    There was no way that somebody would lose his or her arms like this. I certainly wouldn¡¯t. However, I was going to die if I didn¡¯t do anything. Therefore, I ended up using my body as a weapon.


    I gripped her throat with all the strength I had left. It felt as if the meat blended with the tip of my fingers. Moreover, the heat from her throat made my fingers react in a weird way. This reaction reached my brain through the right hand inside of Valianne¡¯s throat.


    At the end of my line of sight, I could see the silhouette of my fingers piercing through Valianne¡¯s throat with my bones and nails. I felt a distorted sensation in my right hand as if a heart was pulsating inside.


    I was the worst. This was not even a worthy technique nor attack. Was this method even honorable to begin with? Wasn¡¯t this lowly way the action of a brown rat from the sewers at the back road?


    In front of me stood a shocked-looking Valianne. Her face showed signs of distress. She raised her hands and held her throat. She spitted blood from her mouth, while touching her throat.


    Her esophagus was probably damaged. She should be in great pain even with just breathing.


    Why did she end up on this path? Would this path be an easier one?


    When I realized that, I looked attentively at Valianne. This was the first time I came face-to-face with her. Last time, I was hiding beneath the bed sheet. On top of that, I never even had a proper conversation with her. In fact, I didn¡¯t know anything about her.


    Even so, I could understand something about her by looking at the still-undisturbed light of her eyes. This woman was here for something big. She came to the battlefield in order to grab something.


    Then, I realized that I still had my rusty knife in my pocket. I took it out with my left hand. I saw Valianne clenching her teeth, shaking her body, and dripping blood from her lips.


    She was still alive. Actually, it would be foolish to die here and now, but she would not even admit defeat. I, as her enemy, pierced her throat with my fingers, and yet, the light in her eyes did not disappear.


    I didn¡¯t know her personally. And I probably never will. I didn¡¯t understand why she fought and betrayed us. However, it was a rude act to be worried about this now. I had so save myself, but also end her pain forever.


    Therefore, I shall kill her here and now.


    Her neck was already injured and bloodied. So, all I had to do was slash it with a knife. I must end Valianne¡¯s life, whatever the reason she had. Yes, I must kill her as part of the courtesy of the battlefield.


    With my left hand, I slowly lifted the knife. Strange and heavy. This was probably the first time that I felt a knife this heavy.


    Then, as it was, I moved the knife towards the muscles of Valianne¡¯s neck. I stabbed the rusty blade on her flesh and forcibly gouged the cervical spine.


    I pulled my knife out, and saw that flesh, tendons, nerves and bones were gouged out along with the tip of my blade.


    The blood flowing from her wound was in fact black. However, I no longer knew what I was doing. However, on this very moment, I felt pain as if something bit by my fingers stuck in Valianne¡¯s throat.


    ¡­Valianne¡¯s eyes seemed to be staring at something else, not me, until the very last moment before she lost her light.


    When her body lost strength and became heavy, I had the feeling that somehow the felling of ecstasy stroked deep inside of her chest.


    I didn¡¯t understand her. I didn¡¯t know anything about the elf standing in front of me. Whether she completed her quest or not. I didn¡¯t know much about her way of life or her willpower.


    But, I thought deeply then. I muttered deep inside of my chest. I behaved like none other than the old Filaret from the Journey of Salvation.


    She would not have died if I was the hero named Helot Stanley.


    If he was the hero standing here today, he surely would know how to save everybody, even a traitor. With his strength, he might have reached out to her in order to gain a great vassal. Rather, this woman may not even betray him. Unlike myself.


    In the end, all this was just my assumption. After all, I was the one who was here, and not Helot Stanley. And even if he were here, there was no way to know what he¡¯ll do. However, at the bottom of my guts, I felt as if my assumptions were indeed true.


    After all, I was neither a hero nor brave.


    ¡¸¡­Thanks Saint. I thought I was going to die alone at the end. Well, it looks like I escaped death again.¡¹


    I heard footsteps coming from behind my back. I saw the figure of Saint Matia, who screamed moments ago. Yeah, this was a battlefield. This was no time for me to show them my grievances and speak of an unsatisfactory result.


    Therefore, I tried to show her a great moment, and managed to express it through words.


    ¡¸¡­Eh, so you only appreciate the Saint¡¯s help, huh. I didn¡¯t know that you took her in such high regard. And did you say that you thought you were going to die alone? What¡¯s wrong with death itself?¡¹


    On this moment, I heard Filaret¡¯s voice in my ears, which contained a voluminous amount of unstable emotions. I couldn¡¯t understand if her intentions were good or bad. But, she was apparently in a bad mood. Besides, I felt that she invoked some of her magical power when she professed those words to me. She was indeed angry.


    Well, I see. I felt an unpleasant sweat crawling over my forehead.


    I tried to be careful with my hidden feelings, but it seemed that I only did worse.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸You are a bottomless fool. If you want to see the bottom of hell, then do it yourself. Don¡¯t you dare drag other people to your downfall.¡¹


    Caria spoke with sharp lips, and continued; ¡¸I won¡¯t do it next time. ¡¹.


    For the first time in a while, I felt that those piercing silvery eyes had penetrated my body as if they were needles. Yes, I felt as if the core of my body became cold.


    However, even if I turned my eyes away from Caria¡¯s gaze, I noticed that some black eyes were staring fiercely at me as well. I was surrounded by complete madness.


    Whether it was Caria or Filaret, both of them were a force that I wouldn¡¯t want to encounter in a battlefield. However, the way they were behaving this time around. Were they showing their real face now? Was this the beginning of what happened in my previous life? Were they finally starting to hate me to the point of killing me inside as they did once before? Was I paranoid or frightened at their sudden change in behavior? Or was it another kind of emotion that was emerging in their hearts?


    ¡¸Ah, well. I was honest with you. I¡¯m really thankful that you guys came here to save me. I didn¡¯t come here to my downfall. I don¡¯t want to die, you know. I was just trying to survive.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? I wonder about that. I feel like there is absolutely no truth in your words. But, if that¡¯s true, then don¡¯t vanish suddenly like that. And you shouldn¡¯t engage in dangerous fights anymore. Got that?¡¹


    Why were they behaving like demons against me?


    Filaret¡¯s words were quite intense and made me forget the battlefield for a short moment. I didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Every time I tried to explain something, both of them would literally reply with icy words. I was like a pawn in the middle of these two women. No matter where I looked, I could feel their piercing gaze following me. It felt so strange.


    Of course, we were still in the middle of a battlefield. We had this dumb conversation during a short gap.


    The heraldic knights were strong enough to fight with their physical strength. Moreover, they were far more experienced in battles. Therefore, there was an obvious difference between our soldiers and the enemy¡¯s soldiers, because it had been a long while since the elves engaged in a fight like this.


    The soldiers from Valianne¡¯s special unit lost their momentum with their general¡¯s downfall. The heraldic knights and Eldith¡¯s soldiers pulled forward without hesitation. Even so, our number was overwhelmingly inferior in comparison with the rest of Lagias¡¯ soldiers.


    Every single attack was crucial, and the end was probably near.


    However, we didn¡¯t know what the enemy could do as a last resort. Valianne¡¯s remaining soldiers could be used as decoys in order to fully prepare Lagias¡¯ main squad. Although the heraldic knights were strong, their numbers were far less than the enemy¡¯s elven soldiers were. The final assault could determine the outcome of this battle.


    In addition to that, the enemy side was willing to push the battle to its limits. Their momentum was too intense. I didn¡¯t think we were here for a long-term battle.


    I didn¡¯t know what to expect anymore. I thought that time was on the enemy¡¯s side, but since then, we managed to overcome some of the obstacles along the way. Besides, this was a battle and some hidden circumstances could be lurking around somewhere.


    ¡¸So, what are we going to do? ¡¹


    Matia spoke after mine and the girls exchanged heated words. As usual, her voice resonated in my ears quite smoothly. However, every single one of us began to ponder about that question. And none gave her an answer. Matia opened her lips slightly then.


    ¡¸We don¡¯t have much time left. This is the turning point. Should we be prepared to step on thin ice, or should we wait? What should we do to benefit our odds in the battle? Now is the time to decide.¡¹


    Matia¡¯s reasoning was spot on. The grace of choice was given to us now. Our judgment could decide everything. Our choices could end this battle. It could also end the existence of the species called Elves.


    We had to make a decision now. Should we go or not? Even if we avoided a decision, the time will come for us to act by force. Therefore, now was the time.


    ¡¸So, what is your judgement as our leader, Lady Saint?¡¹


    I shook my lips in order to profess those words. I noticed that Matia sharpened her gaze for a moment. Maybe I should not have asked that question, since she was the one who asked us a question first. My words could have been too heavy; but I wanted to know what was on her mind. Was it something light? Or was she harboring some resentment?


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. What is your opinion? I want to hear it, so that we won¡¯t do anything impulsively because of bad wisdom.¡¹


    Those words surprised me a little.


    Matia hated me. I knew that very well since we came to Ghazalia. Well, why did she want to hear my opinion? I involuntarily moved my neck. Matia noticed my confusion, and continued to speak.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have any deep meaning in asking for your opinion. But you have a lot of experience. I just want to hear your opinion on this matter so that I can make a proper judgment. That¡¯s just it, yes¡­So, let me hear about it.¡¹


    The Saint woman spoke abruptly and gazed attentively at my eyes. I felt a strange force in her eyes as she kept staring fixedly at me. I wondered what was this all about.


    However, trust or not; it was still an honor to get some recognition from her. Up until now, she never took me seriously, and my words didn¡¯t have any special meaning to her. So, what changed now? Was it necessary to ask my opinion? Did she mean that? I didn¡¯t know for sure, but it was an extraordinary honor. She could have ulterior motives, who knows. Or maybe she had a change of heart. It was indeed confusing. And I really didn¡¯t know what to think. Would my words make sense to her?


    I slowly touched my chin as I pondered deeply before opening my mouth.


    ¡¸Of course, we have no choice but to go forward. That¡¯s why we came here in the first place. At least, that¡¯s what I feel. This is my opinion.¡¹

 Volume 5 - CH 93

    Chapter 93: The Ideal Way to Lead


    In order to diminish the attacks from the rebel army, an assault strategy was set in motion from behind the scenes. Because of this strategy, more soldiers gathered in front of the main gate of Ghazalia¡¯s borderline walls.


    The preparation of the enemy¡¯s assault, and the advance of the rebel army. This momentum, between the inside and outside of Ghazalia, was like a deadlock. There was still no collision between the inside forces and the outside forces. The deadly fight didn¡¯t happen yet, at least, not on this area, since the other elves were fighting against the rebel humans and elves at the passageway from the Royal Palace. No blood was spilled outside of Ghazalia yet.


    Nevertheless, and unmistakably, this place was also a part of the ongoing battlefield. Like the passageway of the Royal Palace, this place was about to became the area of a bloody battle.


    ¡°¡­Hyahhhhhhhhh¡±.


    A strong voice echoed throughout the surroundings. The soldiers were in agony. It was as if their hearts were in distress. Why? Because of the appearance of a demon that could kill a small animal with only a loud noise.


    A demon-like monkey beast with a big mouth open appeared here as an enemy of all.


    The beast¡¯s appearance was too daunting. It seemed that this monster was created with some kind of wicked intentions, far from the beauty of nature. However, that was not the point right now. This demon beast was born in such a form, and was here, but not as a friend.


    This scene looked impossible. This demon beast wasn¡¯t even supposed to be here. In fact, no demon beast ever attacked Ghazalia and its gates for hundreds of years or maybe even longer than that.


    The soldiers¡¯ chief-in-command, who was given the task to protect the main gate, felt that his internal organs were boiling with bitterness and frustration. But, why?


    ¡¸Be ready! Use your arrows! If we can withstand this, reinforcements will come!¡¹


    When the chief-in-command declared those words, arrows were let loose from the soldier¡¯s bows, and rained down upon the monkey-shaped demon beast.


    In reality, the chief-in-command himself understood that no reinforcements would come.


    Right now, Fin Lagias¡¯ forces were fighting against Eldith¡¯s armies at the Royal Palace. Originally, the troops in front of the main gate of Ghazalia¡¯s borderline walls were given a crucial role to aid Fin Lagias¡¯ forces when in need. These troops were like a final decisive blow to the ongoing civil war.


    How did it ended up like this? One demon beast deprived these troops of their momentum and prevented them from aiding Fin Lagias at the Royal Palace. Even if they asked for reinforcements, Fin Lagias¡¯ soldiers would determine that the rebel army was an opponent far more important than the demon beast standing out here. They would definitely not come.


    However, there was no doubt that these soldiers had enough resolve to protect the main gate against external threats. Besides, there was no doubt that the demon beast was suppressed by their attacks. The eyes of the chief-in-command narrowed as he observed the assault towards the demon beast. Yet, not every attack was successful.


    The chief-in-command was swayed by every move of the demon beast. Every time the powerful arm of that monster moved, the trees around it broke apart violently. And every time the monster screamed aloud, the overflowing noise made several lives disappear. Indeed, that monster was a fearsome foe that nobody would like to deal with.


    However, the chief-in-command believed that the momentum was a crucial weapon. If these troops could suppress this monster from the top of the main gate, then the course of the story would be different.


    Once again, under the chief¡¯s command, arrows covered the sky and poured down against the whole body of the demon beast. Most of them were thrown away like mere pieces of woods every time the demon beast swung around its arms. However, the large amount of arrows was beginning to overpower the strength of the demon beast¡¯s body.


    ¡°With this, it should be possible to keep it under control.¡± The chief-in-command nodded as if he were convinced of the results from his ongoing assaults towards the demon beast.


    ¡°But why? Why is that demon beast so agitated?¡± This sight was extremely odd for both the chief-in-command and the soldiers trying to suppress it from the main gate.


    Seeing a demon beast in the forest without its own kind. It was already odd. Moreover, many of them were unapproachable and wary of other animals and people. Therefore, it was unlikely that these type of monsters would be this irrational, agitated and so eager to attack. What happened? Why was this demon beast behaving so bizarrely? The chief-in-command couldn¡¯t find an answer as to why this demon beast suddenly assaulted the main gate.


    Something rotten reached the troops¡¯ noses. Did someone instinctively drink alcohol now? The smell of wine was terrible.


    ¡°¡­Hyah! Hyahhhhhhh!¡±


    Then, the demon beast began to scream repeatedly. It shook the life of the surrounding trees and vibrated the foundations of the earth.


    However, the soldiers responded quickly because they felt intimidated by that monster¡¯s screams. In order to prepare for the next assault, the bows and arrows were distributed to all the soldiers one after another.


    The chief-in-command was the only one who was getting drenched in unpleasant sweat.


    ¡°Somehow, that voice was different now¡±.


    It wasn¡¯t a voice that threatened the troops at the main gate. It wasn¡¯t a voice that tried to kill them all. Yes, if one could describe it, this voice was like a signal. Was this demon beast trying to convey something to the surroundings?


    It was just a premonition. The chief-in-command wanted to believe that it was all nonsense in his head. However, his fears proved to be true.


    Little by little, the faces of the elf soldiers turned pale. One by one, their eyes quivered in fear and despair when they noticed the scene that unfolded right in front of them.


    Something came out of the forest. And it was not just ¡°something¡±. Several monkey-type demon beasts begun to gather in front of the main gate, one after another, after they heard the scream of the injured and agitated demon beast. This scene disturbed the soldiers¡¯ hearts, and they began to fear for their lives.


    One great monkey monster, who had decided to make Ghazalia its target, managed to gather more of its kind for this insane battle. Every single one of these monsters began to jump aggressively as they hit the ground strongly. Then, they grabbed giant rocks and aimed at the walls of Ghazalia. Several of these big rocks soared through the sky.


    The borderline walls of Ghazalia, where the main gate was located, were a formidable stronghold. However, today, a reflection of weakness swamped the walls.


    ¡ª


    ¡°I want heavy rain to pour down on them. Yes, I want the enemy¡¯s avant-garde* to be blinded to an extent that it will allows us to go forward.¡±


    Lugis spoke these words moments ago. And right now, Lugis¡¯ words were recalled in Filaret¡¯s mind.


    Filaret has been aware of Lugis¡¯ intention for some time now. Lugis seemed to think that magic itself was a useful tool that could do anything. Actually, the opposite was the truth.


    Magic was nothing more than a human art that could rewrite the structure of the world with mere fingertips. For example, one could be at a place where one could not see anything at all. With magic, one could set a fire in order to see. However, one could have bought a firestone to make a fire, making magic just a secondary solution. Most people couldn¡¯t use magic. However, did they despair because of that fact? No. Most people were independent, and these people managed to live just fine without the properties of magic itself. Summing up, although convenient, magic was far from being absolute.


    Filaret knew it well. She understood it so much. Why? Because Filaret knew the pain of being a magic user, a Sorceress. She felt it many times before. Worse, she saw the backs of those who couldn¡¯t reach a certain level. Like herself. Being called mediocre was extremely bitter.


    Originally, making rain, and even heavy rain, was out of the question. Thousands of sorcerers affirmed that making rain was impossible. Obviously.


    However, Filaret accepted Lugis¡¯ words. It could be impossible to achieve, but Filaret really wanted to show her worth.


    Filaret¡¯s viscera became cold, and her throat narrowed so much that almost blocked the respiratory system. She was under intense pressure. These tension and agitation emotions crawled through her spine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to show him my bad side. I don¡¯t want to betray his expectations. I don¡¯t want him to abandon me.¡± These types of feelings consumed Filaret¡¯s heart. The reason why she accepted Lugis¡¯ proposal so promptly was because, she felt close to a dependence towards Lugis.


    However, apart from that aspect, Filaret had her own determination.


    Just as the time when Filaret revived Lugis by fusing the legendary sword into his body. Filaret thought that she twisted and bent the world when she recreated that special magic. Upon saving Lugis¡¯ life, Filaret truly believed in her potential once more. Such thought was finally engraved in her heart.


    ¡°If so, then this is the moment. The moment to prove my value.¡±


    Magical power accumulated on Filaret¡¯s fingertips. However, she had never brought much thought into the weather before, much less manipulating a large-scale nature through magic. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know what type of magic formation she had to invoke.


    Therefore, all that Filaret could think of was to move her hands towards the heavens. ¡°My hands are mediocre, and I am a lead person. Will I be able to do it?¡±


    Filaret¡¯s mind got clouded. Her black eyes blinked repeatedly.


    Caria, was a woman who manipulated the movements of a silvery long sword to her will and showed superhuman determination. She was definitely a genius, but not Filaret.


    The sharpness of her sword and the skills of her swordsmanship. It was all astonishing. The decisive power of hers that was cold-hearted, but that gave her the ability to act rapidly in a moment of crisis. Whatever it may be, Caria was someone who was worthy of the title ¡°masterpiece¡±.


    And, Saint Matia. The Supreme Commander who led the Heraldic people with strong charisma. She was someone who people worshipped. Her presence continued to attract the hearts of people, no matter who they were and what they thought.


    Filaret thought deeply about it. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling this for a long time. I am the only one who has nothing. Even though I accompany Lugis on his journey, I am just an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°I hate this. If I leave it be, I may be left alone, and Lugis will probably leave me in the end.¡± This anxiety covered Filaret¡¯s chest. She truly hated these feelings.


    ¡°Lugis decided that I wouldn¡¯t be lead. Therefore, I have to prove him that I¡¯m capable.¡± This person named Filaret whispered in her heart, and vowed to become a golden person to match the man who changed her life.


    That¡¯s why Filaret accepted that senseless and impossible request without hesitation.


    However, no matter how much she improved her magic power, Filaret couldn¡¯t come up with a convenient technique that would bring heavy rain. She knew that they didn¡¯t have much time left. The enemy units could overpower their forces at any time now. Irritation and frustration burned through her throat. Her mouth got distorted and she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Ah, this won¡¯t do.¡± No matter how eager she was, Filaret knew that the world would never give her another chance. No one would ever realize her worth. Only heroes and talented people were the perfect pieces to be used in a chessboard. The world showed interest in them, because they opened up their hearts to them only.


    ¡°¡­What a hateful world. Such an absurd. That¡¯s right, this world is not interested in me.¡±


    If this was the reality. If this was the truth. Then, there was only one-way.


    A magic theory that never came to Filaret¡¯s mind. A conceptual idea that jumped out of reason. Yes, the invention of something unrealistic, something without precedent. ¡°If the world isn¡¯t interested in me, then I have no choice but to transform it.¡±


    Filaret didn¡¯t know exactly what she was doing. She ¡°picked up a pen¡± in her brain. She wrote a magical structure on an invisible parchment in her brain. An impossible magic theory.


    ¡°Yeah, this is the feeling.¡± Filaret knew that she couldn¡¯t rely in existing magic theories. For the first time, she felt the pleasure of rewriting the state of the world with her own hands. The freshness of unraveling the big iron that held down her body for this long. The so-called and desired freedom.


    A new magic was created behind the shining black eyes of Filaret. Ahead of these eyes. She looked attentively at the avant-garde* of the enemy troops mounted on horses.


    ¡¸¡­Breach the canopy. Flood, I invoke you to crush the world and pour down here!¡¹


    A sound was heard inside of Filaret¡¯s head. It resembled a shattering sound as if something broke apart. Nobody knew what it was.


    However, Filaret did create a new magic theory. And this magic was already set in motion.


    It was not heavy rain. It was more like a muddy stream. Nonetheless, this muddy stream became like strong waves, which swallowed the avant-garde* forces of the enemy troops in a violent and rapid way.


    Filaret La Volgograd. On this day, a piece of lead covering her body came off. Within her skin, an unmistakable gold shined inside.

 Volume 5 - CH 94

    Chapter 94: Those Who Believe


    ¡¸¡­Push forward, and fight! ¡¹


    On this very moment. While astonishment still swam through everybody¡¯s eyes, Matia¡¯s voice echoed high.


    Immediately, the barbaric voices of Eldith¡¯s allies soared aloud as if they gained back their will and determination. The enemy¡¯s avant-garde* forces seemingly collapsed, and the whole units were torn apart.


    The Heraldic knights and few of Eldith¡¯s surviving elf soldiers engaged on the battle at the front. They were about a hundred and fifty at best. With spears and swords in their hands, everyone fought against thousands of enemies.


    The dissimilarities between the elves and humans were no longer relevant in the battlefield. Under the command of Saint Matia, the Revolutionary Army, which viewed Eldith as its sole ruler, kept pushing forward without hesitation. They managed to overtake some of the enemy¡¯s forces by taking advantage of the narrow passageway. Everyone understood what was at stake. This was the last opportunity to win. It was the last ray of light.


    Unexpectedly, I took a deep breath. How great. What a wonderful thing.


    Based from what I witnessed in my past life, I knew that Filaret was capable of using rain magic to invoke great storms. I still remember that magic¡¯s power, and how crucial it was during the battles of my past life. It was indeed formidable and frightening, all at once. The power to control the weather was considered as a major milestone in history.


    However, I¡¯ve never seen such a flood happen. My throat was burning. My arms had chicken skin, and my chest was full of excitement and agitation.


    I felt so much excitement after discovering the glimpse of a genius, of which Filaret truly was. I knew that this Filaret was not lead, but a golden person. Just like the one from my past life. However, because of a change in magic properties, she couldn¡¯t defeat all of the enemy units.


    Now, the battlefield was at a turning point. The enemy brought a large number of troops in front of the Palace¡¯s main gate. Then, naturally, the strength of the side roads got weak. Even though we inflicted some damage on the frontlines, it was not enough to destroy them completely. The enemy¡¯s fangs had not reached the rearguard where stood Eldith and her remaining troops.


    We could have a chance to win if we destroyed their frontlines. All we had to do was keep pushing forward in order to open way to the palace. Our rearguard had no extra power. They would probably lose if they were to receive the charge of the enemy. In this bloody battle, our allies continued to collapse and die. This was the crucial moment.


    Our allies were desperately fighting. Everybody struggled against the overwhelming majority of power. Each one of them clenched their teeth as they fought bravely and, they let their blood and meat burst amidst pain.


    Nevertheless. Sadly, the numbers were absolute. No matter how much we fought and how much we used the narrowness of the passageway, there was over a thousand enemies q the frontlines. On the other hand, we were just one hundred and fifty, or even less.


    Certainly, it was understandable that everyone wanted to grab victory at all costs. Even though we were small in numbers, every single one of us tried to push forward little by little. Our eyes were fixated at the royal palace, the place where Lagias was hiding. That was the reason why we had to cross through the narrow passage.


    I couldn¡¯t feel anything in the fingertips of my right hand. However, fortunately, both of my legs and left hand were still able to move. I felt that I recovered some of my physical strength after taking a short rest.


    One deep breath. Three short breaths, and finally, another deep breath.


    I grabbed the treasure sword with my left hand. I strongly used the strength of my little fingers, so that I wouldn¡¯t lose it again.


    ¡¸Hey you. Are you willing to jump into that fire pit in that condition?¡¹


    My shoulders quivered for a moment. It was Caria¡¯s voice. However, it was a quiet voice, and not a sound-piercing voice.


    ¡¸Of course. I can still fight with my left hand.¡¹


    I was accustomed to the pain, and I tried to ignore the horrible state of my right hand as it clanged lifeless on the side of my body.


    I didn¡¯t think I would be much of a help, given my current condition, but I couldn¡¯t just stand by on the side of the battlefield.


    And Caria. I didn¡¯t want her to be on the sidelines of the battlefield as well. There was no point in having an escort. She could just leave me alone.


    If Filaret was the master of sorceries that also influenced the weather, Caria was the master of the battlefield.


    She swung her long sword and cut down the enemy in a blink of an eye. This power and overwhelming strength was a sight that attracted every single person in the battle. Her prevailing courage inspired the entire army. She was once called Goddess of War, and she was the infamous knight of the Knight¡¯s Order.


    Therefore, the Goddess of War had a lot of work to do. Especially in this situation. I never thought that all my guesses and war situation readings were correct. Rather, it was all just assumptions, and sometimes luck. However, at least, I had a minimal understanding of Caria¡¯s role and how significant it was.


    At this time, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to have Caria as an escort. She was a trump card, and it would be foolish to not use her talents.


    Moreover, I didn¡¯t need a big thing like an escort. After all, an escort was someone that vowed to protect a valuable being.


    I shook my right hand, but it was excessively damaged. But, I showed my determination to Caria. Yes, I was still capable to fight.


    I may be an absurd and foolish person to want to end up in the mist of battle again. Still, this was unavoidable. I wasn¡¯t strong but I wasn¡¯t a failure as well. We both had to stand in the battlefield, for good or for worse. Caria was a bright person. So, she would understand my resolve.


    However, her feedback was quite different from what I expected. Suddenly, she moved her silver hair, and touched slightly the tip of her nose. My whole body was attracted to a force that seemed to be unwavering.


    ¡¸¡­I see, it seems that you are stubborn. But, I beg you. Stop hurting yourself.¡¹


    Caria responded with a firm tone. I felt as if her unwavering voice whispered in my ears, and stayed there for a while. I didn¡¯t know what to do. Or what to say. Did I hear those words correctly? Apparently, yes. They were probably misleading, or were they sincere?


    Words didn¡¯t come out of my throat. My eyes didn¡¯t move, and my eyelids were wide open. The tone of her voice wasn¡¯t harsh. It was rather mild, full of compassion.


    I felt Caria¡¯s fingertips in my back to prevent me from leaving. Her grip was certainly powerful, but different. Yes, her strong grip showed me that she was concerned about my well-being.


    Did she beg me? This woman. Caria. I never seen this woman apologizing, thanking, and much less begging. She always gave orders.


    I became petrified. I couldn¡¯t even utter a word because the emotional waves overflew from my toes to my hair.


    Stop. Just stop it, please. I didn¡¯t want her to say such a thing. She always trampled me, hated me and humiliated me. But, words had power. And her change of tone seriously inflicted an impairment in my heart.


    ¡¸¡­You must remain here. I want you to be safe. I will get the heads of our enemy, and bring us victory.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s usual tone returned to her once again.


    With a commanding tone, I felt that her arrogance didn¡¯t exactly disappear. This tone sounded much more like the Caria I knew of. However, somehow, my heart accepted her words obediently. How strange.


    I used to feel antipathy when she spilled such high-pressure words on me.


    ¡¸Therefore, I will swear right here. No matter what, I will return with victory on my hand. So, you mustn¡¯t put yourself in danger. I want you to live, and I will return safely as well. I promise¡­I want you to believe in me for once.¡¹


    ¡°Because you and I are comrades¡±. That being said, Caria began to attentively watch the frontlines with a strong expression on her face. Those last words of her seemed to echo in my ears without stopping.


    What did this woman say? She said to believe in her. Did I hear it correctly? Was I hallucinating? This woman was the woman who once trampled me, looked down at me, and said that my life was pointless.


    However, I understood the irregularity. This Caria was different from the Caria Burdnick, which I travelled with before. However, I thought that someone¡¯s nature wouldn¡¯t change so easily.


    Perhaps, she showed some respect for me, given her nobility status. People from nobility were proud people, and often wanted others to believe in their extraordinary efforts. They wanted to show how hard they worked, and how much pride they had.


    However, she didn¡¯t want me to believe her because of her pride. Or did she? I felt something strange in the depths of my heart after she told me to believe in her.


    I felt that the inferiority and dreading emotions that expressed the ugly in me mixed up with these newly strange emotions like a muddy river. This confusion settled in my viscera as if it were a lasting disease.


    Her voice kept whispering in my ears despite my efforts to stop it. I was at a loss of words. I felt as if I lost the remaining strength in my legs, and sat down by the road.


    ¡¸¡­Ah, damn it. It seems that my legs aren¡¯t cooperating with me. I can¡¯t stand up easily with this injured body. It seems that¡­Oh well, I leave it in your hands then.¡¹


    That¡¯s right, I said those exact words while turning my head down. Why was I acting like this? I never said something so stupid like this. It felt strangely embarrassing today. I couldn¡¯t even dare to see Caria¡¯s face after I professed those words.


    But in my ears, I heard a laughing voice. It seemed that Caria laughed a little upon hearing my response.


    ¡¸Ha, ha. Finally, you¡¯ve entrusted something to me. I am glad. Okay, I¡¯ll bring you back the victory no matter what it takes.¡¹


    Her back was strangely reliable. What a poignant sight of a hero moving forward without hesitation. Caria would do everything she could to make it happen. No matter what happened in the battlefield, I was sure that victory lied ahead of her. Yes, I believed in her.


    ¡°¡­These feelings. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to trust her. This is bad. I¡¯ll try to believe otherwise later on. Since I don¡¯t want these feelings to sway me.¡±


    I silently murmured in the depths of my heart after I saw her back being swallowed into the sea of soldiers.

 Volume 5 - CH 95

    Chapter 95: The Master of the Battlefield


    The silver wind covered the entire battlefield.


    The long sword swung around at a high speed. In a blink of an eye, blood and flesh were ripped apart from the tip of that long sword. So beautiful. That was a very beautiful technique. No one could believe it.


    There was no rationality in the midst of war. Even trained knights couldn¡¯t overturn the odds of the battlefield. This primordial hell of blood, flesh and bone crushing brought the man and the elf back to the wildness. Yes, back to aboriginal days.


    However, she was different. Caria, who built a mountain of corpses on the battlefield, wielded her silvery weapon with grace.


    Even in this hell, her swordsmanship was still showing no signs of weakness. Indeed. No one glimpsed disturbed movements nor feebleness. She never collapsed even once. Her sword aimed directly at the enemy without hesitation. All she had to do was kill the enemy.


    Extremely beautiful. She grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. That skill could no longer be considered something human. She repelled the flesh of the enemy continuously. It was not due to luck. In fact, she increased her accuracy every time she faced an opponent.


    ¡°¡­I feel that this hell named battlefield has a strange charm.¡±


    Everyone put their weapons in their hands and put their lives on the line. It was an ongoing struggle that never ended.


    The tip of a spear reached for Caria¡¯s heart. But, the silver wind was faster and precise.


    Those surrounding Caria felt a dark pleasure to see the silver weapon repel the attack from the enemy. She knocked the skull of the enemy without mercy, and transformed it into a lump of flesh.


    These scenes gave everybody a crucible of emotions. Everybody screamed aloud. The emotions ran high. This became like a theater, but a theater of war.


    Caria didn¡¯t change her true nature after all. It felt uncomfortable when her feelings became exposed. Every time she draw her sword, her emotions became clearer.


    ¡°¡­I wish I was a selfish woman.¡±


    Caria gritted her teeth when she fought. Apparently, she was enjoying the feeling of crushing the enemy soldier¡¯s head.


    ¡°I never thought that I¡¯d cling to that man¡¯s feet. Yet, I cannot leave him be. He annoys me so much, but I still want to take his hand. I never thought that I¡¯d be such a selfish woman.¡±


    No one knew what Caria was thinking in her head. However, she clearly had resolve. Fresh blood spilled in the air and fell upon her body. Caria took a step further as her clothes became bright red. Nonetheless, she kept trying to overwhelm the majority of the enemy troops.


    Her silvery eyes narrowed, and her throat made a rough rumbling. The long sword, which soaked in blood, was set up again.


    ¡°A selfish woman, huh.¡± Her cheeks crumpled involuntarily, and Caria seemed to be mocking herself.


    ¡°I am an idiot. I should know my place. Why does a woman like me cling to such a man? Ah, it is ridiculous. All I did was break down, kneel down and plead with that man. Yet, here I am. Why? Because, I do not want him to go. I want him to stay by my side.¡± Caria seemed to in conflict with her emotions.


    ¡°¡­This would have been easier if I was an agreeable woman.¡±


    The long sword in Caria¡¯s hand continued to swing towards the opponents. Caria didn¡¯t waver, nor did she retreat.


    Ironically, the sharpness of her sword was too great this time around. Even Caria recognized this change. Powerful but not rough, delicate but not weak. Caria brought her legs one-step further through the battlefield.


    I felt as if she understood something in her heart. Her resolve seemed firm.


    ¡°Surely, if I turn around, he probably won¡¯t be there anymore. Lugis is such a person. He was someone who didn¡¯t stop. He was not a quiet man after all. Then, why am I fighting now? It is because I decided to do so. There is no other answer.¡±


    ¡°Even if there is no Lugis behind my back. I am a foolish figure who has no choice but to behave in a dignified manner until this is finished.¡±


    ¡°¡­He relied on me for the very first time.¡±


    ¡°Then, the only thing I can do is complete that request. I do not know if he believes in me or not. But, I believe in him. I wonder if it is okay for me to think like this.¡±


    Caria herself was envious of Filaret. She clearly disliked that Sorceress. That despicable woman was able to stay by Lugis¡¯ side. ¡°What a nerve.¡± Caria thought. Still, Lugis never discarded that woman, which infuriated Caria.


    ¡°Then, what if it was me? Will I be able to cling to Lugis¡¯ side without any obstacles? Will it be weird? Will I be reprimanded for doing something stupid? For some reason, my imagination became dark.¡±


    Caria felt that the man called Lugis occasionally saw something else through her. His eyes seemed to be looking at her, but not exactly her. Caria gritted her teeth one more time.


    Caria¡¯s eyes showed fire and tenacity.


    Caria was strong-willed, proud, and sharp. A strong person who didn¡¯t bend, who didn¡¯t break, and who knew nothing about fear.


    There was no such thing as weakness. Caria never cried, fell or lose hope.


    Her silvery eyes glittered. Her long sword roared through the wind as if it had a voice of its own. The blood, flesh and bones of the enemy soldiers piled up around Caria.


    This area became the center of the battlefield. Enemy and allies alike. Everyone kept his or her eyes on this woman. Every time Caria swung her sword, the battlefield groaned high. And every time she advanced with her legs, the battlefield moved at the same time.


    She was exactly the master of the battlefield.


    However, victory was still hard to achieve. No matter how much she did, and not matter how much of a hero Caria was, it was difficult to kill hundreds of enemy soldiers at the same time.


    Even if Caria did her best, even if she exhausted herself to death, victory was still far from her hands.


    Not enough. Caria and the allies needed something more decisive. A trump card, even though they had none. Something that could trample the enemy and give the allies the awaited victory. A decisive hit, which had not been given yet.


    Then, the decisive hit appeared with a roar from the sky.


    ¡­Hyahhhhhhhhh!


    A scream that broke the skies. A giant monster appeared with a roar that shook the whole world. It crushed the soldiers, overran them, and turned the battlefield into more hell.


    Its big red eyes looked like flames, and its huge body quivered with rage. There was only one reason for aiming at this place. After all, this was the location where most elves and people concentrated together in Ghazalia.


    Immediately, every single person hurried to get away from that monster. Was that beast the one who drank wine? Such rich flavor that it won¡¯t forget once it had tasted it. The monster went on a full rampage, which even its instinct had disappeared.


    This monster was such in a bad state that nobody could call it a monkey beast anymore.


    The overwhelming rage was daunting, and its limbs were as strong as iron threads. Even the big belly, which seemed to hide at first, rang its fangs as if it had its own will.


    Instead of behaving like its species, this raging monster used its two legs to smash the ground, and both the heavy arms swung in order to catch the prey.


    Both the elves and humans saw its¡¯ destructive power. The enemies and the allies felt their instinct. They knew that this giant monster far exceeded themselves in combat power. Even the strongest soldiers had their heads crushed by that monster¡¯s hands.


    This was no longer an opponent. No one could resist it.


    Meanwhile, Caria was staring at the threat that came down right in front of her eyes. She swallowed her raw saliva back to her throat, as if she knew the danger it posed to her.


    This monster was the devil. Unmistakable, a true devil. This monster was supposed to be just a monkey beast of Ghazalia¡¯s surrounding forests. Yet, it threw the skin of the beast species and represented a true devil. This could mark the beginning and the end of this reign.


    The people¡¯s wisdom surely indicated that fact. The evil transformation might be the cause of this wild frenzy.


    Several arrows stuck at the monster¡¯s arm, but the eerie smoke blew up the arrows from its body. Then, it slowly healed the wounds. This was what sorcerers called a mirage or a vaporization of magical power.


    Caria was familiar with this scene. That¡¯s right. At that time, she also faced a fierce hexenbeast.


    Her silvery eyes shook with a dark light.


    ¡¸Hey, big monkey¡­How dare you come at such a crucial time, you bastard!¡¹


    Her voice trembled even though she was angry. Nobody was listening to her voice and skills anymore.


    The battle was now swallowed by madness. An overwhelming foreign body that appeared on the battlefield, and engulfed every single being with fear and despair. Of course, the monkey beast crushed and killed all, be it enemies or allies. It didn¡¯t care about the sides of the coin. It just did whatever it pleased. It killed anything that crossed paths with it. This was no longer a battlefield. This place became a scene of slaughter.


    In the midst of this madness, Caria muttered as if her mind was at a different place.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to repeat it. I really don¡¯t want that scene to repeat itself ever again. I don¡¯t want to remind it¡­That¡¯s right, during that time, he wasn¡¯t there to see me!¡¹


    Correct. The day when Caria first met Lugis in the Forbidden Forest. Despite watching it at the beginning and helping her, Lugis wasn¡¯t there to witness when she slaughtered the boar-shaped hexenbeast.


    That was the thing that Caria didn¡¯t want to remember most. She didn¡¯t want to even think about it. All she felt was frustration, anger and humiliation during that time. Then, on this moment, the silver long sword turned against the devil.


    ¡¸I have to strike it eight times over. Hey, you bastard. My eight hits are painful, so be prepared to face them here and now.¡¹


    Elves and humans. Caria was the only one who couldn¡¯t stand the presence of this demon beast. She passionately and fiercely faced the newly enemy without reluctance. Caria knew that this was the moment where she could show her real strength. A moment where Lugis wouldn¡¯t turn his back on her.

 Volume 5 - CH 96

    Chapter 96: The Embodiment of Death


    A strong and fearsome firmness.


    The arms of the beast monkey were made of steel. This frightening monster shook and destroyed the entire road where Caria stood. The demon beast kept shaking his arms fiercely. A roaring sound reverberated through the space, and the air almost dissipated.


    Everyone around the beast monkey looked in awe at the movements from the monster arms.


    That was no good. Obviously, those movements were out of this world. It was something that everybody understood. A terrible strength that could distort the world by creating extreme turbulence in the air.


    There was no intention to kill with those fearsome but random arm-movements. There was no hostility, but an obvious confusion in that monster¡¯s head. However, a simple strike with its hand palms could break off a huge obstacle. How many people would die just by touching that pressure?


    Caria, on the other hand, was no different from usual. She held the silver long sword with pride, and of course, pointed its shine blade towards the ravaging monkey.


    Her silver hair shook as soon as she saw the strikes from those large hand palms. Indeed, those palms could be weapons. If those palms were to touch Caria, it would transform her into a mere lump of meat. Caria moved her body quickly and made a half turn to avoid those strikes, and slashed the beast monkey¡¯s skin with the tip of her sword. Then, Caria breathed involuntarily.


    *metal sound*


    A dull, iron-to-iron sound echoed throughout the battlefield, despite the fact that it was a clash between the sword and the skin.


    Caria felt the real threat of that monster in her hands. The skin was so hard that made that beast no longer a living thing. She noticed that her slash didn¡¯t damage that beastly thing. She felt as if her sword resembled a rusty knife without a sharp edge. Caria involuntarily strengthened her eyes, and took a step back.


    At this moment, the road was carved only by the shadow of the devil. The road itself was no longer a road or a pathway. Everything around it was destroyed, and the road itself almost ceased to exist. The stone pavement attached to the road scattered like a thin piece of paper. Destruction and more destruction.


    A flash of silver ran through the road in response to the ongoing destruction.


    The momentum created when the hand palms stopped moving after destroyed another piece of the road. Caria used this chance to determine her attack, and placed her long sword towards the wind in order to cut through the wrist of the demon monkey. This time, she didn¡¯t use her sword just to slash it. In fact, she used the sword, along with the power of her whole body, to break the wrist of this impeding menace.


    The whole series of movements were beautiful and breathtaking. There was no hesitation in her footsteps, and the tip of her sword wiggled smoothly like the wind. All of those movements proved Caria¡¯s natural gift. Besides that fact, one could imagine how hard she trained as well.


    However, that was Caria¡¯s natural gift as a human being.


    A duller sound echoed throughout the battlefield.


    The sound of steel. Caria hoped to inflict damage on the monster¡¯s wrist. Did she accomplish that feat? No. Caria knew the answer immediately through the reverberating feeling passing through her hands.


    In reality, Caria could only reach the upper layer of the monster¡¯s skin. The bones were robust and the flesh couldn¡¯t be torn. Caria¡¯s silver eyes swayed astonishingly. How was this possible? Was it possible for a monster like this to exist in this world?


    Caria perfectly knew in the corner of her brain that something unexpected could happen when one faced against a demon beast.


    Caria understood that very well, and she never lost that reasoning. In fact, Caria kept moving with the assumption that her blade would not pierce nor break the wrist of that unbelievable creature. Caria knew that failure was a possibility. Yet, she also believed that success could only be achieved with hard work and resilience. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t give up yet.


    However, this time was different. Caria noticed the irregularity the moment she touched the monkey¡¯s skin with her sword. The solid feel that resembled iron no longer seemed real. It was as if she were trying to slash the ground itself. Even with hundreds of swords, nobody could slash the ground. Yes, because it was impossible. True, Caria understood this difficulty.


    For a short moment, Caria thought she wasn¡¯t in the real world. The implausible existence of this fearsome opponent made it all look unrealistic. Still, this was different. Yes, that thing was something that no longer behaved like a demon beast.


    On this instant, Caria¡¯s cerebral spine shortly perceived that notion. Her brain gave her an order after she failed to inflict damage on the beast monkey¡¯s wrist with her sword.


    ¡°¡­Run away. I cannot win this fight. Human beings cannot triumph over the existence of something that is out of this world.¡±


    Caria¡¯s legs suddenly moved.


    She didn¡¯t think about anything. She just jumped out of the monkey¡¯s way, as if her legs had a mind of their own. The next moment, the place where she stood was shattered into pieces by a malicious force.


    ¡°If I stayed there, I would be dead by now. Yes, definitely.¡± Sweat fell from Caria¡¯s forehead. The sense of death passed through her spine. Her internal organs became heavy as if they were rocks, and her fingertips holding the long sword began to quiver.


    ¡°How could this happen to me?¡± Unexpectedly, Caria scorned herself and slightly distorted her mouth. Her heart wrapped in fear, and her instinct told her brain to escape.


    ¡°I see; that¡¯s the most rational move to make.¡± Caria¡¯s long eyelashes blinked repeatedly.


    At this moment, Caria thought about the stupidity of fighting against a monster that could rob her life. This was no longer a normal fight where a human fought with chances of victory. She probably had no chance to win over this fearsome opponent. No magic nor talent could subdue this demon beast. All it proclaimed was the embodiment of death.


    She would be a fool to keep going against such a threat. Actually, a true knight would go forward and fight with a single sword against any enemy. Nonetheless, this was not just any enemy. Honor and pride were no longer important now. Just survival.


    ¡­Hyahhhhhhhhh!


    That monster screamed again. Those screams shattered the windows and broke trees. The human soldiers and elves ran away from the demon monkey as if they were desperate. The madness of the battlefield engulfed the entire place. It engulfed everybody¡¯s mind. Caria remembered the preciousness of life once again.


    Running away was probably the right choice. This place was no longer a battlefield where soldiers fought each other. That demon monkey repainted the entire battlefield with fear, chaos and blood. Now the ruler of the battlefield was that beast monkey.


    ¡¸If I could kill that monkey, victory would fall into our hands. But, the chance of victory is thin, and I will surely die if I keep fighting¡­Wait, I told him that I would bring victory no matter what happened¡­¡¹


    Caria¡¯s lips moved slightly and she murmured low.


    Even in situations where the path to victory could not be seen, Caria would fight bravely to the end. However, this time, she had no option but to withdraw. Her silver hair, which was divided into two ponytails, got untied by the shattered fragments that flew in the air. Her tidy hair became loose and dull. However, running away was really what she truly wanted? A normal knight would withdraw, but Caria was no normal knight.


    Even if the blade did not penetrate the skin, and even if its existence was an unmistakable embodiment of death. There was no reason to run away. Besides, Lugis entrusted Caria with something important. To grab victory. In response to that wish, Caria accepted it and said that she would bring back victory no matter what happened.


    That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t afford to retreat now. She had to be a strong person. A person whom everybody could trust. ¡°If I step away now, will he regret believing in me?¡±


    In the old days, Caria was not only called a hero because of her natural gift for bravery.


    The noble spirit gave her the unparalleled spirituality and brilliance of the sun. This brilliance could cut off the slightest weaknesses that existed in her brain and body. This existence was what made Caria Burdnick a worthy hero.


    And then, Caria involuntarily relaxed her cheeks.


    ¡°¡­I told myself that I would stand by his side no matter what. In order to accomplish that, I¡¯m willing to make a foolish decision and sacrifice my life.¡±


    Her sliver eyes sparkled with resolve. She jumped straight ahead with a fearsome roar, and she aimed at the fingertips, feet and joints of the demon monkey. Caria¡¯s movements were like a stunning dance.


    A dull and metallic sound echoed many times. Caria felt her long sword squeaking and screaming in pain.


    There must be some way to defeat this opponent. There has to be a key point to make this monster die. Caria firmly believed in that. Therefore, she didn¡¯t stop assaulting the body of the beast monkey with the force of her sword.


    The strength of the beast monkey was atrocious, but it didn¡¯t attack with precision. That was obvious since this monster was attacking without any type of strategy. It was just a wild and rampaging animal. However, the movements of this monster¡¯s limbs could turn its prey into dust. There was no need for techniques or tactics in these attacks.


    ¡°If I take one step wrong, or if I misread it for a second, I will die.¡± Caria¡¯s intuition told her those words. After all, this instinct sent the danger of death to her brain.


    She had tasted this sensation before. The bitter feeling of despair that made her feel helpless. It was when she faced that wild boar hexenbiest in the Forbidden Forest.


    ¡°Why did I win that fight?¡±


    Fatigue filled Caria¡¯s body. Her lungs were suffering and she needed air desperately. Her body was sore, and pain swallowed her limbs. Under these circumstances, Caria followed the strings of memories as if she were running through a dazzling light.

 Volume 5 - CH 97

    Chapter 97: Engraved Words


    An unmistakable pleasure floated through the demon monkey¡¯s heart.


    The force that creeped out from the depths of its body. The demon monkey could not stop shaking its limbs. Unprecedented excitement covered its whole body. This demon monkey was no longer just a beast from the woods.


    Emptiness. This feeling of void also filled the demon monkey¡¯s heart.


    No matter what it did, pleasure was only a temporarily emotion. Yet, the demon monkey kept shaking its limbs with all the power he had. This power quickly annihilated the preys that stood in its way. Each time it bounced its fingertips, blood and flesh burst. Each time it held down its hands, bones were crush to death.


    Despite crushing and killing the preys, the demon monkey fell dissatisfied. The prey were like mere flies, who died immediately just by feeling the demon monkey¡¯s tremendous force. Pleasure was truly a short emotion that quickly turned into frustration.


    However, right now. The prey standing in front of the demon monkey was different.


    The silver-haired swordswoman wielded her tiny power without running away. This was the real pleasure. The true thrill. One could only feel pleasure towards hunting when the prey proved to be challenging. This prey didn¡¯t die nor escape just by witnessing its strong power. For the demon monkey, this fight was truly pleasurable and fun.


    ¡°If so, how about using a hand?¡± The instinct of the demon monkey resonated through his spine.


    The demon monkey struck its hand on the stone pavement, and fragments scattered and flew in the air all over the battlefield. If these fragments touched any of the humans or elves nearby, their bodies would certainly fly and break into pieces.


    Naturally, the silver-haired swordswoman intercepted the flying debris. This prey aimed only at the big pieces each time she swung her sword in order to clear her path. She showed formidable ability to cut each flying fragment as if she took a single breath.


    However, when she wielded the long sword, she aimed at the movement gaps of the demon monkey, who defended himself with its powerful arm. There was no time for adjustment. It was a single blow aimed at the enemy without hesitation.


    *metallic sound*


    The long sword clashed against the tip of the demon monkey¡¯s hand. This monster¡¯s skin was so durable and strong that it were capable of deflecting steel. The swordswomen probably tried to counterattack at the same time as she attacked. However, none of her offensive strikes scratched the demon monkey¡¯s flesh.


    The swordswomen failed to hurt her opponent. The demon monkey realized this much.


    The demon monkey scratched its legs. It kept scratching its feet too. No one would have thought that a human could handle that attack with such a thin-looking sword. However, despite failure, the swordswoman didn¡¯t back away. The swordswomen stood bravely in front of the demon monkey, even though she was out of breath.


    For the demon monkey, this was a nice match. She was a worthy prey. She survived after the monster shook its limbs.


    Every time the swordswomen attacked with several strikes, the demon monkey distorted his vicious face. A loud noise roared from the belly¡¯s mouth. In fact it showed joy. Yes, a joy for the hunt. The thrill to kill a worthy prey.


    This was such a pleasurable time for the demon monkey. No doubt about it. But, that¡¯s it. All things must end.


    The physical endurance of human beings had a time limit. The demon monkey recognized the strong physical endurance of the swordswoman, despite knowing her limits.


    The swordswomen tried to counterattack every time the demon monkey swayed its arm. However, the freshness of the prey was clearly falling.


    This battle was probably going to end with the next strike. The fingertips of the demon monkey strengthened. The strong grip seemed to shake even the air.


    This decent prey had entertained the demon monkey. This monster didn¡¯t have intelligence per se. It had, however, an accurate instinct. Somewhere deep on its consciousness, this demon monkey recognized the swordswoman¡¯s efforts.


    That¡¯s why its instinct told it that it should pierce her heart with just one blow, so that she wouldn¡¯t suffer in vain. A commendable death for being a worthy prey.


    The demon monkey was as big as ever when it swung its arm with all its might towards the swordswomen.


    ¡ª


    The silver hair swayed in the wind. The long hair stuck on her cheeks. Caria shook off the silver hair from her face, and gazed at demon monkey with glittering eyes.


    Sweat dripped from her face, and her glittering eyes almost lost its spark.


    Caria¡¯s body moaned painfully. She reached the limit of her physical strength. She kept pointing her blade towards the opponent, but to no avail. She barely managed to survive. She moved her legs forcibly and slashed the enemy even with an injured wrist. Indeed. Caria took such extraordinary measures to prolong her life.


    ¡°¡­This is no good. I¡¯m not inflicting any damage at all.¡±


    Caria¡¯s silvery eyes flickered. Her beloved long sword began to chip, and the place where she attacked was not even damaged. Caria focused only on one thing, to hurt the demon monkey. To pierce its hard muscle and skin.


    The road to victory was almost invisible to see. Caria¡¯s breath was disturbed, and she strongly clenched her quivering teeth.


    Caria didn¡¯t want to lose. She didn¡¯t want to expose such an awkwardness and feebleness. The only thing that came to Caria¡¯s mind right now was the feelings that were dear to her. Something similar to tears emerged at the edge of her eyes.


    She absolutely couldn¡¯t bear to lose. The so-called bitterness of defeat. Her pride did not allowed her to suffer defeat from this demon monkey. This was one of her feelings. But, more than that was the other feeling which overpowered Caria¡¯s heart.


    ¡°¡­I have only one thing in my life.¡±


    If someone asked Caria to list what she was proud of in her life, Caria would definitely say her sword technique. This trait was her unmistakable pride and a part of her life.


    Therefore, within a second, her mind began to wander. If she had been knocked down here, if she had been defeated here, ¡°he¡± would certainly be disappointed in her. ¡°He¡± would forsake her.


    ¡°Ahh, I hate these thoughts. Yes, that outcome is truly unbearable for me to think.¡± Caria bit her lips.


    Flames sparkled in Caria¡¯s silvery eyes once again. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I have no choice but to defeat the monkey in front of me. This is the only way forward.¡±


    Caria used to be in a similar situation before. When she tried to defeat the wild boar-type monster, the hexenbiest, in the Forbidden Forest. At that time, with Lugis¡¯ advice, she managed to kill that demon beast.


    However, right now, there was no Lugis beside her. She had to win without his help. She had no choice but to overturn this battle with her own strength.


    If she had no choice, then she had to think like Lugis. Deeply observe the demon beasts, identify their habits, and find their weaknesses.


    Caria understood that attacking that monster¡¯s limbs was useless. That hungry big mouth was too vicious to be called a weakness. Where should she attack? She had to figure the weak spot in order to kill this demon beast.


    Suddenly, a thought reflexively ran through her brain. Then, Caria¡¯s cheeks shook unconsciously. Somehow, it came to her brain out of nowhere as if a flash illuminated her mind. The idea that came to her was too rash, but it seemed to be the only good chance.


    ¡°I see, let¡¯s bet on it. When I think about his words, I realize that they aren¡¯t that bad at all. It might be very difficult, and I don¡¯t even know if this answer is the correct one.¡±


    The barbarian voice of the demon monkey echoed high and the strength of its powerful arms were too strong. The silvery eyes shuddered.


    Caria had only one opportunity to overcome this fearsome opponent. She squeezed all of the physical strength that remained in her body. She didn¡¯t know it she could make it. All she had to do was try to kill it with one blow.


    Ah, Caria reminisced about what ¡°he¡± said before.


    ¡°¡­You can do it. Of course because it is possible. There is no way that you will lose.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why do you say such a thing? Why do you mock yourself? Those words have no basis. All you have to do is believe in yourself.¡±


    The shadow of that powerful arm was hazy. That strength cut the wind and delayed the sound. The ground cracked and fragments flew in the air.


    Caria didn¡¯t turn her eyes away for a second. She clearly understood this momentum. The climax. An ultimate clash where it could end in a blink of an eye. With everything at stake, would she die or would the enemy die?


    Caria¡¯s thoughts drifted away from the initial purpose. Then, she realized this. ¡°I don¡¯t have time nor room to delve into it.¡±


    This demon monkey used its large and hungry mouth to roar and eat. It even drank a barrel of wine before. A piece of wood or rock didn¡¯t matter. That large mouth swallowed up everything. Its fangs were always moving as if they were alive. Even the body itself seemed to move accordingly to the movements of that large mouth.


    So why did this beast monkey had the original mouth in the face along with that large mouth in the belly? Why did it have two mouths at the same time? Caria didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on. But there was one thing that she could be sure about.


    This demon-looking monkey was undergoing a transformation into an unmistakable full demon.


    The limbs were tougher than normal and the belly mouth was certainly vicious. These were traits of full demons, and not demon beasts. Demon beasts were animals with irregular shapes. But, they weren¡¯t full demons, as they were half-demons and half-animals. However, this monkey still had the original face from a great monkey. It was originally not a demon nor demon beast. This monkey was just a common beast not too long ago.


    However, with its ongoing demon transformation, the beast monkey stood up with two legs so that its arms would protect the weak points remaining in its body.


    Besides this great defense, the road was getting too destroyed. This fact was a disadvantage, since it was hard to move around. At any rate, the body of the demon monkey stood up with two legs and far exceeded the height of a human. The steel-like limbs and the large belly mouth interfered with Caria¡¯s plan. When it came to approaching, it could be suicide since the powerful arms could destroy anything in its way.


    This opponent was not something that humans dared to fight. Even more in a one-on-one battle.


    The hand palms, which were full of strength and destruction, approached Caria. Those hands were like weapons. In other words, those meant death just by a mere touch. If Caria tried to deflect them with the long sword, then her sword would be repelled. And if she tried to prevent the attacks, then her sword would be broken.


    Jumping behind those hand attacks would be in vain. The same with fighting through the rears. None of these tactics would work, as the arms had a great extension and trajectory. Not to mention the flying debris which was a huge hindrance to the fight.


    There was only one way then.


    Caria¡¯s legs moved and she thrown herself into the air. She didn¡¯t let fear consume her mind, because, after all, the intimidating monster¡¯s arms were bigger than they had ever been before. While shaking the silver hair, Caria¡¯s small stature entered inside the range of the demon monkey by force. Right into the killing zone. Right in front of the enemy.


    The attack was underway. There was no going back now. The aim should be towards the moment when the hands of the monkey were completely swung down. Naturally, while the face was lowered as well.


    Caria¡¯s very existence shook the boundaries of death. In this moment, her soul pushed a tinny string between life and death.


    If she made a mistake, she would die. Caria knew that, and for a moment, the fangs in the belly mouth could cut her off.


    The face of the demon monkey got closer to the earth as it swung down its hands. Caria¡¯s heart was full of resolve and bravery. Caria was no longer afraid. On this crucial moment, she remembered the following words.


    ¡°¡­Those words have no basis. All you have to do is believe in yourself.¡±


    A flash of light ran through the demon monkey¡¯s chest.


    A silver flash struck a line from the monkey¡¯s crotch up to its mouth. Exactly in the blink of an eye. No one breathed or spoke in the midst of this final attack.


    ¡°¡­Because you are Caria Burdnick.¡±


    After a moment. The silver long sword was reborn, and an excess of blood drenched the whole battlefield.

 Volume 5 - CH 98

    Chapter 98: Heroic Masterpiece


    ¡°¡­I feel bad. But, I had no choice but to excuse myself from the battlefield.¡±


    I sat down for a while. I had no choice. I felt as if my right arm tore apart the moment I tried to stand up. A nauseous feeling came out of my throat every time I felt this horrid pain.


    I tried to awaken my sleeping legs and feet by force. I heard the cracking sound of my bones as I stood up. Great amounts of sweat dripped from my forehead, my mouth was dry and my lungs were still out of breath.


    Actually, not so bad that all. I was fine if I could stand up.


    Caria headed to the front lines to slay our enemies. But, I had a job to do as well. I just couldn¡¯t sit by and do anything. There was no way that I¡¯d just keep watching her back. An ordinary person like me had to work its limbs like a horse until the very end, or nobody would ever recognize my existence.


    ¡¸¡­Are you breaking your promise, Lugis.¡¹


    A voice reached my ears right when I finally stood up. Such a voice tangled the back of my ears as if it were playing a song.


    Eldith¡¯s voice, the Elf Princess, came from the unmistakable rear guard.


    ¡¸Hey, hey. Why are you watching from this place?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course, I am here. I am the one in charge of this battlefield. I have a duty to see everything that happens here, and I must be the one responsible for my allies¡¯ lives.¡¹


    ¡°You were actually the one who told me to fulfill my duty in the battlefield in the first place.¡± My mind drifted. Then, Eldith intensified her gaze on me.


    The Eldith I was speaking to was her illusion and not the real body.


    Even so, I thought that this princess had a strong and fearsome personality. She clearly realized that it was her duty to foresee everything that happened during the war. She may have used an illusion of herself, but I didn¡¯t think that many general commanders had the guts to come and see the terrible scenes of war by themselves. Eldith really wanted to fulfill her duty despite the horrors of it all.


    From a tactical perspective, she used the better way to oversee the battle. Eldith, as the supreme commander of the rebels, stood in a remote area far from the frontlines. However, the usage of her illusion skill had some usefulness. In fact, her illusionary ability seemed to be sort of a commander-like technique that gave her a larger view of what was going on.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s actually convenient that you appeared here and now. I was about to send a messenger to report the current situation. In fact, Eldith you see¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­You didn¡¯t answer my question. Did you just break your promise? ¡­Actually that girl over there. I don¡¯t trust her.¡¹


    Eldith interrupted my words and spoke with a strong tone. I unintentionally rounded my eyes.


    Her tone was strangely strong and intimidating. I felt as if strong chains wrapped around me, which I couldn¡¯t remove. Even though her blue eyes now were just part of her illusion, I noticed they carried such deep emotions inside.


    Did my promise had something to do with my conversation with Caria? No way. They were totally different matters. Besides, I didn¡¯t understand why the princess was here in the first place. Was it to see the battlefield closer? But, there were certainly better spots for that than where I stood by.


    ¡¸Of course not. I kept my promise with you, and that girl is trustworthy. Believe me.¡¹


    I tried to reach my pocket to grab some chewing tobacco. I spoke while doing so.


    That¡¯s right. Caria was truly dedicated to her sword and skills. I wanted to prepare accordingly to the upcoming fight, but I was in no condition and Caria stepped in. Of course, it was humiliating for me in some way, as I didn¡¯t want to sit by and held my head down.


    But, the words Caria said to me before going to the battlefield. I firmly believed that she wanted to show those words through action. Sincerity. That¡¯s how I described the hero named Caria.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I want to do anything I can¡­Eldith. In this country, do you know the escape route used by the royal family? Is there one? Where is it?¡¹


    I noticed that my words took Eldith by surprise.


    Rather than not knowing what I mean, she clearly didn¡¯t understand the change in context. I could easily read the flow of emotions that passed through her brain. However, thinking back in time, it would be hard to imagine that I would be able to read Edith¡¯s ¡°mind¡± one day.


    ¡¸We must get ready to end Lagias breath now. We mustn¡¯t be fools that run around in circles without hunting down the wolf. We have to accomplish something by the end of the day.¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s blue eyes opened upon hearing my words. Her eyes changed as if she responded to the name Lagias. However, her eyes still had that confusing look in them.


    Her confusing look made me sneer in my heart. This was not the time to have doubts. My eyebrows shook slightly.


    Even now, the battlefield was still in a crucible mess, and the outcome was unknown. Which side would the god of destiny favor? Was it possible to know? No, it was not. Nothing like this ever happened before, not even once in the scrolls of the ancient history.


    Actually, in this moment, the situation from our side was overwhelmingly bad. Eldith was probably aware of this fact. Evidence showed that her eyes swayed somewhere restlessly, and her breathing had an abnormal rate.


    ¡°¡­But, for me, all of that doesn¡¯t matter now. I don¡¯t see the need to rely on the god of destiny. A god that never favored me once.¡±


    We had to win no matter what. We had the genius Filaret on the stage and the hero Caria in the front lines to grab victory for us.


    Victory. I could not imagine any other result. The battlefield was a place where heroes and geniuses shined through. Moreover, fate often fell in the hands of heroes, and not in the hands of ordinary people.


    Eldith put her hand on her mouth and slowly opened her lips. I felt some sign of hesitation up there somewhere.


    ¡¸I understand that. If you say so, then I must send soldiers to the escape route so that we can catch ¡°him¡±. I wonder if it will work.¡¹


    That¡¯s why she¡¯s here for. She was the commander of the rebel troops, so she had to act like one.


    That was a nice call. It should work fine. Or so I hoped. If this approach worked, then neither the elves nor the people would have to die anymore.


    We had to take this seriously and act promptly. Without a doubt.


    ¡¸¡­No, I¡¯m going with those soldiers too. I want to do the best I can. We must seize Lagias, because everything will be lost if we let him escape. So we have to do our best even if we have to break our backs.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Hey, you. I¡¯ll be honest with you. Ordinary soldiers are more useful than you are now. Besides, I must tell you this. If Lagias plans to escape, then he¡¯ll use an elite squad to go with him. You won¡¯t stand a chance.¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s words had a pinch of anger in them.


    In fact, she was right.


    My right arm was totally unusable now. Not only that. Other parts of my body were severely injured. I didn¡¯t know how much I could handle in a fight. I was originally an ordinary soldier type, and currently, I was even less than that.


    Still. I would be entirely useless if I didn¡¯t act somehow. There was an unsettling anxiety that even a cold liquid ran down my spine. Something muddy stuffed inside of my throat as well.


    ¡¸Eldith, don¡¯t be that rude. Your enemy is also my enemy, and Lagias is no ordinary enemy¡­Lagias is an unmistakable heroic masterpiece.¡¹


    I could definitely affirm that fact.


    Although Lagias was a usurper, he put together a nation called Ghazalia in the old days. Even at this time, the operation of his soldiers was not mediocre.


    Furthermore, he had a strong will to enter into an agreement with a human country. He was certainly unlike his predecessors. His leap forward in advancing the times was astonishing. There were many rumors about his character and about what he achieved. I felt a fearful conviction inside of me.


    Undoubtedly, a conviction that Lagias was a heroic masterpiece.


    A heroic masterpiece did not die that easily. No, it could not die at all.


    Even amidst a million soldiers, heroic masterpieces could survive fierce battles. Their existence was ethereal as their name persevered in the scroll of history. Would they not perish at all? Their physical bodies could not survive an ordeal against the blade of death. But, their essence, name and history prevailed, and lingered on. Such existence certainly existed. I had a good understanding of such a thing because of my past journey.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to lose the grip of my hand. Not here and now. I didn¡¯t want to have any regrets.


    If Lagias was a heroic masterpiece, then he must understand how vital it was for him to survive. How important was his role and what he could accomplish still.


    A heroic masterpiece was completely different from those bound by duty and integrity. These people were not general commanders, and so on. A heroic masterpiece was someone who grasped fate with its own hands. Someone who clearly believed on his or her survival. If a heroic masterpiece survived an ordeal, this astonishing person would definitely appear again as an enemy. We would definitely lose if Lagias survived this battle and confronted us again. Heroic masterpieces like him became much more powerful with time and difficult to overcome.


    Therefore, we had no choice but to stop his breath here today. If we lose that opportunity, the shadow of Lagias will continue to be our concern.


    I firmly believed that. I strongly grabbed the treasure sword with my left hand. The blade with a purple hue began to shine.


    ¡­The hero killer.


    The engraved inscription gleamed as if it were alive. Thus, it gave me, its chosen one, the so-called desired fate.

 Volume 5 - CH 99

    Chapter 99: Restraint


    ¡¸I cannot stop now. I firmly believe it from the bottom of my heart. Even if it¡¯s impossible, I still want to intercept Lagias in the palace escape route. I believe that¡¯s what I should do right now.¡¹


    Lugis¡¯ words were unwavering. He didn¡¯t need to say any more than that. His words and intention were clear. In response, Eldith¡¯s lips quivered. Her blue eyes pierced Lugis¡¯ eyes.


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t need to hear more excuses. I¡¯m not entirely convinced you know. I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to go. Ah, but you never listen to me, do you. Either way, you are full of resolve, I understand that, but your trust in others is something I dislike. After all, you don¡¯t even know if that silver-haired girl will do well in the battlefield.¡¹


    Eldith interrupted Lugis¡¯ words and discredited them.


    Speaking of which, Eldith¡¯s face told Lugis what were her real feelings. Her cheeks distorted, and her expression hardened as if a snake suddenly bit her hand.


    Eldith¡¯s eyebrows quivered slightly, and her blue eyes opened wide. This expression contained unmistakable anger. Her lips showed dissatisfaction and her voice was full of exasperation, swirling inside her chest.


    ¡¸I hate that nature of yours. Truly. Did you say bottom of your heart? How despicable. Your resolve to sacrifice your own life is something I will never understand.¡¹


    Eldith looked at Lugis with a confusing expression on her face.


    Eldith¡¯s expression, which was originally undecipherable in the past journey, was now lively and volatile as ever. She voiced her emotions, which was something unheard of in the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lugis doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Eldith thought.


    ¡°That silver-haired swordswoman. Why did she go to the battlefield in his place? What was he thinking back then while staring at her back?¡± Eldith did not find the answers to these questions, but she was clearly aware of the frustration they brought on her.


    Eldith¡¯s eyebrows upstretched.


    ¡¸The truth is, I didn¡¯t feel like talking to you. But, I came here to show you some courtesy as you showed me your honor before.¡¹


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to show him any weakness.¡± Eldith¡¯s mind was full of bitter feelings.


    There was two reasons why Eldith invoked her illusion to the front lines.


    First. To fulfil her responsibility. Responsibility as a general commander and as the person whom her people trusted. Eldith firmly believed that she mustn¡¯t turn her eyes away from the dying soldiers, and the hell that spread in the hands of who killed.


    Second. Eldith waited eagerly for Lugis¡¯ return. However, this wait proved to be too unbearable for her.


    ¡°Was Lugis trying to die in this battle? I can¡¯t erase the feeling that somehow Lugis is trying to die for my sake. Does he want to achieve something in my name? To fulfil my responsibilities as a leader. I cannot understand why he wants to achieve that much. Why does he want to go to his deathbed so quickly? This is beyond my comprehension.¡± Eldith was full of confusing thoughts.


    There was no doubt that the anxiety that scratched Eldith¡¯s chest was one of the reasons for choosing to use illusions.


    But, Eldith understood her serious role as general commander. She must not die, because her people needed a leader. That¡¯s why she resorted to illusions. But, was it really okay for Lugis to be sacrificed in her place? She never once thought or wanted other people to be sacrificed for her before. She wanted her people to fight beside her. To fight with the same ideals. Not to  be sacrifices. Not to waste anyone¡¯s lives.


    Eldith didn¡¯t want to show Lugis her vulnerable feelings. She could show him every single aspect of her, even her strange habits. But not her vulnerable feelings. Her insecure persona. She truly didn¡¯t want him to know that side of her.


    Besides this fact, Eldith felt that her illusion was a terribly cowardly act. After all, Lugis was the brave one. He wanted to go to battle while hurt.


    Although Eldith was in a peaceful and safe position, her frustration consumed her inside.


    Originally, Eldith¡¯s nature would not allow the rampage of these feelings.


    In fact, up to this day, Eldith kept a strong demeanor and silently watched her soldiers fight to the death. She had to witness their bravery as their general commander, sometimes it was way too harsh to see, but she had to keep watching for their honor. Moreover, she silently watched Lugis¡¯ unpredictable combat activities as well, while waiting for his return. Even when he exchanged deep words with the silver-haired girl, Eldith did not try to close her eyes. She endured her strong emotions for a long while still.


    However, her emotions burst and she could not subside them anymore. Her feelings were unstoppable now, and she could not hold them back.


    Was he not able to hear other people¡¯s hearts through their actions? On this very moment, Lugis muttered after biting his chewing tobacco.


    ¡¸C¡¯mon, stop it. My ears hurt. There¡¯s no need for you to understand. Besides, you don¡¯t comprehend other people¡¯s feelings, so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I know that, but I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. What can I do about it? There¡¯s no way that I can grow that habit from day to night.¡¹


    Eldith reflexively stopped Lugis¡¯ words. She was upset by his response. Unexpectedly, an embarrassing emotion emerged in Eldith¡¯s chest.


    Eldith suddenly blushed with embarrassment. She reacted foolishly like a small child. However, the emotions overflowing in her heart caused her words to fall out of her throat. She couldn¡¯t stop it anymore.


    ¡¸I certainly don¡¯t know you that well. I can¡¯t understand your reasoning and your resolve. All I know is the life I had in the Tower. There are a lot of things that I still don¡¯t know about.¡¹


    Frustrating. Yes, for Eldith it was a regretful truth.


    Surely, that silver-haired swordswoman, even that black-haired Sorceress, knew about one side of Lugis that Eldith did not know about. This undeniable fact burnt the back of Eldith¡¯s throat.


    That¡¯s why Eldith didn¡¯t care whether or not they broke their promise with Lugis, as long as they didn¡¯t have anything to do with him breaking the promise with her. That¡¯s all what was in Eldith¡¯s mind.


    ¡¸But I can say this. You are actually the foolish one. How can you trust her so much? Will she do as she said she would and help us? At what expense?¡¹


    An illusion could not touch objects. Her fingertips could not even move one thing.


    However, Eldith brought her illusion closer to Lugis himself, who stood up properly after a while. Her fingertips seemed to touch Lugis¡¯ cheek.


    Naturally, her fingers penetrated through his cheek. She could not touch him with her illusion. However, through her piercing blue eyes, Eldith felt that Lugis¡¯ feelings were overflowing from his chest. Resolute feelings.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t even know what to say to you. Eldith¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize. Do you hear me? Don¡¯t you ever apologize for your feelings, you idiot. I don¡¯t want such a pathetic knight.¡¹


    Eldith knew what Lugis was going to say. He was about to apologize when he opened his lips. But, Eldith forbid him from saying that word.


    Lugis¡¯ hand trembled when he tried to touch the illusion¡¯s shoulder.


    In fact, Eldith did not intend to forgive him if he apologized for his behavior.


    At this moment, Eldith finally understood it well. Even if it was a restraint or a promise imposed by himself, he was willing to go forward despite of its consequences. Even if he was injured. That was when Eldith finally understood. It was as if this bound got imprinted on his body. As his true and sole role.


    ¡°How can I forgive such behavior? I do not know why kind of restraint or promise he made to himself. I truly didn¡¯t understand this part of his.¡± Eldith still had doubts, but clearly knew that Lugis¡¯ consciousness was bound by a foolish mind, which tried to sacrifice himself.


    It felt more like an instinct. Yes, this type of instinct engraved deeply in his soul. So deep that he was willing to use his own death to achieve his purpose.


    A purpose Eldith didn¡¯t knew about. But, what for? And for whom? She really disliked the whole idea of this foolish act.


    ¡°Why? Just why?¡± Eldith wanted to know the reason why. Why was it so easy for him to forsake himself for the sake of accomplishing his purpose? If such a spell was binding Lugis, then all Eldith had to do was engrave a greater curse. ¡°This time, I should become that person. A person that restrains Lugis.¡±


    ¡°Lugis told me once that he wouldn¡¯t let me escape from my responsibilities. I feel the same way. I won¡¯t let him escape. I will release the bound chaining him and I will bind him to me on this very time.¡±


    Eldith repeated these words many times in her head. She no longer treated each word as a curse. She tried to mix the dark emotions that spurge up in her.


    ¡¸¡­Okay. If you want to go, then you¡¯ll have to do what I say. I want you to ask my permission every single time. I will take you to Lagias myself. But, don¡¯t forget this. You are willing to go forward despite my objections. If so, then, from now on, you will trample on the feelings of the silver-haired girl, and even on the feelings of other comrades of yours. You will do exactly as I say if you want to go forward.¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s illusion leaned against Lugis¡¯ body, and she moved her small lips, whispering in his ear.


    ¡°I want to entwine his mind. He is not the only one willing to sacrifice something. In order to go forward and receive my blessing, I will keep reminding him to trample on someone else¡¯s feelings over and over again.¡±


    ¡°I will do it no matter what it takes. All for his sake. Yes, to never again make such a foolish thing as sacrificing his own life.¡±

 Volume 5 - CH 100

    Chapter 100: Escape Route


    Sparks burst through the darkness.


    At the same time, the sound of iron echoed high. A fierce battle was taking place in the darkness. Savage voices echoed in the darkness while cutting souls apart.


    Two groups of soldiers engaged in this fierce battle. They were about a dozen.


    These two groups were fighting for the supremacy of the battle in front of the royal palace. They stood on the so-called escape route that connected the royal palace with the outside world. In other words, the underground passage.


    On one side stood the Revolutionary Army led by Eldith. Her soldiers aimed to defeat the leader of their enemy. Their will was strong. On the other side stood the elite soldiers who did their best to protect their Lord Lagias, the Fin of Ghazalia.


    The battleground was not that large this time. In the darkness, no one could tell how each side fared in the battlefield. Was it spectacular? Was it hellish?


    However, the eyes of the soldiers shined in the dark. An unprecedented level of enthusiasm and euphoria spread as never seen before. Their very own hands could determine the outcome of this war. In fact, these people could be the ones to change history itself.


    The darkness engulfed the surroundings. It was hard to tell what was going on. However, the shadows of each soldier disappeared in the darkness one by one.


    The numbers were scarce. They were just a few. However, the elite soldiers led by Lagias were the ones undoubtedly gaining the momentum.


    That was, of course, natural. Eldith¡¯s soldiers struggled to keep the momentum at the front line. Unfortunately, they could not overthrow Lagias¡¯ soldiers that easily.


    Yet, it felt frustrating for the Revolutionary Army, because the enemy leader was within their grasp. Within their reach to defeat him. However, this proved to be difficult to achieve. The soldiers of the Revolutionary Army were just a few, and most of them were exhausted.


    If some of the tactics did not work, then all they had to do was, charge forward with their lives and strike the enemy with all they had. These soldiers put their lives on the line. They had to forsake their spirit in order to unleash the savage beast they had inside of their hearts. To relinquish their sense, and fight until the death. Behave like dead soldiers. In order words, raising from the dark floor despite injuries and pain.


    On the other hand, Lagias¡¯ soldiers did not want to lose either. They were full of rage. Even Lagias himself had his breath disturbed.


    However, he never went directly to the assault. This lord stood behind his elite soldiers, who were willing to break every threatening blade. This moment was crucial for Lagias. The last shimmer of light. Still, Lagias¡¯ elite soldiers were convinced that they could win.


    Lagias and his elite soldiers knew that their opponents were just a few. This earned them utmost confidence in the battle. Silver lights glittered in the dark each time the spears and blades clashed with one another. The soldiers who served Eldith had their necks flying one after another.


    Amidst the darkness. One¡­Screams raised in the air, and a strange sound of cutting necks echoed around. Two¡­The spears twisted and pierced through when they broke the skulls. Finally, three¡­Lagias¡¯ soldiers tasted a bit of the great victory as they sliced the throats of the enemy with their swinging spears. Fresh blood blew each time a neck flew away.


    Relief showed in the minds of the elite soldiers serving Lagias.


    Relief because they survived a surprise assault orchestrated by the enemy at the escape route. Relief because they were able to protect their lord, Fin Lagias.


    Relief engulfed the soldiers¡¯ mind as they kept slashing their opponents¡¯ necks with the spears.


    The lifeless bodies collapsed to the ground without much resistance. It seemed like the end.


    Almost the end of the battle. On this very moment, a shadow crawled out of the dead enemy soldiers. Blood splashed again in the hidden underground passage.


    ¡ª


    I held the treasure sword with my left hand. I noticed that my enemies exhaled relief from their throats.


    That relief was their ally.


    These soldiers kept striking and turning over. The air pulled as they moved, and several necks were broken again. A horrendous bloodbath covered by the darkness.


    After that, they repeated their assault for three consecutive times. We had a clear disadvantage, but I still had hope.


    I distorted my cheeks and narrowed my eyes. I noticed that the enemy was agitated, but their bodies were already in a state of disarray.


    Ahh, damn it. How could I win without risking my neck? These soldiers were not ordinary soldiers. These soldiers were well trained. Unmistakable elite.


    I held my sword with my left hand firmly again, while I clenched my teeth strongly. I saw three shining spears. This glimmer was an ominous light. They exposed their fangs in order to rob me of my blood and flesh.


    Unfortunately, the space was narrow and too dark. Those spears aimed for my life. They wanted to get rid of my flesh, no matter what it took them.


    Not good. This could be my downfall.


    But I mustn¡¯t give up. Not yet. I could counterattack the attack from two spears at least. It was an inevitable price to pay if the third spear hit me. I couldn¡¯t do anything now. How could I avoid this strike? At this moment, I opened my mouth wide and put strength on my legs.


    ¡°¡­Stop the spears with your sword! This is the road on which the great elves passed by. We mustn¡¯t let this path get stained with our blood any more than this.¡±


    A voice echoed in the underground passage.


    A voice that resembled a melody as it entangled in my ears. Unmistakably, the Elf Princess. Eldith¡¯s voice echoed in the escape route.


    Nevertheless, that was it. Eldith¡¯s illusion could not touch anything or interfere with anything. She could only echo her voice. That was all the princess could do.


    However, her voice shook the enemy soldiers holding the three spears that were about to strike me. Two stopped midway as they were surprised, while the other saw this as an opportunity for victory. They probably did not know that the princess used an illusion to be here. She wasn¡¯t exactly here, but they did not know that. These soldiers believed that the victory would fall into their hands if they defeated the princess here and now.


    A shiver of excitement crawled through their chest upon realizing this fact.


    I used this moment as an opportunity to strike back and survive. I managed to bounce back the threatening spear, and counterattacked the enemy. And with my legs, I moved into a safe position afterwards.


    The enemy soldiers were astonishingly out of words upon seeing this attack. Perhaps they thought I would not move out of fear. But, I was not distracted by her voice. And unlike them, I never moved my eyes away from the target. From the lower left side, I drew a line with my sword to cut off the muscles of one of the enemy¡¯s jaw. The trajectory shook, and the tip of my sword reached the enemy¡¯s neck, breaking the jawbone, and consequently, his life.


    Now, was not the spear the menacing weapon, but my sword.


    The second enemy soldier changed the position of his spear in an attempt to rebuild his posture. However, I used my sword to wipe of his fingertips from the spear. Blood gushed from the fingers as if a red flower bloomed in this path.


    The soldier dropped his spear. Despite injured, this soldier crouched down in a reflexive action in order to grab the weapon that fell. However, he could no longer pick it up since his fingers were gone. Was it an instinct as a well-trained warrior?


    After this instant, his head got smashed with the handle of my sword at high speed. I felt a very unpleasant sensation penetrating the bones in my hand.


    One more.


    I could not breathe properly. I felt my physical strength leaving my body. My spirit was worn out. My right arm was severely injured. My body wasn¡¯t in good condition.


    To be honest, I wanted someone to praise me for doing well. I managed to cut off two of the enemy soldiers despite being hurt. I felt that I achieved a fine result. I did more than enough considering my current condition.


    However, I could not get any praise. After all, what stood in front of my eyes was the remaining enemy soldier, which looked at me with killing intent. He moved forward towards me.


    His spear was broken. But, he was so angry that he tried to beat me with his raw strength.


    This soldier looked very calm despite his killing intent. Oh please, give me a break. I felt the limits of my body. One bad move and he could break my bones immediately. I would definitely die if I did not think or move wisely.


    I felt like dying from my condition, and it felt as if I was giving him my life on a platter. But, that was not the case today. Not yet. I made promises and I had to keep them as a living being, and not as a dead body.


    The purple blade from the treasure sword began to shine. I pushed forward without hesitation.


    It did not feel like stabbing, but as a thrust. My left shoulder creaked. I was clearly aware that I was overdoing it. I knew that I could not use this movement with my current condition. With a good speed, I managed to pierce accurately the vital point of the enemy.


    ¡°¡­Are you an idiot? You truly lack the essence of a true fighter with those sloppy skills.¡±


    ¡°Her¡± words resonated in my mind. Well, I guess I tried to imitate ¡°her¡± a little even though I did it hastily.


    Of course, I could not do it as properly as Caria¡¯s thrust skill.


    All it took was a quick flash. At the same time, a tremendous amount of blood splashed down the path. My sword struck into the mouth of the enemy soldier and penetrated it through his spine.


    I bit my lips and endured my pain. However, I took a deep breath of relief. I was a mediocre person, and I had no time to relax.


    The sound of clashing swords and savage voices stopped in the underground passage. Only silence emerged. An abrupt laughter echoed high afterwards.


    I did not laugh, of course. In fact, it was Eldith¡¯s laugh. It seemed that I proved that our side could manage to put up a fight. Only one group was meant to survive in this dark escape route.


    ¡¸¡­Oh, so it is you, I see. I never thought that you would make a decision such as this surprise assault. You seem to have grown, my dear niece.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Long time no see, uncle.¡¹


    A distorted smile that carved the deep wrinkles on its face. A deeper laugh.


    The leader of the enemy group finally stepped into the front line. The enemy named Fin Lagias.

 Volume 5 - CH 101

    hapter 101: The Story of the Rat


    ¡¸A surprise attack by using the shadow of your allies as shields. Moreover, a surprise attack led by a decoy of my niece. No, in fact, it is surprising that a human managed to come this far. I admire you.¡¹


    It was not sarcasm. I noticed from his mouth¡¯s movement that he was sincerely impressed. Lagias¡¯ voice felt a little too relaxed for my taste, as we all stood in a very desperate situation.


    That attitude irritated me from the depths of my chest.


    ¡¸I thank you for that. I couldn¡¯t think of any other way to win this war. But, you seem to be quite confident, aren¡¯t you. I envy that aspect of yours.¡¹


    I shrugged my shoulders when I spoke. I was the one who came up with this idea and not Eldith. But, I didn¡¯t care nor did I want credit for coming up with this strategy. She actually came here with some of her soldiers in order to help me.


    Of course, I was grateful. Without her support, I would have been dead by now as Lagias¡¯ elite soldiers were too resilient. This underground passage could have become my grave.


    ¡¸If you want to play for the sake of your sore feet, then let¡¯s play. But, if you¡¯re willing to step over the line, then you must be prepared to accept the final moments of your life.¡¹


    Unlike me, who couldn¡¯t speak that freely, Lagias sure had a freedom of speech. He spoke whatever he had on his head. I did not know if his confidence was just a resignation to accept his fate, or if he had a hidden trump card somewhere.


    ¡¸¡­Uncle. I want you to tell me just one thing.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a few years since I met you face-to-face like this, my niece. Okay then, since I am no longer avoiding you. I shall answer your question.¡¹


    Eldith, who had decided on something, spoke suddenly, and Lagias, who stood there, exchanged some words. Her voice was low, and I could hardly hear her. Either way, I thought that I wasn¡¯t meant to interfere with her anyways.


    The conversation between the uncle and niece was probably the first time in a long time. When I asked Eldith if she was okay, she shook her head and replied.


    ¡¸¡­Nothing. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s really nothing, Lugis.¡¹


    The voice of the Eldith¡¯s illusion echoed next to me.


    I blinked my eyes as I listened to her words. Her response was rather strong. Yes, Eldith¡¯s voice sounded tense and unwavering.


    There was no doubt that something intricate shadowed her own heart. She must have a strong grudge against Lagias. After all, Lagias was the uncle who murdered her father and seized the position of Fin. Besides, Eldith¡¯s uncle trapped her in the Tower for many years.


    I see. Her expression was somewhat calm, but her inner heart felt completely different. I bet her viscera boiled as fire. I had no doubt that she probably wanted to grab Lagias¡¯ neck and exterminate him immediately.


    I knew that Eldith didn¡¯t want to talk to Lagias anymore. But if she decided to speak, then it was her choice. I would not stop her. However, I could see her blue eyes narrowing as her front teeth bit her lips.


    Therefore, I took a step forward and stood in front of the old elf instead.


    ¡¸Fin Lagias. Or do you have a different name, old man¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t have a different name. I¡­yes, I am Lagias. I am myself and no one else.¡¹


    I could see the movement of the old elf¡¯s wrinkles. He even moved his cheeks slightly. His eyes were old but their reflection did not lose their brilliance.


    ¡¸I see. So you are the human called Lugis who pushed Eldith my niece into action.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, but I didn¡¯t do that much. I am just a random rat. Too bad old man. If you faced against a hero, he would have spared you. But I¡¯m not here to spare your life as I¡¯m not a hero.¡¹


    I thought so, sincerely. Was not the rule of a hero to negotiate first and, if necessary, ally with the former mighty enemy for a good cause?


    I was a lowly being, so I couldn¡¯t do that. My body did not have that kind of forgiveness nor compassion.


    There¡¯s no way that I would spell some hero¡¯s words, or do a hero¡¯s actions. That¡¯s why I was no hero, but a mere rat. I raised the treasure sword above my head and held it firmly with my left hand. In front of my blade stood my target, the old elf. I had a clear and murderous intention.


    I shall kill this heroic masterpiece. Right now.


    Lagias muttered upon seeing my stance. I noticed that his expression changed from a calm-looking one to a mysterious one.


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t make a fool of me, kid. ¡¹


    I quivered my eyes involuntarily. The tone had changed considerably from a playful tone to a more serious tone.


    I felt as if the color of his words gained the original weight. Perhaps, this hard-sounding voice was his real voice, not the playful one.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not making a fool of you, in fact, I have a lot of respect for you.¡¹


    I did not feel like arguing with him anymore. All I had to do was focus. Everything came down to my blade and myself. The civil war in Ghazalia, Eldith¡¯s fate and the life of the old elf were in my hands right now.


    ¡¸It is a shame that you lack awareness, human Lugis.¡¹


    Lagias¡¯ plain words echoed in the underground passage. The tone was serious, but at the same time, relaxed. It was as if he had no interest nor fear in the sword pointed at him.


    ¡¸Lugis, you have cornered me here, and now you are even trying to take my life with that blade. You loathe yourself as a mere rat¡­Let me say this again. Don¡¯t make a fool of me, kid.¡¹


    His voice showed an unmistakable quiet indignation. Lagias¡¯ eyebrows raised, and his eyes intensified with clear anger.


    Those words made me open my eyes wide. To be honest, I was prepared for any kind of abusive and miscellaneous words. I was getting used to my curse as a rat.


    However, those were unexpected words. I just couldn¡¯t understand what Lagias was saying to me. The tip of my sword supported by my left hand began to tremble.


    ¡¸I have to say this, I have never thought of myself as an ordinary elf. Just look at me, I¡¯m the usurper of Ghazalia, the big villain who trampled on the tradition of the Elves. It is me. And now, look at you. At this precise moment, you are trying to destroy me. That intention is clear. And your path is known. You have to trample on my own corpse and use it as a stepping-stone in order to move forward.¡¹


    Lagias¡¯ dead branch-like fingertips pointed to Eldith¡¯s soldiers, the ones who died and fell on the stone pavement.


    Ah, I didn¡¯t want to hear his words anymore. He was joking with me. I truly didn¡¯t want those words to reach my ears. Nonetheless.


    ¡¸The same is true for the soldiers who shielded you. The same is true for the opponents you¡¯ve won against. You are here with everything you¡¯ve got as you put your life on the line. That¡¯s the trigger of your success so far. Listen, Lugis. My enemy. You are no longer in the muddy path. It means that you are no longer a rat.¡¹


    Brilliant eyes were shinning under his wrinkled eyelids. Those eyes were glittering as if his will had never disappeared, even on the verge of death.


    My heart swayed. A slight pain ran on my skin as if a thorn pierced me. I felt that some tension and excitement circled throughout the whole body along with the blood flow.


    ¡¸That¡¯s quite a statement. Based on your words, what do you want me to do, old man?¡¹


    I spoke with a teeth grinding. Lagias laughed upon hearing my words. Odd. He looked at me with a real, full smile. Yes, full of a strange charm. This elf named Lagias was an enigma.


    ¡¸You must kill the rat in you. Just strangle it. And then, face me, hero. That is the duty of a winner. Just come, don¡¯t hesitate, as the destination of your path cannot be undone now.¡¹


    Hero. Did Lagias just call me that?


    He was said to be a truly heroic masterpiece, and yet, he was describing me as a hero, when I was just a mediocre little rat.


    Somehow, my cheeks were greatly distorted. The emotions that surged in my heart were different from joy. However, nor they were fear nor astonishment. In fact, all of these emotions melted into each other, and consumed my heart.


    However, even if my emotions were out of control, Lagias¡¯ words remained exact in my ears like a permanent curse.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Well then. Fin Lagias, the King of Elves. See you on the other side.¡¹


    This must have been the first time that both Lagias and I exchanged words with one another, not only in this era, but also in the past.


    However, I felt a strange and mysterious lightness. I did not know the meaning or the reason why I felt this way. However, it was certain that there was a strange empathy between Lagias and me.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, see you again, Lugis. My enemy, the great human hero.¡¹


    At the end of those words, I shook my left arm against the old elf without any hesitation. I did it as the last courtesy against this almighty elf.


    Again, a reddish black blood soared in the underground passage.


    ¡ª


    The death of Fin Lagias, the usurper of Ghazalia.


    Not many saw his last moments, his last breath, and his death. However, his death was not a vain death. Rather, his death marked a starting point, as the pace of history began to speed up.


    The civil war in Ghazalia had ended. Nevertheless, one could say that this moment was only a short break until the next war.


    There was no peace yet. This event was only a stepping-stone to the next beginning.


    Many rumors surrounded Lagias¡¯ death, but there was only one true thing that remained intact. The truth about the one who brought Lagias to his death at the end.


    ¡­The only true one. The story of the rat ends here. That is all.

 Volume 6 - CH 102

    Chapter 102: The Knights


    Fresh blood was splattered throughout the Elf Forest. From a distance a knight rode his horse with a red spear.


    This man rode the horse with great speed, and wielded his spear with extraordinary skill. His proficiency was so commendable that it felt as if his spear was an extension of his arm. The tip of the man¡¯s spear was dyed in red. The blood in the spear dripped all the way into the man¡¯s fingertips.


    This fresh blood covered his hands and the earth. At the same time, the flesh of a monkey-shaped demon beast was ripped apart and blew away as if it was pieces of fragments.


    The situation was something incomprehensible. No one knew why the Great Monkeys, the demon beasts of the neighboring forests of Ghazalia, rushed towards the main gate of Ghazalia¡¯s borderline walls.


    One of the monkey beasts screamed high to call the other monkey beasts. All of these demon beasts approached the main gate as if they followed some bait.


    Yes, to hunt those behind the walls. At this moment, the main gate became like a wall of death that blocked the escape route. Even if those on the top of the wall tried to escape, they could not. All they had to do was prepare to die while fighting bravely. The spears and arrows flew everywhere and pierced whatever was on their way.


    Why did this happen in the first place? The understanding of the Great Monkey¡¯s behavior was beyond their reach. This lack of understanding did not mean the lack of intelligence. Everybody was confused at the sight of these demon beasts that attacked for absolutely no reason. The reason was not why they did not understand, but why they ¡°could¡± not understand.


    The knight raised his red spear again. However, it was too late. At the same time, the blood burst, and this knight¡¯s comrades became corpses. Lifeless bodies that covered the forest ground. The swing of the demon beasts¡¯ arms looked like something out of this world. The power was more vicious than the power of a devil¡¯s arm.


    Those Great Monkeys were fierce beasts. This knight¡¯s comrades were defeated immediately. The knight never saw such a sight before. One would definitely be killed with just one strike if he tried to engage in a direct fight with these demons beasts.


    Therefore, the current battle was too unbelievable and unrealistic. Yet, the knight did not give up. This knight made use of his horse to gain speed, and used his spear to increase power capable of ripping the flesh.


    Was this man¡¯s strength too abnormal? Or was his spear a magical weapon?


    The fallen demon beast did not find an answer to these questions as it succumbed to its injuries.


    The head of the last Great Monkey flew off from its torso after it touched the tip of the knight¡¯s spear. Fresh blood spilled many times on this fight, but the dark blood of this Great Monkey was the last one to darken the earth.


    ¡¸¡°Fellow knights. We must find a way to live. Avoid death if you can, and if not, then fight honorably.¡±¡­ I should have said these lines before we engaged in this fight, but I momentarily forgot the code of the Knight¡¯s Order. Anyway, who cares? Anyone with an ill intent towards me will have to die. These horrible monsters were at fault for assaulting my comrades and me in the first place.¡¹


    The man riding the horse proclaimed these words as he ferociously cut the last demon beast¡¯s head. While still on his horse, this man spun the spear on his hand with utmost confidence.


    Perhaps, this man was indeed abnormal.


    As the word implies, this man used his spear to increase the power of his strength, as well as the speed from the horse riding. This knight¡¯s true value exhibited when he displayed his cavalry charge. While riding a horse, this man managed to pierce the surrounding enemy. His speed was a great advantage to his strikes. The speed cut through the wind, and the power burst through the air. This display of cavalry was the epitome of beauty.


    This man also had great agility in maneuvering his spear. The usage of weapons while riding horses was a difficult task for many. One had to control the balance in order to succeed. It would be even more difficult to kill a ferocious demon beast while riding a horse. Therefore, this man¡¯s accomplishments truly looked like something out of this world. As if his actions were almost as magic itself.


    However, was it a good conclusion? This knight slaughtered the last demon beast, and the fresh blood of his enemies was on his cloths and weapon. This blood was the proof of victory. Yes, a victory that deserved praise. A victory that deserved cheers. Yet, neither of those were heard. Nor praise nor cheers. Instead, the sound of fear echoed high.


    ¡¸You¡¯re stained with blood as usual¡­Cathedral Knight, Garras Gargantia.¡¹


    The one with no fear, which spoke whatever she liked, suddenly appeared at the main gate. Her silver hair swayed in the wind. However, her small lips moved forcibly because of extreme fatigue.


    The man¡­The infamous Cathedral Knight, Garras Gargantia, turned his ferocious gaze toward the main gate while riding his beloved horse. As soon as he saw the owner of the silver hair, his cheeks distorted in an obvious manner.


    ¡¸Ohh. I wondered who called me from the darkness. So it is you, huh, the knight Caria Burdnick. It has been a long time I¡¯ve seen you since the joint training with the Knights¡¯ Order.¡¹


    The silver haired-girl was someone Garras knew.


    He knew her but not personally. Garras met Caria during a joint training between the knights of the Cathedral and the knights of the Knight¡¯s Order. However, even though it was a quick encounter, her appearance clearly remained in Garras¡¯ mind.


    Her brilliant sword technique, the perfection of martial arts and her magnificent grace were dumbfounding. She did not seem an apprentice. Above all, Garras felt a strong attachment to that girl, which behaved like a curse. Not a bad and random curse. But a curse to the way a knight should be.


    All of the other apprentices claimed to be rightful and strong knights. Nevertheless, all of them were weak and vulnerable. Garras remembered that day very well. Actually, he even felt respect for Caria and her swordsmanship.


    Garras regarded this girl with high standards. However, the next words spilled from Caria¡¯s lips surprised Garras.


    ¡¸Yeah¡­Unfortunately, the ¡°knight¡± part is now out of use. That title is something of the past. I¡¯m just Caria right now. So you can call me that.¡¹


    Yes, those words were a little too surprising. Caria¡¯s light expression surprised Garras. Not only did she show a carefree attitude by saying she resigned from the Knights¡¯ Order, but she also spoke with a refreshed expression, which showed that she had no regrets.


    It seemed that her resolve and roots weren¡¯t broken. Garras understood it from the depths of his heart upon seeing Caria¡¯s expression. However, when Caria said title of the past, Garras became curious about her present endeavors. She found another path. But, what kind of path was it?


    For a moment, the ferocity faded from Garras¡¯ eyes and his mouth loosened a little bit. How interesting.


    ¡¸Ehh¡­Okay then. If you say so. Well, if it¡¯s good for you, then I¡¯m happy for you. Sincerely. For me, I believe it is much better to throw away these titles and drink alcohol.¡¹


    Garras murmured, as if it were a soliloquy.


    Garras did not ridicule Caria. The tone of his words made Caria think that he said those words from the bottom of his heart.


    Garras continued to speak.


    ¡¸So, why is the ¡°just Caria¡± in the Elf Kingdom? Are you wandering, perhaps?¡¹


    Immediately, the atmosphere thickened.


    Every time Garras opened his mouth, his voice and words gradually regained their original ferociousness.


    Garras showed his teeth and lifted his cheeks, without hiding his beast-intimidating voice and eyes. The knights of the Cathedral were said to be sincere and respectful, but Garras was someone special. An infamous knight known for his volatile attitude and ferociousness.


    Caria noticed the sudden change in behavior. She strengthened her silver eyes like birds of prey, and responded immediately.


    ¡¸Are you seriously asking me that question? Or are you fooling around? Which one of these are you, Garras?¡¹


    Caria did not hesitate to respond to Garras¡¯ questions. She threw those words as if she was provoking her opponent. Garras¡¯ mouth greatly distorted upon hearing her answer.


    That¡¯s right. Her questioning was rather obvious. If she was an ally, she would gladly open the main gate with the elves. She would welcome him. However, her attitude proved the contrary. She did not bother calling the elves to open the main gate. Caria stood there as if she prevented Garras from entering Ghazalia¡¯s territory.


    Her behavior was the answer. Caria¡¯s presence at the main gate was no coincidence. Moreover, Caria looked down on Garras. Undeniably.


    ¡¸I see. You are a traitor¡­Caria Burdnick. So, that means that you are a member of the rebellious Heraldic Order.¡¹


    Garras muttered while sharpening his eyes. The tone of his voice was no longer amusing. On the contrary, his tone was somber, and his attitude had the looks of a troublesome man. Garras¡¯ behavior was indescribably complicated.


    For Garras, this fact was a little shocking, but it didn¡¯t change the meaning of his course. All he had to do was take the captive heraldic people. This was his job as the Knight of the Cathedral. Despite Caria¡¯s change, Garras clearly knew his role.


    However, the opponent who was supposed to have been captured was now proudly speaking in front of the main gate. On this very moment, Garras realized what was happening in Ghazalia right now, and he did not like this outcome.


    ¡°How troublesome¡±, he thought.


    The human being named Garras had a dangerous curiosity like a child, and at the same time, he had too much laziness. He was a beast, a strong and fearsome man, who sometimes acted unpredictably like a child. Both of these emotions often entangled with one another in the depths of his heart.


    ¡¸More importantly, what are you, a Cathedral Knight, doing in a place like this? Do you have business with Ghazalia? This country doesn¡¯t do businesses with humans like you.¡¹


    Caria spoke immediately. It felt like her words were carrying an intent. Caria was aiming at something.


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that question? Or are you fooling around?¡± Garras still thought about these mocking words professed by Caria.


    Garras¡¯ neck made a cracking sound, and then, he spoke.


    ¡¸Caria Burdnick, I will let you choose. ¡¹


    Amidst the wind, Garras opened his lips and rolled his words with his tongue.


    ¡¸¡­Which path do you want to take? Do you want to be killed honorably in action, or do you want to be hanged as a traitor?¡¹


    Garras threw his words at the main gate, in the direction of the previous knight named Caria.


    Contrary to his natural state, Garras¡¯ words were so ferocious that they burnt the throat. Yes, they burnt the throats of the elf soldiers who were sitting still at the main gate. Fear engulfed their hearts, and it rang on their ears.


    Caria strengthened her cheeks and sharpened her eyes like Garras upon hearing his menacing words. Her silver-haired ponytails waved along the gusting wind.

 Volume 6 - CH 103

    Chapter 103: The Cathedral Knight Garras Gargantia


    ¡°¡­This guy. I have to deal with him here and now¡±.


    Caria flickered her eyes to sweep away the haziness in her eyesight. At the same time, she forcibly swallowed her raw saliva.


    Her limbs quivered when she felt a part of her body in excruciating pain. She used every strength and energy she had to defeat the demon monkey. Her body had reached her limit.


    She could not fight anymore. Caria knew that from the bottom of her heart. The insides of her body ¡°screamed¡± aloud because of the countless injuries.


    However. Caria did not want to stop the movements of her legs. This moment. Yes, the moment to show her duty. To show her pride and perseverance. Caria was willing to surpass her limit. Her strong will was the pillar that supported her fragile and injured body.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t fall down as long as the enemy roams free in front of me¡±.


    This particular enemy. He did not try to hide his ferocious eyes and attitude as he raised his red spear. This person had not changed much since Caria¡¯s silver eyes caught him during the joint practice between different knights.


    The Cathedral Knight Garras Gargantia. A man with the title of Knight of Honor and the derogatory title of the Beast Spear. Obviously. Caria could understand the meaning of that derogatory title very well. After all, this enemy was a violent man.


    He was someone who bit off the neck of his prey. His eyes were cold and his actions were brutal. It was no longer the story of the strong and the weak. He was just a vicious beast. A man out of control.


    That¡¯s why Caria had to raise her resolve. She knew that she had to stop Garras¡¯ breath.


    Caria sighed deeply. The silver longsword, which was her memento sword, had already engaged in a fierce battle with the demon monkey. The blade got damaged. It could no longer cut.


    Caria had no other choice but to resort to something else. Not slashing, but crushing. With her hand, Caria was determined to crush that mad man¡¯s skull until it became fragments.


    For a moment, Caria¡¯s silver eyes flickered and she envisioned the scene many times in her mind. She had to do that in order to defeat the enemy. She told herself that she had to grab this chance with her hands.


    The moment she saw Garras, Caria felt something in the deepest part of her heart. At the bottom of her viscera.


    ¡¸So you are asking me to choose between killed honorably in action, or hanged as a traitor, huh.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s consciousness came back into the scene in front of her. The dull pain that echoed all over her body burst out of her consciousness, and for a moment, her fatigue disappeared in the air.


    Caria moved her lips once again, while looking down.


    ¡¸That¡¯s too bad¡­I decide how I want to die. I have no intention to choose either of those options.¡¹


    ¡°Ah, I must kill. I must hold his breath to his death¡±.


    Even though the enemy was still in front of the main gate, Caria was unable to cope with the murderous spirit of that mad man.


    What drove Caria¡¯s will was an unmistakable emotion called impatience. The impatience that sprout from the inside of her body. This impatience was attacking Caria.


    This man was a natural enemy. A violent man. This man had the power to tip the odds in his favor. A tricky man that trampled on his preys. Yes, a natural enemy with a frightening force.


    ¡°¡­If by any chance. If Lugis faced this beast.¡±


    That unpleasant imagination did not leave Caria¡¯s mind.


    She repeated this scenario many times in her brain. Caria felt chills all over her body. Her silvery eyes narrowed unconsciously.


    ¡¸Listen well. I am not the one who will die. It¡¯s you, Garras Gargantia. ¡¹


    Caria smiled in her heart. Her words were a cheap provocation. However, the enemy sharpened his eyes. On her memory, Caria knew that she was several times stronger than other humans. That¡¯s why she was probably the only one who could face Garras. Immediately, the red spear swung high.


    Her words. Her provocation. Garras opened his mouth and showed his teeth.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a pity. So the answer is a fight in the battlefield. ¡¹


    The ferocious beast stood in front of the main gate. He spoke while touching his chin. It felt as if he pondered for a short moment. It felt odd. As if instinct and reason were in conflict with each other.


    After a few seconds, his eyes looked up at the gate. The silver eyes and the beast¡¯s eyes overlapped with one another.


    ¡¸Shame. What a shame, indeed¡­See you later, Caria Burdnick. When that time comes, I hope we meet at a better place.¡¹


    Upon professing those words, Garras began moving. He didn¡¯t show any hesitation anymore. After saying that, he showed his back and went away.


    Garras left the territory of Ghazalia on a horse. The atmosphere was heavy and puzzling. The remaining soldiers of the Cathedral followed him in a hurry.


    Caria could not stop opening her mouth. Confusion engulfed her brain.


    ¡°Impossible. The nature of a beast is to charge forward and kill its prey. But, why does he show his back? My provocation did not affect him? Isn¡¯t he the one trying to bite off the neck of the enemy?¡±


    In fact, Garras intended to trespass the main gate with his red spear in one hand. Caria knew this much in his eyes.


    ¡°No way. It can¡¯t be.¡±


    The dull pain returned to Caria¡¯s body. Caria almost fell on her knees. She couldn¡¯t chase Garras anymore. Her body reached the limit of the limits.


    When the eyes of that beast were no longer visible, the tension that covered Caria¡¯s body and the will that supported her skull disappeared entirely.


    Perhaps, Caria still pursued her now lost strength. She did everything she could, but her body stopped moving altogether. Her lungs hurt like hell, and her muscles compressed forcibly. Caria bit her lips instinctively.


    ¡°Ah, Lugis. Where did you go?¡± Such an idea emerged in Caria¡¯s vague consciousness. Soon, this idea took control of her emotions.


    She wondered why she was the one to stand up against the beastly knight despite her injuries. Lugis probably did not know how much pain she endured. However, that did not matter right now. Caria just wanted to hit him with her anger.


    Caria looked attentively at her surroundings. She stared at the fallen demon monkey, and she saw no shadow of the beastly knight. On this very moment, every emotion hidden in her heart burst, and she no longer repressed her anger.


    ¡°¡­Lugis, I did too much. My actions are expensive. Remember this. Don¡¯t think you can buy me.¡±


    The color of Caria¡¯s eyes, which was different from the color belonging to a noble, sparkled vividly as if a deep and rich emotion corrupted her.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Knight, Lord Gargantia. ¡¹


    One of Garras¡¯ followers spoke during their way on the road.


    The tone behind those words was troublesome. At least, Garras felt that way. He narrowed his eyes. His breath got disturbed, and then, he turned around.


    ¡¸What do you want? Is it a thief or a mercenary? ¡¹


    Garras spoke while moving his shoulders. The soldier shuddered a little upon seeing Garras¡¯ abrupt attitude.


    ¡¸No. I just thought it was unusual. You easily withdrawn despite the provocations.¡¹


    Garras moved his lips slightly upon hearing the soldier¡¯s response.


    The soldier¡¯s words made sense. Garras was someone who tended to be hot-blooded. His head was always out of control. No one denied this fact. It was the truth about Garras¡¯ personality. Rather, this aspect was what made Garras strong. He believed that this trait gave him the upper hand. The so-called fearsome strength.


    However, something odd happened moments ago. Garras left the scene as if his unstable emotions disappeared from his heart. Why did he do that?


    ¡¸This place was not the proper place for a battlefield. Besides, we are just a few now. We would have died if we tried to attack recklessly.¡¹


    If Garras and his soldiers were inside the main gate, in the city of Ghazalia, they would have used their fists and spears until blood soaked the ground. Garras would have fought uncontrollably and his soldiers would have followed him too.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to die as a fool, no problem at all.¡± That was what Garras thought to himself at times.


    ¡°However, everything changes once someone enters a battlefield.¡± Garras was the beastly knight, the Cathedral Knight Garras Gargantia. He would have fared well in a battlefield. However, nobody was unconquerable.


    Based on his position, Garras knew that he mustn¡¯t corrupt his appearance, status and name. As an honorable knight, Garras knew he couldn¡¯t take foolish actions. A wrong move and it could be the end of them all.


    ¡¸Well, I guess you are right. ¡¹


    The soldier replied with a somber, depressed tone.


    Garras spoke high, a light tone as if he were joking.


    ¡¸¡°Respect your enemies. Your manners against your enemies will give you honor.¡± The knight¡¯s code has this important line. As an honorable knight, can you wield a spear at an enemy full of wounds?¡¹


    Were these words a pure joke, or were these words the true meaning behind Garras¡¯ withdrawal? The soldier could not understand the meaning behind Garras¡¯ words. Which question was the answer to his words? The soldier could not make a decision.

 Volume 6 - CH 104

    Chapter 104: The Saint of the Rampart*


    The wind gently touched my cheeks. It made me feel a little chilly rather than comfortable.


    The ramparts of Garoua Maria. I looked up at the sky and noticed how wide it was. Perhaps, this was the first time I¡¯ve seen the sky like this.


    I often saw the sky from the back of the narrow alleys when I was a child. I remember taking little glimpses of the sky back then. As I got older, I stopped looking at sky.


    This was probably the first time I have stared straight up at the wide blue sky.


    I lifted the fingers from my right hand slowly and lightly. I felt a slight numbness from my fingertips to my shoulder. But, that was it. I felt no pain anymore.


    It seemed that my body returned to its original form. Rather, I felt even more comfortable than ever, probably because I had enough rest.


    I had no problems whatsoever. However, a voice did not leave my mind ever since that day.


    ¡°¡­Face me, hero. That is the duty of a winner.¡±


    I immediately wrinkled between the eyebrows. I felt as if a heavy object fell on the bottom of my belly. I sighed loudly as I leaned on the wall.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what that old man said. I couldn¡¯t swallow his words. Perhaps, that old man tried to deceive me with his petty talk. Yes, to me.


    I knew exactly who I was. I knew how much I could do. I was no hero. Sometimes, I longed to be a hero. That¡¯s the only truth. To be exact, I was a hungry demon who didn¡¯t know its place.


    I stroked my skin the moment I recalled that old man¡¯s words. The word ¡°hero¡± made me feel horrible inside.


    Hero. Those who were strong, and capable of changing history themselves. Heroes were those who reached for the impossible and had a brilliant sparkle.


    Ah, no good. In the past, and even now, the shadows of heroes continued to burn in my heart. It was useless for me to distract my eyes and think about something else. I could not run away from this torture. The figure of a hero was imprinted in my eyes, and I couldn¡¯t shake it off.


    Thoughts ran from one end of my head to the other end. These feelings were confusing and frustrating. Even if I laid down, these feelings would never go away. My body rested enough, but my mind didn¡¯t rest at all.


    ¡¸¡­It seems you rested well. You needed that rest. After all, you pushed yourself to the limits by working on your own. I never thought you were so enthusiastic about working yourself to death. Yes, that trait of yours actually suits you.¡¹


    At the same time as the wind blew, a voice suddenly reached my earlobes and remained inside. Aside from the smooth quality of this voice, the words seemed to sprinkle some poison. A cold tone that resembled an unmovable stone.


    I raised my laying body, and turned my gaze to the voice. At the end of my line of sight stood the Saint woman who squinted her eyes and glared at me. What a dignified persona.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not exactly true. I have rested my body well enough, but my spirit remains unsettled. I¡¯m sure the Lady Saint has experienced this before too.¡¹


    I spoke with a light tone against her torn-sounding words.


    I could see the distorted face of Saint Matia. As usual, she was a woman who expressed her emotions despite her calculating character. Of course, for me, this trait of hers was amusing. I could read her emotions quite easily. Besides, I never got tired of watching her struggle with her emotions.


    Her cheeks quivered slightly, and her hands raised lightly.


    Come to think of it. This was the first time in a long time that the Saint woman spoke to me.


    It has been a while since I returned to Garoua Maria, but during that time, we barely exchanged words with one another.


    The Saint woman, who was the actual leader of the Heraldic Order, was extremely busy every day. But even so, the days when we didn¡¯t meet each other continued for a while. I thought that she was avoiding me on purpose.


    Well, to be honest, there was nobody who would want to associate themselves to the person they hated.


    Therefore, it was strange for me that she came here to see me today. I wondered if there was something going on. She could use a messenger to inform me of irregularities. Indeed, I did not understand the current situation.


    Matia opened her mouth with a slight tension on her shoulders.


    ¡¸Well¡­Eh, I was looking for you. ¡¹


    Matia murmured as she searched for words.


    I wondered why she looked for me. Perhaps, I wasn¡¯t the one whom she looked for. She probably wanted to ask about the shadows that followed me. No wonder. I was nothing after all. She involuntarily rounded her eyes and, her mouth became tense and stopped moving.


    Ah, I knew why she was here. She was probably looking for the silver-haired war goddess and the black-haired Sorceress. She must be looking for Caria and Filaret La Volgograd.


    I felt somewhat excluded upon realizing this. As if heavy rocks surrounded my neck.


    Well, I didn¡¯t hate them nor did I want to avoid them.


    Rather, I felt a strange uplifting feeling. A very odd emotion that wrapped my heart. It felt soothing at first, perhaps pleasant. This feeling had absolutely no hatred. At the same time, however, I felt a sense of discomfort that came from my esophagus. Not a refreshing feeling at all. Was it a bad one or a pleasant one? I had no idea.


    Nonetheless. Only this time today, I couldn¡¯t help but wanting to meet Caria and Filaret.


    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you leave this place? Just get up. You have rested long enough as far as I can see. Your body healed properly. Laying here during the daytime won¡¯t change anything.¡¹


    Matia spoke with a thrusting and sharp-edged voice.


    This woman. What did she want from me? Did she want me to do her errands? Then, did she come all the way over the ramparts to tell me those words? She looked like she did not like the way I stood over here. But why? Why was she so concerned about what I did? This woman was too passionate and bossy about things that did not concern me.


    ¡¸Perhaps, I should go and help other people. That¡¯s important. But, it¡¯s not easy to do so when someone has a tied up life.¡¹


    On this moment, Matia¡¯s big eyes quivered a little. The eyebrows moved up. What should I say about that expression? She looked quite puzzled.


    The Saint woman had a vivid expression on her face. She was a calculating woman who discarded useless emotions. However, she harbored a reckless light in her eyes. Who knew that the stoic and emotionless Saint would show her inner thoughts so vividly?


    I involuntarily opened my eyes when I felt a menacing mood coming from her. I was prepared to receive her wrath because of my sarcasm. However, my assumption was wrong. Her expression calmed down a little.


    ¡¸¡­Is that so? I see. Is there such a thing? ¡¹


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t understand her question. It wasn¡¯t until the wind got stronger that I could finally move my lips.


    ¡¸Yeah, of course. Helping people should be done during the leisure time in your life. Doing so, one can do their best to help people in need.¡¹


    After hearing my reply, Matia rounded her eyes as if she had a hard time chewing my words.


    It seemed that my words were quite surprising to her. However, on the other hand, for me, Matia¡¯s expression was more unexpected.


    The human being called Saint Matia was definitely not an ordinary person.


    She had undoubtedly a strong charisma. She was an important figure in history. One could clearly see why she was made the Saint of the Heraldic Order. And why she was a hero herself.


    Her calculation, views and judgement seemed extremely cold. Unlike me, she had no worries or troubles in facing obstacles. Her resolve was absolute. She did everything meticulously and thoroughly.


    When it came to her sharp blade-like personality, she certainly attracted people to her side.


    Many people just spent the days without making any decisions. However, Saint Matia was the opposite. She was a leader. She knew what she had to do. She had resolve and had a strong grip. To them, Saint Matia was a person who radiated light. Who gave them hope and a path to follow. It made sense why she had so many followers.


    Ahh, how nostalgic. There was once a time where I couldn¡¯t make my own decisions as well. I just lived each day without much thought. Without resolve. I used to be just a walking piece of meat.


    That said, it was clear that Saint Matia was a fascinating symbol that changed people¡¯s lives.


    Therefore, it was surprising that she was now worried about the smallest things. Saint Matia never pondered about helping people. If she felt like it, she would do it immediately. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t. She never deliberated over something before. She always knew what she wanted to do. That¡¯s why, right now, her behavior seemed surprising and unexpected to me.


    ¡¸But still. Helping people is a good thing. And this good thing brings joy to the people.¡¹


    Again, Saint Matia looked at me with a face that she could not understand what I said.


    This time it was my turn to open my mouth.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right. Despite being the Saint, she was just a human being. There were things that she could not understand the meaning.


    I noticed her profound misperception. She tried to suppress these thoughts as she began to feel upset. But, to no avail. I saw her unstable body movements and the fast-accelerated breath. Upon seeing her current state, I exhaled loudly, as I bit the chewing tobacco I found with my fingertips.


    I leaned against the stonewall of the ramparts, while biting the chewing tobacco and enjoying the smoky scent that came into my nose. Matia¡¯s eyes came into my view. The color of her eyes still had a profound confusing color attached to them

 Volume 6 - CH 105

    Chapter 105: Temporary Deferment


    ¡°¡­God has chosen us to do good deeds toward powerless people.¡±


    Matia no longer remembered whether it was her parents or the heraldic priest who spoke those words. However, Matia felt that someone had told her these words many times when she was young. But, most of the things related to her childhood were buried at the root of her memory.


    The Heraldic religion worshipped knowledge and wisdom. The truth of this world was the ongoing quest, and the coat of arms of the Heraldic Order pointed to this characterization. In order words, the essence of the doctrine taught by the Heraldic Order.


    The more one kept that doctrine in mind, the farther away the Heraldic religion was from good or bad intentions. Those belonging to this religion had to forsake their judgmental ideas about whether knowledge was good or bad, or if reason was good or bad. Those of the Heraldic Order had to seek all knowledge and wisdom, regardless of their nature.


    However, that did not mean that accumulation was the only thing that mattered. Knowledge was not regarded as something superficial. Such, as it was no different from stacking gold coins without the need for riches.


    Matia narrowed her eyes and distorted her lips.


    ¡°Accumulation of knowledge, but for the good of the people. Yes, I have been taught that before.¡± Matia thought.


    Accumulation of knowledge in order for people to be better and in order for people to be healthier. That was the origin of the Heraldic religion.


    Therefore, Matia believed that it was good to help people and take their hands. To open their hearts and souls. To do good no matter what type of resources or statuses these people had in their lives.


    Of course, she also understood there were times when that was not possible. Matia was not someone naive. However, it felt painful to use people indiscriminately. Sometimes it caused her great pains. There were times when the depths of her heart sank in sorrow.


    Sometimes, Matia confessed to God the times she trampled on the people¡¯s good will.


    Matia believed that these feelings were common to all human beings.


    The slaughterers, the thieves, the heretics, the outlaws. Even though these people had no better lives due to unavoidable circumstances, they still trampled on the innocent. Matia questioned whether these people had good intentions or not. Was their root wicked? That¡¯s why Matia felt the need to trample on them too. She felt sorry for the innocent, but not sorry for these unlawful people.


    That¡¯s the reason why Matia couldn¡¯t understand the need to help everyone in need, even those whom she trampled on, such as helping Lugis.


    She knew that the human being named Lugis was someone whose thoughts were twisted by distortion. The words Lugis mentioned earlier may be his own twist.


    Still, those words got stuck somewhere deep in Matia¡¯s heart.


    ¡¸¡­Saint Matia. Is something wrong? ¡¹


    Matia involuntarily raised her eyelids upon hearing the caring voice of her aide, Largud Ann. A parchment stood in front of Matia. She was apparently writing on it. There was a large amount of ink stains left there. Apparently, she lost consciousness for a while. She stopped writing right at the beginning of the parchment.


    Suddenly, Matia spoke, after leaking a sigh in the back of her throat.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Ann. It seems that my mind got empty. Can you give me plain hot water?¡¹


    Ann went through the door of the office room, showing a worried expression on her face. She was worried about Matia¡¯s health, and Matia knew this too. Therefore, she asked Ann to bring a glass of water to appease her worries.


    Matia sighed while holding her finger between her eyebrows. After a while, she breathed deeply again.


    The watchtower located inside the Great Walls of Garoua Maria. This watchtower was the main residence of those who now lead the Heraldic Order, the Saint Matia. This place was the easiest location to respond to an emergency. Even if the enemy tried to invade the city, being in this place made it easier to command the soldiers. With that in mind, Matia designated this place strategically as her office.


    However, Matia touched her shoulder with her own hand. She felt confused. Perhaps, she even felt that it might have been a mistake.


    The interior of this watchtower, which was basically built by stacking stones, got very cold. If someone was not careful, their fingertips would freeze in a blink of an eye. Matia felt cold as iron sometimes.


    Especially if she worked late at night, that alone could freeze her entirely.


    However, Matia couldn¡¯t take a rest. After all, she was the only person who could be the central figure. Ann or even other personal retainers worked well enough, but they were not the leaders. Therefore, only Matia could do the specific job of a leader.


    The city still didn¡¯t have the ability to replenish supplies, nor did it establish a network of contacts with the allied Ghazalia. Other matters had great importance as well, such as responding to emergencies, handle the sick, and deal with merchants. Therefore, all of these matters were sent to the watchtower of the city, under the leadership of Saint Matia.


    ¡°My head is hot.¡± Matia wondered why she felt this way.


    Matia knew from her excellence that she could handle everything, including small affairs. Matia even endured the betrayal at the Elf Kingdom, and took part in the rebellion that succeeded in overthrowing the old government.


    If she couldn¡¯t handle everything with her cold mind, then everything would have been lost. All she had to do was do her best to keep everything in order. Of course, she had feelings. Sometimes paperwork was too much for her. If she wanted, she could give some of this work to her retainers. However, as the Saint and as someone proud, she could not afford to do that. Matia had to endure the dissatisfaction sometimes, and she had to surpass obstacles sometimes. She knew that perfectly well. Therefore, she had to continue to abuse her body and soul for the sake of her religion. For the sake of being the Saint. Negligence was not allowed.


    For this reason, every minute was precious to Matia. She could not miss any hour, minute or second on trivial things. How many issues did she have to fix? Many of them.


    Matia forgot the heat in her brain. Overwork was something that became part of her. However, even hotter than that, was the burning in her chest.


    ¡°Why do I have to worry about that man? This is not the time for foolish feelings. How idiotic am I.¡± Matia thought deeply in her heart.


    Her emotions were shaken, and she felt deeply humiliated about this fact. But the more she tried to forget everything and keep her emotions inside her chest, the more frustrated she became.


    A Saint must not have the emotions shaken. By anything. This resolution was what Matia believed in order to become the Saint.


    Her emotions could burst out and change her facial expressions, but she tried everything she could to wrap them all in a cloth. Matia knew that she had to proceed within reason and calculation. She had to bear this mask and endure. This was what a Saint should be as a leader.


    Yet, these unwanted emotions were stronger than she thought they would be. Matia instinctively bit her lips and squeezed the pen with a strong grip. ¡°So, am I now off the road as a Saint?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. I am not the one who¡¯s the bad here. That man named Lugis is the evil one.¡±


    ¡°First, I went to see him as one of my allies even though I am extremely busy. But, what was that attitude? What is wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°As always, he jokes around and has that frivolous attitude. It¡¯s hard to see what he has in mind. But, that attitude was disrespectable. He is far from being a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Most probably because of that attitude. I cannot control my emotions because of his spitting poison. That¡¯s why my cheeks got red. But then, for some reason, I accepted his words obediently. Why?¡±


    Matia felt as if a large number of emotions fought inside her own mouth. Confusion, irritation, hatred. Every single emotion swirled inside of her wide opened mouth.


    Matia¡¯s blood circulation increased and the palpitations of her heart accelerated. Her insides were full of fire and haste, and yet, she was not even moving her body.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m so busy that I can¡¯t even see him properly. And when I finally saw him, those were the words he spoke to me? Where are the words of kindness?¡±


    Yes, the moment these thoughts came into her head, Matia¡¯s big eyes quivered.


    ¡°What was I thinking about now? Why am I letting anger and disappointment sparkle the insides of my chest?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. It can¡¯t be. I am just resentful because I didn¡¯t receive a normal greeting from that man. He is no longer a guest or a captive. He is now a formal ally. Therefore, he needs to behave with respect and honor. That¡¯s why I felt indignation in my heart. Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise. Yes, if that wasn¡¯t the case, then it would seem to others that I was expecting that man¡¯s recognition. As if I wanted to be praised by that man.¡±


    Matia didn¡¯t know what was happening with her. She gently touched her cheeks. Up until now, her brain seemed to boil with too much work and responsibility, but this time, her cheeks were the ones being hot. She felt that she was not feeling well.


    At that time, a light noise echoed in Matia¡¯s ears. Ann appeared with a glass of water. Matia coughed to clear her throat, straightened her face and smiled at Ann.


    ¡¸Thank you, Ann. You should go and sleep. I will rest after I finish this paperwork.¡¹


    Ann nodded upon hearing Matia¡¯s words, but then, she anxiously distorted her lips.


    ¡¸¡­I understand, Lady Saint. But, you see¡­ ¡¹


    Matia rounded her eyes in a quiet manner. Ann was a clever girl. She knew that this was not the moment for more words.


    After a short moment, Ann opened her mouth again, as she glanced at her surroundings timidly.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing¡­Tomorrow, we will have a meeting with the messengers from Ghazalia, so please go rest early today.¡¹


    With that said, Ann quickly left the office room with an uneasy feeling. However, she could not talk about it, and tried to cover it up.


    Matia mysteriously touched her lips as if her mind were about to wander again. However, she held the pen once more to clear up the impeding work.


    Occasionally, the movement of the pen would stop. Matia couldn¡¯t figure out whether the pen stopped moving because of fatigue or because of the emotional fluctuations that made her chest burn.

 Volume 6 - CH 106

    Chapter 106: Meat on the Chopping block


    The strategy room was located inside the large castle wall. This room was the supposed meeting place.


    At the meeting was Matia, the leader of the Heraldic Order, her aide Largud Ann, and some important officials of the religion. After them stood Caria and Filaret, and for some unknown reason, I took the last seat.


    The meeting was to discuss the information brought by a messenger from Ghazalia.


    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Lugis. Do you want to say something with that face? You know, you¡¯re having a very strange expression on your face.¡¹


    Yes, an ear-piercing voice echoed in the room chamber.


    No wonder, really. Rather, I was not the only one with that kind of expression. Most of the people here had distorted facial expressions. In fact, just a few people looked calm.


    Seated next to Matia was the unmistakable ally of Heraldic religion, who now governed Ghazalia. Fin Eldith. She was the Elf Princess who was imprisoned in her own land of Ghazalia. Well, she was no longer a princess. She was now a queen.


    It seemed that the messenger was actually her. Of course, it would be more troublesome to send a normal messenger from Ghazalia all over here. It was an important meeting with leaders; therefore, a normal messenger would not be the ideal person to take part in these important negotiations. Besides, there was some distance from Ghazalia to Garoua Maria. Still, was it possible for Eldith to easily invoke her illusion so far away from home?


    ¡¸It is important to refer here that we allies had already decided to have this meeting with the leaders of each powerhouse. As it is often the case, messengers are used to relay information to each country. But, it is a hassle to use messengers over and over again. It is also time consuming.¡¹


    These words were spoken at the main table. I noticed that Caria seemed very uninterested in this meeting. She kept sighing and dithering her body.


    Anyway, those words made sense to me. A meeting between two great powers. Of course, a mere messenger could not take part on such crucial matters.


    Moreover, each time, the messenger had to go back to the country, receive instructions, and go back to another country again, which was truly a hassle.


    However, when it came to the words of kings, it was not possible to communicate by magic. That¡¯s why most countries used messengers to rely important messages. Moreover, it was dangerous for leaders or kings to travel to other places just to attend meetings. Things could go wrong in so many levels. It was a dangerous option.


    Therefore, the upper classes used messengers to aid their needs. They often used a ritual to make a messenger kneel and swear before they served the upper class. A wax seal was often used to make a contract with said messenger. This occurrence was a deep system found in the upper class families.


    ¡¸Even in my homeland, we sent out messengers to protect each other¡¯s dignity. It¡¯s a method that protects each family. I don¡¯t find it a hassle or wasteful thing to use messengers at all.¡¹


    Filaret put her hand on my right shoulder and spoke as if she were frustrated.


    Well, like Caria, Filaret belonged to an upper class family. It was not strange for her to be somewhat frustrated with this exchange of words. For me, all this talk sounded foreign. It didn¡¯t resonate with me and my upbringing. Therefore, I didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡¸Thank you for coming. Fin Eldith. I am glad that you are able to attend in person.¡¹


    Matia said these words by giving thanks in a reverent manner. Her posture was quite different from usual, and it seemed that her tone changed as well.


    Somehow, the people attending this meeting seemed to harden their expressions and postures as well. I wondered if it was okay for a person like me to attend this meeting even though I was given the last seat. The back of my chest grew upset.


    Eldith, who received an appreciation from Matia, smiled with her soft lips. She also expressed her thanks.


    ¡¸Saint Matia. We, Ghazalia, will never forget our friendship with the Heraldic Order. I swore to join forces with you¡­But, let¡¯s cut to the chase here. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡¹


    I could feel the tension in the room slowly growing due to Eldith¡¯s sarcastic cheerfulness, which in fact, was not disrespectful. Apparently, Ann and the officials of the Heraldic Order were more nervous than we were. Unsurprising, because, after all, most of these people were seeing an elf for the first time.


    Anyway, if this was a meeting, then just start the damn meeting.


    Why was I here in the first place? I didn¡¯t spoke anything so far. If they wanted to discuss strategies, then I was limited in what I could say. Rather, I wondered if there was anything I could do at all.


    I involuntarily rounded my eyes as I put my elbows on the table. I did not know how, but when I looked forward, my eyes met with Eldith¡¯s eyes.


    Immediately, her blue eyes distorted in a subtle manner.


    ¡¸What are you doing there? C¡¯mon, come over here.¡¹


    Huh. What did she say?


    Eldith¡¯s sudden words made every face at the table look at me. I felt nervous rather than embarrassed. Everyone had confusing expressions on their faces. Of course, the same happened with me too.


    However, the blue eyes penetrated my confusing eyes even more. Every gaze at the table looked at me with piercing eyes. It felt quite daunting. Among them, were Matia, Caria and Filaret, who also stared at me with intense eyes.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis, you¡¯re my knight, you know. In that case, there¡¯s no need to refrain yourself just because your lady has come. Right now, I am trying to get rid of my dissatisfaction, and forgive you for wanting your freedom.¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s words were like a shock to everyone around the table.


    On this moment, I felt that the air intensified.


    I noticed that Caria¡¯s arms were firm like stones. Her whole body became petrified. Filaret squeezed her hands, and her shoulders quivered a little. It looked like they were in pain. They were probably on verge of breaking down.


    I felt uncomfortable and moved my gaze away. But, after a short moment, I looked into my surroundings again. My eyebrows bounced involuntarily.


    Caria had a big smile on her face, but her cheeks trembled a little. So, she forced herself to smile. Given her personality, it was quite strange she didn¡¯t take any action right now.


    On the other hand, when it came to Filaret, a transparent liquid floated at the edge of her black eyes. Those were probably tears. Even her shoulders squeezed tightly.


    Every eye or gaze existing in the room fixated on me. For some reason, even Saint Matia strengthened her gaze, as if someone was looking down on her. Perhaps, she misunderstood this situation.


    For a few seconds, the suffocating air continued, and I felt as if stones were crushing me. After a little hesitation, I finally opened my hardened lips.


    ¡¸No, well¡­Actually, you see. That is¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡°That is¡± what? Hey you, is that the only thing that came to your mind, ah?¡¹


    The moment my lips opened, I was forced to close them again.


    Caria opened her eyes with a big smile and grabbed the edge of my words. Indeed, her smile was not a genuine smile. Behind that smile was a vicious intention.


    I looked back at Eldith. I wanted her to change her words or withdraw them to help me in this horrible situation. One word from her and it would have settled everything.


    When our eyes met, Eldith moved her long eyelashes lightly and smiled at me with an innocent face. She behaved as if nothing special had happened.


    She actually didn¡¯t say any word nor did she withdrew her previous statement. She remained silent after declaring me as her personal knight. How could I defend myself in this horrible situation? My words would just make everything worse.


    The heavy air made me feel even more pressured. What the hell was going on here?


    If I thought deeply about it, this was probably the first time that Caria, Filaret and Eldith, most of the members of the former Salvation Party, had come together in one place.


    However. When I was traveling back then, I had never seen or felt such a heavy pressure. So strong that could hold people down.


    Or perhaps I wasn¡¯t aware of it at the time. Rather, I felt ostracized and under constant persecution. Heavy pressure was probably my daytime meal every single day. Maybe I got used to it back then? So used to it that I didn¡¯t know any different? However, it was obvious back then since the members of the Hero¡¯s party were against me.


    But, what was going on with the current situation? Why was this happening now when the same thing happened before?


    Was it because I was the one here, and not Helot Stanley?


    Was that the only reason? I wondered if I were doing something wrong. Right now, my anguish turned into saliva and flew into my throat. My throat whined.


    ¡¸¡­Eh, excuse me. I¡­I apologize for interrupting. But, time is running, so why don¡¯t we move on to the agenda for the time being?¡¹


    The fierce eyes that were directed toward me turned to the personal aid, Largud Ann. I noticed that Ann¡¯s shoulders moved up and down, and her eyes rounded slightly.


    A moment of silence. I felt as if the minds of the attendees were full of overlapping thoughts, as if their minds were running around in the air.


    ¡¸¡­I agree. Fin Eldith. Shall we proceed?¡¹


    It sounded as if Matia forcibly twisted the back of her throat to be able to talk. Eldith lifted one eye and nodded at the words. With Matia¡¯s words and Eldith¡¯s consent, the surrounding air gradually relaxed. Of course, the tension didn¡¯t disappear completely. What lingered now was a strange sensation.


    On the other hand, the pressure on my left arm and right shoulder did not relax at all. Rather, I felt the increasing pressure, and it tightened me up because of the strong gazes coming from both Caria and Filaret.


    Bad. This situation was very bad. I couldn¡¯t even leave this place. I never wanted to take part in a heated meeting such as this one. And now I couldn¡¯t even dare to look at their vicious eyes.


    ¡¸Well then. Let¡¯s begin. We are pleased the alliance between the elf nation, the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, and the Heraldic Order has been successfully formed. For this reason¡­the guidelines of our alliance should be set in order. I will announce the proposal of the details concerning the first agenda.¡¹


    Ann¡¯s words echoed in the meeting room to repel the ongoing pressure, as I tried conceal the body tremors that unsettled my heart.

 Volume 6 - CH 107

    Chapter 107: Round Table


    ¡¸The ideal way is to form a coalition and then use a large army. We have to advance like a lightning bolt in order to bring down Garoua Maria.¡¹


    The important round table at Gharast Kingdom. From the last seat at the table, the voice of the Cathedral Knight Garras Gargantia echoed high. His attitude was still frivolous even in this solemn occasion. However, his attitude remained firm, and his eyes fixated on everyone seating across the round table.


    A loyal Gharast official asked the meaning of his words. Well, it was pretty obvious, since Garras pointed to an offensive strategy. However, why ¡°advance like a lightning bolt¡±? That doubt swirled through the round table.


    A moment of silence. It felt as if the Cathedral officials and the Gharast officials intertwined their thoughts with one another.


    This significant round table was only used for a meeting between the Gharast Kingdom and the Cathedral.


    Tracing its origins, the Cathedral was under the direct control of King Ameraitz Gharast. However, with the passage of time, the Cathedral became independent and took care of its own affairs as a half-organization. Even if they were under the rule of King Ameraitz Gharast, the Cathedral had an autonomous power and jurisdiction.


    The Cathedral gained huge influence over time, which allowed neighboring nations to recognize its power. The northwestern region of the continent became part of the Cathedral¡¯s territory. Thus, Gharast granted the Cathedral some privileges in its internal laws, security mechanisms, and structure for tax collection. Summing up, the Cathedral functioned like an autonomous nation.


    The religion proclaimed by the Cathedral was not limited only to the Gharast Kingdom. This religion spread to the surrounding countries and gained a lot of support. The Heraldic religion that people once devoted themselves to was expelled as a result, and with time, they were regarded as rebels. The Cathedral stole the Heraldic position as the main religion in the surroundings countries, destroying all traces belonging to the past religion.


    ¡¸The meaning is quite simple. They, the forces of the old religion, are now like a shimmering little fire.¡¹


    Garras moved his lips swiftly without worrying about the surrounding tension. Everybody¡¯s expression looked tense, and as if their skins felt the pressure.


    It was true that the Cathedral had an almost independent power. However, the Gharast Kingdom did not lose all of its influence. Regularly, and in the event of an emergency like this one, both powers held a meeting at the round table with a small number of important representatives. This convention was held for quite some time now. Whether it worked or not was a completely different story.


    The emergency this time was the fall of Garoua Maria by the hands of the Heraldic Order, and the alliance between the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia and the Heraldic Order. This meeting was a response to those events.


    Therefore, today, it was not only the two powers, the Gharast Kingdom and the Cathedral, which sat at the round table. Many other powers, such as those belonging to Garoua Maria and those belonging to the surrounding city-states, were willing to speak out in order to retain their interests and standing positions. However, this mixture of powers turned into a whirlpool of chaos.


    Among them, Garras¡¯ words wobbled throughout the meeting chamber.


    ¡¸If you hit them with a tiny force now it will just make that fire bigger. You¡¯ll need a strong breeze to extinguish it out. In order to have a strong breeze, we have to build up a large army.¡¹


    A few people openly agreed with Garras¡¯ words, which he said with wide, confident eyes. Not everyone could speak openly like Garras. This place was a place of restraint and concession, since all powers were gathered together. Someone had to conceal whatever it had on his or her heart, or speak with determination.


    If one spoke lightly, then that neck would fly immediately. None of these authorities had empathy nor patience when it came to meetings like this.


    Therefore, Garras was one of the few who dared to speak his thoughts.


    ¡¸¡­The Cathedral Knight Garras is right. Although Garoua Maria has fallen to the enemy, its Great Walls are not something to be reckoned with. If we want to succeed, then we¡¯ll need a large army to stop the breathing root of the old religion.¡¹


    This voice belonged to Buckingham Stanley.


    Garoua Maria was Buckingham¡¯s home, whose legacy and diplomatic power was still held by him. His words could not be easily ignored, especially for those who wanted to enjoy the benefits that came from Garoua Maria¡¯s jurisdiction. Garoua Maria, as a free trading city-state, that provided many interests for those who held wealth and power.


    However, this was more than just a war. It was no longer a religious war. Therefore, it seemed that things were not that simple. An old man opened his eyes and spoke.


    ¡¸¡­Although I understand the meaning of a large army to detain them, we are talking about the old religion here. If you bring out a large army, it may shake the authority of the Cathedral. This should be treated as a minor incident.¡¹


    A minor incident¡­ Garras seemed to grin upon hearing those foolish words.


    Garras laughed within, but at the same time, he understood why those words were professed at the round table. The old man who made the remark was oblivious of the world¡¯s affairs, especially warfare affairs. There was a preconceived notion about religions per se, and the power they wielded in people. That¡¯s why that old man expressed his views on this matter.


    Still, it would be easy if this situation were truly a small matter. If it were, really. Garras wrapped his fingertips around a glass placed on the table and put some wine in his throat. Indeed, something refreshing to alleviate his mind and soul for this heated meeting.


    Per history, Garoua Maria hadn¡¯t fallen for hundreds of years. Until now. A power conquered the city-state. Yes, a power held by the old religion. Not only that, even the elves, who should have been helping the forces of the Gharast Kingdom, formed an alliance with the old religion.


    This fact was undeniably important. If possible, it would be wise to send a coalition from the city-states around Garoua Maria, or send a large army comprised by the Gharast Kingdom and the Cathedral.


    Otherwise, a little interference would only increase the fire of the old religion. In that regard, Garras had something in his heart, which he clearly knew.


    The existence of that knight, no¡­The existence of Caria Burdnick, who was now a female rebel swordfighter.


    She was definitely a masterpiece. Naturally, she could have become a hero if she wanted. But, for some reason, she abandoned her duty as a knight, and wielded her sword to protect the power of the old religion. The meeting became quite noisy. Nonetheless. Garras sat back in his chair deeply, while his mind enthralled in such thoughts.


    In other words, something made her choose that path. Something that gave her power to change. Yes, someone gave that woman, the masterpiece, something tangible.


    ¡°What was it?¡± Garras wondered. ¡°I don¡¯t think she received any treasures, or even knightly benefits. Then, was it honor? No way, the old religion wanted to achieve such conquest in their name, which means that such a thing must have been out of question. Or, was it satisfy her ambitions?¡± Confusion engulfed Garras¡¯ mind.


    Garras thought wrong. However, soon after, he realized something, and made a prediction.


    ¡°Sometimes heroes attract other heroes. With this reasoning, I came to a question. Which hero captivated Caria¡¯s heart? Was that woman the witch? Or was that man the traitor? I don¡¯t know which one won Caria¡¯s heart. But, I am very interested to know the answer.¡±


    ¡¸Well then. How about this? I have one idea. A great idea to hold down a deer¡¯s horn and remove only its skin.¡¹


    A full figured man spoke with a blunt voice. Garras didn¡¯t know this man well, but he was, perhaps, a representative of the surrounding city-states.


    He looked dull, but his eyes never lost its color. Rather, he had a brilliant ambition. His thick lips began to open up slowly.


    ¡¸They¡¯re not a single piece of iron, which can¡¯t be bent. This enemy is just the old religion. Yes, a group of people that don¡¯t know what they want. They¡¯re just a bunch of confused people. Besides, two humans are guiding that old farce with their power. Other than that, it¡¯s just a gathering for the masses.¡¹


    Garras had a general idea of ??what the man wanted to say. While half of it sounded intriguing, it revealed some vague feelings such as dreary. Garras¡¯ expression distorted.


    ¡¸However, the old religion is aiming to expand its power after forming an alliance with the elves. They can no longer be treated as a minor matter. But, I do understand that mobilizing a large army could be unfavorable for the Cathedral. That¡¯s why I propose the elimination of their figure heads. In order words, I want you to let our city-state kill their leaders. If a snake is decapitated, then it won¡¯t be able to handle the body.¡¹


    ¡°I see.¡± Garras stroke his chin. He roughly grasped that man¡¯s intention. It seemed that those who attended this meeting also understood the whole idea behind that man¡¯s words.


    ¡¸I want to get permission from the Cathedral. Permission to issue an official document showing our resolve against the old religion. If we advance with this idea, then¡­We will cut the neck of Matia, the witch, who rebelled against the Cathedral, and the neck of Lugis, the traitor, and bring their heads to this table.¡¹


    That man¡¯s prideful voice shook the air across the round table. Garras swayed his shoulders in a grouchy manner until the end of this crucial meeting.

 Volume 6 - CH 108

    Chapter 108: Golden Heat


    Swords clashed.


    The sound of swords clashing with one another. The vibrating iron echoed aloud. A sound that repeated endlessly. It soared at Gharast¡¯s Arena. Voices burst loudly and engulfed the arena as if they were wild creatures.


    It was by no means a tribute to an equal battle. Those voices did not cheer when the swords overlapped with one another.


    Those cheers had a different meaning. Which blood would dye the air? When would the arena sand be coated in red? The vibrant voices only waited for that moment. Yes, the moment where someone died.


    The golden hair swayed amidst the dreadful cheers.


    This person swung his big sword toward the opponent¡¯s fearsome blade. Sometimes, he counterattacked the strikes, and other times, he defended himself with his own sword.


    There were times when it was pointless to attack. And other times when it was hard to defend. Life was no longer at the tip of the beast¡¯s fangs. This battle was much more than just a regular fight. The voices of the audience swirled louder and throbbed on the sand of the arena. The audience did not want easy deaths. They clearly wanted more entertainment, where one would die after a vigorous fight.


    ¡°Will I live up to that expectation?¡± The owner of the golden hair prevented the strike of the swordsman¡¯s blade by slipping through a tiny gap.


    This person realized that the opponent was not as strong as he seemed to be. Or perhaps, the opponent¡¯s sharp movements became dull after a long time fighting in the arena.


    ¡°¡­Still, he was much stronger before than he is now.¡±


    The golden haired man¡¯s right eye quivered.


    The opponent¡¯s blade swung high, aiming at the imperceptible left side. Indeed, a blow that could take the life of the golden haired person. Nonetheless.


    A hue glittered. This person used his double-edged sword to cut through the space with great speed. He moved his body halfway in order to avoid the big sword that approached from the left side. Then, he rotated his body and aimed directly at his opponent.


    *wind blowing*


    A sound that stroke the wind. It just sounded like a knife passing through the air. The offensive and defensive movements used in this fight, which seemed to be fierce until now, ended up quite easily.


    Blood spilled from the opponent¡¯s neck, a giant man who wielded a big sword. This easy defeat made it seem as if this giant man was just a mere organism. Indeed, a weak and vulnerable organism that perished in the end by the hands of the golden haired person.


    ¡¸The winner is Helot Stanley! ¡¹


    The audience in the arena became like wild creatures again when they roared high.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Helot, you don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself. Who knew that you¡¯ll have a hobby like this? But you see, as your uncle, I am totally against it.¡¹


    Buckingham Stanley was inside the Gharast Kingdom Arena, in a room that one couldn¡¯t call it a waiting room. It was just an area full of fallen bricks. Helot blinked his golden right eye involuntarily upon hearing his uncle¡¯s words.


    ¡°My uncle is certainly against my choice, but well, naturally. After all, he never expected me to venture in such a place.¡±


    ¡¸Uncle. As a member of the Cathedral, I¡¯ve not done any deviant acts. Besides, this is a good place for training.¡¹


    Helot gently loosened his cheeks in response. Buckingham had a delicate expression on his face. However, this expression was unreadable. Was he happy with Helot¡¯s words or was he not?


    However, Helot seemed to understand a portion of his uncle¡¯s feelings.


    The fall of the walled city of Garoua Maria caused the family name Stanley to lose its rightful place.


    However, that name was not the only worry of Helot¡¯s uncle. ¡°My father went missing, and I lost my left eye. I was not even aware of it. When I finally regained consciousness, I realized what truly happened. Therefore, I ended up wielding my sword in the arena. Indeed, no matter who I was, I could predict the worries in my uncle¡¯s heart.¡±


    However, although Helot understood his uncle¡¯s feelings, he could not hold himself back. Someone brought his life back to Gharast, where he survived. This was definitely thanks to his uncle. He saved his life back then. Helot understood that much.


    Helot even realized that he was not himself right now. This behavior did not match his character as a righteous person. He knew that he wasn¡¯t doing something good.


    However, he had no choice. The situation was different now. Everything changed since that day. Therefore, Helot resorted to arena battles. If he didn¡¯t do them, he would not have suppressed the unstable emotions that burst through his body. He knew he could not stay normal unless he threw his body in a frenzy of blood.


    Neither Helot nor Buckingham opened their mouths for a while. A minute of silence. After a moment, Buckingham slowly opened his mouth.


    Buckingham¡¯s tolerant attitude altered, and the calmness of his eyes changed colors. He raised his head high as if he regained his noble status. Buckingham¡¯s expression showed the dignity and authority as the head of the family, whose name fell in disgrace upon the loss of Garoua Maria to the hands of the Heraldic Order.


    Helot even felt that his uncle had lost his humanity after those events.


    ¡¸¡­I am going to tell you this. Rejoice, it¡¯s finally time to cut the heads of those who have defiled our homeland with their feet. Wonderful, isn¡¯t it!¡¹


    There was no human figure in the arena after Helot won his fight. Just a lump of bricks and clay scattered around. Even the cheers of creatures who screamed high during the heat of the moment cooled down. At best, when it rained, wanderers would come to seek shelter.


    Helot noticed that his uncle¡¯s voice, who happily told him what was decided today, was strangely tense.


    Buckingham¡¯s nose swayed upon saying those twisted words. Involuntarily, Helot strengthened his cheeks and laughed a little. However, his laugh was no ordinary laugh. It was, in fact, a sarcastic laugh.


    ¡¸ It¡¯s an happy occasion, isn¡¯t it, my nephew!¡¹


    ¡°Ah, my uncle would have understood the meaning of my laughter. But, it seems that my uncle, who I once admired, has gone somewhere far away, and lost his humanity as a consequence.¡± Some sadness accumulated deep inside Helot¡¯s heart.


    ¡¸¡­Wrong. I laughed involuntarily because I couldn¡¯t keep up with this farce. You have misunderstood me.¡¹


    Helot¡¯s words fell on dry sand, and the wind rolled up the sand. Buckingham opened his eyes and seemed unable to understand the true meaning of Helot¡¯s words.


    ¡¸I know it too well. That man can¡¯t die that easily. Where is the wonderful in that?¡¹


    That¡¯s why Helot laughed sarcastically upon hearing his uncle¡¯s words. As if killing ¡°him¡± would be that easy.


    Yes, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. That ¡°man¡± wouldn¡¯t die just because they wanted him to. ¡°He¡± had a witch and a swordswoman by ¡°his¡± side.


    Helot sighed frustratingly while wearing the cloak over his shoulders. The day went by fast. It became quite cold. However, the blood in his body was hot enough to repel this cold. Helot couldn¡¯t quell his heat even after winning the battle in the arena.


    This heat had been going on since then.


    Helot knew for sure that the opponent whom he fought in the arena today handled the sword better than ¡°he¡± did. He was stronger than ¡°he¡± was and was more accustomed to fighting than ¡°he¡± was. However, that ¡°man¡± was still stronger somehow. Helot clearly knew that with the scar on his left eye. That scar was the proof.


    ¡¸Helot, it seems that your words are telling me that you desire that outcome. What are you thinking? Is that your speculation or have you given up?¡¹


    Buckingham mysteriously shook his lips. Buckingham struggled to understand Helot¡¯s words. Did Helot truly believe that they won¡¯t kill the enemy easily? Helot¡¯s words had a convincing sound rather than a desired outcome.


    Helot bounced his shoulders, and his right eye sparkled. He opened his mouth then. His lips toughened.


    ¡¸What am I thinking, huh. That ¡°man¡± is certainly my enemy. I have no doubts about it.¡¹


    ¡°Yes, on that very battlefield. During Garoua Maria¡¯s battle, that ¡°man¡± certainly said so. Otherwise, why would he attack me?¡±


    Helot immersed in his thoughts.


    ¡°What would have happened to the both of us in a world completely different from here, in an era when the wheels of fate turned a little differently? Would he be an enemy who wanted my demise, or would he be an ally who wanted my success? I don¡¯t know what would have happened then. Therefore, there is only one thing I came to understand.¡±


    ¡¸But, when it comes to my speculation, I feel that I could be that man¡¯s¡­that I could be Lugis¡¯ friend if it didn¡¯t turn out as it did.¡¹


    Until now, no human could oppose Helot Stanley. When it came to his status, everyone saw him as someone special. Indeed, as someone intangible. That¡¯s why no one ever tried to catch up to him.


    Before long, Helot accepted his fate, and accepted the people who viewed him as someone out of reach.


    ¡°But what about him, the man named Lugis? He is the only one who sharpened his fangs at me. The first person who tried to slash me with his sword. He was someone who didn¡¯t view me as someone special. He didn¡¯t turn his back on me. In fact, he tried to reach me with his body.¡±


    ¡°I am sure he looked out for me as a friend.¡± In Helot¡¯s heart, his unspeakable and unstable emotions swirled inside.


    The heat of his blood continued to increase intensely.

 Volume 6 - CH 109

    Chapter 109: The Songstress and Divine Revelation


    The snow began to pile up as a coat of white covered the Cathedral located in the North.


    No one special appeared when it was time to board the carriage. No one special, not even a friend or companion. Only a Sister came to see ¡°her¡± off. The only person whom ¡°she¡± had a close relationship in the Cathedral. Involuntarily, Ariene smiled in her heart. The sigh that came from her mouth was white because of the cold.


    Her cheeks became rosy in this cold weather. Ariene casually waved goodbye at the Sister from the moving carriage. Her Sister¡¯s figure became smaller and smaller as the carriage got further away.


    There was a solid cushion under her waist to prevent the seat from shaking due to the carriage¡¯s rattling movements. Beside this cushion, Ariene grabbed a blanket that looked quite luxurious to shelter her from the cold. The blanket was so comfortable and exquisite that Ariene could not think that someone prepared it just for her.


    Ariene¡¯s golden eyes twinkled unexpectedly.


    The treatment was quite different from when she first came here. Ariene sharpened her lips as she wrapped herself with the blanket.


    ¡°Of course, I know it can¡¯t be helped. When I came here, I was just an orphan. Just a child with some knowledge of magic.¡±


    ¡°The carriage on the way to the Cathedral was so violent that I thought the rider was doing it on purpose. I remember hitting my head many times over.¡±


    ¡°I thought about it quite often during that time. I wish I had remained in Gharast with Lugis.¡±


    Ariene bit her lips without knowing it. She felt as if her heart had turned into cold ice. She strongly wrapped herself with the luxurious blanket, which was sturdy enough to warm herself.


    Ariene wondered how lucky she was to leave the Cathedral with such a gentle gesture. This blanked was comfortable enough to make her sleepy.


    Why? Was this gesture the result of her endurance? This question shook her brain painfully that began to bite her back teeth involuntary. Despite these feelings, Ariene still felt lucky somehow. At least, that was what she thought.


    The Saint. The Songstress. The only achievements that Ariene got were those two names. These names were a proof that the Cathedral recognized her faith and grace given by god. Although she had a great knowledge of magic, it did not mean that she obtained any position or status because of her gift. However, she was only given those titles because she was one of those with the closest bond to the faith among the candidates who attended the seminars.


    Besides, only a few people could be candidates to become a saint. Therefore, the Saint or the Songstress were special names and titles beckoned to her.


    It was said that only a handful of people could reach that candidacy. Ariene was among them. Ariene could not hide the color of joy that exuded from her chest. She also felt the feeling of superiority.


    Her thin, white fingers were full of scratches and her mind went through a large portion of humiliation. However, she was finally able to grab something. Yes, something relevant. Something that recognized her existence. She finally began to understand why and how she received the special treatment on this carriage. Even tears seemed to emerge at the edge of her eyes.


    Right now, this journey was the result of the hard-earned titles. A result that made her feet move forward.


    ¡°¡­Only the Pilgrimage route can lead a person to the Holiness.¡±


    People said that this was the teaching of the Cathedral and the proclamation of their only god, Altius.


    Altius, the god who gave people a divine revelation in order to give them salvation. A saint was someone who acted as an intermediary between a person and this god.


    Therefore, in order to get closer to god, even if one had to risk his or her life, then one had to receive the divine revelation brought to them by god.


    This ritual was the Pilgrimage.


    The existence of such teaching and ritual was also the reason why the existence of a saint was brought to life. The Cathedral chose candidates to be saints for many years.


    The Pilgrimage was not just a ritual that followed a fixed path. It was a special journey given by god.


    Based on the divine revelation given by Altius, all the saints of the past succeeded in performing the Pilgrimage by preventing the dangers and threats that devoured the spirit.


    Sometimes the path given by Altius created war, sometimes it created abundant fertility, and sometimes it created an absolute victory.


    In other words, the Pilgrimage route was nothing but a journey that caused the miracle of salvation.


    Therefore, no matter how good or versatile one could be, this person could not be a saint without the divine revelation of the god, Altius.


    If a candidate received the divine revelation to become a saint, then this candidate would gain absolute authority close to a deity.


    However, becoming a saint was something rare. Extremely rare, that almost transformed into a tale. In fact, the last appearance of an actual saint belonged to a story of the past no longer recorded in literature. No one who lived in the present days had seen a saint with his or her own eyes.


    Nonetheless, in this era, the divine revelation came down to the Cathedral, as if it had the purpose to help the sacred religion and dissipate chaos brought by the Heraldic Order. And, of course, it came down to Ariene, the subject of the divine revelation.


    Ariene thought deeply. ¡°I am really lucky. I¡¯ve got such good luck by being given the path to become a saint.¡±


    Ariene blinked her eyes while feeling the soft blanket on her lap. The movements of the loose carriage swayed through. She almost fell asleep. She finally felt allowed to ¡°breathe¡±. The comfortable sensation she felt for the first time in a long time made her eyelids heavier.


    Belfein, a city-state near Garoua Maria, was the destination given in the divine revelation. Ariene understood that and had no doubts that no peace lied ahead. She felt that something serious had happened because a divine revelation was bestowed to her.


    However, the slightest anxiety obscured her expectations like a fog. Yes, that city was very close to Garoua Maria, the current home of the Heraldic Order.


    If chances overlapped with one another, Ariene could finally meet ¡°him¡±. She had a little hope. Yes, a little hope to see Lugis, the childhood friend whom she hadn¡¯t seen nor heard his voice for a long time.


    In the depths of Ariene¡¯s swaying heart, she doubted whether her childhood friend was the same person as the one named Lugis, the great sinner and traitor that belonged to the Heraldic Order. She would know once she saw his appearance, but even so, she never thought that her childhood friend would be someone who could do such a big thing.


    Ariene remembered the stubborn but unobtrusive Lugis.


    ¡°What should I do if the true identity of the so-called great sinner was my childhood friend?¡± Ariene herself did not know what kind of emotions she had in her heart.


    ¡°If he is the childhood friend of my memories, then it would be nice to meet him again. But, if Lugis became my enemy by joining the Heraldic Order, what should I do? I will probably end up meeting him if he did join the old religion. But, thinking about that scenario makes my heart ache painfully.¡±


    Everything sounded so confusing. Ariene blinked her golden eyes as she almost slipped into her dreams.


    ¡°¡­Lugis, you are on my side, aren¡¯t you? If not, then I¡­¡±


    Ariene could not answer the question that came up on her sleepy mind. But, it soon disappeared into the snow that covered the surrounding area.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸How great. Finally, you became anxious too and lifted your heavy waist. Unbelievable, but I bet that you are totally fine with it!¡¹


    Words spilled from a dark shade. Without much nuance, those words melted into the surrounding darkness.


    A shadow emerged from the obscurity, and the silhouette of said creature moved like the fire fluctuations of a candle. After a moment, the silhouette of this shadowy being began to emerge much stronger and more clearly.


    The mouth of the shadow opened.


    ¡¸Why not, Altius. At the very end, it is the people, not us, who decide everything. A helpless person can only make progress if he or she suffers and struggles. Only then, that person will decide everything, including which path to take in life.¡¹


    The other shadow appeared and oscillated. This shadow increased its voice more dynamically and with more heat. The shadow spoke with an exaggerated gesture, even though the other shadow existed in front of it. These shadows were apparently part of the kingdom of darkness.


    ¡¸Ah, that is easy to say. You did not give it once. But I gave it once!¡¹


    ¡°After all, that¡¯s all we can do.¡± When the shadow professed those incomprehensible but heated words, the other shadow made a playful laugh.


    Then, as it was, both disappeared into the black obscurity again.

 Volume 6 - CH 110

    Chapter 110: Right or Wrong Direction


    As incredible as it may seem, the swindlers did not steal anything from the rich and strong. Swindlers were often on the side of the rich people. Sometimes they accumulated good wealth that made them rich themselves. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t take advantage of people like them. And if they wanted to deceive, they would be prepared accordingly.


    So, rather, for those swindlers, their real ¡°customers¡± were the poor people who did not know if they would eat today, much less tomorrow.


    Usually, these swindlers would try to reach out these poor people gently, and whisper sweet temptations on their afflicted ears. The swindlers¡¯ words were like heavenly ¡°help¡±, since the poor would even kiss the devil¡¯s hand in order to survive.


    This allowed the swindlers to do as they pleased. They forced the poor to give off all their possessions to them, or even rob all of them such as tools or even property. These swindlers were merciless people who robbed others, and shook the victims¡¯ hands a sweet goodbye as if nothing ever happened.


    Therefore, it was necessary to think carefully before hearing an external voice. Poor people were weaker at heart because of the hurdles they lived through every single day. Their vulnerability made them an easy target. Therefore, they had to keep a cool mind in order to discern whether the external voice or the external hand approached them with good or bad intentions.


    I, myself, had a good understanding of such things.


    The people in the backstreets, who were born and raised in the slums, were often mistaken for being the big swindlers who deceived people and stole their properties. Their weakness and inferior status made them easy targets of mockery and prejudice.


    Because this reality was a repeating process, those who lived in the slums never believed in other people sincerely. They were not foolish. In the backstreets, everyone lived that way. I once believed that was the only way to live.


    Well, that was when I lived in the backstreets¡­ I was at a different place now. Yes, true. But, the horrible truth behind the poor people¡¯s lives did not dissipate at all. So, was the power of the Heraldic Order strong or weak? Which one would it be?


    ¡¸¡­Our city-state of Belfein. Like the walled city of Garoua Maria, I want to keep Belfein in the patronage of the Heraldic Order¡­¡¹


    Words were spilled at the round table, which I hardly understood the whole conversation. Why was I at the round table in the first place? This was such a bothersome place. Why did I have to listen to what others had to say?


    I was sure that these people would add more unnecessary things to this never-ending conversation. In the end, I would be the one to have remained silent, but dragged on with their trivial matters.


    At the end of the round table, I was staring at the messenger who spoke for a long time from my seat. I kept chewing a tobacco with my teeth.


    The messenger from Belfein stepped on the soil of Garoua Maria just when I was unable to withstand the cold air that swirled in the meeting room.


    Without the messenger suddenly appearing in the meeting room, my left arm would have been broken already. By the hands of no one else but Caria. In that sense, this messenger was undoubtedly a messenger of salvation.


    The authority who sent the messenger was the city-state of Belfein. Like Garoua Maria, Belfein was one of the autonomous areas that maintained independence as a city unit. Belfein was a powerful city-state, and neighbor of Garoua Maria.


    Belfein was certainly the closest city to Garoua Maria; therefore, it had a thriving trade with Garoua Maria. People say that Belfein made great progress because of Garoua Maria, which had a strong characteristic as a trade city.


    Summing up, Garoua Maria played the role of trade for the surrounding city-states, while Belfein played the role of military power, so to speak, as the function of a mercenary city.


    Undoubtedly, in terms of military power, Belfein must be by far the greatest city-state in all autonomous areas.


    That was what people were saying about Belfein. Therefore, it was important for us that they joined hands with the Heraldic Order and come under its patronage. However, everybody in Garoua Maria thought that this would be the most difficult task to accomplish. Contrary to everybody¡¯s expectations, Belfein made the first step to a good diplomacy. So the main question came to everybody¡¯s minds. Why did Belfein ¡°surrendered¡± so easily like that? This diplomacy sounded excessively easy.


    Ah, what a complicated matter. I had nothing to do with this meeting. With heavy eyelids, I endured the whole conversation of the messenger that arrived in the meeting room, as I fed myself on the scent of my chewing tobacco.


    Everything about this meeting took a lot of time.


    After the messenger left the meeting room, another strange silence engulfed the area. Of course, this silence wasn¡¯t awkward or emotionally stagnant. Actually, no one was sure what to say, and their lips were stiff.


    Even if something came to the corner of my brain, I wondered if I should say it or not. I felt hesitant given the delicate situation.


    While everyone was silent, their gaze naturally pointed toward Matia¡¯s parchment.


    ¡¸¡­Indeed, there is no abnormality in the official document issued by the city-state. Belfein¡¯s magical mark is also engraved in the parchment.¡¹


    Unable to withstand the gaze and the long-lasting silence, Matia finally uttered those words. Her words stirred up the whirlpool of everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    The magical seals verified the authenticity of official documents issued by city-states. The wax seal was a certificate used by the upper class families, while the magical seal was a certificate used in formal exchanges between nations.


    Each nation had its own seal with a particular design, and each nation validated its text with the magical seal. This process was obligatory and undeniable. Whether the content was exorbitant or far from expectations, the nation had to fulfill its contract by using the magic mark of its own country.


    If not, the nation would lose its credibility all at once. If that happened, commerce between nations would no longer be possible, and merchants would only be able to sell goods in exchange for physical gold.


    In other words, stamping an official document with a magical seal was equivalent to a nation throwing its credibility down to the ground.


    That said document was present here and now. As the Saint woman said, there was no mistake in the design and magic power of Belfein¡¯s magical seal. Oh gosh.


    To be honest, even the agenda of this meeting was too hard to swallow. And now this. Anyone who was given a letter, which could be taken as a devil¡¯s message or a god¡¯s message, would certainly fall into confusion.


    I glanced at the black hair that swayed at the edge of my eyes. Filaret had her lips slightly sharpened.


    I recalled that tough situations happened occasionally during my previous life. Especially during my days with the Hero¡¯s Party. There were times when everyone pressed their lips and remained silent to ponder about what they should do in the future.


    However, in my case, I understood clearly that my opinion was not that important, whatever it might be. In fact, I also remained silent during those situations so that I would not step on the snake¡¯s tail.


    In any case, the genius Filaret was the one who always worked her head the most at such times. She had a multifaceted knowledge and could calmly express accurate opinions. Because of her talent, she performed fairly better than ordinary people did.


    Therefore, I did not know what to expect this time, and my gaze went naturally to Filaret. I did it unconsciously, which mean that my turning face told me that my old habits were still alive.


    Filaret tilted her neck. Her black eyes blinked as I looked at her, and then, she smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Hey, what did you decide upon tilting your neck?¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand her intention at all. I professed that question in a whisper manner while waiting for her response. I was curious to hear her opinion on this matter, in order to provide a feasible answer.


    After a moment, Filaret rounded her eyes and moved her lips with an expression that said it all.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about what everyone thinks. Either option is okay with me, as long as Lugis choses it. I will follow Lugis wherever he may go.¡¹


    No, wrong. That was not the answer I expected to hear.


    Of course, she had her freedom to decide whatever she wanted. But, her words crucified me. I was not expecting this at all. Where was the old Filaret I knew of?


    I thought she would give her own opinion on this current situation. I waited for her usual guidance and insight. I did not expect such words from a person like her that professed strong wisdom. What on earth happened just now?


    Perhaps she read my suspicious and confusing expression. Filaret continued to speak with rosy cheeks as if she felt embarrassed somewhere.


    ¡¸Because you won¡¯t listen to me anyway. Even if I say, ¡°don¡¯t go to that dangerous place¡±, you will behave like a small child who runs without thinking of the consequences ahead.¡¹


    I see. Her statement was indeed irrefutable. Involuntarily, I strongly pressed the chewing tobacco against my teeth.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t say that I never committed anything dangerous until now, or that I took all possible precautions beforehand. Actually, I almost fell inside the ¡°devil¡¯s mouth¡± many times since I came to this past timeline.


    She was, in fact, not wrong. But, I had no choice.


    If an ordinary person like me wanted to reach heroes such as Filaret with my hands, then I had no other choice but to make reckless friends, face the danger, and try to move forward.


    Besides. If I tried to take care of my own life, avoid everything and live through it, then I would end up without getting anything like I used to be during the Journey of Salvation, where I was nobody, just a mere rat. It would be horrendous. I didn¡¯t want to cross that path again.


    I felt like something scary pierced my own heart. I swallowed my spit without realizing it.


    Therefore, Filaret¡¯s words were not that wrong. Actually, she described me accurately. However, I felt it unbearable, and I lowered my eyes down.


    Upon seeing my defeated gesture, Filaret opened her lips with a smile and sighed softly.


    ¡¸You know, Lugis. It doesn¡¯t make sense to me to say what is right and what is wrong. If you say so, then your answer will be my right choice¡­Ahh, but, you see¡­¡¹


    ¡°¡­I still want you to explain to me who you are and what you are.¡±


    Filaret finished her words with a whisper in my ear. That strange bewitching voice and the stagnation of invisible emotions made me lose my own voice.


    I see. So what was the right answer for this case? Did that task just fell on my shoulders? I was trying to figure out in the corner of my brain what could be right or wrong.

 Volume 6 - CH 111

    Chapter 111: The Head of the Organization


    ¡¸I was surprised to be honest. To the extent of losing my own voice.¡¹


    During the starry night of the sky, Matia whispered in her office as she waited for the sun to open its eyes again. Rather than the usual documents, Matia looked at a map with the surrounding lands of Garoua Maria. She blinked her sleepy eyes.


    The slight bitterness from the chewing tobacco, which spread in her office room, relieved her drowsiness. She didn¡¯t speak well because of the remaining drowsiness consuming her eyes.


    ¡¸I do not know what to think of this. I am still astounded. Perhaps, for you there is no concern since you always want step in the direction of danger.¡¹


    What an abysmal way to describe me.


    Despite all the wars, I did not remember wanting to fight it out. However, I did remember stepping on the soil of battlefields for my own selfish purposes.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you mean. But I don¡¯t feel like denying it either.¡¹


    Why was she in the office so late at night? Because it was not easy to respond to this alliance¡¯s attractive invitation. She did not find an answer to this sudden invitation, which looked too good to be true.


    Matia sighed as she kept her eyes fixated on the map and parchment in front of her. Meanwhile, the pen continued to drown in ink.


    How dexterous. Talk or do the work. What was she waiting for? Phew, I chewed the tobacco in my mouth and exhaled the bitter smoke that spread in her office. My lips were extremely cold and tough.


    ¡¸Well, anyway¡­I thought you would always respond promptly to possible alliances.¡¹


    Garoua Maria and Belfein¡¯s alliance was not finalized yet. However, for me, the answer was rather obvious.


    I would refuse this alliance, of course.


    It was a trap, wasn¡¯t it? I could feel it even if the document had the infamous magic seal. As an example, it would be suspicious for a person to bow to someone who still had nothing. Quite weird to step up when they had nothing to gain from this alliance.


    To reach us out in order to form an alliance where it would put us with enough power was too surreal. Were they willing to be dominated by the Heraldic Order after all this time? They could be willing to do so if they had a great deal of belief or if they were the devil per se.


    However, neither were the answers. It was obvious that the city-state of Belfein would not want to be dominated by anyone when they were a powerhouse themselves.


    I moved my shoulders, as I stared at the ceiling. I blinked my eyelids constantly, because my eyes felt exhausted. Not only the eyes, but also my brain, which I overworked for the first time in a long time. I felt it so hot that it almost tore my skull.


    I knew it. My persona was not suited for desk problems. I was not a book person myself.


    Every time I learned a new piece of knowledge or something that came into thought, it would take my brain a long time to swallow it up. I had to chew it many times, season it, and throw it, so to speak. However, my head was not always that flexible.


    The amount of information on documents and maps were too much for my brain to handle. However, the map that Matia held on her hands had crucial information about Garoua Maria and its surrounding lands.


    As expected, Garoua Maria was only the central city around this area and a center for eastern and western supplies. The map showed several details of the roads to and from Garoua Maria. From small paths to large roads, and even the swells of the horizon.


    Maps were normally created in the shape of a letter, but this map was rather detailed in size.


    Garoua Maria was the sacred place for the Heraldic religion. Naturally. This city was a place where culture and supplies gathered, meaning that it was a place where knowledge accumulated. Nevertheless, to make it work, one would probably need a brain like Matia or Filaret to operate it.


    Matia closed the map at the table. Apparently, her decision was not going to last much longer.


    Matia sharpened her lips while thinking about the whole situation.


    ¡¸Oh my, is that what you think? Good to know. It seems that you finally understand the value of knowledge after you began to walk side by side with the teachings of the Heraldic Order.¡¹


    I thought this Saint was heading toward the parchment in front of her, but no. Instead, she seemed to monitor my actions. What a disgusting person.


    Sure, I asked her permission to read some books in her office in order to borrow some knowledge. Nevertheless, I still had qualities that never left me because of my upbringing. Was it really my duty to learn new things and change my whole foundation?


    I once bowed to the Great Holy Religion, and I spent my childhood in the back streets. I never had the opportunity to learn new things. In fact, inferior ordinary people could not even access or touch books.


    I could read and write because Mrs. Ninz taught me at the orphanage. Rather, I was the lucky one among those who had a lowly upbringing.


    Regardless of that, I had to survive in the slums. I had to learn how to live in the slums so that I could eat. I learned where people hid their purse bags and who the careless people were among them. Well, that was a slightly different story for another time.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not what I think. In fact, learning is your duty, Lady Saint. I just need the bare minimum to have a general idea. Anyways, about Belfein. What is your reply?¡¹


    My cold lips hurt as I spoke, and I felt my voice stuck in my throat.


    I thought the Saint woman would be a little stuck in words when it came to answering to a sudden alliance proposal. However, Matia opened her mouth plainly, as if she ridiculed my shallowness.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to form an alliance. Isn¡¯t their initiative a fake one? If possible, I would¡¯ve killed the messenger right before he left.¡¹


    Matia¡¯s fingertips touched the pen before she wrote on the parchment. It had been like this since a while ago. However, her stance did not weaken at all, and she spoke with a resolute voice. It was as if she had decided about everything right from the beginning.


    Matia stretched her eyes as she continued to speak.


    ¡¸But as the head of the organization, I can¡¯t do that. Besides, fake or not, there is presumably an alliance. But, it is best to consider them an enemy at the deepness of our stomachs.¡¹


    Her words were undeniably true.


    In particular, if the person who offered the alliance were repelled innocently, then the power of Garoua Maria would fall rather than the Heraldic religion. The status of Garoua Maria was at stake. Retaliating with violence would not be very wise. After all, there was no guarantee they were trying to backstab the Heraldic Order. Just assumptions, rumors, and nothing else.


    That was why Matia was willing to accept the alliance, open her arms and grab it, and then cut the enemy at the bottom of their stomach.


    Indeed, that would be quite reasonable. Of course, it would have been ideal to prove ourselves with our own strength instead of relaying in other powerhouses. It would be the greatest if we could show everyone that the Heraldic Order was strong, invisible monolithic force, with the strength to crush any opponents.


    Unfortunately, that was not the case.


    Some say that countless people in the Heraldic religion were obedient but had an antipathy toward Matia in their stomachs. Therefore, it was hard to say that our strength was perfect. That would make us hypocrites.


    That was why Matia decided to turn Belfein into an ally, and not into an enemy. Those with ambitions and those without could come together to create something new.


    There was a sufficient difference in fighting power between Garoua Maria and Belfein. Going to war now would prove to be disastrous, since we lost many soldiers and resources in the previous two wars. So, having Belfein, the famous mercenary nation, as an ally would be quite advantageous.


    After all, there was no choice but to make an enemy our ally. Of course, cutting off the enemy¡¯s throat would be too dangerous, even if we thought of this alliance as a trap to lure the Heraldic Order to its downfall. Violence retaliation during peaceful negotiations would bring bad light to the internal organization of Garoua Maria, even if a single individual performed the act. Of course, everything came with its own risks. Stain the name of the Heraldic Order and the fall of Garoua Maria or accept the enemy¡¯s trap.


    ¡¸Listen, Lugis. Despite my thoughts, we mustn¡¯t be transparent. We have to be careful with our actions. There is a large number of people in the Heraldic Order that still think that we should form a good and peaceful alliance with Belfein.¡¹


    Not everyone could draw conclusions by calculation like Matia. Of course, some people thought of this alliance as a great opportunity.


    I see. It was a problem when it came to make decisions that could change everyone¡¯s minds. The alliance was one of those tough decisions to make. I knew it. Being the head of an organization was quite a hassle.


    ¡¸I will be asking Ann to give us her opinion so that the organization would not fall apart. She is a very good coordinator, and she can perform her tasks without much complains.¡¹


    Matia professed strange words as she wrote in a piece of the parchment.


    Her intention was clear. Yet, it pierced my heart at the same time. Whether it was Filaret or Matia, both misunderstood me as someone with ¡°indistinguishable hunger¡±.


    Well, although she pierced my heart for not suggesting my name, I did understand her choice of words in the depths of my viscera. I was someone who prioritized my emotions. An organization had to be led by someone with a clear mind and not by someone who acted on emotions alone. I always kept getting myself into deep holes of hell. Despite disheartening me, I did understand her suggestion.


    Well, yes, on the other hand, her choice was better and easier in a way. I breathed slowly, while taking the chewing tobacco away from my mouth.

 Volume 6 - CH 112

    Chapter 112: Yearning to be a Hero


    Yes, it was a very simple order.


    To avoid putting the organization at risk because of one person¡¯s feelings. Of course, Matia disapproved of those whose emotions were like fire. She wanted to avoid risking her entire foundation. I agreed with her to some extent.


    Saint Matia said she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to be reckless during the negotiations with Belfein.


    Ah, anyone, including the reckless me. Nevertheless, I knew I was an idiot who acted without much thinking. I only brought trouble to the people around me.


    That was why¡­If I wanted to take some action, I had to do it on my own.


    The darkness of the night filled the whole area and put the Earth to sleep. I gazed at the road ahead while moving my eyes. I put a piece of the chewing tobacco in my mouth and felt a pleasant scent passing through my nostrils. My horse¡¯s hooves hit the cobblestone road in direction to the main gate of Garoua Maria.


    There was no one around. Literally no one. When I thought deeply about it, I realized there had been a lot of noise around me lately. That would have been unthinkable in the past.


    The strange tranquility of the night made my heart cool and calmed me down.


    How nostalgic. How could I even remember this strange nostalgia? Yes, I was the only person who was ¡°stuck¡± behind. A person who never reached the frontlines. I could not walk side by side with someone at all.


    But, what about now? I had Caria, Filaret and Eldith walking side by side with me. This distorted situation was the existence I once envied and hated of the hero who walked side by side with them.


    In addition, I did not forget the treatment I once received. They were my enemies. Yes, my natural enemies.


    They trampled on me. They destroyed my dignity. I felt totally abandoned and neglected. Then, I felt hatred. My chest clearly remembered the hatred that ignited toward those heroes.


    Ah, but now, I felt joy in this tiny heart. I felt fulfillment that burst my insides. A feeling of irresistible pleasure that made my skin itch.


    The fact that someone recognized me as the hero I was envious before. Even tears overflowed at the edge of my eyes.


    However, at the same time, I felt a trembling sensation in the depths of my heart.


    The true nature of this tremor was my twisted self-esteem, which made me feel excited because of those who once despised me, recognized me now. In the end, I felt scared. I did not know what to do about my emotions. I was afraid that nothing would ever change in my life.


    Yes, I wanted to change everything about my past. Some things did change, which made me feel happy but wary at the same time. However, my insides, what I truly felt about myself never really changed. I did remember the time when I used to guard the surroundings alone. That time took me away from reality as I comforted myself with the chewing tobacco. I would just sit there in the lookout and reminisce about what I wanted but did not have. Yes, day by day.


    I knew that those people would eventually abandon me. Despised and banished by the people who now approved of my self-being.


    I knew that very well. Even coming to the past was a big risk. I came here to search for a little bit of wisdom, and to gain a new purpose in life. I knew a little bit about the future, and it worked just fine. At least, until now.


    However, I had to change in order to avoid the cycle of hatred.


    Lagias, the old King of the Elves told me. ¡°You have to trample on my own corpse and use it as a stepping-stone in order to move forward.¡± I had to overcome my own obstacles in order to be responsible for my own choices. Only then, I could walk through the right path.


    Those were big words, and kept piercing through my heart every single day since then. A blood of impatience that filled my wound and created great confusion in my chest.


    I was an unmistakable insignificant person. I knew it too well, and I swallowed that fact many times over.


    However, I still wanted to do something. Yes, something relevant with my own life. I wanted to reach the heroes¡¯ necks. I wanted to be seen as someone worthy. Yes, as someone who ignited ¡°fire¡± in people¡¯s hearts like true heroes.


    In order to be in par with them¡­I had to become a hero myself.


    Ah, what a faint dream. I felt ashamed of myself that I even strengthened my cheeks.


    A hero, huh. A person like me. If I wanted to reach that faint dream, I would have to walk a thorny path. Yes, a path that would make my body full of scratches. I would have to shed blood and do what I could to deserve that almighty title. That is, if the average person like me even tried to reach the feet of heroes.


    I sighed as I bit the chewing tobacco with my teeth. My breath was white because of the cold night.


    If I wanted to reach the feet of heroes, then I mustn¡¯t remain within the walls of Garoua Maria.


    There was Caria, who had become a hero with the sword. There was Filaret who had become a hero by magic. Then, there was Matia, the hero of the Heraldic Order.


    Who was I? I was sure that Garoua Maria wouldn¡¯t fall so easily. But, if I didn¡¯t do anything at all, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to move forward. I didn¡¯t want to follow the path of my past life anymore.


    Indeed. If I stayed quietly in Garoua Maria, then they would do everything and take credit themselves. I was sure of it. Those heroes would be the ones to achieve glory and status.


    They were the heart behind the success of both Garoua Maria and the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia. All I did was pull some strings, nothing else. Ah, what a disgusting feeling.


    If that was the case, then I could not stay in Garoua Maria. I had to prove myself. To prove my worthiness, and in order to do that, I had to pursue my own path. Even if I was alone, I was a person capable of doing some things. However, I had to ask this pertinent question to myself. If I wasn¡¯t a hero, then how could I become one?


    Belfein, the mercenary city. I thought this could be a good opportunity to prove myself.


    They were definitely underestimating us. They were looking down on us. That was why they approached us with an alliance plan. A plan to lure us in and cut our necks.


    Of course, they were not stupid. They probably understood that it was not easy to form an alliance from day to night.


    However, I knew that Belfein was trying to have the upper hand over Garoua Maria.


    The idea was probably to make internal disagreements, incite them, and eventually break them down. It seemed that they were plotting to devour the giant elephant named Garoua Maria from within.


    It was precisely why Matia instructed Ann to take care of internal adjustments. Matia clearly understood the enemy¡¯s intentions.


    What Belfein was most confident about was their armed forces. They knew that nobody would mess up with them out of the blue. That¡¯s the reason why they were slowly trying to strangle our necks, because they felt they had power to do so. But, for me, even though they had the power to fight, they ended up choosing a disgusting way to fight.


    A cold breath went through my throat. This icy cold cooled down my hot body. I kept thinking while approaching the end of the road with my horse.


    I recalled my past life, and¡­was ¡°that¡± man the leader of Belfein? He was a fat man who looked down on people. I knew it well. True, I knew a lot about the city and that vicious man.


    That was why this was such a good opportunity for me.


    I was no one and I had no hero power in me. But, I had no choice but to do it on my own.


    I bit my lips while rolling my eyes in the darkness. No problem. I was used to doing things by myself anyways. Rather, it seemed too abnormal to have much power around me until now.


    I made up my mind. But, I felt something like a heavy iron weighing in my belly.


    The mercenary city of Belfein, I shall get rid of it by myself this time. Failure meant that I would remain insignificant and unworthy forever. I would end up with the same empty body as I used to have in the past timeline.


    I was prepared to die. I was willing to expose my corpse up to the end. When that time comes, then I would gladly die without bothering those around me.


    I had to possess a clear resolve in order to become a hero. I did not know what Caria or Filaret would say when they heard this, but if they ended up going against me, then I shall bring them down along with me to the bottom of this Earth.


    ¡°¡­This story sort of became like the script of a play. I did not know if my story was just a foolish story or a masterpiece.¡±


    The moon appeared from the shadow of the clouds. Today, the light was strangely dazzling.


    The sound of my horse¡¯s hooves dominated the darkness of the night.

 Volume 6 - CH 113

    Chapter 113: Largud Ann¡¯s Concerns


    *shatter*


    In the early morning, the sound of breaking glass echoed inside the walls of Garoua Maria.


    The movements of well-trained soldiers were agile. Their faces turned blue upon hearing the sound and immediately headed toward the source. The sound came from the office room of the unmistakable Saint Matia. One of the guard soldiers reached the room first and hit the door in a hurry.


    ¡¸Lady Saint Matia! What happened! ¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t a normal sound. The soldier thought that something serious had happened to Saint Matia. When the loud voice of this soldier evoked high, more soldiers gathered in front of the door.


    Saint Matia was undoubtedly the symbol that guided the Heraldic religion. She was like a pillar that supported everyone¡¯s hearts. The power of the Heraldic Order could collapse if something serious happened to her. In other words, if something happened to her, it would be impossible to unite the people of the old religion in one power.


    Whether this was true or not, it did not matter, since the majority believed in their symbol. Everyone loved and trusted the existence of Saint Matia. Everyone understood the importance of her role.


    However. What happened to Saint Matia? This delusion trapped the soldiers¡¯ minds and hearts. This worry made them break through the door to enter the room.


    ¡¸¡­I¡­I apologize. She just fell asleep and broke the vase. Don¡¯t worry.¡¹


    Matia¡¯s aide, Largud Ann, appeared through the gap. For some reason, it felt odd.


    Ann tried to appease the soldiers¡¯ concern.


    The soldiers were confused and went to see what was wrong. However, nothing happened, said Ann, the personal aide. Ann¡¯s loyalty to Matia was deeper than anyone else¡¯s. Everyone knew that well.


    The soldiers began to return to their original positions after Ann reassured them.


    The morning passed without any other incident.


    ¡ª


    Early in the morning, Largud Ann felt anguish in her heart.


    Her anguish could be an exaggeration, but she knew that trouble was about to come. One man was the cause of her anguish. The heraldic compatriot and hero, Lugis.


    Ann wrinkled involuntarily between her eyebrows in order to reduce the pain from her abdomen. ¡°Again. It happened again. If I could, I would wipe his deeds. But, I can¡¯t. Yet, he did it again¡±.


    Ann thought that the situation had finally settled down. She was about to adjust the political affairs that Saint Matia ordered her to do. Ann sighed deeply as if her heart sank deep into her stomach.


    Largud Ann was someone undeniably talented in interpersonal negotiations. Therefore, Matia favored her and used her skills for the Heraldic Order. Ann gained a powerful and relevant position within the Heraldic religion through Matia.


    However, there were many inconveniences as well. It was natural that Ann¡¯s skills would be useful if a collision occurred between people. But as a matter of course, troublesome things were also carried on Ann¡¯s back.


    Nonetheless. Ann knew that it couldn¡¯t be helped. Rather, Ann understood that if she handled the problems well, her value would certainly increase.


    Despite this, he, Lugis, was the one causing trouble lately.


    ¡°¡­Was it true that heroes were defined by colors?¡±


    Ann muttered in her heart. Heroes were defined by many colors, or meanings. Lugis¡¯ color was clearly ¡°trouble¡±. Yet, Ann never said it aloud. If she said it, even the smallest things could catch the wind and she wouldn¡¯t know where they leaked from. Summing up, personal opinions would raise to even more trouble. Those who made negotiations with their own ability like Ann had to be extra careful with their words.


    However, she was allowed to mutter silently in her heart.


    He, Lugis, had difficulties in women¡¯s relationships.


    Ann thought that Lugis¡¯ recklessness and lack of personal relations made everything worse. He was incapable of understanding other people¡¯s feelings. Perhaps, he tried. But, his insensitivity and immature behavior made many women upset. Ann wanted him to settle somewhere in order for him stop doing foolish things.


    For example, he had to ¡°hold the reins to separate the legal wife from the concubine¡±, in order to keep everyone quiet. If that happened, he would become someone reliable. Yes, someone with the capacity of being a leader. However, he didn¡¯t have the guts to distinguish white from black. That¡¯s why he always brought trouble whenever he went.


    After all, Lugis was one of the most influential men in the Heraldic Order. Therefore, it was not a bad option to train him properly to be in a good shape for leadership.


    Ann thought calmly for a second. She knew that her anguish would not solve anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I need to have a clear mind for this case. I heard that he went out for a walk at night. But, it was strange for him to rent a horse to take a mere walk. Moreover, he did not come back.¡±


    ¡°I really want to understand his intentions. Yet, it is difficult for me to do so. Sometimes, he endangers his life in order to save others, but other times, he does nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Confusing. What type of hero is he? Others might call him a hero, but all I see is a mysterious person who always brings trouble to others¡±. Ann moved her heavy eyelids in confusion, but regained her composure.


    ¡°Even so, if he is temporarily gone, it will be difficult to deal with the girls who yearn for him. I know this much. That is why I cannot report to them without knowing his whereabouts first. It would just make the uproar louder.¡±


    Ann said to the gatekeepers to keep their mouths shut on this matter. Ann decided to report his disappearance to only one person. Her immediate superior, Saint Matia. She was the ruler of Garoua Maria and the supreme commander of the Heraldic Order. Ann knew that Matia was always calm and assertive. Therefore, there would be nothing wrong with reporting this matter to her.


    With that in mind, Ann headed towards the office room. However, after arriving she stopped for a moment before opening the office door. Her fingertips hesitated to touch the door.


    Suddenly, Ann¡¯s talent for interpersonal negotiations rang the alarm bell.


    At first, Ann kept this matter in her own heart. She wanted to illuminate herself to find a solution to this problem. Only then, she would report this incident to Saint Matia.


    Ann thought so. However, on this very moment, Ann felt a slight sense of discomfort regarding Saint Matia.


    Something that no one else could sense besides Ann, who was always nearby Saint Matia. One could call it Ann¡¯s intuition.


    Saint Matia¡¯s actions were performed with reason and calculation. Always. She was someone strategical and self-assured. She never let useless emotions or useless people bind her. Saint Matia¡¯s way of life had not changed at any time, and Ann respected and sympathized with her character and wisdom.


    Saint Matia behaved exactly how leaders should behave.


    Ann firmly believed so.


    However, the words that Saint Matia professed to Lugis did not show such calculation and wisdom. But, Ann knew that Lugis was no ordinary person. Ann bit her lips slightly while pushing through her brain.


    The true nature within Lugis¡¯ being was hunger and thirst.


    Lugis was like a hungry beast. He was starving for the dignity he did not possess. As if the sand of the desert was eager to suck up on water. A thirst and hunger that were unparalleled to anyone she had met before.


    That was the way which Ann understood Lugis¡¯ character.


    Then, we shall give it to him. Give him a reward. Give him the status of a hero, and satisfy him. In fact, he was doing just that. Doing the deeds of a hero. All he needed was be applauded.


    Nevertheless. Did Saint Matia have any idea about his character? For some reason, Ann wanted to push Lugis away from Saint Matia. He was the only thorn of concern for Ann. A thorn that pierced her chest.


    ¡°¡­No, I can¡¯t think like this. It will be my negligence not to tell the Saint about him.¡±


    Ann¡¯s intuition was like a ringing alarm. But, Ann¡¯s faith believed more in her Saint rather than her own intuition. Therefore, Ann had to act like someone with a clear mind, without doing anything too unreasonable or foolish, such as not reporting the facts to Matia, who was her superior.


    ¡¸Excuse me, Saint Matia. I have something to discuss with you. It concerns the hero Lugis¡­¡¹


    Ann closed the door and informed Matia about what happened to Lugis during the previous night.


    *shatter*


    Inside the walls of Garoua Maria, the sound of breaking glass echoed high.

 Volume 6 - CH 114

    Chapter 114: Supervision


    ¡¸Saint¡­ Matia¡­? Please, calm down¡­ ¡¹


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Matia moved her head unintentionally upon hearing the words that came out of Largud Ann¡¯s mouth. It was the first time that someone told her to be calm.


    Her body had never lacked calmness, until now.


    ¡°I am calm right now. My head is so cold that it almost froze.¡±


    Matia blinked her eyes and opened her right hand, the one that she shattered the glass of a mirror. The wound hurt so much as if she had a fever. But, for Matia, that wound was the less of her concerns.


    ¡¸I am calm, Ann. More importantly. Do you know when he left Garoua Maria?¡¹


    Matia felt a numb sensation from her right hand. Blood dripped from her hand to the floor. Matia did not know why she did what she did. Matia frowned as she breathed heavily. At the same time, she tried to keep her calm expression intact.


    Ann pulled a fragment of glass out of Matia¡¯s right hand. Then, she opened her mouth while wrapping a bandage around the wound.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know the details. But, he probably left around the time the second star shined¡­Why did you do this to yourself, Saint Matia. It¡¯s such an unreasonable thing to do.¡¹


    While hearing Ann¡¯s words, Matia slowly engraved these words in her chest. Matia did not behaved like herself. Then, she asked herself. ¡°Why did I do such a thing?¡±


    Matia could not understand why her right hand moved the way it did.


    However, Lugis left the office room late at night and he never returned. When she realized that this report was true, the mirror on her right side broke. In fact, Matia¡¯s right hand crushed the mirror itself.


    ¡°Ah, I see, so that¡¯s what happened.¡± Matia nodded when her rational thoughts finally reached her mind.


    The pain bursting from her right hand was almost unnoticeable. Rather, something burning her spine was actually more excruciating.


    Matia understood that this emotion was the reason why she moved her body unintentionally, and she destroyed the mirror as a result. She lost her calmness for a short moment.


    This emotion was bearable somehow, but she could not endure it. It was an agonizing feeling that raised from her chest to her throat. Therefore, Matia used her body to tame this emotion, and forced her right hand to hold it down.


    Of course, this was the first time for Matia. An emotion that forced her body to go on a rampage.


    However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Yes, unavoidable.


    ¡¸But, not much time has passed since he disappeared. It¡¯s only dawn now. Maybe he¡¯s just taking a break somewhere and fell asleep.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the case, Ann. Such optimism doesn¡¯t apply here. A stray cat usually chooses a particular home for reasons only known to the cat. It never really ventures to the unknown because of hidden dangers. You know what I mean.¡¹


    Matia seized the end of Ann¡¯s words, who just finished giving first aid. Well, Ann¡¯s scenario was unlikely to have happened. Only the harsh truth remained.


    ¡¸If he is no longer here, then it¡¯s clear where he is heading. I can see it even with my eyes closed.¡¹


    After saying those words, Matia pointed to the map placed on the desk with her unscathed left hand.


    Beyond her hand was the mercenary city of Belfein. Matia had yet to decide on how to deal with them.


    Ann opened her eyes, as she looked at the map with Matia. So this venture was what Matia was taking about.


    Putting Ann¡¯s puzzling heart aside, Matia believed that Lugis headed for Belfein. This belief was undoubtedly a confirmed fact.


    Matia realized something before reaching this conclusion. ¡°There were many occasions when I saw it. He has a special temper. Yes, a temper that pushes himself into a predicament, even with his own hands. Moreover, he argued against the alliance with Belfein, and then he bothered himself to come here into my office to read books that he normally didn¡¯t do.¡±


    His actions were obvious. Matia cursed herself, and not Lugis.


    ¡°I should have expected this. Lugis was a human being who never listened to what other people said.¡±


    ¡°Even though Lugis was someone who acted recklessly, he slipped through the gates as if nothing had happened.¡±


    ¡°I did not know what kind of person he was anymore. He never listens to me, even if I explain with precise words. Even if I preach to him with reason, nothing would come out of it.¡±


    ¡°He was such a selfish person who never thought about his surroundings. What could I do, really? That was his way of life. His way of thinking. But I truly wanted to understand him.¡±


    Matia was curious as to why the thoughts that spread through her brain were frighteningly calm and heated at the same time. Her body became so hot that her stomach created bubbles inside. She could clearly feel her blood flowing all over her body.


    Matia inhaled a large amount of air at once. She breathed deeply as she narrowed her eyes. She then saw Ann staring at her anxiously. Matia tried to calm down without losing her posture.


    Ann was clearly worried and Matia spoke with a resolute voice to dissipate Ann¡¯s anxious feelings.


    ¡¸Ann, I will give you one instruction. It is an order as the Supreme Commander of the Heraldic Order. I want you to give it your utmost priority.¡¹


    Matia wetted her lips to profess those words. Surprisingly, her words were smooth. However, Matia did not know if those words came from her calculating persona.


    Ann nodded positively, while regaining her mysterious stance and usual expression. Ann was still a good aide for Matia. Even if she exposed herself to this kind of mischief, Ann would still follow her. Therefore, Ann was the only one capable of understanding the meaning of Matia¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Modify the strategy against Belfein. I want you to coordinate the meeting with the Belfein messenger now.¡¹


    For a moment, Ann¡¯s eyes widened, and she became voiceless upon hearing Matia¡¯s strong statement.


    ¡°Is this really the right decision? I wonder if I spoke in the spur of the moment.¡± Matia¡¯s cold eyes sparkled with the light of intelligence, and she responded to Ann¡¯s gaze as a speechless spokesperson. Seeing that, Ann realized the importance of her actions.


    Ann nodded in response and jumped out of the room. There were many things to do. It was not just about coordinating with Belfein. It was also necessary to grasp the interests of Garoua Maria and negotiate with the peers. ¡°Really, she will have a hard time. But, I will make sure to reward her later.¡±


    Finally alone in the office room, Matia sighed as she looked up at the sky.


    ¡°¡­Okay, I understand Lugis. But, I know that you won¡¯t manage it on your own.¡±


    ¡°I can no longer deal with you as a mere rampage horse. Sometimes, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re doing the right thing. But, I do know something. I never forced you into Belfein, and yet, you went on your own accord to help us, your people. I do have that much understanding. Yet, I couldn¡¯t stop you, Lugis. And I don¡¯t know how to stop you now.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it, Lugis always pushed my mind to the limits. First, the Garoua Maria¡¯s reconquering battle, then the offensive and defensive tactics during the civil war in the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, and now this.¡±


    ¡°I do understand now. Lugis is someone who doesn¡¯t need reason, status, or honor.¡±


    ¡°All he needed was a way to manage his survival.¡± Matia took a deep breath. It couldn¡¯t be helped though. Matia¡¯s eyes were somehow relaxed and ferocious at the same time. The color of her eyes had such a big exaggeration that made them no longer the eyes of a saint.


    ¡°He needed someone to fix him. Not Caria Burdnick. She just accelerated Lugis¡¯ momentum. Neither Filaret La Volgograd. She just encouraged Lugis¡¯ reckless behavior.¡±


    ¡°He needed proper supervision. Someone who could lead him to the right and good. Someone to make him act under reason. He needed someone to control everything in his life.¡±


    Matia convinced herself. He was no longer just someone to keep an eye on. Matia knew that his influence was also great within the Heraldic religion and its people. She knew that she couldn¡¯t forget him nor forsake him just because he suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s why my emotions have been so unstable lately.¡±


    Matia finally found an explanation to her noisy emotions. The emotions she had to endure because of Lugis. She even remembered apologizing to Lugis before. But, she didn¡¯t notice this irregularity before. That¡¯s why she had such painful feelings that almost drove her crazy.


    Matia knew that Lugis wouldn¡¯t manage alone.


    ¡°Ahh, really. It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll have to step forward.¡±


    The Saint. Right now, her eyes were unusually calm and compassionate.


    ¡°But what should I do about the smile on my cheeks?¡± Her expression was unmistakably beautiful now. Nonetheless, this beauty feature was not from a saint that calculated everything beforehand. Rather, it was a beauty feature from a human whose smile was magical.

 Volume 6 - CH 115

    Chapter 115: Belfein the Mercenary City


    Belfein the Mercenary City.


    Belfein was a large city located in the suburbs of Garoua Maria. It had excellent military power among the surrounding city-states. The city was flooded with mercenaries and adventurers. They lived their lives without caring about tomorrow while indulging in daily pleasures.


    Why was there so much mercenaries or adventurers that gave Belfein its infamous name? One could say that the reason lay within Belfein¡¯s policy, but the bigger factor was its location.


    Garoua Maria was a wonderfully prosperous trading city, naturally flooded with a large number of merchants and goods. When goods flowed in, people gathered, and when people gathered, bandits and thieves gathered there as well.


    Therefore, merchants needed to have safety measures to protect their goods and their lives. In other words, military power. This power would act as a defense force to prevent their property from being stolen. It was a way to avoid the threat of the blade and avoid bankruptcy.


    Of course, there were free mercenaries and adventurers in Garoua Maria. However, it was not possible to help all the merchants who visited Garoua Maria.


    Garoua Maria had undergone extensive development, but still surrounded by a hard shell called ¡°the wall¡±. The population itself had limits in their jurisdiction and power, and the city could not keep up with the expanding economy.


    The mercenary city of Belfein became an important source on which the merchants of Garoua Maria relied upon. Belfein widely accepted mercenaries, and thus, becoming their pillar to hide their rootless grass.


    Instead of paying a portion for this benefit, the mercenaries gained a foothold in the city. Just as adventurers gained the support of aristocrats, in Belfein, the city-state became like a shield for every type of mercenaries.


    The demand for mercenaries was so high that it gave off a rotten odor. Anyway, the trading city was very close to Belfein. Therefore, all the merchants who wanted bodyguards moved to Belfein.


    The mercenary city of Belfein established itself through such a process over the years.


    At this precise moment. I noticed many people going down the main street. Most of them were merchants with mercenaries by their side. There seemed to be no inconvenience for me to step inside this city.


    I left the horse behind and trampled the sand on the road. The air smelled nostalgic. A strange smell of alcohol, sand and blood. I also felt the smell of scorching meat from the stalls.


    I had no bad feelings, actually. There was no one I knew around me. I was by myself. I felt a strange sensation on my body. Yes, my shoulders felt light and free.


    I knew it was selfish of me to think like this, but sometimes I wanted to be alone when there were too many people around me. Thinking about it now, did Helot Stanley, the former hero, have such thoughts too? Someone always accompanied him during the Journey of Salvation. However, I felt that he was always in great spirits.


    Anyway. From now on, it was all up to me to decide on which strategy to use, what kind of person to use, and what means to use. It felt easy and liberating. It was no longer necessary for me to follow the Saint woman, Caria, Filaret, or other people.


    While walking steadily ahead, I reached a road packed with people.


    It was not too difficult to walk down the street despite it being crowded. In the old days, I felt hesitant to walk among crowds of people due to my nature as a person from the slums. Many of the poor children resorted to stealing. That was my ordinary life back then. However, I never thought that one day I would be one of those people who guarded their wallets tight so that nobody would steal from them. This fact made me feel at conflict with my former self.


    I stepped on the sand very lightly, and slowly slipped into the alleys.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Hmm¡­I never met a mercenary with such a name at my tavern. ¡¹


    The tavern¡¯s owner stroke his beard with gray hair. His eyes were strangely sleepy. Was it because he did not sleep after a night¡¯s work?


    However, it was rather strange. I thought this place was his favorite tavern.


    ¡¸Please try to remember. He must have been here at least once. He was a fan of poor quality rum.¡¹


    The old man moved his lips loosely again, saying that he did not know after I asked him again. He had wrinkles between his eyebrows. He did not make any effort to remember. I sighed involuntarily.


    This old man had not changed at all. Well, it was not surprising though. Not much time had passed between my old timeline and this timeline.


    ¡¸Okay then. I know it is early in the day, but would it be a sin against God if I drank on my own? I want you to bring me some ale and some good cheese. That¡¯s all.¡¹


    The old man poured some ale on the pottery over the table. He looked at the ale with a cheerful smile. His wrinkles were apparent on his face while doing so.


    However, his expression soon faded away again.


    ¡¸But¡­ I really don¡¯t know such mercenary. I¡¯ve never heard of that name before. Perhaps, he is not a mercenary.¡¹


    I wondered if it was another tavern. Perhaps, I was mistaken. But, I did remember this old man. I stared fixedly at his own eyes. It looked like he did not deceive me. Rather, it seemed that he tried to seriously remember, but did not find it anywhere in his head.


    How strange. I checked the atmosphere inside the tavern and the scenery from the window. Several barrels piled up without any proper arrangement. The lights of the gambling hall could be seen from the window. This setting was no different from what I remembered in my memory.


    It was truly this tavern. I frowned as I soaked my tongue in the ale.


    After all, the mercenary city of Belfein used to be a land where I lived sporadically.


    I often found work here. My finances were so bad that I could barely eat as an adventurer. However, I could still get some work done every time I came to Belfein. Thanks to this city, I was able to live moderately well.


    Well, even so, I did not always have good memories. Rather, the bad memories were stronger in my head. My lips distorted without realizing it.


    When I stayed here before, I joined hands with a man, albeit temporarily. I stroke my chin while thinking about it.


    I wondered if the timing was slightly off. I could not remember what time and which day I met him here. There was a possibility that he visited another tavern at this moment.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped though. What a shame.


    I pressed the hardened cheese against my teeth and used the ale to force it into my throat. The bitterness was rather comfortable now.


    I never thought that I would ever drink again in this land. I felt like I would never step on this land again. Strangely, I felt light.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was uplifting or something to worry about.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, old man. Do something about the Takari liquor that you serve every day. That kind of thing will destroy the reputation of your store.¡¹


    I poured the second cup of ale onto my lips. At the same time, a mercenary who entered the tavern strongly uttered those words.


    I knew what those words meant. The owner replied then.


    ¡¸I got rid of it today. What I have now is¡­ ¡¹


    The mercenary did not let the owner finish his words.


    He kicked the bottle with Takari liquor and trampled on it to relieve his anger. How foolish. It seemed that he wanted to show how great he was by doing a cruel act.


    However, it was still a plausible criticism. Besides, I was not in a position to reprimand the mercenary nor ask what taste the product had. Rather, I tried to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Therefore, I poured more ale into my throat without worrying about it. Strangely, the heat burned my esophagus.


    Then, suddenly, I stood up. A piece of memory passed through my head. I felt as if something flickered my mind.


    ¡­Takari liquor.


    No, wait a second. No way. However, I had a strange feeling. A feeling that made me nod at the bottom of my chest as if my thoughts were correct.


    I left silver coins on the table and went out through the back door.


    No one used the main streets as a stage when making a mess. If that happened, then the government would not keep silent.


    Therefore, the back alleys were the places where fights took place. The smell of garbage and the muddiness pierced my nose. I turned my gaze to the back of the alley while trying to avoid the filth thrown away on the floor.


    I saw one figure. This person looked somewhat somber. He leaned against the wall with his hands as he threw up on the floor.


    The body itself was not so thick, but rather thin. He had a wide-brimmed hat with a blue bruise on his face. He also had long lips that spread to his cheeks. This person had the same features as the man I knew well.


    No way. I slowly opened my lips while thinking about this. At the same time, I smiled.


    The sensations on the bottom of my chest engulfed my whole body. I had a strange feeling while my emotions fluctuated constantly.


    ¡¸¡­Bruder, what are you doing? You are the needle-shooting Bruder, aren¡¯t you? You look like you are going to die.¡¹


    I tapped on his shoulders as if I was treating an old friend. However, even though I knew him well, he did not know me during this timeline.


    He spoke with a familiar voice that was no different from what it used to be.


    ¡¸Did you just call my name? Sorry to disappoint you, but my needle-shooting work is out of business. You can call me the drunkard Bruder now. The stubborn old man of that tavern over there gave me some liquor but it was still not enough!¡¹


    There was no doubt that this pleasant voice belonged to the man I knew in the past timeline. A mercenary I knew very well, a former comrade of mine¡­


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, you can drink as much as you want. But I want you to go back to the mercenary business again.¡¹


    ¡­This man was Bruder, my friend who died.

 Volume 6 - CH 116

    Chapter 116: How to be a Mercenary


    The night breeze flowed inside, and the fire of the candles that illuminated the tavern wobbled slightly.


    The number of candles arranged to illuminate the closed spaces indicated the prosperity of this city-state.


    The swaying shadows and the sparkling lights illuminated Bruder¡¯s face.


    ¡¸Do you want to hire me? Forgive me for saying this, but why do you need my help? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a stray dog, at least, you don¡¯t look like one. Gah, ahahah!¡¹


    After a glass of rum, Bruder¡¯s mouth began to move quickly and his voice resonated high. If a person wanted to hire mercenaries, then that person would have to justify. Hiring mercenaries was not a hobby after all. In fact, hiring mercenaries was a serious job that could endanger the mercenaries¡¯ lives. Therefore, it was expected for mercenaries to ask for details and negotiate the price of their assistance.


    Bruder snorted as he questioned me.


    Moreover, asking Bruder for his assistance made him suspicious of me. It was strange, certainly. Bruder must think, ¡°Why would he hire a mercenary like me?¡± Indeed. After all, I found Bruder throwing up in the back alley after drinking too much liquor. His attitude was not a good attitude for a fearsome mercenary. Actually, his attitude made him a loser. Someone who lost credibility as a mercenary.


    Therefore, he wondered why I chose him.


    Well, I could not tell Bruder everything from the start to finish. Rather, by doing so I would add further suspicion. He was already too suspicious of me.


    I carefully chose my words and opened my lips.


    ¡¸¡­ I want you to do a job that only you can do, needle-shooting Bruder. Yes, it¡¯s a job that I can¡¯t ask anybody else.¡¹


    I moved my lips quickly without showing much nervousness. However, Bruder¡¯s strong gaze made me somewhat tense.


    Bruder distorted his eyes and closed his lips tight while he thought about my words. How nostalgic. The habit of this man was to immerse himself in his thoughts for a long time.


    The man named Bruder had a strange thoughtfulness. He had a cautious personality and he often pondered about things too deeply. However, this characteristic was often at odds with his drinking personality. Actually, alcohol had the ability to distort a human¡¯s mind, and mercenaries who drank too much made impulsive decisions as if they were hungry stray dogs.


    Nevertheless, Bruder, despite his drinking habits, was not someone who made impulsive decisions without much thought. He truly had a peculiar personality.


    ¡¸¡­Your words are good words, and they make me feel good. But, I refuse. I can¡¯t see why it should be me. Your reasoning actually sounds like a bad joke.¡¹


    The rum was not that bad, as Bruder put the empty bottle on the table. Then, he raised his lips and professed those words. He rejected my request.


    I did not even spoke about the details of the request yet, but he was very cautious or impatient. Indeed, such cautiousness was also his characteristic.


    In negotiations with mercenaries, the one who left the table first signaled the rupture of the negotiations. It was customary in this city not to chase away those who wanted to leave. Doing otherwise would be a violation of manners.


    I could not stop Bruder¡¯s back as he tried to leave. Trying to lure him to drink more would only make things worse. And if he wanted to drink more, he would seek other people and not the one whom he broke the negotiations with.


    Therefore, I did not stop him from leaving the tavern. I just shouted at him instead.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll be here for a while. If you feel like it and the weather is nice, then you should come and meet me here.¡¹


    ¡ª


    Bruder twisted his head upon meeting a strange man. That person was a strange man who not only treated him some alcohol, but also wanted to hire him as a mercenary.


    Bruder had a good understanding of his abilities and reputation.


    Bruder was known as someone who drank alcohol constantly. A lower-class mercenary who behaved weirdly. A man who only used needles. This reputation was the evaluation that everyone gave to Bruder in Belfein. Bruder knew this fact, and he thought that it was quite reasonable.


    Therefore, he felt confused about what happened earlier. Some people bought him alcohol on a whim at times, but no one had asked to hire him as a mercenary. Speaking of work, Bruder always took the tasks that no one had the guts to do. He was often relied on for that strength.


    Nobody actually wanted to hire him personally. Bruder touched the brim of his hat with his index finger, while thinking about that man¡¯s bad joke.


    He was not in a bad mood, but he felt confused. Although Bruder lived in Belfein, he was no different from other mercenaries when it came to status, despite having an infamous reputation. None of the other mercenaries was offended when someone demanded their abilities. Even if their skills were not good.


    However, Bruder¡¯s nature could not accept strange things.


    There was always a different side to something strange. There was always danger behind it. A suspicious person often brought endangerment. Bruder could not help himself but distrust strange things.


    Bruder thought that trust was cultivated by approaching other people. And if possible, even exchanging some jokes.


    As a mercenary, Bruder knew that his judgement was crucial. After all, what was important for mercenaries was whether the reward was worth the risk or not.


    If the risks were less than the reward, then he would gladly accept it. That was the way of life for mercenaries, who sold their lives to assist others. That was how they spent their days.


    Bruder¡¯s judgment was cautious at best, but other people would say that he was too cowardly to be a mercenary.


    Suddenly, his legs stopped moving. Bruder turned his gaze to the Guild dedicated to mercenaries. It had a different meaning from the formal Guild used by adventurers, but everyone called it a Mercenary Guild because of its nature.


    Of course, some of the requests were made individually, but most of them were made through the Guild managed by Belfein.


    Originally, managing mercenaries was difficult. Everyone was a rootless grass. Every mercenary cared deeply about money, and never settled permanently. If a mercenary were not good at their work, then he would quickly change jobs from a mercenary to a bandit. Therefore, mercenaries were a troublesome bunch, who often switched their jobs for something worse.


    Therefore, some city-states avoided handling mercenaries, except for the mercenary city of Belfein.


    By becoming a mercenary city, Belfein succeeded in accumulating a certain number of mercenaries that acted as products for the city. Then, next was how to manage the mercenaries themselves.


    If all the work contracts were made individually, then it would have been difficult for Belfein to collect a small amount of work contract fees. The city wanted to manage the contracts situation and the compensation fees centrally. Something that resembled like a tax.


    Belfein created an organization called the Mercenary Guild based on such thoughts.


    The merchants asked the Guild for mercenaries, and the Guild convened mercenaries in response to their requests. Sometimes, the Guild arranged mercenaries from within the Guild, and other times, the odd jobs were given to mercenaries that hanged around the city like Bruder.


    As a result, the merchants saved the trouble of negotiating directly with the mercenaries, and the mercenaries knew that their reward wouldn¡¯t be overthrown or wasted. In a sense, it was a virtuous cycle of profits from both sides.


    Since Belfein paid more than the original amount of the other Guilds¡¯ fee, the mercenaries did not mind these internal affairs and continued to live their lives, as the city wanted them to live.


    It was a troublesome place for Bruder, who usually did not have the energy to enter. But today he felt a little better because he had some rum. While whistling cheerfully, he put his hand on the door.


    ¡¸Hey, hey. A rare guy has arrived. The alcoholic addict. As I said earlier, I have no job for you right now.¡¹


    The Guild Master professed those words as soon as Bruder entered the Guild. Those words were a form of ridicule.


    The drunkard Bruder snorted strangely, as he sat in a nearby chair.


    There has been uncertainty because of the fall of Garoua Maria. Most of the mercenaries working with merchants from Garoua Maria suddenly became temporarily free.


    Suddenly, the Master removed a parchment overhanging at the front wall of the Guild. The parchment had an unmistakable directive with the inscription of the Great Holy Religion. Originally, nobody was allowed to remove it without permission.


    ¡¸Gah, ahahah. Master, if you want to change your denomination, go ahead. I wonder if I¡¯ll get gold coins if I run to the church to inform them of your doing.¡¹


    The Master threw the parchment, which had been rolled with his hands, into Bruder¡¯s hand. The parchment looked damaged, but the characters and contents written on the surface were intact.


    ¡¸It is your Lord¡¯s command. They gave me an order to take it out temporarily.¡¹


    The Master looked somewhat upset with Bruder as he spit out from his mouth as he spoke.


    At the same time as the Master¡¯s words hit Bruder¡¯s ears, a sentence reflected in Bruder¡¯s narrow eyes.


    ¡°¡­Devout religious people. Death to the witch Matia and the great sinner Lugis.¡±


    ¡¸The reward is¡­I¡¯ve never seen such an amount before. I don¡¯t even know how many cups of rum I could buy with it. This is no joke.¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s eyes shined radiantly in a funny way as he amusingly lifted his cheeks.

 Volume 6 - CH 117

    Chapter 117: The General and the King


    ¡¸Well then. I will tell my Lord your words, Lady Saint Matia. We will have the guidance of the Heraldic Order.¡¹


    The messenger of the mercenary city of Belfein spoke before he left his seat. Matia shook her eyelids, as she listened to his words.


    A different sentiment immerged deep inside of Matia¡¯s heart. Regardless of her hidden feelings, Matia nodded to the messenger.


    ¡¸Yes. Let¡¯s move forward with our alliance. May each other¡¯s future be better. That is our God¡¯s will.¡¹


    The meeting with Belfein¡¯s messenger was over. After the messenger left the room, Matia took a deep breath and leaned her shoulders against the chair. She then sharpened her lips.


    Matia wondered if she gave the impression of willingness to form an alliance. Her eyebrows went down and her eyes intensified. It was not important whether Belfein believed her words or not. She knew that they would at least consider this alliance before concluding officially. This could give Matia some time.


    If the ongoing negotiations of a possible alliance were to crumble now, the relationship between Garoua Maria and Belfein would be strained. If that happened, it could lead to a clash between nature and military forces.


    It was not a bad choice either.


    Rather, a clash would be useful for the unification of the Heraldic people¡¯s will, which was not consolidated yet. The existence of a common enemy, by itself, deprived people of their eyesight and buried their enthusiasm in the dark. This fear would make them seek help from the religion itself. In the end, the people would feel grateful to the organization for trying to save their lives from the ongoing threat.


    However, it was impossible right now. Things went the wrong path.


    Matia sighed profusely to calm herself. She put her finger through her soft and long hair, and carefully tied it up.


    If the situation suddenly became tense, then of course, the relationship would turn into an aggressive and hostile relationship. Bloody confrontations and murders would be the norm. Killing spies and scouts would be the first priority before retaliating with a larger army.


    Right now, Matia and Belfein were somewhat accepting and overlooking each other¡¯s spies to some extent.


    There was not much information on each other at present. If things went down the line, then searching for spies would take a fair amount of time before finding them. In fact, spies were people that provided crucial information in order to allow their leader to determine the future direction of their nations. Their duty remained unchanged even during conflicts between nations. Therefore, unless there was a great deal of trouble, the spies¡¯ lives remained intact.


    If the current situation remained for as long as possible, while hinting at an alliance, then Lugis¡¯ life, who had infiltrated into Belfein, would be extended.


    ¡°Or was it a desire?¡± Matia quivered her eyes while touching her hair.


    Lugis was neither a spy nor a rebel. He was one of the corner stones of the Heraldic religion. If people in Belfein recognized him, then he would be punished immediately on the spot. ¡°We have to hurry¡±, Matia thought.


    In essence, Matia¡¯s actions just intended on creating an extended and dormant period. A period that allowed each nation to evaluate each other without attacking. However, even infants could understand that this period was like walking in thin ice that would eventually collapse.


    Therefore, it was crucial to take immediate action, to move now.


    Matia got up from her seat while her tied hair swayed in the air.


    ¡°Now that I think of it, my long hair was also my own calculation.¡±


    Long and beautiful hair was a sign of nobility. Matia¡¯s beautifully trimmed hair was useful at times. She made use of this trait and pretended to be an aristocrat in order to negotiate.


    She knew that her hair would be useful in the future as well. That was why she could not cut it right now. Therefore, she tied her hair around the back of her head and arranged it in a manner that it would not damage it.


    ¡°By the way, what kind of hairstyle does he like?¡± Such an idea came to Matia¡¯s mind naturally.


    ¡¸Excuse me, Saint Matia. As far as I know, there has been no major confusion in the city¡­Lady Matia?¡¹


    Ann entered the drawing room while holding the parchment in her arms. Her eyes rounded as she stared at Matia.


    For a moment, Ann moved her eyes while blinking her eyelashes as if she felt confused about the unknown person who stood in front of her.


    Matia distorted her lips in a strange way upon seeing Ann¡¯s confusing expression.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with you, Ann. I just trimmed my hairstyle a little. It is me, Matia, who else would it be?¡¹


    Matia rolled her eyes and moved her shoulders after asking Ann if she saw a stranger.


    In fact, Matia had never looked this different, either in public or in private. When Matia looked at herself in the mirror, she certainly felt strange. For a moment, she doubted if the figure reflected in the mirror was truly her.


    However, this strangeness felt more convenient.


    ¡¸Ann, can you lock the door and get the makeup ready? In the office¡­Yes, I can¡¯t use a mirror there.¡¹


    Matia gave instructions to Ann while she sat down again in the chair of the drawing room. Matia usually used the office room to do her work. The drawing room was used for other affairs. This room was the most convenient place to be prepared and get dressed.


    However, Ann did not reply after hearing Matia¡¯s instructions. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Matia moved her eyes around and turned her gaze toward Ann.


    Ann¡¯s cheeks looked somewhat tense. Her face even looked blue. ¡°Is she in a bad shape? That would be a big problem.¡± Matia looked puzzled at Ann¡¯s condition, since she needed Ann to work on her behalf temporarily from now on.


    ¡¸Ah, ex¡­excuse, Saint Matia. Of course, I will follow your instructions. But, for what purpose do you need makeup¡­?¡¹


    This time, it was Matia¡¯s turn to round her eyes. Ann was a well-aware and smart person. She was known for being more sensitive than others in judging other people¡¯s movements.


    That was why her question made Matia wonder. On top of that, Matia believed that her actions were inevitable and quite clear.


    Matia did not want to cover it up from Ann. Therefore, without being ashamed, words leaked naturally out of Matia¡¯s lips.


    ¡¸What are you talking about¡­I am ready to infiltrate Belfein myself.¡¹


    Ann¡¯s blue face turned even bluer when she heard Matia¡¯s words as if they were normal. Ann almost fainted, and her originally white skin became paler.


    ¡¸Saint Matia. I can¡¯t allow you to do that. It is unacceptable for you to endanger yourself.¡¹


    It was rare for Ann to speak words of defiance. Suddenly, Matia¡¯s lips trembled.


    Ann was a loyal supporter of Matia.


    Therefore, Ann did her best to put Matia¡¯s words into practice as much as possible. Even if her acts endangered one¡¯s life and position.


    Of course, Ann made suggestions sometimes and often shared her opinion. But, she always avoided direct confrontations and always put Matia¡¯s interests above everything else. In a sense, Ann was not a Heraldic believer. She was, in fact, believer of Saint Matia.


    That loyal Ann was now against Matia¡¯s decision. Matia felt strong palpitations in her heart. The fact that something that was never been possible before was happening in front of her. This unbelievable outcome upset her viscera and hurt her spine.


    Nonetheless. After a moment of hesitation, Matia¡¯s thoughts quickly returned to her brain.


    ¡¸¡­Ann, I understand your words. And I¡¯m happy to hear them. ¡¹


    That was Matia¡¯s unmistakable true intention. Ann, who had always stood by her side unconditionally, was now confronting Matia. How many humans could do that?


    Many people could only try to get close to the big tree. But, if the big tree fell, none of those people would be able to support it or restrain it.


    However, Ann was different. After all, she had a rare talent. A General¡¯s talent who supported the King and sometimes spoke conflicting words.


    Therefore, Matia did not hide her true feelings, and spilled the following words.


    ¡¸But my actions are unavoidable. Lugis infiltrated Belfein alone and that will only increase the danger. I will go directly and bring him back.¡¹


    Tears overflew from the edge of Ann¡¯s eyes. Still, the edge of her eyebrows were firm and her lips tightened up.


    ¡¸That¡¯s just not possible. I know that he is in danger. But¡­He is a good forerunner so to speak. He will manage to take care of himself. On the other hand. Saint Matia, you mustn¡¯t forget that you are the King! If you die, everything will end! Please, I beg you¡­I want you to think about the meaning of my words¡­¡¹


    Ann¡¯s tearful voice echoed in the drawing room. Matia held Ann¡¯s words deep in her heart.


    Then, her eyes swayed. Matia had a compassionate smile on her face and an expression that seemed to be magical.

 Volume 6 - CH 118

    Chapter 118: The Taste of Venison


    ¡°¡­Lugis, how about you. Have you eaten venison before?¡±


    On that day, Bruder muttered while polishing his special tools. I remember him speaking with a light tone, yet his narrowly eyes stared attentively at the needles.


    Bruder¡¯s needles were not small needles used for sewing.


    His needles were about the size of the palm of a large man. These special weapons stabbed vigorously and ripped the flesh immediately. If these needles hit a critical point, then that person would surely die. These special needles were undoubtedly Bruder¡¯s work tools as a mercenary.


    ¡¸Of course not. Venison is the food of the upper class, isn¡¯t it? I mean, it¡¯s hard for me to even eat chicken every once in a while, much less venison.¡¹


    Even chicken was a luxury item for me during that time. So that answer was the best I could come up with. What a pitiful story I had.


    Venison. It was a food eaten by the aristocrats of the upper class. The aristocrats made full use of their privileges by owing territories for hunting deer. It seemed that the aristocrats¡¯ taste mainly focused on their pleasure for hunting, and thus, acquiring high-class meat to fill up their gluttonous bellies.


    In the past, and even now, people like me, was not allowed to eat deer meat nor even wear products like foolish skins and horns. A deer was a special species, a symbol of social status. In other words, an entity that represented one¡¯s own position in society. I did not know how many gold coins would buy clothes made of deer fur, but it was certainly expensive.


    However, Bruder, he¡­


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s eat venison with our lowly mouths. I heard a rumor that it melts in your tongue the moment you taste it. I want to try it.¡±


    As soon as I heard his words, I felt a cold ice crawling through my spine.


    Certainly, at that time, I moved my eyes involuntarily to confirm that there were no other people around us. There was no one near us, thankfully.


    At that time, I rented a room in the red-light district instead of a cheap hotel, and used it as a base. During the daytime, everyone lived in a pleasant dream world. I felt that no one in this place wanted to return to his or her poor and terrible reality.


    However, back to the venison story.


    It was a punishment for eating venison or even asking permission to an aristocrat to eat it. Whipping was usually the norm as the lowest form of punishment.


    I remember looking at Bruder with astonishment, since he spoke so easily of a forbidden delicacy as if he forgot about the harsh consequences of his words.


    ¡¸It seems that you are daydreaming. If you want to sleep, then you should sleep. If you are in a dream, then you should stop sleep talking.¡¹


    ¡°¡­Gah, ahahah. It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t fret too much. Or does it look like I am being pushed and failing to the bottom of a cliff?¡±


    Bruder¡¯s strange optimism was a big headache to me. How could he be so bullish and confident in himself? Bruder¡¯s personality was often incomprehensible to me. He had too much self-confidence and self-esteem.


    Enviable in one sense and annoying in another.


    ¡¸I¡¯m looking at you, but at the same time, I¡¯m not. You are a very peculiar and mysterious person, you know. How can you be so optimistic?¡¹


    My lips sharpened and my eyes rounded. My words were strangely memorable. After that, Bruder¡¯s response was also clear in my mind.


    His next words were a bit ambiguous, and maybe I misunderstood the meaning since I never really comprehended his behavior.


    Bruder rounded his eyes like me and spoke while stroking the edge of his hat with his finger.


    ¡°¡­Of course. Yes, of course I am. Besides, I¡¯m here, and you¡¯re here too, Lugis. If I can¡¯t win, then how will I play the game?¡±


    ¡ª


    A silver object pierced the hollow of the back alley.


    I saw a long hand in the darkness that wished to rip off my flesh from the shadows. The darkness of the alleys was the most efficient mechanism to attack without showing much skin. Summing up, it allowed the attacker to hide his appearance so that the victim would not recognize its face nor its offensive specialties.


    It seemed that my attacker followed that mechanism. Despite his efforts to hide in the darkness, I could see that he threw a long needle weapon at my key point. My eyes blinked.


    A crucial moment. If I made a mistake, I would die on the spot. This grim reaper wanted to reach my chin with his white finger.


    Nevertheless. My brain accepted this dangerous reality with a strange feeling. I had several reasons for feeling this way. A feeling that made me feel at ease despite the ongoing danger.


    First, the darkness was not my enemy. I did not know anyone who could see in the dark as well as me. It seemed that not everything was bad during the Journey of Salvation. Other people would lose sight of the surroundings amidst this darkness. Thanks to my eyes, I did not overlook the weapon, a needle, or rather something as big as that man¡¯s needles.


    Another reason was my knowledge. I was familiar with the trajectory of these needles.


    I twisted my body lightly and turned it over to the opposite side. At the same time, I pulled the treasure sword from my waist without killing the momentum. The sword had ¡°hero killer¡± embedded on it, but I guess it was okay to use it now in order to hit the needle and break it.


    I saw sparkles coming from the shadows of the back alley. There was no technique, just a violent, swirling blow, and a high sound of cutting through the air.


    *metallic sound*


    I managed to deflect this attack from the long hand. The needle mechanism, which lost its momentum and power, seemed that it did not clog yet.


    I strongly blinked my eyes one more time. I had no time to take a break. I saw that the silver object was shining at the edge of my field of vision.


    I turned my wrist and swung the treasure sword down, as if I aimed at the heavens. All I had to do was swing up the sword in the same orbit as that thing in order to deflect it one more time.


    Again, the sound of iron overlapping with iron echoed throughout the back alley.


    When I finally took some safe distance and looked into the ground, I noticed that two needles collapsed on the soil.


    I shook my head lightly, and I hardened my expression. I could not understand what I was feeling right now.


    It felt weird. I usually felt scared or frustrated during battles. I even felt indignation sometimes.


    However, for some reason, my heart did not palpitate fast, and the blood flow within my body felt normal.


    Yes, normal. There was no change in my heart rate. Actually, it felt like any other regular day. My head was even clear, and I could think calmly and rationally. True, my head was okay to ask why, to try to persuade, or tell everything without covering it up. I felt as if a fog disappeared from my mind and from my eyesight.


    Despite this, I felt as if all my calculations were thrown away once I thought deeply about this sudden situation. Only one thought emerged at the center of my head.


    ¡°¡­That bastard. He¡¯s done it.¡±


    I felt cramps in my cheeks. It felt as if a completely different expression was about to come out. Yes, as if I were about to smile. On this very moment.


    ¡¸I feel weird. Rather bad actually. You managed to endure my attacks. As I can see, your body is unharmed. Perhaps, my head is numb.¡¹


    After saying those words, Bruder appeared from shadows of the back alley, as if he were not feeling that well. He adjusted his wide-brimmed hat with his fingers, but his face looked more amused than depressed.


    Ah, of course it was Bruder. Moreover, that look on his face. The look of someone whose nature doubted sanity. Bruder, in his assassin mode, appeared before me¡­


    ¡¸¡­Okay, Lugis. Let¡¯s play this game again. I am confident that I won¡¯t lose to you now.¡¹


    That ridiculous optimism again.


    ¡¸¡­I really hate that trait of yours.¡¹


    After all, it was that optimism that killed you Bruder.

 Volume 6 - CH 119

    Chapter 119: Belfein¡¯s Steel Princess


    ¡¸¡­I really hate that trait of yours. Right now and in the past.¡¹


    A sigh leaked from my lips. I clenched my teeth at the same time.


    I held my sword once again. I needed just one crucial action. Yes, a crucial moment to stop the root of the opponent¡¯s breath.


    My shoulders stopped moving. Neither the knees nor the arms, nor the entire body, were trying to move. Bruder did not move either.


    When I was with Bruder, I felt as if the movements around me had stopped. As if time had stopped.


    My saliva slithered down my throat. A moment of win or loss. It would take just a moment to determine the outcome of this fight. Everything could happen in the blink of an eye once my sword and his long hand with the needles wielded against one another. The cold wind stroked my cheeks.


    The palpitations of my heart continued without showing any change on the outer skin. I looked at this situation and asked why this was happening.


    The answer was my miscalculation. There was no doubt that I did a mistake here. Just because I held hands and entrusted my life to him once did not mean that I could hold hands with him again. Why did I not think about this? I actually believed in a connection between us. This mistake could cost me my life.


    The same that happened with Caria, Filaret and Eldith was happening with Bruder. I was at odds with those girls in my previous life. Yet, the opposite happened in this timeline. Therefore, it was not strange to see the same kind of opposite effect with Bruder, where he was once my friend was now my adversary.


    I did not know why we were in this conflict right now. I did not know the reason why. But there was one thing that was certain in this situation.


    Bruder, my former friend and comrade, was now being hostile to me. It seemed that he came here to take my life.


    My breath became a white mist and raised in the sky.


    ¡¸Such strange words you profess. You sound as if you know me. I wonder if I have become a celebrity, huh.¡¹


    A nostalgic voice released from Bruder¡¯s mouth as he moistened his lips with his tongue. Bruder didn¡¯t show any kind of relaxation while he spoke. Bruder had a clear murderous intention in his eyes.


    The distance between us was close. My treasure sword could cut Bruder¡¯s neck and pull out his heart. In addition, Bruder¡¯s long hand with the needles could easily pierce my vital key points in an instant.


    Bruder was truly aiming for my life. There was no way that he would back away now.


    He was a person who often put his life on the line. He was a human who could easily throw his life to achieve something. For some reason, he had absolute confidence. But, I decided not to lose. Failure was unacceptable.


    I was often envious of Bruder¡¯s character. Envy and jealousy were two sides of the same coin. Despite feeling jealousy at times, I also respected him at the same time.


    Bruder was not a genius, so to speak. The qualities that were born with him were far below to those of heroes. He did not have the spirit to break everything apart like Caria, nor did he have the natural power of Filaret to sway even the ordinary man, nor did he have the violent power of Eldith.


    To put it in simple words, Bruder was mediocre. He was not much different from me. That was probably why, for me, who had always wanted to own the dignity of geniuses, Bruder did not overwhelm me even at such a time as this.


    I understood it with the last blow. Bruder¡¯s abilities did not change much since the time when we were comrades. In a sense, it was not that surprising.


    Bruder¡¯s talent was somewhat similar to mine. And it was no exaggeration to say that it was unsurprising because he worked with me before. Only geniuses accompanied other geniuses. Comrades? Between geniuses, yes. There was no way that an ordinary man would be a comrade of a genius hero. It was just not possible. Incompatible. Therefore, the only humans who were comrades of an ordinary person were other ordinary people.


    The same for Bruder. That was why we were comrades once. His ability and talent were not that different from my prowess. We were equals to one another.


    Yes, we were supposed to be equals. So why was Bruder so exalted and positive about his life? He always showed me an expression full of confidence and optimism. We were supposed to be equals, and yet, we were the opposite when it came to our dispositions. I often envied that side of him. A side that infuriated me, a side that was uncomprehensive to me. Therefore¡­


    *metallic sound*


    How frustrating. Ah, I was still such a little minded person.


    There was no signal. However, the moment where each other¡¯s breaths overlapped.


    The sound of a needle piercing through the space. The sound of the sword cutting through the air. And the sound of iron that echoed through the back alley.


    ¡ª


    The mercenary city of Belfein had a different law than other city-states.


    The Law of Steel was adhered in Belfein, where many rough people gathered.


    In other words, ¡°her¡± existence was absolute In Belfein. ¡°She¡± herself was the law.


    The sound of rustling iron echoed through the main street. This person wore a steel armor and rode a horse-shaped monster.


    ¡°She¡± was so tall that nobody thought of ¡°her¡± as a woman. Although ¡°she¡± was slender, the steel armor did not overwhelm ¡°her¡± figure. ¡°Her¡± facial expressions were scarce, and ¡°her¡± eyes swayed as if ¡°she¡± looked up at the sky.


    Who was this mysterious woman? ¡°She¡± was the only daughter of the Lord of Belfein, and ¡°she¡± held the reins of the demon beasts as the guardian of the city. The people called ¡°her¡± the following designation.


    The Steel Princess, the Iron Devotee of the almighty Belfein, Vestaline Gon.


    She wrapped herself in steel as she gallantly crossed the main street. Even her horse-shaped monster had an iron armor protection. Behind her stood multiple servants who followed her fervently. The roads in Belfein, which were usually noisy to the point of crushing your ears, suddenly became quiet. Everyone in the street naturally gave way to her.


    Some were afraid of her, some worshipped her, and some hated her. However, none of them obstructed the path in which she crossed.


    Unquestionably. She was a symbol of this city¡¯s rule.


    Her father, of course, was in charge of the actual government affairs, but it was undoubtedly Vestaline Gon, who moved the hearts of the city¡¯s inhabitants as iron stakes. She was the only one who made them lower their heads.


    In other words, Vestaline¡¯s existence was a horror to the inhabitants of the city.


    Two wheels of power ruled the city-state. One, the father who was the brains of the city. Two, his daughter, Vestaline, who imposed oppressive power. The horse-shaped monster seemed to be a demon beast. The hooves made a loud noise through the cobblestone road. This noise even made the criminals who hid in the back alleys tremble as if a steel pierced the spines.


    *metallic sound*


    The horse, which advanced while making a heavy crunching sound, stopped the movement of its hooves. An iron sound shook the foundations of the road.


    The Steel Princess narrowed her eyes. What she heard right now was the unmistakable sound of an iron-to-iron clash. There were no blacksmiths in this part of the street. Besides, the sound did not resemble the beautiful sound heard in blacksmithing. It was something different.


    The inhabitants and mercenaries in the street immediately lowered their heads upon hearing that high sound. No one wanted to grab Vestaline¡¯s attention. Belfein was a city easy to live in, but it was a different story once somebody got in the way of Vestaline¡¯s perception.


    It was bad news if the Steel Princess¡¯ eyes ¡°caught¡± someone doing something she disapproved. Actually, her bad reputation made life in this city difficult.


    Vestaline looked at her surroundings as her ears tried to grasp the direction of that sound. Yes, the sound of an iron-to-iron clash. A proof of conflict. Vestaline¡¯s directive was to eliminate those who caused turmoil in Belfein. Vestaline, the Iron Devotee, never overlooked sounds like this.


    After a moment, Vestaline gently pulled the bridle to the right and pointed the horse¡¯s head toward the source of the sound. The multiple servants behind her did not oppose to her sudden change of course. Because they clearly understood their master¡¯s intention.


    Vestaline was the absolute ruler in this city. And those who broke her policy had to face the consequences of her iron sword.

 Volume 6 - CH 120

    Chapter 120: Sudden Expectations


    The treasure sword drew a purple line, cut off a piece of Bruder¡¯s neck, and stopped. No, I had to stop. The hidden needle of Bruder¡¯s hand pierced my chest slightly.


    I could not move. Actually, none of us could. If I took a step further, then our lives would leave our body. On this very moment¡­


    ¡¸¡­Both of you. Put your weapons down now. There is no way that your stupidity will lead you to better results.¡¹


    A voice with a sense of heaviness echoed in the back alley. This voice made the air itself heavier.


    This voice directed at Bruder and me. We were the only ones on this back alley. Unmistakable. When that voice hit my ears, I felt that even the breaths exhaled from my stomach were weightier.


    A familiar voice. This voice, which crushed my spine with its heaviness, belonged to the Steel Princess Vestaline, which I once heard.


    Bad. This was no good at all.


    It was actually the worst to see her here. Once I grabbed her attention, whatever I did in Belfein afterwards, her eyes would follow me everywhere.


    I had no choice but to stop. Holding a weapon here was far from being wise, an option that was far from being clever.


    It was the same for Bruder. For him, who lived in Belfein, there was nothing worse than being on bad terms with the Steel Princess.


    ¡¸Are you mercenaries or vagabonds? Don¡¯t waste your time in a place like this.¡¹


    Her words had an indescribable weight. She had the strength to subside any frictions. Of course, all we had to do was to remain silent, put down our weapons and swear to her that we wouldn¡¯t behave like this ever again.


    Ah, that¡¯s right. What mattered now was not whether the Steel Princess was right or wrong. The important thing here was that she was the only daughter of the Lord of Belfein, an upper class person. While we were just inferior ordinary people.


    It meant that we must kneel, whether or not it made sense. We were not the rulers of this land. Therefore, we had to obey the true rulers, the Steel Princess Vestaline, a human with great authority.


    By the way, did the same thing happen, when I visited Belfein before? I remember her coldness and contemptuous gaze at that time.


    Well, I had no choice whatsoever. That¡¯s it. The upper class was power itself. Things that could never be overturned. I completely forgot about it. There were too many different ranks and classes. Yet, I experienced something new since I came to this timeline. Many people respected people like me. I never really felt this way before. That¡¯s why I forgot about the reality of this world for a moment.


    My line of sight overlapped with Bruder. Then, without blinking our eyes, we slowly and silently pulled each other¡¯s weapons from the vital points of our bodies. This was the right and wise way to behave, and thus, saving our lives.


    ¡¸Good. I hope I won¡¯t see another quarrel in Belfein again¡­The vagabonds always try to pollute Belfein from within.¡¹


    I see, she did not ask for my name. Her existence reflected at the edge of my eyes.


    I had mixed feelings. First, I felt relieved. Otherwise, all my plots would crumble. It was great, no problem. Then, I felt upset with this rough treatment.


    Indeed. My heart began to melt as if fever consumed it. My skin felt painful barbs, as if they were tearing apart my own flesh. My spine burned and my blood circulated viciously.


    Humiliation. Yes, humiliation. Now I felt like being thrown into a dark and cold coast. My body froze in the cold as I deprived of dignity. My insides boiled with shame. Nonetheless.


    The Steel Princess, Vestaline, usually gave no mercy. I did not really care about this fight. I never found any meaning in fighting with Bruder. It did not matter how proud Bruder and I were, no matter how hard we were determined to wield our weapons. Against her, we were nothing.


    I came back in time so that I would never experience this kind of humiliation again. Why did this happen again? Why did I let someone trample on me again?


    Yet, I still bowed at the daughter of a Lord in a city like this. Ah, regardless of my hidden feelings, I still had to thank her, because she finally showed some mercy.


    Why was I accepting this humiliation? Because my goals were not yet put into motion. Sincerely, I truly wanted to thank her.


    The horse-demon beast of the Steel Princess Vestaline moved its head and turned to the opposite side of the back alley. There was no use for her to stay in such a dirty place anymore. The strong hooves ¡°told¡± me that we mustn¡¯t get in her way.


    ¡º¡­You only look down from that horse. And the only thing you can do is wear iron, huh?¡»


    Bruder¡¯s voice overlapped with the sound coming from the hooves. The choice of words were different from usual. In fact, the tone of his voice contained some heat.


    Bruder¡¯s voice echoed right next to me. He didn¡¯t spoke with a loud voice, but he spoke with such a clear tone that reached the back of the Steel Princess.


    His voice shook the spine of the Steel Princess. Her face turned around and she looked back at us for a moment.


    Then, she responded with a strange smile on her face. I never imagined that I would ever see her with a different face than her usual expression of iron.


    ¡¸¡­I shall remember your faces well. Do not think that you are going to live a peaceful life in Belfein again.¡¹


    She spilled those words that were hard to chew. As it was, the Steel Princess slowly left the back alley as if the horse swayed her away.


    Ah, no good. He ended up belittling her.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸I never thought of myself as a clever person. But I wonder if I did a foolish thing earlier.¡¹


    I got an invitation and entered a cheap hotel in the red-light district. Apparently, Bruder lived in this sort of place.


    This guy. I remember that he used to live in the same place. Did he really like brothels this much? However, I never saw him indulging in such practices. Anyway, I unknowingly put my elbows on the table and sighed deeply.


    He aimed for my life moments ago, but now, I was breathing in the same room with him. What a strange thing. Was he having the same kind of mercy? At any rate, now we were in a bad state. The Iron Devotee, the Steel Princess and ruler of this city, was watching us now. Mercenaries yearning to corrupt the Steel Princess could end up losing their lives. Disobeying her was also a no-go. Something that had to be avoided at all costs.


    ¡¸Ah, yeah. I know that. I never thought of you as a clever person. In fact, you were born as an idiot.¡¹


    He was such a big fool no matter what one thought about it.


    The situation only got worst. Why did he open that mouth of his? That did not make sense. There was no justification nor a piece of wisdom. It was like stepping into a pit of fire. How foolish.


    ¡¸What? Those were certainly not very wise words. I know that. But I don¡¯t despise them. They weren¡¯t that bad words, you know.¡¹


    Those words seemed to be Bruder¡¯s straightforwardness. He never spoke clever words. Sometimes, he did not make sense at all. However, Bruder was someone who was always straightforward.


    Bruder smiled after acknowledging his lack of cleverness. But he didn¡¯t seem to have regrets about speaking his mind to the Steel Princess.


    It was a subtle way of getting credit. Yes, of being someone different, special. I thought it was unusual for people to be recognized and trusted when they lacked talent. But Bruder was different even though he was someone ordinary like me.


    Anyhow. There were no chairs in this room, and the only furniture available were a table and a creaking bed. Bruder raised his cheeks and tilted his hat, while sitting on his bed. His hands were pouring cheap rum into the pottery.


    He did not open his mouth after filling it up. It was as if he was waiting for something. This kind of gesture told me what he waited for. He was clearly listening to me now.


    I knew him too well. He probably thought that it was a shame to avoid hearing the story. Yes, the story that he refused to hear when I tried to talk to him.


    While recalling the nostalgic days, I gradually opened my mouth and showed my teeth. Words leaked from my throat. The lustrous voice of a woman who devoted herself to the red-light district business echoed from the surroundings while I spoke.


    ¡¸Bruder. If you¡¯re still going to stay in this city, then listen to what I have to say. As I said, I want to hire you as a mercenary.¡¹


    I threw some rum onto my mouth. It burned my throat as a result. Ah, this guy really liked poor quality rum.


    ¡¸The job is¡­The two wheels running in Belfein. We are going to remove one of them. That¡¯s all.¡¹


    I could see that Bruder¡¯s narrow eyes opened wide. The confusion of what I was saying and the hesitation of what to answer made his eyes quiver.


    But he already knew the answer. Although he felt some fluctuations with his feelings, his heart was determined.


    After all, my old friend Bruder, the reason why you stayed in Belfein was exactly the same reason why I sought this job.

 Volume 6 - CH 121

    Chapter 121: Overlapping Paths


    The sun was very high when his eyes opened in the morning. It was noon.


    Bruder grabbed the pottery with the rum and put it on his lips. He drank with such vigor even though he just woke up. Rum was the right medicine for days where he could not sleep. For Bruder, drinking rum almost became like a daily routine.


    He had a very difficult time to find a good night¡¯s sleep. He endured this difficulty for years. That¡¯s why he decided to drink rum all the time. The muddled rum flowed down his throat. The poorer the quality of rum was, the more his head hurt, but this made him fall asleep sooner.


    Many people told him repeatedly that he would die prematurely. Some of these people even told him that he would not have a peaceful death. But, it was fine for Bruder. He did not care. He never expected to live long or die peacefully on his bed.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about the life he lived. He was only thankful to survive another day. Each day was a hurdle, and each day could be the day of his death. Bruder wondered if he might be the same as him.


    Bruder looked at a man sleeping soundly on his cheap bed. There was no sign of him waking up at all. Well, how convenient.


    His name was Lugis, a traitor belonging to the Heraldic Order. There were rumors that described him as a great sinner, but that seemed unlikely. Rather, it was probably a mistake. He had a reckless attitude after all.


    Belfein¡¯s ruler and guardian, the Steel Princess Vestaline. Swearing at her was no longer just a desire to die. Of course, Bruder did not intend to die straightaway, but his straightforwardness spoke higher than his rational mind.


    In addition to that, Bruder thought deeply of the words spilled at the end of that drunken last night.


    ¡°¡­The two wheels running in Belfein. We are going to remove one of them. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The moment Bruder heard those words, the edge of his ears shook slightly. His brown hair even bounced in his sight. How serious was he? Was it close to the bitterness at the end of his inebriation, or was it a word that crawled from the bottom of his heart? Bruder did not know. He wondered if he should ask or not.


    Either way, that conversation was something that those who wanted to give up on their lives would say.


    Belfein was a very elaborate city, with complicated rules. At most, there was no chance for a mercenary to take advantage of it.


    In the end, Bruder thought that this guy named Lugis felt the same about his life. He seemed to have some skill, but there was no way that someone like him would ever manage a city like this. His expression did not show the confidence of a strong man.


    Perhaps, he was daydreaming. A comfortable dream that could only happen in our hearts.


    Bruder thought it was okay to follow his plan if it was just a dream. You could dream as many dreams as you would like. You could transform a dream whether you wanted it or not. This transformation could make you give up on everything or even give you the will to live.


    Perhaps, it was really just a dream. Yes, a dream. Bruder strengthened his expression while washing his face with rum. A big sigh burst from the back of his chest.


    Bruder did not have much energy to live in this world. He walked every day without meaning. He ate food without meaning. He drank alcohol without meaning and he slept without any other choice.


    That¡¯s it, that was life. Life was inertia itself.


    A man whom his father once called his best friend betrayed Bruder. His father lost his life and dignity, and at the same time, he lost his sister and everything else. From that day on, Bruder¡¯s life remained unchanged.


    Bruder envied humans who could burn their hearts as he used to. However, Bruder did not have that kind of energy anymore. He only had inertia to live his days in vain.


    Bruder¡¯s nose trembled. The room had a different smile. Bruder sighed at the same time. When he looked at the bed, he saw Lugis with his eyelids still closed.


    Bruder wondered why he kept such a person stay in his room overnight. He had never stayed with a woman, let alone a man. Rather, he never felt like staying with someone. But why?


    It was not surprising to Bruder. After all, he was always by himself ever since a long time ago.


    ¡ª


    Bruder was no longer in the room when I slowly opened my eyelids. I noticed that I fell asleep when the sun was about to tilt to the west rather than climbing from the east.


    I didn¡¯t think I was that tired. However, sleepiness strangely attacked me at times. A yawn came up from my throat and leaked from my lips.


    It was difficult to say that I got a good reply from Bruder last night. I muttered while thinking about it. I swallowed my words while I drank some bad rum.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. I had no idea what were his thoughts upon hearing my words. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t agree with it immediately. It felt unbelievable. I did understand that overturning the city itself was not a request that could be easily agreed.


    My stomach was shaking slowly inside. I heard a creaking sound from the internal organs inside of my body. A strange anxiety danced in my heart. Ah yes, I was worried.


    I¡¯ve come to this point now, and yet, here I was. Still stuck. It seemed that I was still relying on Bruder somewhere unconsciously, even if I wasn¡¯t aware of it.


    A former friend, companion, and the one who guided me forward once. All I did was rely on him.


    How pathetic of me.


    I was supposed to have come here alone to show the qualities of a hero. Yes, to show what makes me a hero. My real purpose for coming to Belfein was to take steps with my own feet and achieve something with my own hands.


    Yet, I was relying on Bruder without knowing it. Ah, I was still the same lowly one no matter what happened. It was the same as it used to be. This was no different from when I left him to die.


    I hated this feeling. After all, it seemed that human beings did not change that quickly. Rather, the fact that I was asking Bruder for help was the proof that nothing would ever change for me.


    The corner of my head felt dull and it hurt. I even had a distorted smile on my cheeks. I self-loathed myself so much that I wanted to smash my chest.


    No good. It seemed that I got drunk as well. I felt weird today. It seemed there was nothing good about staying in this room.


    On this very moment, the door of this cheap hotel rang. Apparently, someone knocked on the door. The sound was so subtle that I almost didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡¸Dear guest. Your companion is waiting. You must go now. ¡¹


    I heard an old woman¡¯s annoying voice from the other side of the door.


    The companion was probably Bruder. How unusual.


    He was a man who went forward on his own, rather than waiting for someone. I thought that he wouldn¡¯t wait for me after hearing my request. I believed that he thought of my scheme as a mere dream.


    However, I could not afford to wait in vain since someone called me.


    I didn¡¯t really know what kind of face I should show him now. At the same time, I wondered why he wanted to go outside when it was dangerous right now. Perhaps, he wanted to drink more. Even so.


    Well, it did not matter right now. Therefore, I left the dirty room while stepping on the fragile wooden floor.


    Brothels spent their money on their lavish lifestyle, but they didn¡¯t bother themselves fix the old doors, much less the cracking wooden floor. Moreover. At night, the noise coming from the surrounding rooms attacked my ears. Now I understood why vacant rooms were rented out at low prices.


    I slightly yawned and my eyes narrowed while I put on my jacket.


    The figure standing at the entrance captured my eyes. There was nobody else except this person. The old woman glanced at me and pointed toward that person. Indeed, that person was undoubtedly the one who was waiting for me.


    ¡¸¡­You are looking good as always. I thought that you left on your own, but it seems that you¡¯re enjoying yourself in a place like this since you¡¯ve only woke up at noon.¡¹


    She had long hair tied up on the back of her head. This person looked at me without hiding her dignified eyes. She even showed a slight smile, though not that evident. No mistake about it. I clearly knew who this person was.


    The Leader and Supreme Commander of the Heraldic Order, Saint Matia. She stood right before my eyes.


    A place called a brothel did not suit her too much. Still, she didn¡¯t lose her brilliance. Rather, her dignified aura made her presence stand out more.


    I see. I realized it the moment I saw her. Apparently, I did something bad, very bad.

 Volume 6 - CH 122

    Chapter 122: Those who are Pillars


    ¡­Why was she in this city? No wait. Why was she at this particular place?


    I blinked my eyes and shook my shoulders in confusion. I almost lost the balance of my feet.


    How strange. A pile of questions covered my brain. Words to answer these questions came up one after another. However, my throat did not make any sound at all.


    I tried to make a sound from my throat, but only sighs leaked from my lips. I kicked the ground unintentionally and scattered the sand as I walked.


    I could not talk to Matia at the brothel. Therefore, I took her for a walk along the road, which was less crowded with people than before.


    ¡¸Your face is asking me, ¡°Why is she here?¡± Okay, I shall tell you the reason why.¡¹


    Matia whispered to me in a soothing voice. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was in a good mood or not.


    From the sideways, one could say that she was a very beautiful man since she dressed properly as a man. She had long hair, but tied it up to match the men¡¯s clothes. However, she shined regardless of what she wore. Her eyes glowed brightly.


    Indeed. When I looked closely at her face, I noticed that her expression was more intense than calm. She did not show fierceness like Caria, but her demeanor was certainly not tasteless.


    ¡¸One, you are too conspicuous. I heard that you faced the ruler of this city. Foolishness is sometimes valuable, but for most part, it is life threatening.¡¹


    I could not deny her statement. I had more memories of myself as a fool rather than of myself as a wise man.


    There was no one in this city, Belfein, who opposed the Steel Princess. In that case, it was unsurprising that people knew about it. A confrontation would inevitably remain in people¡¯s memory. Especially if the instigator was someone like me.


    Well. Was the life threatening situation that made her visit me? It rather felt as if I became a rope to pull the Saint woman under me.


    Anyway. I recognized that I did something stupid. I gritted the teeth at the back of my mouth.


    Still, oh well, it couldn¡¯t be helped though. I remembered the time when the Steel Princess looked down on me, but for me, I felt that I done something praise worthy since nobody had ever faced the Steel Princess and come out of it alive.


    ¡¸And one more thing, I am not someone thoughtless. Hiding underground and collecting information are my strengths. In addition to that, some of my people have already infiltrated this place in advance.¡¹


    Her expression was intense but calm at the same time. Yet, the light in Matia¡¯s eyes showed me that she was somewhat proud of herself.


    Yeah, sure. Her long, well-groomed hair and her words sometimes deceived me. She was never a damsel in distress. Nothing that happened to her was because of a peaceful life.


    Rather, she held the status of Saint of the Heraldic Order. There were countless times when people persecuted her by throwing stones, and other times when she was forced to hide in order to escape danger. In fact, when I met her for the first time, Matia was hiding in the underground temple with her devout soldiers.


    I knew that Matia was a very strong person. I did not mean the body itself, but the root of her spirit. Yes, her spirit had unbreakable strength. Even in the face of adversity, she still had a powerful integrity.


    I see, absolutely. In fact, it was hard for me to imitate this unbreakable strength. It was definitely Matia¡¯s characteristic.


    However, that was not relevant right now.


    I understood why she knew where I was. I swallowed it in my stomach. However, what I wanted to ask was not how she found me here. I wanted to know why this Saint was here personally.


    ¡¸¡­Have you thrown the government affairs at Ann? That¡¯s a bad call, you know.¡¹


    I was wondering why I was seeing her in person, so I spilled those twisted words.


    Somehow, I hesitated to ask her straight about why she was here in person. She was a wicked woman after all.


    ¡¸Ann and my aides are not as incompetent as you might think. Even without me¡­Anyway, my absence won¡¯t be long.¡¹


    In other words, she ignored Ann¡¯s advice because she believed that only she could solve this situation.


    Naturally, of course. Looking from the side, there was a devilish stain in Matia¡¯s work. She was not just powerful; she also had a hidden unhuman ability somewhere in her body.


    As I understood, Saint Matia was someone who was good at grasping most of the situations just by knowing the end of the story. I did not know if she had this ability because of her accumulated wisdom or because of her innate talent.


    However, her special ability was one of the reasons why Matia was able to carry out affairs that were far too difficult for regular human beings.


    She was someone that, even if she could not reach a hundred percent success, she would try to reach at least ninety-nine percent. This trait was her greatest strength, and her utmost ability as a ruler.


    That¡¯s why Matia shouldn¡¯t be here. No matter what kind of talent her aides had, none of them could compete with a genius. There was no substitute for her. I hoped that this endeavor was really just a temporary stop and nothing more.


    Garoua Maria was in a vulnerable state right now because the pillar of the Heraldic organization was not present. How could they stand up without Matia? It would be all over if something happened to her here in Belfein.


    Besides, a spy from Belfein was probably already inside Garoua Maria. I did not know what would happen if they knew that Saint Matia was absent.


    Ah, it was the worst. Only unpleasant imaginations came up in my head. Why did she come all the way here by herself?


    I thought deeply about it while gritting my teeth and touching my chin.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not what I mean¡­Why are you here? This is where you shouldn¡¯t be.¡¹


    Yes, I finally professed those words. Matia opened her mouth with a nasty smile on her calm-looking face.


    ¡¸I am the one who needs to ask you that question. Why are you here? You came all the way over here without telling anyone, not even me.¡¹


    Ohh, I knew it. I knew that I shouldn¡¯t ask that question because she would ask me back. That¡¯s why I avoided those particular words. I bit my lips as I looked for words. Well, I didn¡¯t want to share my real intentions with her.


    How could I say that I was here to prove my strength to myself, without relying on either Caria or Filaret?


    I turned my gaze away from her eyes and forced my words to come out of my mouth.


    ¡¸¡­I am different from you. You see, our positions are completely different. Even if I die, there will be many alternatives. So¡­¡¹


    Exactly. There was no mistake in my words.


    After all, I had a mere existence as a fellow comrade of the Heraldic Order. I was no leader. No one relevant. Whether I was dead or alive, my existence would not affect many people.


    On the contrary, Matia was someone special. The Heraldic Order would crumble if her existence disappeared. She was someone cunning and calculating, and yet, here she was. I wondered how she did not understand such a thing despite her devilish intelligence.


    ¡¸¡­No, you¡¯re wrong. ¡¹


    Matia turned her face to me as she cut off my truthful words on the spot.


    I stopped moving involuntarily when I felt her gaze. Yes, it seemed that her eyes pierced my own body. Matia¡¯s deep eyes were pulling me inside. This invisible force was detaining me violently.


    While people came and went by on the main street, Matia and I faced each other with overlapping eyes.


    ¡¸Lugis, I want you to remember this. And don¡¯t you dare forget it again.¡¹


    Matia spoke to me with strong-looking eyes. Our distance became closer to the point where our sighs overlapped with one another. Then, she spoke the following words in a whisper so that I could be the only one to hear them.


    ¡¸If I die, the Gospel War will not end. But, Lugis, if you die, this war will no longer continue.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t swallow those words very well. They were far from being understandable. I felt confused, and surely not convinced by her avowal.


    How should I respond to an avowal that seemed to be sincere yet unreasonable? I just could not understand it at all.

 Volume 6 - CH 123

    Chapter 123: My Gospel


    ¡¸If I am the crown that leads the people, then you are the sword, Lugis. You are someone that is irreplaceable.¡¹


    Belfein¡¯s main street. The road was almost scarce in the evening. If we dived a little further into the night, the street would be packed with mercenaries on their way home from work.


    A moment of silence emerged. Matia entwined her eyes after professing those words in front of Lugis, who looked extremely confused.


    ¡°I knew that if I said these words, Lugis would be upset and stuck in thought. However, I had to profess them now.¡±


    Lugis felt ¡°lost¡± somehow. That was how Matia understood Lugis¡¯ character.


    Matia felt that his soul was trapped almost to the point of no return. She did not know the reason why. She did not know the circumstances. Nevertheless, those were irrelevant to Matia. What Matia wanted now was not to explore his past, but to understand his present. A thoughtful gesture to make up the missing part.


    Just as Ann had a slight sense of Lugis¡¯ nature, Matia had also begun to comprehend his essence, despite not knowing him that well.


    ¡¸The crown and the sword have no meaning separately. Both of them show kingship. If one side steps down, the other side will also collapse.¡¹


    There were only two ways, whether they were together or whether they were off the beaten track. Yes, Matia shook her lips and brought her body closer to Lugis. On this very moment, Matia felt something itchy running down her spine.


    This behavior did not suit her. Matia had never spoken such sweet words before. She always spoke with an unemotional, systematic and knowledgeable tone.


    Especially for Lugis. She always spoke to him as if she were sprinkling poison. Even so, she was now spilling sweet words from her lips.


    Shame. An unmistakable feeling of shame was now crushing Matia¡¯s chest.


    Of course, Matia believed that sometimes she had to sweet talk to others in order to accomplish something relevant. It was part of her work as Saint. Being benevolent to the other party was part of her calculation. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I shall do it as much as I can.¡±


    However, her words right now were far from being a calculating sweet talk. Matia had opened her mouth without thinking carefully. She spit words as her emotions swayed. This unusual occurrence was Matia¡¯s first experience as someone ordinary. Matia¡¯s cheeks dyed red as if they were burn by the setting sun.


    ¡°Up until now, I have only spoken to people in words through the Saint¡¯s mask. That¡¯s why I thought that once I removed the mask, I would not be able to think of proper words.¡± Nonetheless, Matia spoke irrational words that came to her mind one after another in a surprising way.


    ¡¸Ah, ahh¡­But, I still think that you shouldn¡¯t be in a place like this. Anyway, it¡¯s safer if I¡¯m alone.¡¹


    Lugis painfully slipped his words through his throat. His tone seemed more like a shyness than an excuse, and Matia unknowingly distorted her lips.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s much more dangerous if you are alone. You probably like rugged roads. Even during the chaos of Garoua Maria and Ghazalia. You have always been in danger you know.¡¹


    ¡°So was his duel at Garoua Maria. And even his unreasonable solo action in Ghazalia. In any case, Lugis¡¯ deeds are reckless and far from safe.¡±


    ¡¸I see, rugged roads, huh¡­Perhaps. But, I always returned home safely, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡°Only you can say that you are safe¡±. Matia¡¯s lips quivered. To be safe meant that one¡¯s life was safe despite the deep wounds.


    Matia believed in those words up until now.


    ¡°Even if Lugis makes a fool of himself, gets hurt, and becomes bloody, if it is for the sake of the Heraldic Order, then I see no problem whatsoever. I also felt the same way about myself. I was willing to die after making a great achievement in the final ending of Garoua Maria. I was about to die as a Martyr and Heroine. After dying, my people could even use my ashes to purify the land. I thought so before.¡±


    Now it was different. Yes, Matia viewed it differently now.


    ¡¸You are too dangerous. You can¡¯t even recognize it. I¡¯m sure that someone has pointed it out to you before¡­Do you remember being told that by someone else?¡¹


    Matia could not contain herself. Matia pulled Lugis¡¯ shoulders while looking fixedly at him. Her gesture had a strangely powerful force.


    ¡¸¡­Okay, I understand your advice. I¡¯m grateful for the words. I know I did a bad move.¡¹


    Lugis nodded while responding to Matia. Then, he gently shook off Matia¡¯s hand from his shoulders, and looked away with an awkward expression on his face.


    ¡°If you understand, then why are you pulling yourself away from me?¡± Matia sharpened her lips.


    ¡°He said he understood my words, but I don¡¯t know. Even with all this talk, I can¡¯t be sure that he will take good care of himself.¡±


    Matia had doubts. After all, his actions taken at this city since arriving spoke differently. How easy it was for Matia to know about him when gathering information about his whereabouts. This fact made Matia feel even more anxious.


    ¡°Why is this person so insensitive to his existence? Not only does he disrespect himself, but he also seems to be blindly conscious that no one cares about him. Even though Caria and Filaret, and even the Elf Princess Eldith, were all concerned about his wellbeing.¡±


    ¡°And the same is true for the words I mentioned earlier.¡±


    Matia knew that it was not the right time to ask these questions. She knew that both of them had to be ready to escape from Belfein as soon as possible. However¡­


    ¡¸Lugis, I will say it again. Listen to me, and don¡¯t forget it.¡¹


    ¡°I placed both of my hands on his awkward face and turned his head to me. I could count the times I stared at Lugis¡¯ face from the front, which was always looking distorted.¡±


    Matia¡¯s throat was about to be choked when she tried to release her words. The feeling of embarrassment came back to her heart. Matia¡¯s lips opened several times before finding the right words to declare.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if you remember. But I do remember. You saved my life in Garoua Maria.¡¹


    That was an unwavering fact. Matia felt grateful and resentful at the same time. It was also true that such complex emotions were still swirling around in her heart.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the same for the Heraldic Order. You keep saving it. You saved both us. Without you, I would not be standing here today¡­ In other words, you are my gospel.¡¹


    Matia knew that she had to declare those words. After all, he had the trouble to save them all.


    ¡¸Do you understand, Lugis? I know it is easy for you to imagine that you have nothing in yourself. Most of us have felt that way at some point or another.¡¹


    Matia spoke slowly as if she chew on her words. Her body temperature increased, and the heat came out from her cheeks, her eyes and even her voice.


    ¡°I know these are not words that suit me. However, as the Saint, I have to perform well at such times too.¡±


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t say that you were nothing by choosing rugged roads. In fact, a rugged road is a path where you have to give your best in order to move forward¡­ Lugis, why don¡¯t you take pride in yourself?¡¹


    ¡°But if you prefer a sweet road that comes with nothing at all, then feel free to say so.¡± However, there was only silence for a while.


    However, this time, even in silence, Lugis did not look away, and stared attentively at Matia. The color in his eyes showed something else. His eyes were neither confused nor upset.


    The sound of the hooves from a horse-carriage ran past them on the road at dusk.

 Volume 6 - CH 124

    Chapter 124: The Pillager and the Songstress¡¯ Silly Words


    Two wheels governed the mercenary city of Belfein. One of them was the Steel Princess Vestaline Gon. It was no exaggeration to say that her horrifying rule upheld the security of the city.


    The other wheel was her father, Mordeaux Gon.


    The current Lord of Belfein. Mordeaux was a masterpiece that made the city of Belfein prosper into a huge city with numerous mercenaries.


    Despite his achievements, Mordeaux¡¯s appearance was terribly dull.


    Mordeaux had a plump body, whose flesh began to deteriorate. His face with bloated lips was not very neat. His plump body was small, and both arms, which were supposed to be muscular in the era of mercenaries, were now like the arms of a fat merchant whose muscles completely vanished because of the obesity.


    In terms of appearance alone, it seemed unlikely that people would have a good impression of Mordeaux. Rather, people felt that he relied on his servants to live since his obesity did not allow him to move freely.


    However, his eyes were different.


    Only his eyes stood out in his dull look. Mordeaux relied solely on his desires and ambitions. Therefore, he seized the position of the Lord of Belfein, or more precisely of the governor-general.


    Mordeaux was not originally born as a noble, but he was not born poor either. He held a position that did not depend on either. He belonged to the middle-class. This reality shook Mordeaux¡¯s way of life.


    Like the nobles, his family did not have the position to take office and administer politics. On the other hand, his middle-class status hindered him from begging and living like a poor man.


    At first, he aspired to be a shoemaker and thus belonged to a Guild, but he quit after hearing that he needed a proper position to become an artisan who could handle luxury goods.


    Mordeaux¡¯s eyes filled with great ambition ever since he was a young man. He desired what others possessed. This ambition dwelled in Mordeaux¡¯s heart since his childhood.


    In other words, he had the desire to be a mugger.


    The noble people did not have such ambitions, because they were born as natural muggers. Yes, they were muggers because the law could not punish them due to their status. The rich robbed the poor, and these poor people had no other choice but to naturally accept this reality.


    Mordeaux started his career as a mercenary because his ambitions and desires stirred his heart.


    Speaking of mercenaries, it sounded like a good job, but most of them were no different from bandits and lowly thieves. Rather, the mercenary business was the sum of the rewards from the employer and from the plundered goods of attacked villages.


    Mordeaux became a young mercenary during the dreadful era of war. An era where the second sons and third sons of rural families forced themselves to replace the hoe with the sword because their farming business no longer provided them food. Even though Mordeaux had no experience in fighting, it felt easy for him to become a mercenary instead.


    Mordeaux remembered that when he became a mercenary, many looked down on him because of his dull appearance. Many ridiculed him and often bet to see when he would run away. When Mordeaux entered the battlefields, he took advantage of the pillagers and smashed his head on purpose. Yes, that¡¯s right. Mordeaux often pretended to be killed in action in order to steal.


    The mercenary business was Mordeaux¡¯s newly found vocation.


    He wanted to be a mugger. With that belief and tenacity, Mordeaux became the bravest on the battlefield. He robbed those on the front line earlier than anyone else did and began pillaging earlier than anyone else did.


    If one thought about it, that time may have been the most brilliant time in Mordeaux¡¯s life. During this period of his life, Mordeaux found a close friend through the mercenary business, and a woman who fell in love with him. A refreshing spring breeze must have blown into his heart during that time.


    However, Mordeaux¡¯s desire saw no boundaries.


    His closest friend and his favorite woman died because of his desires. Did he regret it or not? Mordeaux still did not know.


    After repeated betrayal and pillaging, Mordeaux succeeded as a mercenary, and before he knew it, he became the head of a mercenary organization. He gained a position and power, which eventually led him to steal the position of the Lord of the city.


    Of course, there was good luck along the way. Nevertheless, Mordeaux¡¯s unmistakable ambition was the big cause that made him reach that far.


    Even so, the desire that dwelled in his eyes was constant. Rather, his eyes kept burning, as if he had thrown firewood to the never ending swirling fire in his heart.


    ¡¸The great sinner¡­ A man who looks very similar to Lugis, huh.¡¹


    In the living room of the Lord¡¯s House, Mordeaux spoke out to his subordinates. It was not a suitable place to receive such reports, but he listened because it was urgent.


    ¡¸Yes. Although the clothes were different, his face and physique were almost the same.¡¹


    The subordinates who answered the question were those who Mordeaux had great trust. In fact, Mordeaux had just a few people whom he trusted. As for the city itself, there was no man better than his commander, who often inspected the city to bring order. The role of the commander belonged to his daughter Vestaline.


    Moreover, an urgent report. It meant crucial information. Yes, an information with a certain degree of certainty. Mordeaux¡¯s thick fingers rubbed his lips.


    Thoughts swirled through Mordeaux¡¯s mind. Would the so-called right-man of the Heraldic Order infiltrate Belfein now?


    There was no doubt that the great sinner Lugis was in the center of the Heraldic Order. Mordeaux believed that Lugis was probably familiar with the letter he addressed to Garoua Maria from Belfein. If so, then this land would not be an easy place to step in. It would be like stepping into a place of death.


    However, Mordeaux also knew from his experience as a mercenary that there were rare people who did not fit the regular standards. Even though Lugis was someone important to the Heraldic Order, Mordeaux knew there were weirdos in the world who drove their own horses to see the enemy territory. And for some reason, such people did not die.


    ¡¸Keep observing him until you know the truth. If he is a fake, then it may be a trap released by the Heraldic Order in order to deceive us. You don¡¯t have to rush.¡¹


    Although unlikely, there was a possibility that the Heraldic Order had sent a fake with a very similar look to deceive the Lord of Belfein. At least, this possibility seemed much higher than that of being the traitor himself.


    That¡¯s why Mordeaux thought it was not a good idea to deal with this matter with a hothead. A wrong step and it could lead to a complete hostile relationship with the Heraldic Order; even worse, the forces of the Heraldic Order could invade Belfein because of that wrong step.


    For Mordeaux, the power of the Heraldic Order made it a worthy opponent, since Belfein was not the only place he wanted to possess. It could ¡°bleed¡± too much if things were done rashly. He wanted to have less ¡°bleeding¡± if possible. All he wanted was to maximize his results.


    Therefore, before both cities became completely hostile, it was time to ¡°break¡± either the witch or the great sinner, or even ¡°break¡± these two corners of the Heraldic Order together. Until then, Mordeaux just had to hide his fangs and wait for the perfect opportunity to strike.


    Mordeaux grew old and lost the strength to engage in the front lines, but instead, he became cautious and cunning. Mordeaux felt that he was by no means inferior. He was old, yes. Most of his physical health declined with age. Yet, his perception was intact; otherwise, the younger men would have overtaken him already. Mordeaux thought, ¡°If I am old, then I must learn how to fight accordingly.¡±


    ¡¸And I want you to find anyone who has actually seen Lugis before. If so, then take that person with you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­If so, then let me come. ¡¹


    Not only his subordinates, but also Mordeaux, shook their elbows upon hearing a gentle sound in their ears. The Lord moved his head toward the sound and smiled slightly.


    Golden hair shining like the sun and clean skin soft as silk. The eyes were of the same color as the hair and attracted people in a profound way. This person¡¯s appearance was not inferior to the sacred clothes she wore. She was the candidate to be a Saint, but her whole atmosphere was already that of a Saint.


    This voice belonged to Ariene, the Songstress.


    To be honest, it was not desirable for Belfein, who was falsely negotiating with the Heraldic Order, to welcome a person devoted to the Great Holy Church. Nobody knew in Belfein where the spies of the Heraldic Order were hiding. They could be listening and seeing everything from afar. If the Lord of Belfein did something wrong accidently, then all of his plans would fail.


    However, with the revelation of God, and at the request of the candidate to be a Saint, Mordeaux had no way of refusing her presence.


    Therefore, Ariene was welcomed to the Lord¡¯s House as a private guest. Her presence remained hidden. At least, for now.


    Ariene¡¯s compassionate voice touched Mordeaux¡¯s ears again.


    ¡¸I will go myself. Unfortunately, I do not know who the witch is since I have never seen her before, but¡­ My eyes know the appearance of the great sinner Lugis, whom I share a past connection.¡¹


    She professed such silly words, as if she were going to see a comedy herself.

 Volume 6 - CH 125

    Chapter 125: Reliance


    ¡°¡­You must keep mine and his endeavor a secret. I trust your good sense.¡±


    Largud Ann recalled the command given by the Saint with her eyes closed.


    Even though Ann protested, the Saint decided to pursue Lugis and headed for Belfein. After long moments of doubt and fear, Ann finally believed in the Saint¡¯s judgment. She accepted the fact that this endeavor was necessary for the Saint. Ann truly believed in Matia, no matter how much she struggled.


    Therefore, Ann obediently received Matia¡¯s words just before departure.


    Ann slowly opened her eyes while twitching her eyelids. In front of her stood someone with silver eyes and someone with black hair.


    ¡¸Ann. He is nowhere to be found in Garoua Maria. You see, I don¡¯t want to disrespect you, but¡­You must tell us where he is. That¡¯s all I ask for.¡¹


    ¡°No way.¡± Ann quivered her mouth upon hearing the words that Caria professed much faster than usual.


    ¡°Why does it feel as if her tone restrained me to the wall of the corridor? And why does Caria¡¯s silver eyes show such ferociousness like birds of prey?¡±


    When Ann moved her eyes away from Caria¡¯s line of sight, her eyes were caught by Filaret¡¯s bottomless black eyes. Actually, Ann felt much more scared of Filaret than Caria. Ann still viewed Caria as a threat. Ann felt terrified of her sword technique; however, Caria was someone whose emotions were transparent. In other words, Ann clearly understood Caria¡¯s feelings and intentions since she was someone who did not hide her true persona.


    Filaret was the contrary. The emotions hidden in her heart were buried in her eyes. While Caria¡¯s behavior was predictable, Filaret¡¯s behavior was a mystery. Ann did not know what Filaret would say or do.


    In fact, Ann firmly believed that leaving them alone could cause terrible consequences. No mistake about it.


    To put it plainly, Ann was in trouble. She was supposed to be the one to protect her Lord, Saint Matia, and Lugis.


    ¡¸About that¡­Even if you ask me, I don¡¯t know where Lord Lugis is¡­¡¹


    Ann¡¯s field of vision became muddy as she tried to forcibly speak some words out of her mouth. ¡°As long as I give them enough time, it is possible that the two of them will come home sooner than expected.¡± Ann had no choice but to hold on to that little hope.


    Nonetheless, her words were too fragile to cover up the whole scheme.


    ¡¸Is that so? Then, your Lady Saint¡­Where is Matia? I would like to meet her right now.¡¹


    Filaret spoke such words while narrowing her eyes.


    The sight of a thin thread being cut off came to Ann¡¯s mind. ¡°This is no good. Filaret and perhaps Caria too, are beginning to grasp most of the situation. They were here to confirm their suspicions.¡±


    In fact, Ann did not know the exact whereabouts of Lugis. She only knew that he headed for Belfein since that was Matia¡¯s allegation. He could be just dozing somewhere. However, Ann understood that it was unlikely that he just dozed at some random place since he had not returned for two consecutive nights.


    A grudge against Lugis grew in Ann¡¯s heart.


    Ann knew that she shouldn¡¯t behave this way. All she had to do was believe in Saint Matia. However, the bottom of Ann¡¯s heart was bursting with unwanted emotions.


    ¡°Why does Lugis always behaves in mischief? Why does he only do selfish actions?¡±


    Ann heard people say that when a person fell in love with someone, his or her heart got torn in two. One piece remained intact, but the other was given to the person they fell in love with. Lugis must have stolen the half bodies of both Caria and Filaret. As if he held them with reins. Of course, one had the option of cutting off that long rotten neck, or one had the option of accepting everything.


    Ann knew that it was bad news when someone took away the half of the other person¡¯s heart. Ann felt that being bound by reins was not an option for her. Indeed, for Ann, love was a very bothersome thing. It always caused great damage to everyone around it.


    Caria, Filaret and Lugis were unmistakable heroes, even though they experienced the love of mediocre humans. ¡°Extremely annoying¡±, Ann thought. She was clearly bothered by the bad impact of this absurd love. Ann was speechless.


    Ann tightened her quivering lips and held her voice forcibly as she tried to fulfill the Lady Saint¡¯s life command.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Actually¡­Saint Matia is now on her way to visit the surrounding villages.¡¹


    Ann muttered those words while moistening her lips. ¡°I see. I got a rough idea with just those words.¡±


    ¡°No doubt about it. Ann is trying to protect Matia.¡±


    Even Filaret, who was still inexperienced in government affairs, could understand that much. No matter how much one thought about it, this was not the time to make visits at villages when Garoua Maria¡¯s affairs weren¡¯t totally settled down. Garoua Maria, the main base of the Heraldic religion, was not yet consolidated.


    There were many governmental systems, organizational structures, arrangements with merchants, and the maintenance of the whole city. Matia was in charge of all political affairs. Such an important person as Matia wouldn¡¯t leave her post to visit some random villages. Filaret knew for sure that Matia would use Ann and her subordinates for such visits instead. A woman like Matia was calculating and cunning. She was smarter than others around her were. She would not go to visit some villages by herself. Definitely. Ann was lying.


    ¡°So why is Ann lying about the whereabouts of her Saint? That¡¯s because Ann thinks it¡¯s a bad thing to tell us. Ah, I see. Saint Matia is with Lugis.¡± Filaret understood that Ann¡¯s concealment was probably due to that truth.


    ¡°There are many places where those two could go.¡± However, Filaret knew Lugis¡¯ nature, which meant that he only went to one place.


    Power built up from Filaret¡¯s tinny finger to her thumb. Her magical power went through.


    ¡°Was it not enough?¡±


    ¡°I returned the favor I received from Lugis during the battle of the walled city of Garoua Maria. I thanked him for helping me before. He showed me the ideal way to pursue a life with meaning. I grabbed his hand and I do not regret it. In fact, I deeply appreciate it. I felt that he thought the same way as I did.¡±


    ¡°He even worked harder during the civil war of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia. He lived up to his expectations. He showed off his power, and proved to be comparable to the geniuses around him.¡±


    ¡°So I waited for him. I truly expected this time to be the right time. I thought it was time for him to take my hand.¡±


    ¡­I want you to follow me. And I want to rely on you from the bottom of my heart.


    Filaret gritted her back teeth so strongly that they almost cracked. Her expectation that never came true conveyed so much pain that she could hardly withstand it. She felt as if numerous needles had pierced her heart. All she wanted was to hear those words coming out from Lugis¡¯ mouth. Filaret waited for him to accept her.


    ¡°Lugis probably doesn¡¯t think of me at all. Even though I threw everything away to be with him. I gave my all. Yes, I rushed to him and relied on him.¡±


    ¡°How frustrating, heartbreaking and regrettable.¡±


    ¡°I relied on Lugis. Therefore, I want him to rely on me too. I know this is just a wish of mine. Even so, oh, does God blame me for still wishing for it? Is it meaningless to have such selfish expectations while knowing that they will be betrayed?¡±


    ¡°I know the world isn¡¯t interested in me. I don¡¯t care about that anymore. I just want Lugis to turn to me, even if the whole world forsakes me.¡±


    ¡°Again, he couldn¡¯t take my hand. On the contrary, Lugis not only ignored me but Caria as well and decided to share the path with Saint Matia.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I hate that he stopped choosing me. I don¡¯t want to be abandoned. I don¡¯t want to be disappointed. I was born into the prestigious Volgograd family, and I know how intolerable it is to be abandoned. I don¡¯t want to feel that ever again.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s black eyes were darker. Her frosty, cold head told her about Lugis¡¯ whereabouts.


    There was no point in hesitating anymore.

 Volume 6 - CH 126

    Chapter 126: The Promised Day


    Her field of vision was blurred. Ariene moved her eyelashes consecutively to disguise the heat that had accumulated in her eyes.


    This was exactly the view she got when she opened her eyes in the water. The moisture in her eyes made the whole world oscillate. The surroundings were all shaking without stopping. This blurry scenery made her feel as if this world was not the real world.


    Ariene remembered looking into the water many times when she was a child. She felt as if the water was the entrance to another world.


    It was still the same now. The view that oscillated in her eyes and the view she had through the window of the carriage felt like very different world.


    Ariene¡¯s big golden eyes were as hot as her eyelashes. This heat created a dull pain that crawled from the core of her head. This pain consumed her entire brain.


    He was within Ariene¡¯s reach. Lugis, the childhood friend whom Ariene grew up with, lived with, and promised to meet again. He was now within her reach, closer than she may have thought. Her emotions ran through her spine as the carriage swung by the road.


    However, Ariene¡¯s legs did not move as if they were iron rods. Her throat was stagnant and hindered her from speaking.


    The mercenary city of Belfein. The place where she was destined to be according to the revelation of the great sacred god Altius.


    The great sinner Lugis may have set foot in this city. When Ariene first heard this story, her heart jumped tremendously in two very different ways.


    One was the joy that overflowed in her heart. She could finally meet her childhood friend Lugis again. The other one was the upsetting feelings that pierced her heart. Ariene wondered what she should do if her childhood friend was now under the command of the Heraldic religion.


    ¡°If Lugis is the enemy of the Great Holy Church, how should I act as a candidate for the Great Holy Church¡¯s Saint? Should he be my enemy or my childhood friend? Should I ask why he is working with the Heraldic religion?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. There are so many things that I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Perhaps, Ariene¡¯s anxieties were just the melancholy of her heart. It was highly possible that Lugis was still in the orphanage back in the Gharast Kingdom.


    Therefore, Ariene decided to go see the person who closely resembled the great sinner. If the person was Lugis himself, no matter what kind of position she held and no matter what kind of feelings she had, Ariene intended to tell Mordeaux the truth, the Lord of Belfein.


    ¡°¡­Everything must be a misunderstanding. He is not the great sinner.¡±


    Indeed, if Lugis were the great sinner, then his actions would be considered an act of treason against the Great Holy Church. It would be dangerous for Ariene to associate with the great sinner. She was the candidate to be the Saint of the Great Holy Church after all.


    However. If by any chance her childhood friend belonged to the Heraldic religion, then there was no doubt that he did it for some reason.


    At the very least, Ariene knew the man named Lugis, did not have it in his the nature to commit such deadly crimes himself. He never showed such signs before.


    He once said to Ariene that he would become an adventurer and come get her.


    Therefore, Ariene thought that if the great sinner and his childhood friend were the same person, then that meant that somebody else¡¯s malice corrupted him.


    If so, then Ariene believed that she had to save Lugis from that malice. Aside from the old days, Ariene was not a little girl anymore. As the candidate to be the Saint of the Great Holy Church, she was destined to accomplish great things. If all went well, she could even save lives.


    Ariene thought deeply about Lugis while the carriage went along the way. Then, suddenly, Ariene saw Lugis¡¯ silhouette from her carriage. The sensation in her eyes began to quiver, and her cheeks distorted.


    She finally saw her childhood friend. Lugis was walking through the street of the red-light district.


    Nostalgic. Ariene felt relieved upon seeing Lugis from the distance. This nostalgia made her heart burst. When she looked at his eyes, a deep sigh engulfed her chest.


    Ariene saw Lugis¡¯ face for the first time in a long time. He looked somewhat more fearless. Ariene felt joy to see that he grew up splendidly, but at the same time, she felt loneliness. These emotions clashed with one another in her mind.


    On this very moment, Lugis hugged an unknown woman in the middle of the street.


    Ariene¡¯s eyelids became hot. Her lungs shrank and became heavy as if someone grabbed her throat forcibly.


    ¡°Who is that woman? Why is Lugis hugging her? Why is he in Belfein?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything at all. And I don¡¯t want to understand what is going on.¡±


    Ariene¡¯s feet began to wobble. A crawling tremor came from her legs down to her feet.


    Numerous thoughts melted in Ariene¡¯s head. Dark emotions shook in her brain without stopping, forcing her to stop thinking with reason.


    Amidst this ongoing confusion, one suspicion slowly sprouted from the dark emotions that filled her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t want to think about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe it is true that my childhood friend is Lugis, is the great sinner of the Heraldic religion.¡±


    There was no confirmation. However, he happened to be here in Belfein. Of course, there could be other possibilities to explain his presence here. Ariene wanted to believe that it was just a mere coincidence.


    ¡°¡­But, even so. Probably the reason why he is with that woman is because she is probably a member of the Heraldic religion.¡±


    However, the appearance of Lugis hugging a stranger turned Ariene¡¯s speculation into suspicion. It was as if the devil put his finger in the mud and turned her thoughts into chaos. Ariene¡¯s small golden eyes blinked strongly.


    ¡°I know that I shouldn¡¯t have these feelings. Apart from being friends, Lugis and I were neither lovers nor an engaged couple. I might have thought that we had something special when we were children. To put it another way, Lugis and I were more than just childhood friends¡­ However, perhaps I was the only one to feel this way. Lugis probably felt nothing more than just friendship. Therefore, no matter what kind of woman Lugis met, and no matter what kind of relationship he had with her, his heart was probably free.¡±


    Ariene¡¯s jaw hurt. Then she realized that she was clenching her teeth unknowingly.


    Ariene suddenly felt the awful taste of pastry in her mouth. The pastry she was obliged to eat during her training at the Cathedral. Lugis gave her a gift before parting ways. It was something ordinary and not that expensive, but it seemed to be a mean-spirited gift.


    Nonetheless. It was a symbol of salvation for Ariene.


    The everyday life in the Cathedral was hard for Ariene. She felt constant loneliness and pain. She had to endure this suffering every single day. A suffering that felt like a piercing blade. Ariene wanted to abandon everything for countless of times. The memories she had of Lugis saved her from those hurtful days.


    Ariene tried to endure the hardships because of the promise Lugis made to her. That was why she had no choice but to become a candidate to become a Saint. If it were not for the hopes of meeting Lugis again, Ariene would not be able to stand the harsh days. She wanted to throw everything away and run away. She endured everything because of Lugis.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Because of that day, I endured my unforgiving life so that I could see Lugis again. I left everything in his hands.¡± Nevertheless, Ariene knew that something was about to change in her heart.


    ¡­We are going to meet again, Ariene. And watch me. Maybe I will become a knight.


    ¡­Yes, I can rest assured. I will be waiting for you, Lugis.


    In Ariene¡¯s brain, she remembered that last day repeatedly. ¡°Mrs. Ninz, Lugis and I. That day, the three of us had a good time and promised to meet again.¡±


    Ariene put both hands on the window frame of the carriage while on her knees. Her unstable emotions pierced her chest and her memories of the good old days became pitch black.


    ¡°No, I decided. Yes, I swore. I swore that I would be a strong person in order to survive the harsh days in the Cathedral.¡±


    Ariene stared down at the carriage¡¯s floor. It got wet. The carriage did not seem to stop. In fact, it gained momentum.


    ¡°¡­God, why did you lead me to this land? I don¡¯t know why you are making me suffer this much.¡±


    Whether it was a prayer to god or even a grudge against god, Ariene didn¡¯t even know. However, the memories of those days were revived in her mouth.


    ¡°Ahh, that awful pastry was actually delicious.¡±

 Volume 6 - CH 127

    Chapter 127: The Great Desire


    ¡°¡­Lugis, why don¡¯t you take more pride in yourself?¡±


    Saint Matia touched Lugis¡¯ cheeks with both of her hands. Her eyes stared fixedly at Lugis.


    The voice that came out of her lips was strangely full of emotions. She was usually calm and calculating. This was the first time that I saw this side of her. Did she come all the way here to say those words? I never thought that Saint Matia would visit Belfein herself and risk her life for my own sake.


    She told me to have confidence and pride. How should I respond to this?


    I never thought that I would hear such words from Saint Matia¡¯s mouth. They confused me, but I heard them correctly. Perhaps, I should say, ¡°Thank you for your concern¡±. It would be the perfect form of reply.


    However, my throat was so dry that I could hardly speak. Matia¡¯s hands did not move even when I tried to push her away from me. The gaze of her eyes was strong. I felt numbness in my brain. As if her eyes trapped me inside of her feverish gaze. I swallowed my saliva unknowingly.


    This was no good. I felt torn.


    I could understand it by looking at Matia¡¯s eyes. The crystal light that came out of her eyes was undeniably real. She declared sincere words. She felt pure right now. However, it did not feel like her, since she had always second intentions behind her fake expression. Yet, here she was, staring at me after giving me straightforward words.


    I wanted to avoid her gaze and move her hands away from my face. I put both of my hands on her shoulders to push her away. I never respected other people, so this wouldn¡¯t be the first time in doing so. However, I could not do it to her. Why?


    Respect, yes, utmost respect. If Saint Matia treated me with respect, then I should also treat her with respect.


    Both of my hands stopped moving. My hands just hung on Matia¡¯s shoulders. This time, I was the one staring straight at her eyes.


    ¡¸I wonder. Do I look like someone who has no confidence or pride, Lady Saint?¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t speak remarkable words, and I had difficulty dealing with her. I felt that my hands on her shoulders were shaking.


    ¡¸Yes, of course you do. How many people do you know that act such an unreasonable way as you do, Lugis?¡¹


    It was an immediate answer. As usual, her eyes penetrated my soul and her gaze remained the same.


    Overwhelming. What happened to the Saint woman today? She seemed eager to corner me here. How could I find an escape route now?


    However, being proud and confident was something difficult to achieve.


    I knew that I couldn¡¯t do much with my own power, but even so, I was not throwing everything away. I wanted to forge a path of my own.


    I understood her intentions. I grabbed the hands of my former natural enemies such as Caria Burdnick and Filaret La Volgograd. I even battled the hero Helot Stanley in the walled-city of Garoua Maria. Then, I overcame the Elf King, Fin Lagias, in the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia. I was standing here now because of those events.


    Those were brilliant achievements for me. I couldn¡¯t even believe what I did. Maybe it was okay for me to be fully satisfied with these achievements alone.


    Nonetheless. Ah, still¡­


    ¡¸I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve been longing for this. In fact, I have a great desire to become someone like a hero. You think that I am foolish. But, that¡¯s the reason why I came here. To fulfil my desire.¡¹


    I always walked behind while looking at the back of heroes.


    Those heroic people always walked through the glorious road. They grabbed the glory with their hands and took it for granted. How irritating was their back? How attractive was their back?


    Those heroes were my enemies, but also the object of my admiration. I desired to have the same glory, even if I knew that I wasn¡¯t as talented as they were.


    I wondered why I was not fully satisfied with what I achieved so far. I was not happy by how far I came to be. I always thought that my legs would stop the moment my heart was full. I was sure that I would no longer desire to reach them if that happened.


    Ah, regardless. My heart kept burning in the deepest part of my chest.


    The heroes took my heart away during the Journey of Salvation. Helot Stanley, Caria Burdnick, Filaret La Volgograd and Eldith. And then, my soulmate Ariene. They all burned my heart into ashes.


    The spirit that dwelled in my body had been torn apart and scattered. My whole being had been trampled, leaving no traces behind. Still, I had something that didn¡¯t totally disappear. My desire to scorch them all.


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s why I can¡¯t stop now, Saint Matia. If I had confidence and pride, my legs would stop there. I would no longer desire for more.¡¹


    That¡¯s why I could not have confidence and pride.


    Ordinary people like me had to protect the very few things they had. If I regarded myself as someone conceited or as someone who valued myself, I would surely not proceed anymore.


    I was far from being a heroic masterpiece. If I told myself that I was nobody forever, then my legs would surely stop moving forward. Yet, I did not feel like doing that. I wanted to thrive. I wanted to breathe and fly high.


    To accomplish my great desire, I had to throw myself into danger. Ordinary people like me had to do everything in their grasp. Ordinary people weren¡¯t entitled to an easy life. I had to keep walking the thorny path in order to triumph.


    In other words, I had to forsake myself, yes, stop respecting myself, in order to take action. A choice that I had to make. Whether it could be dangerous or not.


    ¡°¡­I am afraid of my former self. I am afraid that I will stop my legs and give up from living a life full of desires and wishes.¡±


    Matia quivered her cheeks for a moment when she saw me narrowing my eyes. Then, she smiled while moving her lips forcibly.


    ¡¸I understand. I know that you are such a person.¡¹


    Matia came up with those words to respond me. Somehow, a sword pierced my heart.


    What were these awkward emotions? Why did she respond so sincerely? What was happening now? I felt confused and embarrassed. I even felt shame. Oh, I wanted her to stop looking at me with that strange smile of hers.


    I became shy and turned my face away from hers while shaking Matia¡¯s hands. However, she didn¡¯t let me go. Instead, she moved her hands from my cheeks and held her arms around my neck. It felt as if Matia was hugging me.


    What the hell was the meaning of this?


    ¡¸¡­I accept you. I understand that you have to behave this way. Rest assured. I will grab your hands when you are about to stop. Because this is my way of doing things.¡¹


    ¡°So don¡¯t hesitate. Be proud of yourself.¡± She whispered these words in my ears in a strangely gentle manner. I felt deep emotions in my heart.


    I was not sure about her ¡°way of doing things¡±, but I wondered if she felt concern for my well-being. Perhaps, she even pitied me. Well, I suppose a Saint had to behave this way.


    I opened my lips while spitting a loud sigh out of my mouth.


    ¡¸¡­Is that okay? If I have confidence and pride in myself, I will probably aim to become a royal aristocrat, you know.¡¹


    I spoke with a smile on my face. I wasn¡¯t joking. I just thought that this kind of dialogue was more like me. I could hear Matia¡¯s faint laugh in my ear.


    On this moment, my eyes blinked.


    I noticed the presence of a carriage, which had stopped on the main street for a while, and then it hooped and went away. Apart from that suspicious movement, I did not notice other strange things. Well, it was a common sight for carriages to go down the main street. Perhaps, I imagined things in my head.


    However, for a moment, I felt that I saw golden hair from that carriage¡¯s window. A nostalgic color, which I used to see often in my childhood.


    ¡­Ariene.


    Impossible. She should be at the Cathedral right now. True, she would not bring herself to a place like this.


    I wondered why.


    My heart, which should have been calm, began emitting a strange palpitation.

 Volume 6 - CH 128

    Chapter 128: The Songstress¡¯ Sobbing


    ¡°I had a headache. It felt as if a sharp knife stabbed my brain.¡±


    ¡°A dull pain oozed from the core of my head. This pain started inside the carriage. A pain that had not stopped since I saw Lugis.¡±


    Ariene closed her eyes and adjusted her breathing in the guest room given by the Lord of this house. She attempted to relieve her pain. She took a deep breath. She repeated it about three times, and then finally, the pain eased.


    Ariene had never had such symptom before. For Ariene, it was the first time to experience such a sudden headache like this, whether in the orphanage or in the Cathedral. She only had minor illnesses so far.


    This pain began hurting again. It felt as if her brain was bursting out of her head. ¡°Ah, what is the cause? I couldn¡¯t stand to see that scene, maybe, that¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m feeling this way.¡±


    Unconsciously, and in pain, Ariene¡¯s eyelids draw the scene in her mind.


    ¡°¡­I saw the sight of an unnamed woman hugging Lugis in the streets.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that I am not qualified to speak out about Lugis¡¯ way of life.¡± No matter what kind of person he liked and whom he hated, Ariene had no right to question his choices. She did not have such grand qualification.


    Besides, Ariene did not even know her true feelings. It was not yet clear what she thought or felt about Lugis.


    At first, he was just a childhood friend. He was always next to Ariene, literally every day. She didn¡¯t have any special feelings towards Lugis. In other words, he was like family.


    It was natural to be together. Lugis felt like a stubborn younger brother sometimes, and other times, he behaved like an older brother. ¡°Maybe I was the same for Lugis, I think. Yes, I want to think that way.¡±


    When did it change? The harsh days in the Cathedral? Or the irreplaceable days she spent together with Lugis in the orphanage?


    ¡°Oh no, none of them. For me, it was the last day I saw him. The day we made a promise together, that was the day that changed everything.¡±


    Ariene believed that a person could change his or her spirit with just one memory. At least, for Ariene, that day was the turning point for her.


    Honestly, Ariene thought that Lugis forgot about her. Lugis left the orphanage to become an adventurer, but he never returned to pick her up. Ariene wondered if Lugis lived a brilliant life as an adventurer to the point of forsaking her.


    ¡°I waited for him to come back.¡± Ariene had conflicting feelings since Lugis left the orphanage.


    ¡°I felt lonely when he left me. Lugis said that he would eventually come to pick me up. He promised. I just wanted to see him again. Maybe I am selfish and unrestrained to think this way.¡± Ariene remembered the words he said to her that day. She was so happy that her chest was full of joy.


    How much support did those memories had in Ariene during her days at the Cathedral. His promise healed Ariene¡¯s wounds many times over. The feelings that often came to her mind were very warm. A beacon of hope.


    Nonetheless. At the same time, Ariene felt another feeling for Lugis that had settled deep inside of her heart.


    A muddy and strangely sticky feeling. Definitely, a dark feeling colored black. A feeling far from being warm. It was cold and dark enough to freeze the heart.


    This darkness filled the depths of Ariene¡¯s chest. Rather, it was such a terrifying emotion. Ah, an emotion that almost consumed her essence.


    ¡°What should I do? I believed that Lugis would come pick me up. I tried to survive in order to see him again. I even reached out to become a candidate for Saint. I had no hesitation.¡±


    A strong headache engulfed Ariene¡¯s brain. Confusion filled her heart.


    ¡°If I had known about this outcome, I would have gotten out of the Cathedral a long time ago. Then I could go to Lugis without any hesitation. Perhaps, there was a way to be with him. I could have been an adventurer together with him.¡±


    When such delusions began to fill Ariene¡¯s head, one doubt suddenly passed through her heart.


    ¡°¡­Assuming that Lugis really belongs to the Heraldic religion, what should I do as the Saint of the Great Holy Church?¡±


    Ariene felt something unpleasant. Something that came up from the back of her throat. Ariene¡¯s lungs cramped and she had difficulty breathing. Her golden eyes narrowed and narrowed until closing up.


    ¡°God sent me to this city named Belfein. I think that God is telling me to play some role.¡± An unpleasant premonition came to her mind.


    ¡°¡­Because of my role, will I have to punish the great sinner Lugis with my own hands?¡±


    ¡°I think I will have no choice but to do it.¡± Ariene¡¯s eyes quivered tremendously, and her thin fingers squeezed tight.


    The headache did not stop.


    However, it covered up her pain. Ariene felt that her black and mushy emotions were dissipating the pain she had. This very dark emotion kept pushing through the depths of her chest without stopping.


    ¡ª


    ¡°To live means to protect something¡±, thought Vestaline Gon, the Iron Devotee and Steel Princess.


    For this reason, she wielded the battle-axe every day and continued the indescribable training. Vestaline has been reigning as the guardian of Belfein.


    Her rule was sometimes violent. Occasionally, the heart of an unheard mercenary was crushed without mercy. Nevertheless, she did all of this in order to protect her beloved father and the glory of Belfein he built.


    Vestaline believed that her rule was right. Protecting Belfein was protecting the lives of the inhabitants and the lives of countless of mercenaries. She had no doubts that her actions led to the protection of many human beings.


    ¡¸Father. Excuse me. ¡¹


    After the day was over, Vestaline went to report the day¡¯s achievements to her father Mordeaux.


    That was Vestaline¡¯s daily routine. She also expected a reward for herself. Her father praised her capability every time she reported her achievements during the day. Because of her father¡¯s praise, Vestaline was confident about herself. She knew that her path was not wrong.


    It was like a ritual that last for years. Today was no different.


    ¡¸¡­Oh, Vess. You did very well today. As expected of my daughter! ¡¹


    The soft and gentle voice of her father, Mordeaux Gon, echoed in the room. A voice that he never professed to his subordinates. A voice that only he showed to his daughter, Vestaline. Vess was Vestaline¡¯s¡¯ nickname, a word that was only professed by her father.


    Vestaline loved hearing this voice above all else. Her exciting heart sang with joy upon hearing her father¡¯s voice say her nickname. She helped her father again. She was so happy at doing so. A comfortable feeling overflew from the depths of her heart.


    By the time Vestaline began walking and talking, she was no longer with her mother. Her father told her that her mother died because of an epidemic disease. Therefore, the back that she always remembered was of her father¡¯s back. During the mercenary era, her father made a number of injuries upon himself because of the war, but he always returned to Vestaline.


    It was hard to imagine mercenaries with children. Vestaline was sure that her father overcame many hardships in order to provide for her.


    That¡¯s why Vestaline wanted to help her father no matter what. She had to become someone great in order to protect not only herself but also her father. Vestaline vowed to do so ever since she was still a child who could not even wield a weapon.


    The manifestation of that vow was now present as the form of the Steel Princess of Belfein. The steel she wore was the proof of her protection. Her wielding battle-axe was to defeat the invaders and the lowly enemies.


    ¡¸Vess¡­I have one suggestion. I think you should take a break from going out for a while.¡¹


    Vestaline¡¯s eyebrows raised up upon hearing the words of her father.


    There was a suspicious and sad color in her eyes. Of course, Mordeaux worried about Vestaline¡¯s health and often spoke about it. He was proud of Vestaline but also worried about her well-being. Vestaline knew that clearly.


    However, her father never told her to take a break for a while. There was only one time when he asked her to rest. It was when she fell ill quite suddenly.


    However, she was not ill right now. In fact, she was in great shape. So why?


    When Vestaline asked him that question, her father stiffened his lips. He did not say anything for a moment. He did not know what to say. He seemed to choose his words very carefully.


    Vestaline distorted her expression. The inside of her chest became blue. She felt confused and tense. Was she not doing her duty well? She wondered if her father was disappointed in her. Such speculation covered her head in no time.


    Tolga, his father¡¯s aide and Vestaline¡¯s overseer, stepped forward and opened his mouth.


    ¡¸Excuse me for interrupting, Miss Vestaline. Do not fear. Lord Mordeaux is only worried about your well-being, Miss Vestaline. A seed of trouble for Lord Mordeaux have been planted here in Belfein.¡¹


    Tolga bowed to Vestaline as he spoke honestly. His straightforward words could not deceive anyone, but often struck people¡¯s hearts. Mordeaux nodded in agreement, and Vestaline listened to Tolga¡¯s words in confusion. She clearly did not know what he was talking about now.


    ¡¸In other words, Miss Vestaline¡­the cause of Lord Mordeaux¡¯ worries is the vagrant who stood up against you during the day.¡¹

 Volume 7 - CH 129

    Chapter 129: The Three-Heads Meeting


    The strange voice of a lustrous woman reached my ears. Not only one voice. I also heard several voices from the surrounding area.


    Not surprising though. This place was the corner of the brothel. The whole area became quite lively around nighttime. A very vigorous place, bustling with noises and people.


    Was it because of these sounds? Saint Matia opened her lips while distorting her cheeks in a very grumpy manner.


    ¡¸¡­This is an extremely immoral place, Lugis. I finally understand the type of your pastime.¡¹


    No. Her cheeks were no longer grumpy. They were rather angry and shivering. She was good at hiding her emotions, but it seemed that she didn¡¯t endure this sort of place. Perhaps, she had a different place in mind. Either way, all she had to do was get used to it. In fact, these sounds didn¡¯t bother me much since I simply didn¡¯t care. I was able to sleep during the bustling of the night. I inadvertently stroked my chin with my finger.


    In any case, we had to endure the passion of the people. This city had inns, but it was cheapest to pay for a room at a brothel. Moreover, we didn¡¯t have to worry about our voices since nobody would hear our talk because of the loud noises of fervent passion. It was a very convenient place.


    When I looked at Bruder after Saint Matia voiced her discontent, a sharp sigh leaked from his mouth.


    Apparently, Bruder was not in a good mood either. I wondered if the cause of his dissatisfaction was due to the unopened rum on the table.


    This room had a bed and a table. The three of us sat by the table while we looked at each other.


    ¡¸So, what¡¯s up? Lugis, I understand the relationship between you and the young lady, but what does it have to do with me?¡¹


    Certainly, very moody. Bruder sharpened his lips when he was in a bad mood. How much rum did he want to drink¡­ Oh, well, he was someone who became unstable by not drinking rum. In a way, should I be relieved that he did not drink? Or should I be worried?


    I took a glimpse at Matia and noticed that she had the same emotions as Bruder.


    I wondered if it was the surrounding sounds that made them so glum. However, staying at this brothel did not serve my purpose yet. It seemed that the Saint woman was willing to leave Belfein early. Of course, it would be the wisest if she left this place immediately.


    Still, the Saint woman followed me like leaking poison. I had to take care of this issue now.


    I must repeat those words again. There was absolutely no way that I would go home without achieving anything at all.


    For a moment, I showed my teeth while choosing the right words, and then, I moved my lips while moving my eyes alternately.


    ¡¸Yes, it does have to do with you too. Quite a lot, Bruder. Anyway, from now on, the three of us will¡­cut down Belfein.¡¹


    I muttered while moving my cheeks effectively.


    Bruder and Matia¡¯s eyes shook lightly. Their four eyes had the same intention, ¡°Is it okay to utter those words in here?¡± Matia was staring at Bruder, and Bruder was staring at Matia. I grabbed the sullen mood with my words and suddenly transformed it into a fierce momentum ready for battle.


    I involuntarily leaked a sigh from my throat. Their expressions told me about their uneasiness. An uneasiness that made them feel as if I didn¡¯t know what I was doing.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Cut down Belfein¡­Hmm, I see. Your words aren¡¯t bad words. But, I think you mistook something here. I haven¡¯t received any request yet.¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s irritated voice shuddered the floorboards of the cheap brothel. ¡°I feel that my throat strangely dry¡±, he thought.


    ¡°Even though I drank just water without any alcohol, my throat and chest feel like burning.¡± Perhaps, the irritation that consumed his chest was the reason why he felt this way, Bruder thought to himself.


    The source of his irritation was the client whom he did not know that well. This client was standing in front of Bruder right now.


    After all, not only did Lugis rolled into this room as if it were his own, he even brought a woman with him. He said to Bruder that she was his companion. However, Bruder felt reluctant about it. Lugis was too careless in many ways.


    At first, Bruder thought that Lugis bought a prostitute from around the area, but when he looked closely, he could immediately see that this explanation was impossible. Bruder touched the brim of his hat, as he looked at Matia, the woman whom Lugis introduced to him.


    ¡°I see. She is a beautiful woman. She has a very gorgeous hair quality. There is no way that she is a prostitute. She has clear skin, and above all, distinctive, strong eyes.¡± Bruder¡¯s spine quivered upon glaring at her eyes.


    ¡°Where the heck did he bring this woman from? She didn¡¯t dress accordingly to her beauty, perhaps she wanted to hide her identity.¡± Bruder knew that she was no mere acquaintance. She probably came from the same place as Lugis came from. However, Bruder felt as if she came from a very different world. She was much more dignified than Lugis.


    ¡°If anything, yes, such a human being like her. It feels as if she belongs to the same world as the Steel Princess.¡±


    ¡¸In any case. Listen, Bruder. I think you and I are the same, don¡¯t you agree? There¡¯s a reason why you live in such a violent, looting mercenary city. You probably wanted to do something to change the ways of this city. I know that you felt like this once before. You never abandoned this rotten place, because you had a tiny hope. Perhaps, you still have.¡¹


    ¡°I wondered why Lugis was so interested in the mercenary business. His eyes kept staring at me.¡± Bruder¡¯s throat reverberated unintentionally. Even the edge of his ears quaked.


    ¡°I knew it. This man Lugis is not sane. I¡¯m sure that Lugis is daydreaming. His dreams are the dreams of the poor. In other words, unachievable dreams.¡±


    For Bruder, it was a dream that only the poor could see. A luxurious and empty dream that could only be envisioned by a poor person, who didn¡¯t know anything and avoided reality. Bruder knew that cutting down Belfein was something unattainable.


    However, Bruder felt something strange on his heart. He only met Lugis a few days ago. They only exchanged a few words. Even so, Lugis spoke to him as if he were speaking to a long-time friend. Bruder felt confused because, occasionally, Lugis spit out words that seemed to see through his heart and nature. Bruder wondered how he could do it. They never met before, and yet, Lugis knew him far too well. ¡°Maybe Lugis¡¯ observing power is very high, huh.¡±


    Bruder¡¯s shoulders moved sharply. He opened his lips while trying not to make an eye contact with Lugis. There was a slight hesitation in Bruder¡¯s brain.


    ¡¸¡­I want my money accordingly. And that means an advance payment. So, tell me. How do you turn a strong mercenary roost upside down?¡¹


    Bruder opened his dry mouth, and leaked a voice in a strange way with his eyes laid down.


    Bruder¡¯s feelings were messy. His heart had no energy to move by itself, but it kept beating because of inertia itself. Bruder was someone who never wished for more than he could achieve. He could not ¡°jump out¡± of this place as he wished.


    As Lugis said, Belfein sew Bruder into this city. It was a ruthless city, where dictatorship ruled the poor. Yet, Bruder could not leave this place. He continued to live as a mercenary despite the problems he faced each day.


    Still, for Bruder, everything was just a gift of inertia. His daily life did not seem to change at all.


    ¡¸Great. I welcome you, Bruder. Well, it¡¯s easy. The answer to your question is very easy.¡¹


    Bruder felt uncomfortable when Lugis clapped his hands and smiled.


    The gesture of his hands and the gesture of his mouth were too over-confident. Bruder¡¯s uneasiness increased tremendously.


    ¡°We did not spend much time together, nor did we share the edging of life and death. We are strangers to be honest, but this man feels it different. I haven¡¯t understood the reason why he behaves this way with me.¡±


    ¡°But, I see. Despite my confusion regarding his actions, I felt that his words did not sound that bad, somehow.¡±


    ¡¸We don¡¯t have to destroy this city in a catastrophic or terrible way. It¡¯s too difficult to cut down a huge giant such as Belfein. ¡¹


    ¡°Lugis spoke without hesitation. In fact, he even spoke with a pinch of cheerfulness. Even though I didn¡¯t care about it in my head, I was waiting for his decisive words deep inside of my chest.¡±


    Bruder looked at Matia, who was also waiting for Lugis¡¯ voice. Bruder found it strange that a dignified person like her obediently accepted Lugis¡¯ words. Did she believe in Lugis¡¯ far-fetched dream?


    Lugis¡¯ lips moved like waves.


    ¡¸A specific deadly point¡­We just need to focus in creating a little crack. That¡¯s all we have to do in order to succeed. A giant will always fall disastrously by cutting the tip of its foot.

 Volume 7 - CH 130

    Chapter 130: The Crawling Shadow of the Past


    ¡¸¡­What, in other words, are we going to assassinate the Lord?¡¹


    Bruder spoke casually as he reacted to my words. His words were somewhat nostalgic, as he unknowingly slammed his throat to open his lips while showing his teeth.


    ¡¸At first, I thought about doing so. I was thinking of clearing the humiliating snow with my hands. But, it¡¯s not amusing to follow the same route as before.¡¹


    Saint Matia strengthened her eyes upon seeing how lightly I spoke of it. Her sharp gaze seemed to pierce my body. As if she were silently telling me that she wouldn¡¯t allow such actions. I felt as if she sewed me on the spot.


    Indeed, she looked unpleased when I said that we were going to take different measures. This Saint woman did not realize that her gaze looked so poisonous. She unknowingly quivered her eyelids as if they were twitching.


    Even so, I was not planning to back away now. My frustration and humiliation still sculled in the depths of my memories. In order to get my revenge, I felt determined to go the same way again but with a different approach. Ah, that horrid past of mine. I guess I would never forget it¡­


    Anyway, I had a better way to do it now.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis, I respect your words. However, I will have no choice but to step in if you act too recklessly. If that time happens, I will make you obey my words. Do you understand?¡¹


    An unsatisfied Matia sharpened her words with her fierce gaze. I raised one eyebrow and made my voice echo.


    ¡¸What? Recklessly? We¡¯re going to do something dangerous because there is no other way to change our odds. Listen, Matia. This city called Belfein runs with two different wheels. There may be other people pulling the strings, but there are only two main forces at the center. In other words, if we want to get rid of Belfein, we¡¯ll have to get rid of them.¡¹


    It was not necessary to say who the wheels were. Lord Mordeaux Gon. And his daughter, the Steel Princess Vestaline Gon. The city kept spinning because these two had meshed well. Some even said that they were like materials who complemented each other reasonably well.


    Of course, Belfein would not collapse even if we disposed of one them.


    Perhaps, Mordeaux alone, Vestaline alone, or even one person with governing ability could rule alone. In other words, the governing authority would be maintained to some extent. But that¡¯s all. Only governable. It was a completely different story between Belfein¡¯s internal rule and someone who threatened its foundation.


    ¡¸Are you trying to cut them off from the center? That¡¯s impossible.¡¹


    Bruder spoke while opening the lid of the rum bottle on the table. It seemed that he could not wait any longer. Then, I also took the chewing tobacco from my pocket and put it in my teeth. When I thought about it, I realized that I could not relax or enjoy smoking after coming here.


    Bruder, who cleared his throat with the bottle of rum, continued to speak instead of sighing.


    ¡¸It¡¯s much more than just assassination, you know. They are strong people because they are powerful together!¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s eyes, with a slight amount of sickness, were looking quite cloudy. The words that came out of his mouth seemed to throw some of his emotions as well. After all, was it impossible for Bruder to be normal in a conversation?


    Matia looked at Bruder in a suspicious manner.


    What was going on? There was nothing to worry about, but they were fretting so much. But, I understood them well.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s the case. I was convinced when I met her yesterday. They seem to be moving like wheels, but that doesn¡¯t mean the moving is as smooth as it should be.¡¹


    Yes, they seemed to working well together as a team. Yet, their nature told otherwise. This teamwork did not match their individual needs.


    In fact, their essence was like predators. One lived with a means to take away things, and the other was born to protect things.


    Right now, their interests overlapped nicely, but just for a moment. Fortunately, the parts that did not mesh with each other were the feelings of parents and children. Such complex relationships could crumble at any time. All we need was a misstep from either one of them in order for the wheels to stop moving forever.


    Bruder stopped pouring rum into his throat. His eyes looked distorted, and his expression seemed to be unable to measure the meaning of my words. In order to encourage my words, he put the bottle of rum on the table.


    ¡¸One thing is certain. All we have to do is sow the seeds of suspicion that will make them feel doubt deep in their hearts.¡¹


    ¡°Seeds of suspicion¡±, Matia muttered next to me by repeating my words. Somehow, her expression showed me that she pondered deeply about it. I did not think that Matia would react in such a way. I continued to speak.


    ¡¸Even if one of them believes the other, the other will have doubts. They might have a normal conversation every day. However, in the heart, the child will doubt the love of the parent, and the parent will be anxious about the child¡¯s rebellion. In a flash, love will turn into a huge mass of mud.¡¹


    Both wheels would stop running its mesh in unison. After that, both would decay on the spot and lose their function.


    The strongest curse in the world was suspicion itself. Yes, the heart of doubt.


    It was extremely hard to wipe the doubts in a human¡¯s heart. Even if a person struggled to hide it and forcibly covered it, it would take just a tiny amount of wrath to burst it all out. I knew it well. True, I knew it more than anyone else around here did.


    Bruder moved his lips. His mouth, undulated with sickness, slowly opened. Before he could speak, I release a few more words.


    ¡¸I¡¯m confident in my upbringing and motivation. Whatever you may think, I will show you that this strategy can work. Because I know how often people doubt other people.¡¹


    Bruder and Matia shook their mouths slightly. I did not add any more words to it. However, it seemed that my talk had a profound impact on their brains.


    The Saint woman looked very tense and Bruder looked like as if he heard a joke.


    While moving my shoulders, I took out the chewing tobacco from my mouth and expelled the air that had accumulated in my throat. A faint and pleasant scent scattered in the air. I already envisioned the whole scenario in my head. The only thing left was to draw it with my hands. How did I get them to move?


    While I thought so, Bruder tilted the bottle of rum to his mouth and drank the liquid in a single breath. His throat screamed because it did not want the alcohol to burn it. I noticed that Bruder¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at me while he drank. His eyes were flickering in a strangely hollow light.


    A hollow light that reminded me of the past.


    Originally, Bruder liked alcohol too much, but he was not particularly strong with alcohol. Rather, he was prone to getting drunk.


    I often saw him get drunk, and he often fell asleep in the back alleys. I carried him to the inn for countless of times.


    However, the way he drank right now. This was the first time since ¡°that day¡± that I had seen him drink as if he had bathed himself with alcohol. I felt a suffocating feeling right down from my finger up to my spine. Something that I had no desire to get it back.


    ¡¸¡­Okay, I will follow your plan. Ohh, actually, let me do it. I¡¯ll crush their wheels and the bond between parent and children directly.¡¹


    His mouth was that of a drunken man. Bruder¡¯s eyes were beginning to lose their focus. Still, though, his eyes were certainly directed at me despite his drunkenness.


    I felt like avoiding his gaze. This figure overlapped with the old Bruder, the one who used to be with me in the past.


    The old Bruder behaved and looked this way when I saw him the night before the raid on Mordeaux¡¯s house.

 Volume 7 - CH 131

    Chapter 131: In My Hands


    A number of silvery lights shined in my field of vision. At the same time, a unique sound burst when the iron clashed.


    *metallic sound*


    A dark flash threw a long needle with such prowess.


    Should I call it a battle axe with a sharpened black tip, or should I call it a spear-axe instead? The Steel Princess Vestaline¡¯s axe was not an ordinary axe. It looked like a distorted weapon, where the axe attached to the tip of a spear. As far as I could see, she swung the weapon by the center of gravity from the tip. Ordinary people would not be able to handle such weapon with ease.


    However, that distorted weapon was also a sturdy and heavy weapon. I believed that Bruder¡¯s long needles could reach the Steel Princess without any problem.


    Nonetheless, that expectation was only the dream of a poor lowly man.


    ¡¸¡­Will you surrender? Give up. You won¡¯t stand a chance against me. You can¡¯t beat me. There is a tremendous difference between our capabilities. The sooner you surrender, the wiser it will be.¡¹


    Bruder, who wore light clothes, was breathing heavily. On the other hand, the Steel Princess, who wore a heavy armor, looked unyielding without even showing a slight oscillation from her breath. Her voice was clear as transparency.


    The silvery lights illuminated the hollow. Bruder¡¯s fingers adjusted the long needles while moving between breaths.


    Bruder had limited options for opponents who had their entire body wrapped in armor. His long needles could not penetrate armor refined with fine iron. The only places where he could aim were the exposed parts of the body, such as the knee or elbow joints, or even the mouth.


    Bruder did not want to do any reckless moves. In the first place, it was already insane to confront an opponent covered with heavy armor. Besides, even though his opponent was on a horseback, it was impossible to aim at the horse since steel shielded its skin too.


    Therefore. Why was he confronting such opponent without running away?


    Once again, Vestaline wielded her spear-axe against Bruder. At the same time, Bruder shoot his long needles against Vestaline. However, she twisted her wrist and intercepted the long needles that went toward her joints. Her strong self-esteem seemed impenetrable even amidst the raid. The fragile assailant¡¯s long needles bounced back after the Steel Princess hit them with her distorted weapon. The movement of her arms when she bounced her weapon made it seem as if the black hue of the tip danced in the air.


    Even the space was torn.


    The vibration of the Steel Princess¡¯ spear-axe shook Bruder¡¯s viscera. A fierce blow that defeated him on the spot. Her weapon was extremely heavy. Much heavier than a mere spear, a sword, or even a regular battle axe. Despite heavier, the movements of her distorted axe were sharp.


    ¡¸I will ask you one more time. ¡¹


    Her horse¡¯s hooves took a few steps further. Vestaline¡¯s cold voice reverberated. Her strangely distorted tone echoed from inside her armor. A voice that even reached my ears.


    Vestaline lifted her spear-axe with just one hand and ascended directly above Bruder¡¯s head.


    ¡¸Will you surrender? Or are you going to refuse?¡¹


    Extremely bad. That guy fell in such a dire situation.


    I gritted my teeth while I listened to the situation from the back of the alley way.


    ¡ª


    By the time the morning sun had shown its sights, the drunkenness had finally subsided. Bruder did not speak since then. In fact, his last words had an extreme heavy weight.


    ¡°¡­Okay, I will follow your plan. Ohh, actually, let me do it. I¡¯ll crush their wheels and the bond between parent and children directly.¡±


    I had no objection to the fact that Bruder used a gimmicky tone of voice. Rather, it seemed like a better option to use Bruder in that part of my strategy.


    In order to mislead a person, one had to act as an intermediary tool in order to crush that person¡¯s soul. Yes, like a sharp nail. A nail that would be irremovable once pierced in the skin.


    Indeed. Considering the relationship between Bruder and Vestaline, there was no better ¡°nail¡± than Bruder himself. I could venture through various options if he were the one to step forward. If it went well, it would be much more effective than if I were to become the ¡°nail¡± myself.


    However, there was one thing that worried me.


    ¡­Was it possible for Bruder to face Vestaline with seriousness?


    I was not talking about him being drunk all the time.


    Humans could become flippant at any time, even without the power of alcohol or medicine. There was no way that this option would be effective if he had no resolve.


    Sometimes the motive to lose focus was the battlefield, the money, sometimes the lover, and sometimes the family. And for Bruder, it was way more complicated.


    I could not help but think deeply about this matter last night.


    After all, Belfein was like a chaotic cauldron for Bruder. It was the city where his parents, sibling and relatives died. Yet, he kept living in this place despite all the things that happened to him.


    I wondered how he could suppress the boiling emotions within his chest. I did not know how many times he lamented himself and drank in other to appease the ongoing suffering of his heart.


    Bruder was like water. The water surface was turbulent sometimes, but it maintained certain tranquility despite the storms. This metaphor was the real problem in dealing with Bruder.


    When I thought about the previous timeline, I realized that Bruder was probably not serious during that raid.


    True, he was not serious back then. He showed his teeth and laughed while saying that he would join hands with me and cut off the roots of Belfein. At that time, I was too immature to notice his particular personality.


    However, for me, who had no support, no power, no skill, and no messengers, I felt so grateful for the existence of a friend named Bruder who agreed to cooperate with me.


    Ah, that¡¯s right. I expected that if I were with Bruder, I would be able to do something great. I had a ridiculous delusion when I was young. It infuriates me to know that I was that foolish.


    Bruder ended up dying once because of me. ¡°Once¡±, it was a strange way of saying it. Because people died only once.


    The sun was shining through the wooden windows. It was too bright. Unintentionally, my eyelids blinked and my eyes narrowed. The chewing tobacco rolled over my teeth, giving me a strange sensation.


    I felt my heart torn between two emotions. On one side, my heart screamed to me to retaliate against those who humiliated me, and relieve the resentment of having seen my friend being killed. On the other side, the anxiety in my heart told me that if I did such a thing, I would follow the same despicable path of my past.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with your face, Lugis? ¡¹


    My forehead was sweating. I did not even realize that. Matia¡¯s words reached my ears as if they tried to wake me up from a dream. When I looked at the color of Matia¡¯s eyes, I noticed that she really cared about my wellbeing.


    What was I doing? It seemed that I worried more about others than myself. I answered her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡±, while siting slowly on the bed. I felt like my sighs leaked from the bottom of my lungs.


    Ah, no good. I felt like shit.


    ¡¸Why are you looking like that? I¡¯m sure it will work. Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m here by your side.¡¹


    Matia spoke with a voice full of benevolence. She might even shed some emotional tears if I told her about my anxieties.


    Nevertheless, for me, I was too unfamiliar with such a voice. Therefore, I looked at Matia while raising eyebrows. My face was probably full of doubts.


    Looking at my expression, Matia cleared her throat and moved her cheeks.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I will help you when your thoughts don¡¯t meet your expectations. So rest assured. Even if you are about to fall, I will grab you with my hands.¡¹


    I thanked her for such kind words. It seemed that I received the support of the Heraldic Saint. Was it good or bad to feel relieved? At least, she did not say that I would fail.


    I thanked her while moving my shoulders. I felt that my heart calmed down a little.


    That¡¯s right. My hands always failed to grab something relevant. How many times did I fail? I lost count. I never accomplished anything with my hands in the past. I never gained dignity as a person, I lost my honor several times over, and I ended up losing my irreplaceable friend. I even failed to gain the affection of Ariene.


    So this time. Yes, this time I felt determined to grab it all.

 Volume 7 - CH 132

    Chapter 132: Deep Affections


    His father said that people lived in order to love someone. Bruder believed his father¡¯s words when he was a child. Bruder grew up wanting to protect his beloved father, his mother and his younger sister.


    At that time, his world was complete. Nothing was in vain. Bruder believed that this world was full of love. He even believed that he had to love other people as well, like his neighbors.


    However, Bruder knew that something was not right somewhere in his heart. He just did not see it because he did not want to see it. Bruder ignored the warning sounds of his heart and kept looking away.


    The existence of love was too heavy for a mercenary or other person whose business was to replace a person¡¯s heart with gold coins. How could Bruder live with this sentimentality when he tried to deprive someone else of his or her treasures?


    Bruder tried to live in harmony by combining his mercenary job with the teaching of his father, who loved other people sincerely. Because of his choice, Bruder ended up losing everything in the end.


    A man whom he called his best friend robbed his father, mother and sister¡¯s lives, and even his own life. This person ruined his life. Bruder remembered what his father had entrusted to him at the end of his life.


    Painful. It felt truly painful. His father spoke despite the difficulty to breathe.


    His father should not have entrusted his words to Bruder. He had to witness that horrible moment in his life. Bruder suffered, he cried without stopping. Still, he wished that his father never told him those words. It would have been much easier if his father had just died peacefully.


    Bruder should have told his father. ¡°Humans do not live in order to love someone. They are just living with inertia.¡± As a filial son, Bruder was supposed to say those words to his father. Nonetheless.


    ¡¸¡­I am truly sorry. I want you¡­to be happy¡­ Ve¡­I leave her in your hands.¡¹


    ¡ª


    Bruder remembered his father¡¯s last words while staring at the shadow of the spear-axe pointed against him. All he had was a fleeting, crumbled childhood.


    ¡¸Will you surrender? Or are you going to refuse?¡¹


    A woman¡¯s voice echoed in the hollow. The voice that came through her armor echoed with a distorted tone. However, her clear voice made Bruder realize the goodness of her growth. She was no longer a fragile child.


    ¡°Ah, good. I¡¯m relieved, and I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m sure that you are happy right now. I am glad that you grew up surrounded by love. I can see that you matured happily up to this point. Originally, I wanted to let you go, Vestaline, my beloved sister.¡±


    Bruder¡¯s eyes narrowed. After a long absence of alcohol, his gaze fell upon Vestaline in a strangely sharply way.


    Bruder only had one regret. ¡°If you only didn¡¯t call the man who took everything from us as father¡­¡±


    ¡°I would have died without causing any trouble to this world if you just didn¡¯t smile to that man.¡±


    Bruder¡¯s cheeks moved in a strange way. His skin quivered as he created a distorted smile. He always pretended to be someone who behaved confidently. That was one of Bruder¡¯s special skills. His spirit returned when he felt his frightening emotions. The needles stuck to his skin.


    ¡°My strange employer, Lugis, must be watching me from some place. I will show him. A deep and beautiful affection of love.¡±


    ¡¸Such disgusting words¡­The one who gives up is the one who loses, have you not heard about that? Stop behaving like a merciful woman.¡¹


    The space distorted on that moment.


    Vestaline swung her spear-axe straight at Bruder, twisting even his sight. There was no mercy or confusion. It was not a strike destined to kill or tear the opponent apart. It was a fierce blow destined to destroy him all.


    Bruder could not even swallow his own spit. His heart was about to fall into the hands of the god of death. There was no doubt about it. However, Bruder was waiting for this moment.


    His brown hair shook. Bruder¡¯s body moved as he was about to receive the blow.


    Bruder tried to shoot a long needle from his fingertip. It did not tear the space forcefully like Vestaline¡¯s spear-axe. Rather, it was much quieter than a whispering sound.


    Still, that long needle had the ability to take a human life. If that long needle pierced a vital point, that person would easily die. A momentary intersection between a roaring spear-axe and a silent long needle.


    The spear-axe aimed at the enemy¡¯s skull, and the needle aimed at the unprotected neck. A crucial moment where someone would die.


    There was no time to take a deep breath amidst the flash of offense and defense strikes. Ah, Bruder showed his teeth. He never thought that he could do this much with a swollen arm.


    ¡­The tip of the long needle cut meat.


    Blood spilled. The long needle certainly pierced Vestaline¡¯s flesh.


    However, was it substantial?


    The time it took for Vestaline to make a decision after seeing the needle should have been less than a second. Bruder surely fired it at her neck. He was certain of it.


    However, Bruder¡¯s long needle pierced Vestaline¡¯s left wrist. Bruder¡¯s aim and speed were not rusty. His visibility was no bad either, and his fingers had a perceptible sensation.


    However, Vestaline was quicker than his ability. That alone prevented Bruder¡¯s final blow.


    A sound hit Bruder¡¯s ears. Vestaline¡¯s spear-axe was approaching him soon.


    ¡°Ah, I see. I cannot stop it. No matter what I do. I won¡¯t be able to stop it now. Even if I use my entire body to run, I won¡¯t be able to dodge her attack.¡±


    ¡°How pathetic. I could not prevent my enemy from using my sister. Now I will die here. Truly pathetic.¡±


    ¡°I could not fulfill my father¡¯s last wish, I could not relieve my mother¡¯s remorse, nor could I pull my sister Vestaline out of that long nightmare.¡±


    ¡°I did absolutely nothing good in the end.¡± Bruder finally closed his eyes. ¡°This is fine. I don¡¯t care anymore. I lived by inertia. In fact, an insect such as myself actually managed to live up this far. Putting some effort in life was actually too far-fetched for me. After all, this was a reasonable ending for me as a drunkard.¡±


    ¡°I could not accomplish anything in the end. I did not live a worthy and honorable life. My will to live was also not great. I was nobody.¡±


    Nevertheless, his sister Vestaline had everything he did not have. She seemed to have a beloved father, she had subordinates, and she had the proper lifestyle to be happy. Even if it was just a lie, it would be happiness too if she continued to be deceived until the time she died.


    Suddenly, Bruder remembered his strange employer. This employer was a young man named Lugis.


    Lugis was a strange human being. He was strangely friendly but excessively impulsive. Bruder thought of Lugis as someone reckless and impolite. Lugis¡¯ attitude angered Bruder sometimes.


    ¡°Oh, well, I wonder why. I am not sure. Still, I didn¡¯t dislike him.¡±


    Bruder felt something weird. ¡°It felt like a strange fate. Probably.¡± Bruder muttered deep inside of his chest, hoping to meet him again but in a different way.


    The impact struck Bruder¡¯s slender body.


    The wide-brimmed hat on his head bounced off from his brown hair and fell into the bloody ground of the hollow alley way.

 Volume 7 - CH 133

    Chapter 133: Malicious Seeds


    My thoughts burned when I recalled that scene.


    My head got feverish as if I were sick. My brain functions did not work properly. However, this feverish feeling felt completely different from an endemic disease.


    The scene that unfolded in front of me burned my eyes and my head. I had seen this sight before. Back then, I saw it from a dark place. However. Now, this scene appeared vividly in my eyes as if it was within my reach.


    That scene of the past became vivid in my brain. A scene in which Vestaline¡¯s tough spear-axe roared and crushed Bruder¡¯s body. A strong blow that crushed all his flesh and bones without mercy. It transformed a human being called Bruder into a silent object.


    An unmistakable d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I already seen it in the past and I knew all the details surrounding that tragedy. So what action should I take right now?


    In the past, I was foolishly unable to do anything. My limbs trembled immensely, I could not feel my hands, and my legs did not move forward. A newborn would be more useful than I was. Surely. I was useless in the end. I could not even rescue Bruder, stand up to the enemy, or die alongside my comrade. Damn it. Ah, damn it.


    I remembered that scene clearly. The line of sight that Vestaline showed from above the demon horse during that moment. Her eyes refused to accept threats. Not the eyes that looked at an enemy, but the eyes that looked at dust on the roadside.


    Surely, defying her rule was the only reason for killing Bruder. He obstructed her path, when he was just a mere, disgusting dust.


    In the past timeline, I did not die because I did not confront her. However, I lost my friend and dignity at the same time. All I had left was a strange life.


    ¡°¡­Ah, don¡¯t fucking joke with me. Why am I seeing that scene again?¡±


    My legs were already kicking the ground.


    My chest felt bizarrely complicated. Of course, I did not want to lose Bruder again. I also felt the desire to humiliate the Steel Princess.


    However, the biggest thing that I wanted now was to avoid living a boring and lowly life again. After all, the most important thing right now was my own accomplishments.


    Ah, I did not think that Caria, Filaret, Edith and Matia told me so. However, that was my essence. To live for myself, and not for others. The scene from the past repeated once again in this timeline. Yet, I felt like choosing myself one more time.


    A flash of light ran before my eyes. On this very moment, I stuck out my shoulders and pulled my treasure sword from my waist during the momentum where Bruder was about to die. My treasure sword drew a purple line in the air and landed against Vestaline¡¯s spear-axe.


    I drew a beautiful trajectory as if it had been decided from the beginning.


    *metallic sound*


    Despite using the sword, the cost of receiving the heavy spear-axe was too much to handle. Vestaline used the momentum from her horse to strike down. It was different from clashing weapons on the ground.


    Every bone in my body quivered. My flesh was about to tear under the heavy pressure. My internal organs hurt, and the pain crawled out between the gaps of my teeth.


    I forcibly turned my wrist back while making a distorted noise. I increased the strength in the tip of my treasure sword. With such movement and strength, I managed to bounce the menacing power of the spear-axe.


    The burning smell of iron and iron clashing with each other covered the surroundings. The echoing sound hit my ears. Even though I tried to release my power, I felt as if my wrist crushed in the spot.


    A few seconds later, the spear-axe slammed into the ground. The burning smell still lingered in the air.


    ¡¸¡­Did your parents teach you to behave this rashly when meeting other people?¡¹


    I felt like my voice was trembling. My back teeth moved painfully. My bones hurt in a very strange way, and I could not use my legs to get out of here.


    I see. In other words, I could not escape anymore.


    ¡¸¡­You arrived right on time. I was looking for you, green one.¡¹


    Vestaline¡¯s eyes pierced my body. Her heavy breath came in and out of her lungs in a forceful manner.


    Her eyes told me that she not only felt the frustration for failing to kill Bruder, and the repulsion after hearing my words, but she also felt a pure hostility towards me.


    ¡¸I heard from my father¡­Mordeaux Gon told me you are a harmful insect.¡¹


    Insect, I see. Did a mere insect bother them? It seemed that Vestaline¡¯s heart was more inclined toward the annoyance of pests than hostility itself. She really underestimated me.


    Still, if that was what she thought of me, then fine. I shall change that now.


    ¡¸You are misunderstanding the situation. You should protect what has be protected.¡¹


    Since she was wearing a helmet, I could not read the details of Vestaline¡¯s facial expression, but I could see that her eyes swayed.


    Apparently, she heard my words clearly. Great. She would not bother with me if I were a mere roadside dust. However, I was not dust since she not only heard my words but also took them seriously. I had to grab this opportunity to upset her heart.


    It did not matter if I were an ally or an enemy, if my words reached her heart, then I could do whatever I wanted. Especially with a young girl like Vestaline, whose emotions were unstable.


    ¡¸¡°Protect what has be protected¡±¡­ What does that have to do with my father and me?¡¹


    I managed to withstand my lips, which were distorting a little.


    I was glad that Vestaline had a straightforward personality. If she had a personality like Caria, who was both fierce and twisted, she would have attacked me without hesitation.


    She could not overlook my words because her heart had the foundation to protect. It seemed that Vestaline was not a person to kill someone cunning without hearing what that someone had to say first.


    I admired her great integrity. I should praise her for giving me an opportunity to retaliate.


    ¡¸It has everything to do with you and your father. After all, you don¡¯t know what your Lord Mordeaux did in the past, do you?¡¹


    The light of her eyes became stronger. This reaction was not due to the puzzling question. Actually, she felt a stronger hostility towards me. After all, it seemed that her tolerance for me after mentioning her father was not high.


    However, things won¡¯t go forward if I did not step up the game now. My purpose was to make the Steel Princess Vestaline betray none other than her imposter father Mordeaux Gon, whom she admired the most.


    My cheeks distorted. Somehow, I felt that I had a malicious personality for coming up with this scheme. I did not want to die yet. However, I had to step into danger for the sake of my goals. Endangering myself was better than not being able to live a good life.


    ¡¸I know there are people who speak badly of my father. But everything my father does is necessary for his rule. If you have a grudge against my father and you are trying to harm him, then¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­A grudge, huh? ¡¹


    A voice reached my ears at the same time as Vestaline¡¯s voice echoed behind the armor. Bruder, who was crawling on the ground, raised his face when he interrupted her words.


    His brown and long stretched hair appeared when his hat fell down. By the way, was he growing his hair long? He used to hide his hair with his hat. He even used his hat when he went to bed.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right. When I first saw Bruder in the past, I thought that he was a woman. Of course, what I received was not a slap, but a fist instead.


    Since then, I felt like I had been unconsciously choosing my words carefully around him.


    Bruder¡¯s wavy brown hair swayed when he opened his lips again.


    ¡¸I will tell you the name of my father. He was not just Bruder. He was Bruder Geluah. You will remember well what the man you call as father did to my father Bruder!¡¹

 Volume 7 - CH 134

    Chapter 134: Spreading Ripples and the Saint¡¯s Smile


    Vestaline¡¯s hard footsteps echoed in the Lord¡¯s house.


    This sound was not the sound of heavy iron. Vestaline¡¯s footsteps seemed to be more rigid than usual.


    It was probably the first time that Vestaline went to see her father Mordeaux Gon with such apprehension. She always walked with a dignified profile even when her father reprimanded her.


    Then, why now?


    Vestaline understood the reason she felt this way was due to the guilt implanted in her chest. Her legs were heavy because she understood the reason why.


    The real identity of that guilt was doubt.


    ¡°¡­I will tell you the name of my father. He was not just Bruder. He was Bruder Geluah.¡±


    The mercenary who foolishly insulted her father. However, his words remained in her ears.


    The more Vestaline thought about it, the more she felt it was a joke. Those words were unfeasible words. Vestaline believed that it was just a resentment and nothing more. Yes, no big deal. After all, it was normal for a weak person to have an unreasonable grudge against a strong person.


    However, Vestaline did not have the vulgarity to crush the wolf on the spot. She herself thought that she was making a detour from her role.


    Vestaline¡¯s spirit was strong but somewhat distorted. Even if that statement belonged to a lowly person, she had a hard time swallowing those words because it was directed towards her father. Doubts came to her mind. That alone prevented her from moving forward. Vestaline decided to leave her judgment to her father.


    Vestaline felt that she and her father were on the right track. That was why she felt extremely angry, because those words cast a shadow on her heart. This unpleasantness hurt her chest, even though she should be on the right path.


    Vestaline believed in her father. She wanted to clear her doubts. She wanted to undone the twist behind those unreasonable words. After clearing this misunderstanding, Vestaline knew that she could walk forward without any doubts.


    Vestaline¡¯s swirling emotions were put into her fingertips as she knocked on the door. The voice of her beloved father echoed from within. How strange. Why was her heart throbbing today? She did not expect something. Actually, it was as if she were afraid of something.


    ¡¸Excuse me, father. ¡¹


    However, the emotions that were disturbing her heart disappeared after stepping into the room. As always, her father welcomed her with a big smile and praised her good deeds.


    She knew that her father was kind. He was a wonderful Lord who loved the people. Even the people loved him too. It felt unlikely that her father had made any mistakes.


    In the usual conversation, Vestaline¡¯s heart gradually crushed the seeds of doubt. One by one, in a politely form.


    ¡¸Father. There is one last thing that I would like to ask you¡­ ¡¹


    Vestaline¡¯s spirit was finally regaining balance. She felt guilty for having felt doubts about of her father. Even if some doubts were engraved in her chest, she was determined to reduce these useless thoughts about her father in the future.


    Then, Vestaline¡¯s lips opened in a confident and light manner.


    ¡¸¡­Do you know a human named Bruder Geluah? ¡¹


    It was just a normal question. Vestaline¡¯s lips tried to move one more time, but were halted upon seeing an unusual sight. Her eyes trembled.


    Her father was now pretending to be calm.


    The action her father took upon hearing her words was suspicious. He moved his shoulders and stiffened his face. He did not show any upsetting expressions. Seen from her side, it looked like her father was thinking deeply about her question. Yes, it only looked like that and nothing more. In fact, her father¡¯s reaction should not be a problem at all. Yet, for Vestaline, it did not feel right.


    Vestaline was expecting a different reaction. If her father did not know about that man, he would respond cheerfully without any hesitation.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t know what your Lord Mordeaux did in the past, do you?¡±


    The words the green-clothed man told her at that time echoed in the back of her ears.


    Something resounded painfully. Certainly, Vestaline heard the sound of a needle, or even a large nail, piercing her heart.


    ¡ª


    I opened my lips while wiping my shoes from the blood drops in the cheap brothel.


    ¡¸I think being reckless was a good call this time around, Bruder¡­Ah, no. Is this not your real name?¡¹


    I muttered while taking deep breaths from my lungs.


    I instinctively called him Bruder, but he told Vestaline that Bruder was his father¡¯s name. I wondered if he had a different name. With that in mind, it felt strange to keep calling him Bruder.


    ¡¸Lugis, stop being sarcastic. You are more reckless than I am, you know. Besides, I don¡¯t care about my real name. I¡¯m used to my current name.¡¹


    While saying that, Bruder laid down on the bed as he distorted his face with a grin.


    Bruder¡¯s body, which fought a reckless and gaudy battle with Vestaline, had scratches, large and small. His body was full of bruises. In return for the unreasonable effort, the pain must be running throughout his body. Fortunately, I could not see any fatal wounds, but he still needed some rest.


    Suddenly, I squinted my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t even know that the name Bruder was not his real name, even in the past. Rather, I had never felt any suspicions or irregularities. He did his best to hide this fact. Was it for some reason that he could not tell me?


    Maybe he did not want to tell me because he cared for me. Or maybe he simply did not trust me, not now nor even in the past.


    Somehow, while I was shaking the emotions that I couldn¡¯t organize in my heart, a voice echoed from my back.


    ¡¸Yes, Mr. Bruder is right, Lugis. Your actions are more reckless than his actions are. Please reflect on them from the bottom of your heart.¡¹


    The words of Saint Matia made me feel as if my spine was being crushed without knowing it.


    Why? Apart from that horrible feeling, her voice was not that icy. Rather, her voice sounded mild. A kind-hearted voice that seemed to be worried about me. Why was the Saint so worried about my well-being? Her voice was certainly kind right now; however, I felt a strange chill.


    ¡¸Oh, is that so? Then, should I close my eyes when a person decides to die by kissing the god of death? I may look reckless to you, but for me, I was not.¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s reckless courage to confront Vestaline was indeed great, but his recklessness led to receiving Vestaline¡¯s deadly spear-axe. If I did not intervene, he would be dead by now. His severe pain was the price he had to pay for my intervention. Without my help, his price would be his death. A sigh leaked from my mouth.


    Anyway. Thanks to Bruder¡¯s last words, the Steel Princess disappeared from our sight silently. I may know her destination. She probably went to see Mordeaux in order to confirm the facts. I was worried that she would attack us without asking any questions, but it worked quite well.


    After that, I eagerly hoped that the seeds of doubt would increase in her heart. All I had to do was wait to see if that father and daughter would trust each other now. I bet that some questions and answers consumed Vestaline¡¯s heart at this precise moment. If this strategy does not work, then I would have to rethink the plan.


    Still. At least, it was working for now. There should be no mistake. This should do.


    ¡¸Lugis. ¡¹


    As I was pondering while taking out a chewing tobacco, the voice of the Saint woman echoed again in the room. She spoke with a normal voice. Then, she opened her lips as she gently tilted her head to profess the rest of her phrase.


    ¡¸Get rid of chewing cigarettes. You have something to say to me.¡¹


    I could not help but blink my eyes.


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. I didn¡¯t even know her real intention. I did not remember making any promises to Matia, and I never decided to make plans for the future with her in mind. What did Matia mean by that?


    My throat groaned while looking for words. This Saint woman always leaked poison out of nowhere. Even her eyes looked terrifying most of the times.


    However, contrary to my expectations, Matia¡¯s eyes showed no impatience despite her fearless demeanor. She slowly opened her lips again without showing any hesitation. She spoke in a gentle manner, as if she taught the truth to a child who was oblivious of the world.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis, you have put yourself in danger again without my permission. So apologize to me. But do it in a wholeheartedly way.¡¹


    After those words echoed in the room, I put a question mark in my head and stroked my chin.


    I felt something scary running through my back. No, Matia herself did not show such thing as danger. After all, she even had a smile on her face. What the hell was going on?


    ¡¸You have sworn to me. I told you to be proud of yourself, but I also told you to stop doing dangerous acts. Do you not recall?¡¹


    No. I did not sworn to anything no matter how much I thought about it.


    I certainly acknowledged Matia¡¯s words. That was true. Nevertheless, that did not mean that I would accept everything she said. Where did the interpretation twist?


    Still, without having time to ask her that question, Matia¡¯s lips moved once again.


    ¡¸So, Lugis. Are you not going to apologize? Ask for forgiveness. To me, right now.¡¹


    My spine froze. It seemed that Matia¡¯s words were undoubtedly a Saint-like charity words. However, her tone had a particular sound that cornered me on the spot.


    I did not know why, but my leg took one-step back.

 Volume 7 - CH 135

    Chapter 135: The Songstress and the Protector


    There was a strange dimness in the room with the curtains down even though it was not night yet. Not even a ray of sunlight entered the room. There was no candlelight as well. The room looked as if it was rejecting the light of day.


    Ariene looked around in the room where someone invited her. She blinked her eyes without knowing the reason why she was there.


    ¡¸I apologize. Even though the Lady Saint¡¯s condition is not good, I have summoned you to come to such a place as this.¡¹


    The master of the room, Vestaline, sat on a luxurious chair with her hands on her knees.


    For Ariene, who had only seen her majestic appearance, it felt like she had seen something that should not have been seen.


    However, Vestaline, who spoke such words, looked attentively at Ariene in a grumpy manner, who in turn did not know what to say. Ariene felt that her body was stiff. Vestaline had a straightforward personality. The more straightforward a person was, the easier it was for said person to store anguish. Ariene perfectly knew that much.


    ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t say that I feel better now. Definitely. I still have a lot of pain in my head, and when I walk, I feel like my legs are wobbling.¡±


    ¡°However, although I am a candidate, I am worthy of being the Saint. I should behave with more importance when it comes to guide those who are worried about their bodies and souls.¡±


    ¡°That is the role for those who try to be Saints, and it is why I am here.¡± Ariene slowly responded in order to calm down Vestaline¡¯s heart.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Besides, I am not the Saint. I am just a candidate to be the Saint. So you can call me Ariene.¡¹


    Vestaline sat on a chair that did not fit her robust body. In fact, she looked like a messy child. She leaned her neck to match Ariene¡¯s gaze. Ariene dared to break the wall between them.


    However, Vestaline¡¯s pale lips swayed upon hearing Ariene¡¯s words. Vestaline felt a little hesitation, and perhaps, she did not feel right to call Ariene by name. Ariene continued to speak in order to ease the atmosphere. Her golden eyes shined in the dimly lit room.


    ¡¸Besides, the harder it gets, the harder the words and feelings become. In other words, it is better for us to become a little more comfortable with each other.¡¹


    Ariene smiled wryly in her heart. She recalled what the Cathedral sister taught her for occasions where she did not know what to say.


    The sister taught her to take it easy. Be polite but resolute. Never to submit to stubbornness. ¡°Ah, by the way, someone also taught this current language when I was little. Yes, my childhood friend whom I played a lot also taught me those things.¡±


    Suddenly, Ariene felt a hard stone falling at the back of her chest. A sharp pain ran in her head for a moment. Ariene hardened her cheeks by pressing her mouth as she waited for Vestaline¡¯s words. Ariene did her best to avoid expressing the emotions that boiled in her heart.


    There was a quiet moment for about ten seconds. Vestaline, who sighed loudly, moved awkwardly her cheeks, which became slightly relaxed. Vestaline searched for proper words that would not make her worry, but that would make her communicate more easily with the Saint.


    ¡°What was she worried about?¡± Sure, Vestaline seemed to have a solid personality, but Ariene had a strong spirit, and even if she felt trouble somewhere, she had the strength to break even that trouble. At least, that was Vestaline¡¯s first impression of Ariene upon meeting her.


    That was why Vestaline was now troubled and trembling like a young child. It was a strange and unavoidable sight.


    ¡¸¡­Lady¡­Ariene. What if¡­ ¡¹


    The words that Vestaline professed were very insubstantial. Ariene felt that Vestaline had trouble in expressing her worries through words. Ariene nodded when she heard her next words.


    ¡¸If a person has suspicions of something that she truly believed in, then what should this person do? Should she believe in its existence? Or¡­¡¹


    Vestaline¡¯s words sank into the darkness. It felt as if the darkness itself swallowed her voice. The only thing that shined in the room disappeared, as if the darkness seized the whole space.


    ¡­At the same time that Vestaline¡¯s words disappeared, Ariene¡¯s golden eyes narrowed deeply.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­How is Vestaline? ¡¹


    Mordeaux Gon¡¯s voice sounded undeniably painful. His servant, Tolga, cleared his throat for a moment to answer his Lord¡¯s apprehensive question.


    ¡¸Ah, yes My Lord. Lady Saint Ariene is with her right now. I believe she has calmed down during the night.¡¹


    Mordeaux understood that this observation included hope.


    Even though she was the Saint candidate, the girl named Ariene was still a young girl. The medicine called ¡°time¡± to relieve sorrow could only be obtained over the years. But still, Mordeaux hoped that Ariene could be a medicine for his own daughter.


    A loud sigh leaked from Mordeaux¡¯s mouth. He felt extreme concern. He sighed again as he recalled all the blunders he made in front of Vestaline. For a moment, Mordeaux closed his eyelids to immerse on his thoughts.


    When he finally opened his eyes, there was no longer any color of concern. He began to think about who informed his daughter of that man¡¯s name. Who brought the name Bruder Geluah to this city?


    Mordeaux wanted to get rid of this unwanted emotions. During the Mercenary Era, every day was like a battlefield. If strange sentiments or emotions swayed him, he would have died already. Mordeaux had seen many masterpieces who couldn¡¯t understand the emotions hidden within themselves and lost their lives unknowingly.


    Therefore, Mordeaux acquired a new resolution during the days of the battlefield. He managed to use a technique to separate everything from his thoughts except the necessary emotions. In other words, except his own desires.


    He implemented this technique consciously at first. Then, gradually, unconsciously. Now, no matter how painful his emotions could be, Mordeaux was able to throw them away with a single sigh. Then, he could determine what to do.


    In any case, something needed to be determined immediately. The source of information. The name Bruder Geluah. It turned out that someone who knew the name lived in this city, Belfein.


    A name that Mordeaux considered abominable. Perhaps, that was why, as soon as that name came out of Vestaline¡¯s mouth, he inadvertently forgot to keep his posture and quivered his eyes. Mordeaux also noticed Vestaline¡¯s sudden change of expression upon seeing his unsettled behavior. There was no doubt that she was waiting to see her father¡¯s reaction.


    How far did Vestaline know? To what extent was she sure about her doubts? And from whom did she get that information? Mordeaux realized that he had to investigate it all.


    Mordeaux felt in his heart, for the first time in a long time, the coldness of the Mercenary Era. It was gradually returning to his heart. Slowly and slowly, the center of Mordeaux¡¯ heart lost its heat, just as the iron remained cold from its core during the cold weather.


    ¡¸Lord Mordeaux. You have a visitor. ¡¹


    Suddenly, Mordeaux¡¯s thick fingers moved upon hearing those words. There were no plans for visitors today. It was quite unusual for an unplanned guest to come, starting with Saint Ariene.


    Mordeaux¡¯s servant told him the visitor was an aristocrat. If that was the case, then it was not possible to drive this visitor away.


    ¡¸Okay. Tell the visitor to come in. What is the visitor¡¯s name?¡¹


    When he asked to the bowing servant, he slightly wriggled his lips while slowly opening his mouth.

 Volume 7 - CH 136

    Chapter 136: Domination


    ¡­If a person is suspicions of something that she always believed in, then what should this person do?


    Ariene¡¯s golden eyes sparkled upon hearing the words that leaked from Vestaline¡¯s pale lips. She seemed to seek advice. Vestaline truly wanted an answer to her question.


    ¡°Ahh, but I don¡¯t have that qualification right now. The reason why my head hurts is no different from Vestaline¡¯s anguish. If there is an answer to both of our problems, then I would like to hear it soon.¡±


    Ariene¡¯s pain pierced her chest, then her forehead and limbs. It felt as if a knife cut her flesh open. The trapped dark emotion in the depths of her heart pushed the ¡°door¡± open again and rampaged to the surface.


    Vestaline¡¯s eyes stared suspiciously at Ariene, who spoke no words at all. Ariene stroked her chest, hoping that this room remained dark. If the lights were on, Vestaline would have seen Ariene¡¯s blueish expression.


    However, the next moment, Ariene¡¯s facial expression distorted. Fundamentally, she did not find any solution to this problem. ¡°What revelation should I give to this troubled woman? I just don¡¯t know what to think or say.¡±


    ¡°What does she mean? Actually, how could I listen to other people¡¯s worries when I could not handle my own worries? The Saint candidate was just a name. My title makes me sad. I am almost shedding tears.¡±


    Ariene¡¯s heart was no longer in a normal state. She felt her agitated heart because of the repeated thoughts. Her darkish emotions consumed her soul from within. With this mental upheaval, even the troubles around her made her feel sick.


    Still. Even if it were mere titles, being the Saint and the Songstress gave Ariene some support.


    ¡°Yes, it was my role now to help Vestaline. If so, then I must give her salvation. People gave me two names, even though I was just a candidate. Was not this salvation what God Altius instructed me to do? I shall ask for salvation in order to give it to others.¡±


    ¡°After all, it is the role of the Saint to give salvation to those who seek redemption. However, I am not allowed to give myself this so-called salvation.¡± Now that she was a candidate to be the Saint of the Great Holy Church, Ariene was not allowed to reach out for help.


    ¡°¡­Ah, that¡¯s right. It is my role as the future Saint to seek and give salvation to others.¡±


    The moment she thought so, the pain in her head disappeared. Naturally, Ariene¡¯s little lips began to smile.


    ¡¸¡­Rest assured, Vestaline. I understand your worries. It¡¯s painful to have doubts about someone you care about. We don¡¯t want to doubt such people, but once we have doubts, we cannot stop thinking about it.¡¹


    Ariene spoke to Vestaline like a true Saint. The only sure thing Ariene had now was her saint-like face. Ariene convinced herself somewhere in her heart, although it felt strange that such words naturally leaked from her mouth.


    ¡°In my heart, I coexisted with myself who understood everything and at the same time with my other self who did not understand anything. Was it reason or instinct? Or was it something completely different?¡± Apparently, there was something, which Ariene could not understand.


    ¡°However, there is one thing I know. No doubt about it, I finally found the answer.¡±


    ¡¸You must pursue what you desire. Being suspicious is not mistrust. In fact, everyone has seeds of doubt in their own hearts. However¡­¡¹


    ¡°Yes, people are weak. At any given time, everyone will have doubts in their hearts. Perhaps, even the Saints of the past had doubts about certain people too¡±, Ariene thought.


    ¡°However, I believe that people are not that weak enough to stop from having doubts.¡±


    ¡¸¡­I think it is most important to take action to clear it up. Yes, you should not worry about the repercussions that comes with it. Because, you don¡¯t want to keep crying like a tragic performer, do you?¡¹


    Ariene noticed that Vestaline¡¯s lips tightened for a moment. Ariene was sure that her emotions were shaking deep inside of her heart. Ariene did not know how she would take her words. But, one thing was sure Vestaline¡¯s heart was dying to make a choice.


    However, if one looked at Vestaline¡¯s eyes, one would understand. Ariene felt that Vestaline had begun to comprehend what she was saying. Behind her eyes, something that resembled heat began to sprout again.


    ¡°Great. It seems that I was able to imitate a Saint. I was able to take the hand of a depressed human being who sought salvation.¡±


    ¡¸¡­Thank you very much. Lady Ariene. I feel like your words saved me. Yes, this isn¡¯t like me. A tragic performer in a dark room.¡¹


    Ariene smiled when Vestaline thanked her.


    Upon hearing Ariene¡¯s words, Vestaline blinked her eyelashes in a suspicious manner. Ariene wondered if Vestaline did really understand the meaning of the words she received.


    Nevertheless, the words of gratitude were by no means a way to repair the situation. Vestaline thanked Ariene from the bottom of her heart. She said that she was able to recover herself thanks to Ariene¡¯s advice.


    Yes, it was because of Vestaline¡¯s worries that Ariene was able to pave her way.


    ¡°Even though I tried to behave like a Saint, I am still worried. About the betrayal of my childhood friend Lugis. How foolish can I be.¡±


    ¡°Despite saying that he would eventually pick me up at the Cathedral, he chose the Heraldic religion instead. Now he is my enemy and is taking the hand of another woman.¡±


    ¡°Deplorable. I cannot accept it. Just thinking about that fact hurts my chest to the point of being cut open.¡± Ariene could feel the dark emotions crawling up from the back of her viscera. The corners of her eyes naturally felt the scorching heat.


    ¡°But I already understand the reason for his betrayal. My heart is full of peace now. It was my entire fault. Why did Lugis betray me? I was running away from this question.¡±


    ¡°I was trying to convince myself that he did everything for freedom. I tried to dissipate the suspicion and uneasiness I felt in my chest. Yet, it was not worth it. Running away did not solve anything. The reason why Lugis let go of my hand was¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­In other words, I did not give salvation to Lugis.¡±


    ¡°I could not be a salvation for Lugis, even though Lugis was my salvation during my days in the Cathedral. Surely, he must have immense tears in his chest. He probably went through intolerable hardships. Yet, I could not be by his side in order to save him from them.¡±


    ¡°That is the reason why Lugis is with the Heraldic Order now. That place has become his supporting pillar.¡±


    ¡°I feel sorry. I doubted him for moments. It feels embarrassing to ask myself why he did such a thing. In other words, was it not all derived from my unfaithfulness?¡±


    Then, the rest was easy for Ariene. She decided the measures she had to take. It was easy now.


    ¡°¡­I just need to remove all the unnecessary surroundings from Lugis and be his only salvation.¡±


    Lugis was nothing but a human being. Ariene could tell so because she had been watching him since he was a child. He had some weak and fragile parts. Ariene was sure that he would want to rely on something. Ariene knew there would be a time when he would want to reach out to something. Naturally.


    ¡°At that time, he may accidentally ask for help from other people other than me.¡±


    Ariene felt that Lugis fell in a big misfortune. Those people were letting him make the wrong choices. In fact, even now, the wrong choice was the Heraldic religion, since Lugis was being defamed as a great sinner.


    Ariene¡¯s chest boiled with heat. The muddy and sticky dark emotions that lurked in her heart still crawled from the back of her viscera. However, there was only one brilliant conviction amidst the hatred and darkness that consumed her heart.


    ¡°Lugis, I will make sure to take everything away from you. The Heraldic religion, the Guilds, your status, everything. Then, when I am the only one around you, I will happily take your hand as an oath. I will give you salvation when you seek salvation to the fullest. Yes, I have decided.¡±


    ¡°So wait for me, Lugis. I am truly sorry that my unfaithfulness has given you a predicament. But in the end, I will be the one to save you from that predicament.¡±


    In the dark room, Ariene¡¯s expression could not be seen by anyone, by neither Vestaline nor the servants. However, Ariene¡¯s expression had a beautiful and lustrous smile that she had never shown to anyone before.

 Volume 7 - CH 137

    Chapter 137: The Meaning of Those Names


    ¡¸¡­My name is Filaret La Volgograd. ¡¹


    Inside Lord Belfein¡¯s house. At the front door of the drawing room, Filaret¡¯s black hair swayed when she professed her name after Caria professed hers. At first, her black hair was not perceptible. However, when she lowered her head, her black-colored hair spread out to her shoulders.


    Both of them stood still for a while, as the servant went to inform the Lord of their presence inside the drawing room. Aristocrats, and especially Lords, did not meet sudden guests. Lords had the power to summon guests beforehand whenever they liked. Many of these wealthy and powerful people did not like others to see them in a light-hearted way.


    There was even the custom of good manners to keep the guests waiting for a while. Lords wanted to show others that they were extremely busy people. Therefore, making guests wait to be summoned actually made the Lords feel superior to other people.


    Unintentionally, Caria sighed in her heart. She felt frustration. She knew that the joy of the aristocratic people or the people from the upper class, was just for preeminence. Caria knew as much since she was from the upper class as well. That was why Caria hated this endeavor, to lower herself before another upper class person.


    In a brief moment Caria unknowingly shook her lips and asked Filaret if this was the right choice. Filaret mysteriously blinked her black eyes upon hearing Caria¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Right choice, you say? Why are you regretting this choice now? We actually haven¡¯t done anything unscrupulous, you know?¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s mouth moved in a very natural and soft way. Those words had a tone that did not hide something or made someone tense. Caria and Filaret did not have an amicable relationship, but Caria understood her well. Involuntarily, Caria¡¯s white throat rang.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t twist my words. I actually don¡¯t mind making this choice, you see. I was actually talking about you. It¡¯s not too late for you to go back to your home country. That¡¯s all.¡¹


    Caria murmured with a whisper tone.


    Until now, Filaret and Caria¡¯s names had not been matched to their success, and they had never been widely announced as Heraldic rebels. A female swordfighter and a female wizard. Only those titles spread. Both of their real names remained a mystery. At least on the side of the Great Holy Church. Their existence had not been revealed at all.


    Things were moving on so quickly. Those who didn¡¯t already noticed would eventually notice. Their entities could be revealed at any time now.


    However, there were probably two reasons why their names had not been known so far. It seemed unbelievable how their prowess was known but not their identities, which was hard to believe.


    First. Wealthy and powerful people did not want to spread the rumors that an aristocrat and a knight of the upper class had fallen into the savagery of the Heraldic religion. In other words, the Cathedral and the upper classes of the Gharast Kingdom tried to cease speculations. The two silvery ponytails shook as Caria smiled in a sarcastic way.


    The Saint Revolution, the Judgement Gate, the Gospel War. The Heraldic Order referred to a series of battles by individual names, but of course, the Cathedral did not do the same. The Cathedral and neighboring countries referred to this series of battles as the Great Rebellion of the Heraldic Order.


    Therefore, from the perspective of the Great Holy Church, this was not a noble war, but just a rebellion. Those who participated in it were nothing more than just stupid, vague, ignorant and ordinary people. No aristocrat or knight would agree with this meaningless battle. For them, this battle was by no means an honorable battle. For them, it was just a savage act of foolish humans shouting in an irresponsible and childish way. So it seemed.


    Because of that view, many aristocrats in the Gharast Kingdom or neighboring countries did not understand the magnitude of the matter. Caria¡¯s cheeks moved in a strange way, resulting in a bitter laugh. What a weird appearance she had.


    Caria had a hunch. A culture that loved to step on other people¡¯s backs. That culture was what kept the aristocrats alive, and now, they were trying to hide their rottenness in order to survive.


    The other reason why Filaret and Caria¡¯s names had not yet spread. It was quite simple for Caria.


    Caria knew who was hiding her name. Her own father, Barberridge Burdnick. She did not know what the parents of Filaret were doing, but her father must be doing his best to conceal her name.


    Caria¡¯s father had repeatedly told her not to tarnish their family name. Caria¡¯s eyes quivered upon realizing this fact. Her father probably knew that his daughter was under the command of the Heraldic Order.


    The Burdnick family was by no means in a good position. Rather, the position would only get worse day by day. However, Caria¡¯s father was good at politics and laying the groundwork. His eyes could be bleeding, and he could be struggling to hold his sleep. However, he only hoped for one thing.


    For his real daughter to die as soon as possible in order to save the Burdnick family.


    Perhaps, that was the true reason why Caria¡¯s name was not widespread. Of course, there might be completely different factors, but Caria could not think of other scenarios right now. In any case, it was true that their names were not known yet. If so, aside from Caria, Filaret could return to her home country. By doing so, it would be possible for Filaret to stop living a life full of battles and hurdles, and return to the previous peaceful days.


    Even so, it was necessary for them to give their names here. After all, each of them had now made a name for themselves as an aristocrat and as a knight. They were acting based on the name of their respective houses.


    At the same time, Caria had some doubts. Should she behave like any other time and withdraw from the Heraldic Order? It was not too late for Caria to step away. All she had to do was leave the Lord¡¯s house right now. Otherwise, things would get messy. No matter how much she suppressed it, the whispering voices of those around them would lead to the inevitable. The names of both Caria and Filaret would crawl out to the neighboring countries along with their family names. They would surely bring dishonor to their families and houses.


    Well, despite that, Caria thought she could not go home anymore. If she went back because of her father¡¯s feelings, she would not be put under house arrest again. She would be assassinated or she would spend her entire life trapped in a clerical house of the Great Holy Church.


    However, what could she do?


    Caria felt her silver eyes distorting in an unpleasant manner. Even her spine became hot. She felt as if the depths of her brain scorched.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t go back anymore. My eyes are chasing his shadow and my ears are trying to hear his footsteps.¡±


    Unknowingly, when such thoughts emerged in Caria¡¯s chest, her cheeks dyed in bright red. Her feelings were too strong to ignore.


    Caria hated this side of her. She thought that it did not suit her at all. Caria could not tolerate such a disgraceful thing. Why did she always try to follow him? Caria thought that it would be better to leave him be. All she had to do was try to find her own path.


    When Filaret heard Caria¡¯s words about why she did not go back to her home country, her eyes quivered in an unexpected way. Then, in the next moment, Filaret sharpened her lips and said.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t be going back. If I went back to my country, I won¡¯t have Lugis by my side.¡¹


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Caria understood Filaret¡¯s feelings, who told her that she would not return to her home country anymore. In other words, everything remained unchanged. Caria was the same as this Sorceress.


    Both were in a place where they could not go back. Actually, neither their names nor statuses worried them.


    When Caria shrugged her shoulders upon hearing Filaret¡¯s response, the door of the drawing room finally made a noise.


    They waited a long time. Caria¡¯s silver eyes narrowed upon seeing the existence of a Lord who was good at keeping people waiting. Mordeaux Gon, the Lord who dressed in extravagant attires, shook his thick lips and spoke.


    ¡¸You came to visit me, so I shall welcome you as my guests. My name is Mordeaux Gon and I am the Lord of Belfein. You may come in.¡¹


    Mordeaux was not alone inside the drawing room. He even showed a proud attitude as he brought a woman out from behind the door. Her hair, shining as gold, was swaying brilliantly.


    ¡¸And I thought it would be courteous of her to say hello to the both of you. She is the famous Saint of the Cathedral¡­¡¹


    Mordeaux¡¯ low roaring voice echoed in the drawing room. Following his voice, a soft and audible voice engulfed the surrounding air.


    ¡¸¡­Nice to meet you. I am indebted to Lord Mordeaux for staying in his house as a guest. Please call me Ariene.¡¹


    Golden hair and shining eyes. The Saint named Ariene.


    Caria¡¯s silver eyes shook in distortion inside the drawing room.

 Volume 7 - CH 138

    Chapter 138: A Women¡¯s Feast


    Glossy golden hair and bright eyes. This woman¡¯s actions felt strange. This peculiar woman was Ariene, the Songstress and Saint of the Cathedral. Mordeaux, the Lord of Belfein introduced this woman to both Filaret and Caria.


    Even though this woman was a Saint, she did not seem to have a secular personality from the way she spoke. Rather, her voice had a familiar tone.


    This woman. She was now in front of Caria. Ariene was having a chat with Mordeaux and Filaret. Their eyes probably reflected the kindness and friendliness of this woman.


    Yet, Caria felt differently.


    When Caria heard Ariene¡¯s name. For a moment, Caria¡¯s eyes reflected something completely different from those around her.


    Caria recalled ¡°that¡± particular night. Her silver eyes certainly noticed something relevant about the figure that stood in front of her.


    ¡°¡­I remember Lugis¡¯ face when he told me the name Ariene. He showed me an expression full of warmth. An expression that he had never shown before.¡±


    Her molars pressed forcibly inside Caria¡¯s mouth. Her teeth overlapped with one another so strongly that they almost destroyed themselves.


    ¡°I felt tremendous humiliation that night. How many times did the river of emotions overflown from my chest as it tried to wash away my body?¡± Right now, that excruciating sensation emerged in Caria¡¯s mind. Her fierce emotions were so uncontrolled that even green flames oozed from her eyes.


    ¡°The person who made me feel humiliated is now in front of me.¡± Caria put her furious power into her fingers unknowingly.


    ¡°Ah, no good. I know. I want to strangle her fine neck.¡± However, everything would collapse the moment Caria used the palm of her hands.


    To tell the truth, Ariene did not humiliate nor despise Caria. Her presence only afflicted Caria through Lugis.


    ¡°I know. I really know. That man is the one who gave me all the misery that crawls in my chest.¡±


    This fact boiled in Caria¡¯s chest as if she had a fever. ¡°Ah, cheap, how dare he mess with me? I will let that man pay the price of playing with my emotions.¡±


    Caria joined the chat while restraining her lips, which were likely to open suddenly. Caria felt jealous of Filaret for the very first time because she could smile without knowing anything about Lugis and Ariene.


    At the same time, Caria felt a sense of superiority since she knew more about Lugis. However, a sticky feeling bit her chest, which made her think that she, should not have known about this. This sticky feeling covered Caria¡¯s heart in a distorted manner.


    ¡¸¡­So what are you two doing in Belfein? ¡¹


    In the midst of a wave of conversation, words leaked out of Mordeaux¡¯s mouth. Caria finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Caria thought this Lord had euphemism of having guests at his home, but he certainly did not cut things out, exactly as the way of an aristocratic Lord. Caria heard that this Lord, Mordeaux, was a nobody at first. Did he reach this level with his own efforts? Indeed, Caria thought that his figure was that of a nobleman and not of nobody.


    Caria kept an eye out for Filaret, who has been chatting vigorously. Her black eyes flashed as she nodded for a moment. Caria¡¯s little lips opened in response.


    ¡¸Yes, we have only one purpose by coming to Belfein¡­We are pursuing the shadow of the great sinner Lugis.¡¹


    While uttering those words, Caria¡¯s silver eyes naturally caught Ariene¡¯s appearance. Then, she saw it.


    Ariene¡¯s action was forcibly strict so that nobody would notice her nerviness. Ariene¡¯s body movements, which were graceful until now, quivered for a moment. Caria¡¯s silver eyes blinked.


    ¡°I knew it, it¡¯s you. You are the human being that Lugis talked about during that night. There¡¯s no mistake, you are not only the Songstress and Saint, but also Lugis¡¯ acquaintance.¡± Caria¡¯s gaze was narrowing, slightly sparkling the ferociousness at the edge of her eyes.


    Following Caria¡¯s words, Filaret opened her mouth.


    ¡¸The feelings I have for him can no longer be expressed in words. Surely, yes, I definitely want to catch him with my hands. However, our power is not enough. We won¡¯t be able to grab the shadow much less the tail of the beast.¡¹


    ¡°Hmm, I see. Sure, she is not lying.¡± Caria was about to distort her cheeks when she noticed Filaret¡¯s seriousness when professing those words to Mordeaux.


    ¡°I even feel like I am seeing a comedy of a bad nature. But that¡¯s enough to convey our feelings to the other person.¡±


    ¡¸¡­Even if we are ashamed by disrupting your daily affairs, we would like to ask His Excellency Lord Mordeaux for help. We want your guidance and support.¡¹


    Caria glanced at Ariene after adding those words. Since the momentary quiverers a minute ago, there had been no more deviation in her movements and facial expressions. Ariene seemed to nod and even sympathize with Filaret¡¯s story as if she was truly by our side. Caria wondered if she was wrong about Ariene. Or maybe¡­


    ¡¸Saint Ariene. You must have the same feelings as we do. As the prodigious Saint of the Cathedral, having such a great sinner is very unforgivable.¡¹


    Caria spoke while raising her eyebrows and keeping her cheeks from collapsing. Caria was testing Ariene on this very spot. Her purpose was for Ariene to give consent publicly in order to understand her hidden emotions.


    Caria certainly noticed a slight reaction on Ariene¡¯s complexion by mentioning Lugis¡¯ name. Perhaps, Lugis¡¯ feelings for Ariene were not one-sided. Caria thought that maybe she was right about this assumption.


    ¡°If their love is reciprocal, then it¡¯s a good idea for me to use this land called Belfein to sever their ties with each other. I shall be the one to give you happiness, Lugis.¡±


    ¡°Their love is a love that won¡¯t come true anyway, so the best medicine to forsake a forbidden love is by causing a big tragedy. I have nothing to worry about this. Beyond that tragedy, I will hold him firmly. I will comfort and hug him until he forgets his past thoughts. Finally, he will let me repaint all of his past thoughts with newer ones.¡±


    Mordeaux also opened his thick lips to agree with Caria¡¯s words.


    Mordeaux said that she was by no doubt a memorable and devout Great Saint, since she was about to defeat many fearful candidates for the Saint position. Mordeaux also added that if there really were a great sinner in this city, then she would surely hang him with her own hands to show that she is the perfect choice to be proclaimed as Saint of the Cathedral, the powerful seat of the Great Holy Church. Mordeaux spoke in such a grand way.


    Filaret and Caria¡¯s cheeks squeezed involuntarily. Both of them did not speak out. They tried to hide explicit attitudes. Still, his words felt unpleasant. Too unpleasant for them since they had to swallow his words despite feeling differently.


    Caria diverted her gaze from Mordeaux and overlapped her gaze with Ariene. Caria was eager for Ariene to agree with their words.


    There was no abnormality in Ariene¡¯s actions, facial expressions and eyes. Of course, she opened her mouth with a gentle and feminine smile.


    ¡¸Yes, of course¡­It is impossible for me to choose otherwise.¡¹


    Caria also smiled when Ariene responded with such an elegant smile on her face. Caria felt her heart ringing aloud. Something unfamiliar emerged from the bottom of her chest.


    Oh, I see. In other words, are you the same as me?


    Caria felt as if she heard something muttering deep inside of her chest.

 Volume 7 - CH 139

    Chapter 139: The Holy Maiden and Her Emotions


    ¡¸Yes, of course¡­It is impossible for me to choose otherwise. ¡¹


    Ariene whispered through her pale lips.


    Even though her voice sounded unmistakably benevolent, it exuded a distorted color as if she were mocking the other person. Even Ariene herself did not know why such a complex colored voice came out of her mouth.


    Still, Ariene shook her lips while showing a happy expression.


    ¡¸It will not be a punishment if we just try to tighten the sinner¡¯s neck. Therefore, we must keep him alive until the end so that we can understand his foolishness. That will be his punishment. After he pays for everything, I will give salvation to his soul.¡¹


    Ariene spoke smoothly while picking up those lines in a careful manner.


    ¡¸Our God will give salvation to the sinner¡­Of course, there is a price to pay.¡¹


    Ariene¡¯s voice resonated in the drawing room like a song. A beautiful, yet memorable voice. Her voice was one of the reasons why Ariene was known as the Songstress.


    When Ariene closed her lips, she blinked her golden eyes and turned her gaze to the person in front of her¡­Caria Burdnick.


    Caria lifted her lips and smiled gracefully. However, Ariene noticed there was something behind her gracious smile. Apparently, her words were a little different from what she wanted. Well, Ariene felt that some of her shared feelings were somewhat reversed.


    ¡°Anyway. Caria said she came with Filaret La Volgograd to Belfein as they chased Lugis¡¯ shadow.¡±


    ¡°I see. Apart from the truth of the matter, it seems the world recognizes Lugis as the one who caused the fall of the walled-city of Garoua Maria. If so, of course, resentment will be born, attachment will breathe, and revenge will sprout.¡± Ariene also had a deep understanding of the situation.


    ¡°Moreover, it is not uncommon for them to come to Belfein to satisfy their grudges and attachments. Human emotions gives power for the legs to move forward, even if they sometimes trample on common sense. That¡¯s also a fact.¡±


    ¡°However, a part of me was not honestly convinced when I said that the teachings of the Great Holy Church was to forgive and give salvation.¡±


    ¡°Why did I throw such words at them?¡±


    Ariene shook her lips a little. She felt her own blood spinning in her body with a slight feverish heat. ¡°I see. I feel uncomfortable with the feelings they have for Lugis.¡±


    Ariene felt it was okay to hate Lugis for his deeds. It was okay to have hostility, prejudice, discrimination, or even have it all combined.


    Ariene felt that she was the only one to take Lugis¡¯ hand. Even if the world tried to cast him away, only Ariene would take his hand. For Ariene, the whole world could hate Lugis, but she would be the only one to provide him with the much-needed salvation.


    ¡°Still, it feels unpleasant.¡±


    Ariene didn¡¯t like Caria and Filaret¡¯s obsession for Lugis. They belonged to the upper class, and yet, they traveled to Belfein in order to search for someone deprived as Lugis.


    Ariene believed there was no positive or negative emotions. There were only directions and criteria such as the strong or weak. People just gave it a wide variety of names without knowing the real meaning.


    ¡°These women in front of me, at least the girl named Caria, has undoubtedly a strong feeling resembling an iron chain towards Lugis. When talking about Lugis, the verses of her words and the sparkle in her silver eyes made me realize that.¡±


    Ariene did not like it at all. It was acceptable to be hostile or feel hate. However, the obsession that emoted from her feelings was unacceptable.


    Unknowingly, Ariene understood that she was quite greedy herself. Apparently, she could not accept that Lugis had a strong attachment to someone else. Ariene smiled ironically in her heart. She felt that she had a complex and troublesome nature.


    However, Ariene knew that it was not possible to express those feelings in an explicit manner right now. Because she came here as a candidate to be the Saint of the Great Holy Church. Ariene¡¯s golden hair shuddered slightly, even though there was no wind in the drawing room.


    ¡¸¡­Anyway. Basically it is, ¡°accept the outstretched hand and give salvation¡±. That is the way of the Great Holy Church.¡¹


    Ariene¡¯s cheeks swayed unknowingly while looking at Caria and Filaret. Her lips opened again as if she were about to sing. Ariene¡¯s hidden ugliness took advantage of her following words.


    ¡¸By the way, you two¡­You are nothing more than just strangers to Lugis. If you accumulate such thoughts into your hearts, it will only make you both sinful.¡¹


    ¡°So, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you two to forget such obsession with a peace of mind?¡± While putting such meaning into words, Ariene¡¯s golden eyes glittered in the room.


    Ariene¡¯s words, facial expressions, and even attitudes, were that of an unmistakable Saint. Seen from the outside, Ariene behaved like a holy maiden who voiced her faith with a compassionate heart.


    Ariene maintained her dignified stance even if her emotions that were not very sacred swirled in her chest.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So, Lugis. Are you not going to apologize? Ask for forgiveness. To me, right now.¡±


    The moment she professed those words out of her lips. Matia knew that her heart was pounding fast. At the same time, Matia felt upset about herself. She was shocked to know that her current words must have been her true intentions. Every single feeling transformed into strong palpitations that spread throughout her body.


    Matia¡¯s eyes were somewhat slightly frightened, and she kept looking at Lugis. ¡°What will he say? Will he laugh in dismay, or will he give me a despised look?¡± When Matia thought about it, her heart rang intensely.


    ¡°I hate this. I hate being disliked. I never thought about such a thing before.¡±


    ¡°Why is this happening to me?¡± Matia could not freely shake her emotions away. Matia was someone who always thought about her role, her calculating persona and her ambitions as Saint. However, she never really thought about her personality, what she looked like, what she liked generally, and so on. Such a thing did not exist in Matia¡¯s heart. Matia, the Saint, only had the concept of an individual when she was a child.


    Nonetheless. She was now afraid of being rejected. She gritted her teeth in an anxiously way. Even the cracking sound echoed in her mouth. She was surprised at herself. Matia herself never thought that one day these feelings would make her feel scared and disgusted at the same time.


    Lugis stepped back as if Matia¡¯s advance pressured him. Then, he stroked his chin.


    There was silence for a while. A blank space of time covered the room in the cheap brothel. Lugis threw some words amid the tension. Matia almost held her breath.


    ¡¸¡­Sorry. I understand that it was a dangerous place. Okay, I will be more careful next time. But, I can¡¯t swear that I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡¹


    Lugis felt a little sorry it seemed. His eyes completely diverted from Matia¡¯s gaze, as if he were a child reprimanded by a teacher. Matia naturally exasperated in her head.


    Her eyes swayed unconsciously.


    ¡¸¡­Certainly not. I told you to do it in a wholeheartedly way, didn¡¯t I? Okay, one more time.¡¹


    Lugis took advantage of the gap by apologizing in a carefree manner, but Matia¡¯s words intercepted him. Lugis raised his hands as if he felt anxious and apologized to Matia again. Yes, to her again.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine, Lugis. That is the way to make you and myself happy.¡±


    Matia forcibly tightened her cheeks, which were about to move in a funny way. She did not want to show a ridiculous expression. Even more now, since Lugis stood in front of her.


    Nevertheless, how could she stop her cheeks from having a lot of heat? How could she stop the melting process from the joy that filled her heart?


    ¡°This is fine for now. Yes, it is enough. I am sure that he, Lugis, apologized with a light feeling. But he did say it and obeyed me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, now he will remember my face every time he steps into danger and every time he throws himself in a dishonorable way.¡±


    Even if Lugis felt her annoying, he would still remember apologizing to her. Every time he repeated a dangerous thing, Matia would continue to do the same. Imprint a proper behavior on his consciousness.


    Indeed. Matia realized that every time he took action, eventually, her existence would become like a shackle that could bind him to his place.


    ¡°In the end, Lugis will always look at my complexion and will become a person who can only move under my control. I will make sure that happens. Oh, how sweet it is. Just by imagining this, my heart seems to burn on its own.¡±


    Matia¡¯s eyes were full of fever and sparkle emotions. At the edge of her field of vision, Matia saw Bruder trying to open his mouth.


    On this very moment¡­


    *knock knock*


    The sound of a visitor knocking on the door echoed into the creaking room.

 Volume 7 - CH 140

    Chapter 140: A Rough-Secret Meeting


    The mercenary city of Belfein had a special tavern destined for high-class mercenaries. This tavern was an unreachable place for mercenaries who placed themselves on the battlefield in order to get the money to live.


    This place was more like a salon than a tavern. A salon that one could not enter without the privileges given by the Lord of Belfein. Money could not even buy an entry to this unreachable place.


    From the entrance, the atmosphere was different from a normal tavern.


    What stuck to our nostrils was not the cheap scent of alcohol, but the scent of perfume and ornamental flowers decorating the place. This scent of flowers was only meant for the aristocrats to feel comfortable. Even though it was a lot of luxury, I rounded my eyes involuntarily when I realized that such useless and delicate things were brought to the tavern.


    For me, a tavern was a place where you could listen to the hustle and bustle of drunken men. A place where you could enjoy the cheap alcohol. A place where you could let go of your painful daily life for a few moments.


    Therefore, when I felt the elegance of ornamental flowers in such a place as this, it was clear to me that this high-end tavern was completely different from the taverns I frequented.


    Bruder and I were now inside this absurd luxurious tavern, which even made me feel like an outcast.


    We were facing her across a table. We were having a meeting with Belfein¡¯s guardian, the Steel Princess Vestaline. A number of mercenaries surrounded her. They seemed to be her guards.


    ¡¸What a luxurious welcome, such a waste. ¡¹


    Places like these ran with a lot of money. While saying those words, I sat on a sofa that I¡¯ve never sat before. It felt so soft that I could not even imagine what kind of material it was made of.


    In the battle between swords and mercenaries, there were those who always grabbed the victory flag first. This time, I tried to be the one to seize it myself. Nonetheless.


    Right now, the enemy was overwhelmingly larger. I could see many disadvantages in this strategy. However, I did not care even if there was only one or two advantages among countless of disadvantages. Mercenaries were ruthless people, in fact, the worse kind to have as enemies. The same with the Steel Princess of Belfein. With so many mercenaries and enemies, I wondered if I could win under these conditions.


    Now, all the conditions were aligned with the opponent. This situation felt the worst, actually.


    I did not know if I should deal with the Steel Princess as I did with the hero Helot Stanley. At least, I could not think of a way to easily overcome this situation.


    ¡¸¡­I have something to ask you. You have to answer honestly, and obediently.¡¹


    I felt a slight darkness in the tavern. The lack amount of light created an atmosphere that was truly lewd. Perhaps, this tavern was also a place to bring in people of the opposite sex.


    This place was perfect for a secret meeting.


    Vestaline¡¯s lips moved repeatedly, creating a slight shadow on her silhouette. She felt no consideration for Bruder and me after we were brought suddenly to such a place like this. Apparently, the intention to obey her was hidden behind her words.


    ¡¸It depends on the content. It would be a problem if you asked me about the amount of rum bottles that I drank up to this day.¡¹


    Bruder professed those words while sitting next to me. When I glanced at him, I could see that he was slightly out of breath.


    It could not be helped though. Although Bruder was not in a good shape due to the last fight, his current condition was due to something else. Bruder harbored intense emotions against this woman, Vestaline. His expression looked pale and blue. His eyes seemed to be tragic and sad. His eyelids vibrated as if they were twitching, and his lips bit into the canine teeth to the point of spilling blood.


    However, Bruder endured these painful emotions. Both of us understood the situation. A large number of mercenaries surrounded us with a killing intent. We clearly knew that we were in an overwhelmingly disadvantaged situation right now. With that reason, Bruder suppressed his emotions. A single word could mean our downfall.


    If we both went wild here, it would be impossible to escape. The mercenaries kept their eyes on Bruder and me. I noticed that their hands touched the swords and spears at their waists. They were ready to strike us with their weapons at any moment. Everyone¡¯s eyes quivered upon hearing Bruder¡¯s light-hearted response.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to know that. Please refrain from saying unnecessary words. I just want to know about one single thing.¡¹


    For a moment, Vestaline¡¯s lips closed. I felt as if she was scared of the words she was about to profess. Perhaps, she wondered if it was okay to ask us whatever she had in mind.


    Nonetheless, Vestaline opened her mouth after hesitating for a short moment.


    ¡¸Everything you two know about my father Mordeaux Gon. Tell me everything, including what you saw and heard.¡¹


    She finally put into words both her worries and curiosity. Her piercing eyes swayed, but her expression was still arrogant.


    I put my finger on my lips. I wanted to bite a chewing cigarette at such a time as this. However, if I put my hand in my pocket on this moment, a weapon would certainly struck at my neck immediately.


    Ah, how annoying. I wondered why this Steel Princess took such forceful means just to ask us that question. As expected. How would she feel when she realizes that she was not born but only raised as the pretend daughter of the prestigious Lord Mordeaux Gon?


    ¡ª


    *knock knock*


    The strange knocking sound shook the air of the cheap brothel. For me, this knock saved me. After all, Saint Matia pursued my actions with her strange power, and Bruder was Bruder, a man who gave off a weird atmosphere by sulking somewhere.


    To be honest, I felt grateful to the unknown visitor for wiping out this distorted air.


    Even if the method of knocking felt a little too rough.


    ¡¸Excuse me. ¡¹


    I heard the voice of a man who seemed to have a certain old age. I wondered if this man waited for our reply.


    *bang*


    After knocking in a strange and rough way, my ears received the sound of someone forcibly breaking through the door.


    My eyes widened in shock, and I involuntarily pulled Matia behind my back. This visitor did not seem to be a simple assailant. There was no way such a person could know our existence through knocks and words. It meant that this visitor clearly knew Bruder and me. Perhaps, this visitor wanted to take us as tributes.


    Ah, I should have felt it at this point. There was no one who paid homage to a person who slept in a corner of such a cheap brothel in the prostitution street.


    When the wooden door broke, multiple people entered the room forcefully. At least to some extent, they seemed to be disciplined. Even though it was a small room, these people moved very swiftly and lightly. They did not attack us immediately.


    However, not good. It would be a bad move to take a step back. I would not have a problem if there were just a few enemies. Still, multiple people was a different story. Some of them even stood in front of the door. Moreover, I had the Saint woman by my side. I had to do my best so that she would not get injured.


    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, I have no plans to hold a ball. I¡¯m sorry but I will ask you to leave.¡¹


    I even felt a cold sweat flowing from my chest. I desperately held back my body so that my teeth won¡¯t break. I felt my heavy breath because of this tension.


    However, if I left everything up to these people, it would cause us harm in the end. I wondered what I should do.


    I looked sideways and glanced at the window. This corner room was on the second floor.


    ¡¸It is disrespectful from our side to resort to violent means. We are here to pick you two up at the behest of our leader.¡¹


    In front of me stood an elderly man dressed in armor. This man was the one who spoke through the door earlier. His voice was by no means delicate, but he had a compassionate sound behind his rough persona.


    ¡¸I thank you for your invitation. But from who? Also, there are three of us here, are you not mistaken?¡¹


    This man had a strong will in his eyes. His throat involuntarily withered with saliva. That will was the determination to achieve his purpose, no matter what. I had seen such light contained in his eyes before. It was the same shining light of my teacher¡¯s eyes.


    The throat of this elderly man made a noise.


    ¡¸I apologize, but I can¡¯t tell you. It is fine for you to call me rude. However, we cannot retreat because of the strict order to bring you in.¡¹


    This elderly man spoke with a tough voice. It seemed that I could not easily escape from him. How troublesome. This kind of verbal interaction with an unyielding opponent sounded excessively nasty. This situation was truly an overwhelmingly unfavorable situation.


    He continued to speak. His big eyes stared at me fixedly. I felt that this man began approaching me slowly.


    ¡¸Besides, I am not mistaken¡­I have a command to bring you two together.¡¹


    While speaking, this man pointed to my face and Bruder¡¯s face, who laid on the bed.


    I see. I fully understood it now. It looked like he implicitly told me what he meant. Then there was no point in asking how he found us here. After all, Bruder and I were already infamous people in this city.


    We were the people who defied the Iron Devotee and Steel Princess, Vestaline.


    I felt some emotions swaying in my chest. Per my calculations, I realized that the devil¡¯s finger stroke the back of my mind.


    ¡¸¡­Okay. I accept the invitation. However, this one is injured. If you want to bring him too, then you should call a carriage. What do you say?¡¹


    I gazed at Matia as a sign. He did not say that he would take Matia too. In other words, he would not take any hostages. I didn¡¯t know if it was his will or the order from his employer.


    Matia had a dissatisfied color on her eyes in response to my gaze. Nevertheless, for a moment, she looked like she was thinking about something, and then she took a deep breath and spoke.


    ¡¸Yes, it can¡¯t be helped. If this situation is unavoidable, then I shall accept it too. There¡¯s nothing I can do under these circumstances despite who I am. But Lugis, will you be okay?¡¹


    Apparently, based on her whispering words, Matia read my intention to some extent. She knew that I had no other choice but to follow this path. Of course, I did not intend to toss my life away, neither Bruder¡¯s life.


    Matia smiled at the situation. A light, yet peaceful smile.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t do dangerous things. Be sure to come back to me. You have to return no matter where you are and no matter what happens. Always.¡¹


    Yes, Matia added a few more words before we left.

 Volume 7 - CH 141

    Chapter 141: Face-to-Face with the Past


    ¡¸Everything you two know about my father Mordeaux Gon. Tell me everything, including what you saw and heard.¡¹


    Vestaline slowly moved her pale lips after taking some time to respond.


    A secret meeting with the Steel Princess Vestaline at a high-class tavern. This meeting was no regular meeting. Vestaline looked attentively at us while her fierce mercenaries surrounded us. My chest felt anxious.


    Well, how should I answer? I involuntarily bit my lips with my teeth as I looked for words.


    She had the trouble to call us here in order ask us that question. The reason must be the seeds of doubts planted in Vestaline¡¯s chest. These seeds nurtured her suspicions and curiosity to such an extent that she could not control it anymore.


    She probably thought it was just a slight misunderstanding at first. Nonetheless, now the girl named Vestaline seemed to want to know more about what we said in the alley. Her suspicions grew tremendously in her chest to the point of calling us here. This meant that she kept nourishing her doubts more and more in her heart as time went on.


    Then, we had to act accordingly. We must make these suspicions seeds grow in order to transform them into the truth. Ah, this was not my day to die yet. We had to incite this girl and use her well for our own purposes.


    In order to do so, it would be not enough to tell her everything word by word. If we did so, Vestaline would only deny reality. I just had to put a little fog on her eyes.


    If I chose my words unwisely, the weapons reflected with a dull light would gladly thrust into my and Bruder¡¯s flesh.


    I had to do it well.


    ¡¸¡­I am surprised. You are willing to listen to the words of lowly mercenaries like us. Is that also your duty as a guardian of the city?¡¹


    My words echoed while I sat comfortably on the luxurious sofa. I kept my eyes on Vestaline without blinking. After all, she was the one I should persuade. She slowly swallowed my words, pouring all her nerves into her gestures.


    Vestaline¡¯s eyebrows raised as if she were in a bad mood. She was a straightforward woman after all. Yes, an honest woman.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I just say, ¡°Please refrain from saying unnecessary things¡±? Giving answers to my questions was the reason for calling you guys here. You should obey me and respond.¡¹


    She spoke with dignity while including some irritability in her voice. Originally, I thought about other answers. People of this nature thought that the more they pursued something, the more valuable would be what they grabbed, because they were people who had pride in themselves.


    It was better for me to avoid rushing this conversation. I thought so. However.


    ¡¸If so, then I shall tell you as much as you like. Is that fine? ¡¹


    I heard Bruder¡¯s voice right next to me. I never heard such a low tone from him before. Bruder looked so tense that he would burst if I touched him.


    Bad. Not good at all. Bruder looked terribly emotional today. He seemed quite shaken. He looked too unstable to have this type of conversation. Would it be wise to transmit words filled with those feelings to the Steel Princess? Would the suspicion in her heart dissipate?


    Unknowingly, I opened my lips to suppress Bruder. However¡­


    ¡­Bruder¡¯s line of sight pierced my eyes as if he were shooting through. Such sharpness.


    I saw this sharpness once before. It resembled his former eyes when he saved me. I just closed my lips without saying anything. I did not give up, but I felt amazed by his fierce attitude.


    It seemed that I was not lacking in decency since I received the serious gaze of my best friend and was able to suppress myself instead.


    I nodded and sat deep down on the sofa to respond to his gaze. Why was I always like this? To be honest, I felt a little annoyed with myself.


    ¡ª


    For Bruder, each word was like spitting out a curse that had accumulated inside him. For a long time, no, he never told anyone about his inner demons. He lived by accumulating everything in his heart and believing that it was okay as long as he kept everything to himself.


    Nobody knew how much he suffered all these years. He literally spit everything out of his mouth.


    Vestaline looked still like a rock. It may be because she was the Steel Princess, or maybe because of the influence of the mercenaries who sat next to her. Bruder wondered if she was shaken or unmoved by his words.


    When Bruder tried to speak some words, his brain rang a noise with a momentum. A heat that dwelled from the brain to his whole body. Bruder¡¯s words became like waves and approached his mouth one after another.


    The smell of rum pierced his nostrils, but no problem at all. Bruder awaked from his drunkenness a long time ago.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a simple and common story. My father¡­Bruder Geluah was a mercenary as well. He was a weirdo but he was a great mercenary.¡¹


    ¡°Yes, a weirdo.¡± Bruder instinctively blinked his eyes.


    Mercenaries were not gentle people. They robbed and trampled on others as they pleased. Unlike regular scavengers and thieves, mercenaries had a status. But there was no such thing as a sincere fellowship between those with statuses.


    In particular, before a mercenary city like Belfein was created and its organizational structure became clear, it was natural for mercenaries to deceive and betray each other while in the same group. As soon as they received the reward, each mercenary was willing to stab other mercenaries, even if they were comrades.


    ¡°I remember the cruelty of those days. However, my father wanted to believe in love.¡±


    ¡°My father, who was a devout of the Great Holy Church, became a mercenary to eat, but still believed in the good of other people and in salvation.¡±


    ¡°If I believed in such a thing, I would have had a better profession. Believing in love and salvation was not suited for mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my foolish father¡¯s wish came from God or was drawn to by the Devil, but he had a credible best friend, and a beloved woman.¡±


    Up to that point, Bruder spoke to everyone around him, not just Vestaline. His speech was not very good at times. Some of his words overlapped, and some parts that did not make sense. The way Bruder spoke was not that fluent.


    However, strangely, his words were heart wrenching. Everyone listened to his story without saying a single word.


    ¡¸The name of my father¡¯s best friend is¡­Mordeaux¡­Mordeaux Gon. I, too, have met him when I was little. I don¡¯t remember much, but he was not a bad person.¡¹


    At that time, after Bruder spoke those words, the air around him became tense. Everyone was looking at Vestaline¡¯s expression. Both Lugis and the mercenaries around them.


    Everybody wondered if her intestines would boil after this lowly mercenary divulged the name of Mordeaux, the father whom she admired greatly.


    However, Vestaline uttered a short word while showing a strange gaze despite the expectations and tensions of the surroundings.


    ¡¸¡­Continue. ¡¹


    A word that was neither a counterargument nor a denial. Vestaline entwined the fingers from both of her hands in front of her own lips, prompting Bruder to continue speaking.


    Bruder nodded upon hearing her word and slowly took a deep breath. Bruder¡¯s voice filled the dimly lit high-class tavern.

 Volume 7 - CH 142

    Chapter 142: Hammering Piles


    Bruder¡¯s voice echoed in the high-class tavern. A voice that naturally entered everybody¡¯s ears, despite the surrounding tension. Bruder¡¯s words were not very fluid but his tone had the power to change the atmosphere in the tavern.


    Employer Lugis, the Steel Princess Vestaline, and the surrounding mercenaries. Everyone was listening to one person¡¯s voice and nobody interfered.


    ¡¸¡­In a situation where life is an ongoing battlefield, it seems that the relationship between men and women will deepen unexpectedly very quickly. That said, my mother was not a mercenary, but a village girl.¡¹


    Bruder murmured while his lips were twitching.


    The woman whom his father loved soon gave birth to Bruder and became a mother herself. Indeed, it must have been a quiet and smooth sailing at that time. Bruder¡¯s father managed to have a ¡°normal¡± life after crushing and trampling on the lives of other people when he worked as a mercenary. He had a loved one, a family, and even a close friend.


    Bruder¡¯s father believed in love and salvation. For Bruder, those were mere ideals. Bruder honestly thought so sincerely. In fact, Bruder was happy when he was a child. He believed that everyone loved him, so he wished happiness to those around him. At that time, that was all that existed in the world.


    ¡°Ah, I had a very happy life.¡±


    It would have been nice to live day by day with warmth. Bruder¡¯s childhood was the happiest years of his life. He had plenty enough and never desired for more. Rather, it would be foolish to survive redundantly amid pain, wouldn¡¯t it? Life was not always a sea of roses, but the small happiness Bruder felt back then was enough to brighten his days.


    Naturally, the time of collapse had come.


    ¡°The village girl that my father loved was not loved by only one person. She was a beautiful and kind person. Many people loved her. And so did my father¡¯s best friend.¡±


    A nobleman rewarded the mercenary Mordeaux Gon for his achievements and appointed him as the village police chief. Bruder¡¯s father was delighted from the bottom of his heart for his best friend¡¯s new path with a wonderful and successful profession.


    ¡°And a few years after that joy¡­my father became a sinner and was thrown into a cold prison.¡±


    ¡°The charges were theft and murder in the village. Indeed, as a mercenary, it was reasonable to commit such crimes. Everyone thought so. I understood that too, of course.¡±


    ¡°The only one who thought otherwise was my mother. She was the only one that believed in his innocence. I felt confused at the time. And it seemed that my younger sister did not understand what a sin was. She only knew that she did not have her father by her side for some reason.¡±


    Bruder explained that his father, as a mercenary, did not commit such sins anywhere except on the battlefield. ¡°My father continued to appeal for his innocence until the end, but his voice was not heard, and eventually, the day of my father¡¯s execution came.¡±


    ¡°My father, whom I saw for the first time in a long time, was terribly weary. And with a despondent face, he stared at his best friend, who held a sword against my father¡¯s neck.¡±


    On the day of the execution, Bruder¡¯s family were at the front row. No, it must have been compulsory. A sinner¡¯s family had to witness the end of the sinner with their own eyes. In the front row, Bruder listened to his father¡¯s sobbing and screams. Bruder could feel the sin of his family within his flesh. A horrible torture. That was one of the rules in the village.


    ¡°My father did not die easily.¡±


    Bruder explained. ¡°The execution sword was rusted in order to give the sinner endless suffering. Such a corroded sword could not kill a person that easily. Rather, it bit into the flesh many times, smashed the nerves, exposed the neck bones, while the sinner was alive. An endless suffering before ultimate death.¡±


    ¡°Mordeaux swung his sword at my father¡¯s neck over and over again. Whenever he lost consciousness, Mordeaux sprinkled water on his head to wake him up. He stopped the horrifying ritual until my father regained consciousness. Until the end, Mordeaux continued to agonize my father. I could not see Mordeaux¡¯s expression because a helmet covered his head.¡±


    ¡°Then, at the end. When my father was about to die¡­he spoke to me. He said, while sobbing, weeping, and spilling bloody saliva from his mouth.¡±


    ¡­I am truly sorry. Vestaline¡­I leave her in your hands.


    ¡ª


    Up to that point, Vestaline¡¯s fingers quivered each time Bruder¡¯s mouth rang publicly. However, for some strange reason, Vestaline held back.


    Someone portrayed Vestaline¡¯s beloved father, Mordeaux Gon, as a villain right in front of her face. It would not be strange if she had hatred in her eyes.


    The surrounding mercenaries held weapons that emitted a dull light, as if they had captured Vestaline¡¯s resolve. The sound of someone¡¯s throat rang unknowingly in the tavern. Lugis did not say anything at all. He just lifted his hips a little while staring at Vestaline.


    ¡¸¡­How far do you plan to go with that fictional story?¡¹


    Vestaline¡¯s shaking voice resonated in everybody¡¯s ears. Her tone contained a color that rejected Bruder¡¯s story in itself. It no longer mattered for Vestaline if this man Bruder hated her father or not. Vestaline felt that perhaps these men played with her heart.


    She spit out the mud that had accumulated in her chest. Her voice felt cold as if a chain of curses wrapped her throat. However, that was it. Why?


    Bruder¡¯s voice echoed again, after Vestaline professed those words. Somehow, she could not stop Bruder from talking.


    ¡¸There was no place in the village for us to live anymore. Without any help, we lived on the outskirts of the village, hiding in the woods. Then, that day came as if something awakened.¡¹


    Vestaline¡¯s eyebrows convulsed. She wondered if she should listen to this voice. Everything was just a mischievous falsehood, and despite that, Vestaline could not profess the words to kill Bruder. During that momentum, Bruder uttered a few more words from his lips.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Life in the woods was poor and miserable, but it was a quiet life. And when I started to think that my life was not that bad, another collapse came. Quite suddenly, as it had happened before.¡±


    ¡°Mordeaux Gon visited my place of residence in the woods that day. It was, of course, not to fix the old relationship. He came with the police force to question my mother¡¯s crime.¡±


    ¡°I could not believe it. There was no way that my mother may have sinned. I did know and could not believe why Mordeaux accused my mother of such an impossible crime.¡±


    For Bruder, nothing made sense. This man named Mordeaux was once his father¡¯s best friend, and he was a close friend of his mother too. Mordeaux was a single man, but he was often invited to Bruder¡¯s family house to eat with them at the same table. Bruder even considered him as a gentle uncle.


    ¡°When Mordeaux punished my father, I felt anger and grudges. I also felt sad.¡± But over time, Bruder thought it might be because Mordeaux was faithful to his job. Bruder and his mother believed that Mordeaux was not evil.


    ¡°However, Mordeaux accused my mother of an impossible crime that day. Her charges were fraud and adultery. Mordeaux said in cold words that she was having trouble with her daily life, deceiving good people and stealing money, and sometimes selling herself for money.¡±


    It was an impossible scenario for Bruder.


    ¡°My mother had never approached the village by herself since we moved to the forest. She was rather sensitive when it came to the people of the village. I always accompanied her when she went to the village to buy a few necessities. She did not even talk to the villagers.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Such a sin was impossible. But why did they accuse my innocent mother?¡±


    At this point, Bruder realized how foolish he had been. He understood well that he had behaved like a merciful sheep that had faith in everyone and believed in kindness.


    ¡°¡­I was deceived. Not only my mother, but also my father. This man deceived everyone.¡±


    ¡°This man created my father¡¯s sins. I can be sure of that.¡± At that moment, Bruder realized that there was an emotion that made his internal organs gushed up in his stomach.


    ¡°I felt excruciating feelings back then.¡±


    The name of the pillager was Mordeaux Gon. This man was willing to take away his father¡¯s life and his mother¡¯s body. Bruder¡¯s spine fluttered and a cold ice feeling crawled all over his body. Bruder knew that his father had been deceived and trapped. But why?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to understand. I didn¡¯t even want to imagine. Oh, but my brain searched for answers.¡±


    Bruder knew that his father and Mordeaux were close. Nonetheless. Mordeaux had an unimaginable grudge in his chest, or a feeling close to it. Bruder felt that this ruthless man must have had immeasurable resentment in his chest even before Bruder was born.


    Mordeaux opened his mouth on that tragic day.


    ¡¸¡­You will spend your whole life in prison to repent for your sins. I will take care of your young daughter.¡¹


    On that moment, Bruder finally understood.


    ¡°It was not just my father whom this man had that grudge against. My mother was also the target. This ruthless man tried to take everything away from them, not just their lives.¡±


    ¡°Those were the hidden thoughts of this man, the pillager Mordeaux Gon.¡±


    ¡ª


    At this point, Vestaline reached her limit.


    ¡¸¡­Stop. I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore. Shut your mouth!¡¹


    There was a loud, hammering sound on the table. This strong sound filled the surroundings, and after a momentary lingering sound, the whole space was wrapped in silence. No one spoke. Everyone felt fearful of Vestaline¡¯s anger.


    Only one person did not care about her actions.


    ¡¸Steel Princess, do you have any memories of your childhood? ¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s voice naturally flowed amidst the fierce pressure that crawled in the ground. A frustrated voice responded. Naturally, it belonged to Vestaline.


    ¡¸Yes, of course. I can prove that the words you speak are nothing more than lies. I remember to the point where my father Mordeaux went to the battlefield as a mercenary, clearly.¡¹


    ¡°Yes, his story is fake. Yes, it must be. Because I remember. I grew up seeing my father Mordeaux on the battlefield and his brave back. He held a big sword and went courageously to the battlefield. The only memory of my mother was the warmth I felt when I was a toddler. But, I remember my father well.¡±


    When Bruder heard Vestaline¡¯s words, his voice became lighter somewhere.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, Steel Princess. Let¡¯s stop with the lies. ¡¹


    Well, Vestaline understood that her head had extreme heat, as if it were evaporating water.


    ¡°More than anything else, this mercenary is insisting on corrupting my mind. He wants my illustrious memories to be false with his deceitful words. It has been enough already. I do not care anymore. If I kill him here, those annoying words will certainly disappear¡­¡±


    ¡¸You must be kidding, right? The time you speak about in your memories, was the time where Mordeaux Gon had the position of police chief. How could he go to the battlefield as a mercenary instead?¡¹


    ¡°¡­I am going to kill this rude person.¡±


    The voice that went down from the throat to the chest. Everyone could see Vestaline¡¯s strong heart palpitations. It seemed that great pain struck her insides.


    ¡°What is this lowly human talking about? What is this foolish conversation?¡±


    ¡°No way. There must be a reason why I remember my father¡¯s back. Because I was definitely watching him go back then. Yes, I¡¯m sure I made no mistake in my memory. Maybe, what I saw back then was not the back of my father as a mercenary, but as a police chief. I am certain.¡±


    Such endless thoughts swirled in Vestaline¡¯s brain. What was true and what was false. There was a blank space in her brain that she could not understand.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll ask you again, Steel Princess. ¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s voice echoed in the high-class tavern. Bruder¡¯s voice filled the blank space as if he spoke directly to Vestaline¡¯s brain.


    ¡¸Do you really remember your childhood? ¡¹


    Vestaline felt a needle in her heart¡­No. A bigger and sharper blade pierced her whole being.

 Volume 7 - CH 143

    Chapter 143: The Similarity between Dependency and Euphoria


    Unlike Caria, Filaret La Volgograd did not show a visible and fervent passion.


    Rather, all of her emotions were stored in the depths of her heart. Of course, one day her emotions could turn into dark emotions and burst. She was a human being after all.


    Even so, Filaret herself thought that her nature had not changed, and that it would not change in the future. Filaret did not intend to change it. She even accepted this trait of hers, not as an inconvenience, but as her personality.


    It was supposed to be that way.


    ¡¸By the way, you two¡­You are nothing more than just strangers to Lugis. If you accumulate such thoughts into your hearts, it will only make you both sinful.¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s vision distorted the moment she heard Ariene¡¯s words.


    At the same time, pain inflicted her brain. Involuntarily, Filaret shook her head. Filaret¡¯s breath was as hot as a burning flame.


    Filaret could not figure out what was happening to her right now. ¡°I don¡¯t remember having my body afflicted with such defect. I never had a problem until now. That¡¯s right. But, what is this shock that suddenly attacked me?¡±


    However, words came out of her mouth before she thought about her current situation. Her lips moved naturally. It was the first time for Filaret to have such an experience as this.


    ¡¸Saint Ariene, I appreciate your concern. But, there is no need to worry about that.¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s voice was strangely fluent. She did not feel well since her emotions dwelled with one another in her chest, but her words showed no roughness.


    ¡°Even though I haven¡¯t been able to sort out my feelings, my lips moved independently and selfishly. As if it were necessary.¡±


    Ariene shook her eyebrows upon hearing Filaret¡¯s words. Just a little.


    ¡¸What do you mean¡­? ¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s strong words ate up immediately the raised question. By that time, Filaret was finally beginning to understand the true nature of the emotions that were wriggling within her.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis and I have signed an important contract that no one else can intervene. You can no longer say that I am a stranger. I will take responsibility for everything he has done.¡¹


    The emotions that emerged on Filaret¡¯s chest. An unmistakable indignation.


    ¡°Oh no, is it something that can be visible to others? These feelings are not common, nor are they expressed with cheap words such as anger and outrage.¡±


    ¡°This woman who calls herself as Saint called me and Lugis just strangers. Indeed, it may look like that from her, Saint Ariene¡¯s point of view. Rather, it would be a problem to have a normal relationship with him, who is called the great sinner.¡±


    Nonetheless, Filaret could not tolerate that statement. No matter what kind of disadvantages it may bring.


    Lugis was the ¡°ideal¡± for Filaret. He was lead just like herself, but he reached for gold, and even though he collapsed so many times, he never stopped moving forward. His appearance was too painful for Filaret. Her chest, staring at his back, always received palpitations and anxiety.


    ¡°Ah, if possible, I want to stop moving forward and run away somewhere together. But, it is impossible, as he keeps moving forward without stopping.¡±


    That was why Filaret was here. She was here because Lugis was here.


    Filaret did not lie about the signed contract. She and Lugis exchanged a pledge in the battle of Garoua Maria. That contract was still alive, even today. The termination of the contract would only happen when Lugis¡¯ request concludes. And that request¡­was still suspended. Filaret heard from Helot that Lugis had said so himself.


    ¡°Then, that contract is still alive. Unless I declare the completion of the request, Lugis and I will have an uninterrupted deal. This is a contract entwined within our souls.¡±


    Just thinking about it made Filaret¡¯s heart jump in euphoria. This covenant was something that neither Caria nor that Elf Queen had. ¡°I have tied it to Lugis. Oh, how can I make it unresolved forever? How can I never let him go?¡±


    ¡°Even if Lugis turns his back on himself, his soul will remain bound to me.¡±


    Filaret looked at the Saint with odious eyes. This Saint trampled on her with her words, even though Filaret signed a contract with Lugis. Filaret could not forgive such an atrocious act.


    ¡¸¡­I see. Then I shall teach you about the things they taught me since I am the candidate to be the Saint of the Great Holy Church.¡¹


    Filaret noticed that Ariene¡¯s delicate movements slowed down slightly. Ariene tried to retain her dignified posture, but Filaret saw her distorted expression for a short moment.


    The air in the room became frozen. Each breath felt heavy. However, even so, Filaret¡¯s urge and determination did not go away even with Ariene¡¯s response.


    ¡¸¡­Lady Ariene, please. I do not mind this talk. You can continue it later. But, there is one thing that I have to say first and foremost.¡¹


    Lord Mordeaux spoke amidst the tense atmosphere.


    This man¡¯s facial expression had no longer the goofy smile of a person who seemed to be aloof before. Unmistakably, he showed a worthy expression as the Lord of Belfein. Mordeaux spoke while shaking his thick lips.


    ¡¸¡­I also have some concerns. If the great sinner Lugis is really staying in Belfein, then I will have to send a private army, albeit a short one, to capture him.¡¹


    ¡°From his mouth, it seems that Mordeaux¡¯s words were not superficial. Of course, maybe he wants to capture Lugis as a gift to the Saint or to attain some grand achievement. Such speculations are feasible. However, this man probably has other plans.¡±


    Filaret felt a little uncomfortable, but still, those words were the words that Filaret and Caria waited for. ¡°Then, there should be no big problem,¡± thought Filaret.


    ¡¸Nonetheless, I want to be sure. I want to know if the man who invaded this city is truly the great sinner.¡¹


    ¡°Why is he hesitating?¡± Filaret¡¯s eyes blinked. Her black hair swayed slightly and partially obstructed her field of vision.


    ¡°As expected. This man cannot make a big move because of his hidden scheme.¡± Filaret was well aware of Mordeaux¡¯s supposed alliance with the Heraldic Order in Garoua Maria.


    That was why Mordeaux wanted to avoid deploying private troops. He wanted to avoid reckless actions. If he deployed his soldiers, then the Heraldic intermediaries in Belfein would naturally notice his scheme.


    If people noticed his scheme, then it would no longer be possible to build a relationship with the Heraldic Order. It would be impossible to have even the faint expectations to build a small affiliation. If that happened, the work that Belfein had done and everything that Mordeaux tried to achieve would disappear like blisters.


    For Mordeaux, careful planning was necessary to bring down the Heraldic Order and obtain Garoua Maria for himself, however the introduction of private troops was also necessary to hunt down Lugis.


    Filaret was well aware of this issue. On the other hand¡­ ¡°Lugis doesn¡¯t care about me right now. He never relied on me before. And he went to Belfein without even speaking to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Filaret understood that there was no point in vacillating anymore.


    ¡°If Lugis doesn¡¯t care about me, and if he¡¯s not conscious about it, I will put that consciousness into his brain so that he won¡¯t forget about me anymore. All I have to do is plant my seeds of dependency so that he can rely on me forever. Just as I can¡¯t leave him, he can¡¯t leave me either. It¡¯s easy. Indeed, I even have the greatest weapon.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay, Lugis. I will never do anything against you. I will give you absolute happiness. So don¡¯t abandon me, do you hear me? I will not abandon you no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°And for that reason, I had to come here personally to make Mordeaux my acquaintance, so that one day, I can use this trump card to our advantage.¡± The moment Filaret tried to open her lips with utmost resolve¡­


    ¡¸¡­Yes. I confirmed his identity with my own eyes. That man must be Lugis, the great sinner. Lord Mordeaux, please, you must capture him no matter what it takes.¡¹


    With a compassionate smile, Saint Ariene¡¯s clear voice echoed in the room.

 Volume 7 - CH 144

    Chapter 144: The Similarity between Obsession and Raging Fire


    ¡°My favorite silver longsword. I have been overdoing it for a long time, but lately, my sword has been stuck at my waist.¡± Caria touched the handle of her sword with affection and clenched the iron gauntlet in her hand.


    Her gauntlet had just a minimal armament. It was said to be even lighter than light armory. Caria liked its lightness, as opposed to heavy armor. With this gauntlet, she could move freely. She could even use her utmost strength capable of cutting running horses in both directions.


    Caria felt that a light armor improved her strength. She felt that she could prove herself without heavy equipment.


    Caria sought power. She was someone who did not hide while facing strong men. Without power, she could not do anything. She would not be able to achieve anything at all. Yes, Caria believed so sincerely. Her power and strength ran onto her thin fingers. The condition of the gauntlet was not bad. She could insert enough power into her fingertips.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I have something I want, then it¡¯s normal to want to grab it with these hands.¡±


    ¡¸Lady Caria Burdnick. Please don¡¯t overdo it. ¡¹


    The name that Caria abandoned hit her ears. Her silver eyes quivered for a moment.


    A man named Tolga, who called himself the close aide of Mordeaux Gon, was standing beside Caria while hanging his head reverently. He lowered his head as a courtesy to a person of the upper class, but the color of his eyes was by no means submissive.


    Naturally. Caria knew that this man named Tolga was here to watch her actions, and not as her own subordinate.


    In the wake of the words professed by the Songstress Saint Ariene, Mordeaux decided to fill Belfein with private soldiers. He wanted to tighten the neck of the great sinner of the Great Holy Church¡­In other words, Lugis. Mordeaux not only wanted to be in the grace of the Great Holy Church, but also wanted to take credit for himself.


    Summing up, the policy of the false allegiance with the Heraldic Order had been cut off. By deploying a large private army, those who infiltrated into Belfein would know about Mordeaux¡¯s true intent.


    It no longer mattered. If Mordeaux could get some benefits of the Great Holy Church by killing Lugis, then it would be no problem for the Heraldic Order to find out about his real plans. Considering all the circumstances, Mordeaux decided to go ahead with those actions. Unknowingly, Caria¡¯s eyelashes bounced repeatedly.


    Caria asked to accompany his private army. She said that she would grab the prey, Lugis, with her own hands. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s exactly right. I came to Belfein just to do that.¡±


    ¡¸¡­No need to worry. I am used to situations like this. Besides, I can wield a sword.¡¹


    Caria looked at Tolga with cold eyes while lightly tightening her cheeks.


    Caria¡¯s offer to accompany the private army was surprisingly straightforward. ¡°I see. I ended up being a safety measure for Mordeaux.¡±


    ¡°That man must have some suspicions of me and Filaret. Well, that would be a natural attitude of a lord. That man. I clearly know how lords behave, and I hate it.¡±


    ¡°This endeavor could be a trap, because it was weird for visitors of the upper class to suddenly visit a lord. Oh, maybe I am inviting the devil¡¯s hand to push me into the abyss.¡±


    Somewhere in her heart, Caria knew that lords and aristocrats always thought of such things. Surely, without that Saint¡¯s words, Mordeaux would not have sent the private army. Caria snorted in a funny way.


    Caria¡¯s proposal to accompany Mordeaux¡¯s private soldiers was accepted because he was a man who had suspicion embedded in his bones.


    Somehow, Caria knew he would think this way. For Mordeaux, perhaps it was better to separate Caria and Filaret in order to watch their movements. They could be allies of the great sinner, or simply have a different agenda. That was why it was essential to grasp any disturbing movement.


    In order to determine his suspicions, Mordeaux decided to accept their assistance, but at the same time, separating them so they both would not do strange things. Filaret stayed in the Lord¡¯s House, and Caria went to the battlefield with the soldiers. Of course, both of them had aides to escort them and ensure their safety.


    That way, none of them would do anything strange even if they had a different purpose. Yes, Mordeaux must have thought that.


    ¡°It was a legitimate idea. But it was just an idea of course. In fact, was it really something that could be applied to us? I wondered if it was really true.¡±


    Caria pulled the silver longsword. Caria¡¯s spine stretched, her eyes opened wide, and she blinked strongly. The dull silvery light of her longsword reflected Caria¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Yes, both Filaret and I have certainly reached this city together, and we have joined forces to achieve our purposes. We even had the same conversations occasionally.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, one could call this a partnership. The people surrounding us probably thought of us as companions who fought for the same cause. However, if someone truly asked me if Filaret was my companion, I would have said no.¡±


    ¡°¡­Because, Lugis is my only companion.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Lugis is my unmistakable companion.¡±


    Caria¡¯s cheeks distorted. Seen from the side, it felt like she was smiling. Nevertheless, if one knew about the passion and fiery emotions that dwelled in her heart, no one would say that she was smiling.


    Caria¡¯s white canines bit her lips.


    Caria realized that she should have said those words during that time. When the journey was still only Lugis and her. When she felt comfortable and full of conviction. She must have said those words. Around the time when she left Gharast.


    ¡­If, yes, if. If you betray me by any chance. I will make sure to ruin you. Do you get it?


    ¡°I always advised him. But, he easily left me. There was no consultation at all, even though I am his companion. That meaning disappeared when he vanished from my sight.¡±


    Caria¡¯s chest scattered like big sparks when resentment floated at the edge of her thoughts.


    Caria endured it at first. She even endured the passion that burst from within. She even tried to understand it all, because it was out of her grasp. Caria did her best to comprehend Lugis¡¯ strange personality.


    When she thought deeply about it, whether it was the walled city of Garoua Maria or the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, Lugis would always disappear somewhere without consulting her first. Caria felt that Lugis was selfish as he decided everything on his own, only by his own will. Nothing had really changed since he took Caria out of the Burdnick mansion.


    Therefore, Caria tried to accept that this time was the usual Lugis once again. He was someone that she could not be tamed.


    However, this time. There was an irregular aspect that rang inside Caria¡¯s heart. She could not ignore it this time.


    She got a confirmation, albeit indirectly, from Largud Ann. Lugis took the hand of Saint Matia and headed for the mercenary city of Belfein. This fact made Caria¡¯s chest hurt. A distorted noise resonated through her spine.


    ¡°What the hell.¡±


    ¡°Are you not my companion? Why did you do that without consulting me? What are you doing by choosing another person¡¯s hand?¡±


    At this point, Caria understood. She did not know if she complied with Lugis¡¯ attitude, or if she just looked away. But now, Caria was certain about one thing.


    ¡°¡­I seem to have spoiled Lugis way too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I behaved coolly and accepted his unrestrained behavior. It seems that I misunderstood him each time I allowed him to do as he pleased.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not okay anymore. Lugis, it is time to get rid of my misunderstanding. Discipline is necessary for your own good. This is all for your sake and not mine.¡± Caria smiled again with a fervor in her eyes.


    ¡°I have to let him know. He can¡¯t do anything without me. I must teach him that if you are abandoned, you will no longer be given glory or even salvation.¡±


    ¡°And in the unlikely event that you betray me or try to cling to someone else¡­ You should deeply understand that you¡¯ll only face ruin and despair.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it will take a lot of work. Truly bothersome and infuriating. The human being, Lugis, is really up to no good. I still don¡¯t know how it came to this.¡±


    However, there was something rewarding. Caria felt that her emotions were burning her spine. Yet, it felt somewhat comfortable now.


    It inspired her to move forward. Caria¡¯s silver hair divided into two ponytails swayed in the air. The emotions inside her felt like sprinkling sparks of raging fire.


    ¡°¡­Now, it¡¯s time for your discipline, Lugis.¡±

 Volume 7 - CH 145

    Chapter 145: Watershed


    ¡¸¡­Lord Lugis was taken to this place. ¡¹


    ¡°What should I do, Saint Matia?¡±


    Matia narrowed her eyes when one of the Heraldic Order spies asked her a question.


    In front of Matia stood a sign, which indicated that this building was a high-class tavern. The sign had shining golden decorations all over it. It was rare to find a high-class tavern with gold decorations on the signboard. Matia thought in the corner of her mind that this tavern was a social gathering place for aristocrats and the like.


    According to the spy Lugis and the mercenary named Bruder were brought to this place. And the instigator who took them was Vestaline Gon, one of the guardians and rulers of this city.


    The information about Lugis¡¯ whereabouts and the existence of the instigator fell easily into the hands of Matia. At first, Matia suspected that she was getting false information since it felt too easy. However, she was in Belfein after all.


    In a sense, it was natural. In the first place, it was difficult for someone like Vestaline to hide herself in this city. If she stepped into the city, all the surrounding gazes would follow her shadow immediately.


    The ruler of this city was sometimes feared, respected or despised, but no one could take his or her eyes off from her.


    The Iron Devotee and Steel Princess Vestaline Gon had such a strong presence in this city. No doubt about it, after all, she was a symbol of Belfein as one of the two absolute rulers.


    Immediately after parting ways with Lugis, Matia began working with the Heraldic spies who infiltrated in Belfein.


    Matia wanted to be ready in the unlikely event that Lugis¡¯ life was in jeopardy. She wanted to have a task force that could save him brilliantly. However, deploying the Heraldic soldiers in Belfein as secret agents gave her, at the same time, a source of information. They were assigned to report every event that happened in Belfein.


    Based on this information, Matia arrived at this high-class tavern. The truth was unknown, but it seemed that this place was also Vestaline¡¯s favorite tavern.


    Matia could understand why her chest was palpitating so painfully. If she could, she would take off all her anguish and step into the tavern. She wanted to open the door vigorously and call Lugis¡¯ name.


    However, that was no good. Matia knew that, based on her cold persona and calculations, which were still functional, her actions would widen her wound and push Lugis¡¯ life to the tip of the enemy¡¯s sword.


    Moreover. Instead of hiring a mercenary to kill him on the spot, the guards took him, which meant that the instigator wanted something from Lugis.


    If so, then it was unlikely that they would harm him immediately. Instead of stepping inside forcibly, Matia decided to lure Vestaline out by her own measures.


    Matia realized in her own brain that her calculations finally reached a dangerous equilibrium. Matia knew that if she took one-step further, she would lose all her reason and calculation. Before such things corrupted her head, Matia decided to choose a different approach.


    Matia took a deep breath. Slowly and calmly.


    Matia decided to endure her hasty feelings in order to avoid doing something hazardous. One bad action and it would endanger Lugis¡¯ life. Matia sighed when she noticed her foolish appearance. Endure, endure, and calm down. Matia did her best to compose herself. Yes, she told herself those words repeatedly.


    Matia told the Heraldic spy what to do while slowly putting together her words with a shaking throat.


    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s throw a foreign object to see the ripples in the water. If we do so, we will be able to see the current state of the water. Let¡¯s dress as Belfein soldiers, right now.¡¹


    ¡ª


    Under the dark light of the tavern that felt subdued. Even though there were many people there, only one voice echoed in the tavern. It was Bruder¡¯s voice.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll ask you again, Steel Princess. ¡¹


    As I listened to the sound of his voice, I felt that a little conviction began to sprout deep inside of Vestaline¡¯s chest.


    I noticed that this sprouting feeling made the palpitations of her heart bounce. By the look of her eyes, her blood flow ran violently throughout her body.


    I finally felt a great expectation upon seeing her unstable body movements.


    ¡¸Do you really remember your childhood?¡¹


    The big eyes of the Steel Princess Vestaline shook in response to Bruder¡¯s question.


    There was no doubt. Inside the iron-covered body, which was unprotected, the weak emotions swayed as if a strong wind struck by.


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t say anything. Shut up. Don¡¯t open your mouth anymore.¡¹


    Vestaline spoke in a way that was no longer just a connection of words. It did not sound like human-speaking words. She squeezed the sound out of her throat to profess such verses.


    However, why did she still bit her lips to endure this meeting? The reason was either the existence of the mercenary¡¯s son that stood in front of her, or the dignity as a Steel Princess that did not allow her to go run amok.


    Still, there was no mistaking it anymore. Such conviction breathed within her. She finally realized something important each time she took a deep breath. The truth that Vestaline held dear until now became stagnant and dull.


    She still had many doubts, even now. Her belief grew into suspicion. It must have filled Vestaline¡¯s heart in a hurtful way. Nonetheless, she still tried to take this suspicion away from her chest, as she tried to believe that her current life was the truth.


    In other words, Vestaline was engaging a fierce battle within her heart. She certainly had doubts, but she tried to call herself the unmistakable child of Mordeaux Gon. She wanted to believe that what Bruder told her right now was nothing more than just a joke. I could see that she struggled to accept Bruder¡¯s words as the sole truth.


    After sorting her thoughts, Vestaline took another deep breath. I felt that the seeds of doubt were beginning to disappear. The moment she achieved some resolve in her heart, a loud sound echoed high.


    *knock knock*


    The sound of knocking the door echoed in the high-class tavern.


    The sound resonated even better in the dim, restricted space. Vestaline and the surrounding mercenaries. All of them raised their faces. A distorted movement showed on Bruder¡¯s mouth. It felt as if someone prevented a blood bath by providing us salvation from the outside world.


    Vestaline¡¯s high voice, which even pierced the door, echoed aloud.


    ¡¸¡­Who is it? No one is allowed to enter this place right now.¡¹


    The sound of knocking the door took her aback. Vestaline spoke with shaking lips.


    The atmosphere got hazy. Vestaline¡¯s throat rang and her eyebrows squeezed naturally. This visitor brought a bad flow. Vestaline¡¯s voice and her eyes were slightly regaining light.


    Because of this restricted space with a dimly light, Vestaline¡¯s heart was shaken a lot. Vestaline¡¯s spirit almost broke apart since it could not escape to the outside world after hearing Bruder¡¯s words. Vestaline had to listen to every single word despite her unsettling feelings.


    Nevertheless. Now, because of a sudden visitor, Vestaline grasped the outside air into her lungs for a moment. Horrible and unpleasant. With this new occurrence, Vestaline¡¯s mind, which should have been shaken, regained tranquility once more. Vestaline decided to accept this man¡¯s words as falsehood, rather than accepting his words as the new truth.


    The voice of the visitor roared inside the tavern.


    ¡¸Are you there, Lady Vestaline? Lord Mordeaux has ordered us to find you and make sure you return as soon as possible. We apologize for disturbing you, but we hope you return promptly to the Lord¡¯s House¡­¡¹


    I see. The visitor was a messenger¡­I must confess that it was a great timing. Mordeaux, Vestaline¡¯s beloved father. That word alone forced Vestaline¡¯s spirit to come back into reality.


    Ah, I felt glad that this messenger came at this precise moment. Vestaline was about to take a bloody action against us.


    Vestaline almost suffocated, struggled and suffered during this conversation. But now, she was finally coming out of the water to breathe the air. I did feel glad, but it was not exactly a true form of salvation, since we just survived another few minutes because of luck. I tried to avoid feeling relieved, because once a relieved heart dragged into the water again; it would no longer be able to resist the pressure and sink.


    Therefore, this was the moment. My lips distorted.


    ¡¸Hey, listen¡­Does she have any seeds of doubt left? This is the moment to pull her ankles as they are and increase her suspicions.¡¹


    I asked Bruder in a whisper, and he threw his gaze. However, Bruder shook his eyes in a complicated way upon hearing my words. He looked at me with a strangely unreliable gaze.


    These eyes were something I had never seen before, and I inadvertently distorted my eyelids. Hey, what was it? What happened to the dignified narrative that he had just made?


    ¡¸Hey, I ask of you. Right now, you¡¯re the only one I can count on, Bruder.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re such an irresponsible employer, aren¡¯t you. What do you want me to do? If I tell you that I have no other plan, what will you do? Are you willing to die together with me?¡¹


    In response to my words, Bruder¡¯s answer almost shook my spine immediately. The words that spilled from Bruder¡¯s mouth had a strange and frustrating tone. On the other hand, I spilled calm and natural words out of my mouth.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that we¡¯re going to die. We¡¯ll find a way to survive together. Hey, listen. Death is not waiting for us yet.¡¹


    I whispered quietly. Surprising, since I never thought I would speak in such a leisurely way.


    But this soft exchange reminded me of when I used to call Bruder my best friend. I felt something tight on my heart. Bruder was the only one whom I called a friend in my past life. The only one who was on an equal footing with me. My heart shook when I realized this.


    There was a silent moment after I declared such words. One could paraphrase it as blank space. This time Bruder rounded his eyes and blinked his eyelids for several times. What was the meaning of his strange reaction?


    Bruder moved his shoulders lightly when he deflected his gaze from mine. After a quiet flash, he finally spoke. The way he spoke, especially his mouth, reminded me of the old Bruder.


    ¡¸What great words. You are quite optimistic, employer. Of course, I don¡¯t want to die yet¡­ Unfortunately, you hired me. But, hey, let¡¯s do everything we can to survive this ordeal.¡¹

 Volume 7 - CH 146

    Chapter 146: The Uncalled Name


    Vestaline felt that her sigh was surprisingly rough. ¡°How strange. Such a thing is impossible. Why am I so upset and terribly frustrated with the words of a lowly mercenary?¡±


    ¡°This is all a joke. Yes, it must be. Everything he just said is a ridiculous lie.¡± Vestaline told herself over and over again. Each time she tried to dismiss the mercenary¡¯s words, her eyes regained part of her old composure.


    However, even so, the depths of her heart continued to shake, and she could not stop the wriggling movements of her body. Every time Bruder¡¯s voice filled the tavern, Vestaline¡¯s whole body shivered intensely.


    The reason was simple. What she heard was so full of realism that it even reflected in her eyes. Her voice became heavy somewhere. A feeling that even suffocated her. This mercenary¡¯s story did not seem like an empty lie. His story had life.


    ¡°And, besides that¡­Ah, no. There is no way that he is telling the truth.¡±


    Inside the dimly lit high-class tavern. This situation happened because of Vestaline¡¯s own choice. She decided to bring those bad men here and surround them with mercenaries so that no one could escape. No one could help them anymore. This was the only way that she could know the facts she sought. With that in mind, Vestaline chose this particular place.


    However, what about now? Was not this space like a prison that even blocked the escape route? This strange darkness obscured the boundaries of what was real and what was false. ¡°I want to move my legs and run away from this place. I don¡¯t want to hear this man¡¯s words anymore. But the eyes of the surrounding mercenaries blocked my path.¡±


    The Iron Devotee and Steel Princess along with her self-esteem, which was stronger than iron, trampled on the escape route.


    Vestaline¡¯s eyes blinked quickly. Her brain did not stop thinking. Her expression, which should have been like a cold mask, felt terrible and wobbly.


    *knock knock*


    Therefore, the sound brought by the outside world must have been a savior for Vestaline. A messenger spoke from the other side of the door. Her father wanted to see her.


    ¡°¡­Yes, my¡­my father, Mordeaux.¡±


    ¡°Ah, finally. I feel that my true self has returned to my chest. Where I should go, and what I should aim for, has finally seeped into my head.¡±


    Vestaline¡¯s tense throat finally eased and she breathed freely for the first time in a while. The ongoing pain ceased from her heart. She kept breathing hard until a moment ago and her heart felt upset as if she was struggling in the water. But no more.


    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t care about the words of these two mercenaries anymore. Why did I bother dealing with them in the first place?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to run away. However, I have to leave this place for good. I don¡¯t want to feel that kind of drowning pain again. I must go home. I must live under my father¡¯s guidance. That should be enough to bring back the harmony of our daily lives. Great. All those false words don¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Vestaline distorted the shape of her cheeks, and her eyes quivered incomparably as they usually did during peacetime. She did not care about what was false or real. If there was peace for her inner self, then fine.


    ¡°After all, that¡¯s how humans are. You don¡¯t want to know the truth of the matter until you forcibly open your wound. I just want to feel peaceful now. What happened today has been enough. Isn¡¯t that all right? I must not hide my eyes, or I will follow everyone¡¯s choice to lick sweet poison rather than take bitter medicine. I must not follow the same path as everyone else¡¯s path. I must be firm and my convictions must not be swayed by the momentary pleasures that are nearby.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s why I am alive.¡± Vestaline repeated these thoughts in her brain. She finally reached a conclusion in her heart.


    ¡°I did my best every single day because my father praised me. He never overlooked me. I did not even want to know more about my mother¡¯s death because my father looked hurt whenever I mentioned her name. He has lived a life that he fought for, and he never deviated from his wishes. He never tried to give up. I never defied him. Oh, that¡¯s how I lived. I am alive because I kept licking only on the sweet candy.¡±


    ¡°In the end, I was always running away. Run away, run away, and run away. I felt scared, so I felt uncertainties. I tried to cross the boundaries because I did not want to know. I did not want to feel fear. This time too, I should have ended this, right? How stupid. I should have recognized that trying to know is a sin in itself. I just wish that I had heard my father first.¡±


    ¡°I must go home now. That¡¯s enough for today. I want to see my father. He always praises me. I must not let those useless thoughts corrupt my mind any longer.¡±


    The moment when Vestaline moved her foot in direction to the door of the tavern. Yes, the moment when she turned her back to Bruder and Lugis. That particular voice echoed again.


    ¡¸¡­Where are you going, Vess? ¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s voice pierced Vestaline¡¯s back. Vestaline felt that her spine stopped moving, as if her spine and feet were frozen.


    Vess. Vestaline¡¯s nickname. She only allowed her beloved father, Mordeaux, call her this nickname. ¡°I don¡¯t remember forgiving anyone who called me by this name before. I made sure that those who called this name would never call this name ever again.¡±


    If someone other than her father called her that name, Vestaline would have been angry enough to burn her viscera. Even feelings close to hatred crawled up from the heels.


    ¡°But why? I wonder why my heart is now sprouting with feelings that make me feel nostalgic instead of having profound anger.¡±


    It was an instant act. Vestaline turned around immediately and turned her gaze to Bruder.


    ¡¸Why are you leaving again. You will get lost¡­I¡¯ve told you many times that you should never leave my side.¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s tone and voice were different now. Bruder stood up and removed the hat on his head. Brown hair. His long hair spread throughout the dim light.


    ¡¸You¡­You. Who are you¡­? That¡¯s strange, yes. It¡¯s really odd. I don¡¯t know you.¡¹


    ¡°I am scared. I don¡¯t want to know. I feel that something unpleasant is crawling up on my head again.¡±


    Vestaline replied with a loud voice. Vestaline had never spoken with such a voice in her life. Even though it was a loud voice, it was too thin and weak. She had never professed such weak tone before. Her weak voice disappeared before it reached Bruder.


    Nonetheless. Bruder accepted her words with a gentle smile.


    ¡¸You are hurting me, Vess. You¡¯ve been so attached to me¡­Okay, can you come here?¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s long brown hair swayed in the dark.


    Vestaline¡¯s legs trembled. And, with the voice of the messenger still echoing in the tavern, her feet return to the table again, as if the voice ¡°pushed¡± Vestaline inside.


    Everyone was staring at the scene as if they were daydreaming. No one understood what was happening right now. Even Vestaline herself did not know the reason why.


    ¡°Strange, why, why, but why.¡± Vestaline wondered if her thoughts went crazy. ¡°So strange, I don¡¯t know why I am behaving like this. I don¡¯t know anything anymore.¡± Reason told her to leave this place. However, the voice calling for her made her remember something somewhere. A nostalgic feeling. A forgotten memory that even made her eyes teary.


    One-step at a time, Vestaline shortened the distance between them.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¹


    Vestaline approached Bruder after he told her the name that only three people knew in this entire world.


    Then, Bruder out-stretched his hands without hesitation.


    ¡¸Welcome back, Vess. ¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s voice gently reached his sister¡¯s ears.


    ¡¸I¡­I am¡­home¡­bro¡­ther¡­ ¡¹


    Vestaline¡¯s eyes were soft and crumbling. As she remembered something, she also missed something, but she feared something too at the same time.

 Volume 7 - CH 147

    Chapter 147: The Person whose Name is Foolish


    The door of the high-class tavern opened with a small creaking noise. The path to the outside world, which Vestaline tightly grabbed with her hands, finally appeared.


    Light shined into the dimly lit high-class tavern.


    ¡¸¡­Thank you for your service. But, there is no need to worry. I will go now¡­I will return to the Lord¡¯s House.¡¹


    Vestaline slowly spoke to the soldier who was trying hard to convey the words of the Lord of Belfein, Mordeaux Gon.


    The soldier did not think that Vestaline herself would show up with a response. I looked at the Steel Princess standing in front of me with wide eyes. I took a step back without realizing it.


    Speaking of which, I felt only heavy sighs exhaling from my lungs. I took a few steps back, and my eyes glittered when I bit my chewing tobacco. I felt the smoky smell for the first time in a long time. After all, my body would not calm down without this ethereal feeling. Since the time of the old journey, this was no longer just a small habit.


    What kind of action should I take from now on?


    Apparently, the Steel Princess had already decided on her destination. I wondered if she wanted to head straight to the Lord¡¯s House and speak with Mordeaux Gon, the man whom she called father. What a lawful situation for her.


    There was a high probability that her battle-axe would spill some blood. Well, actually, on the contrary, it was quite possible that Mordeaux would decapitate Vestaline instead. That man was capable of gruesome things. There were ten possibilities, and Vestaline would die on nine of them. That¡¯s how I viewed this situation.


    I see, how wonderful. Was not that exactly the picture that I envisioned? My teeth rang with a cracking noise.


    Mordeaux and Vestaline, who were once father and daughter as they put their trust in each other, would now hate each other and raise their fangs. Ah, I should have been rejoicing.


    At that moment, I felt as if my heart had become a stone. I thrusted my teeth into the biting cigarette involuntarily. My eyes narrowed reflexively. I also felt that my eyebrows naturally frowned. My face distorted, and I felt an indescribable emotion in my throat.


    Strange. I felt an odd whirlpool in the process, but the result was wonderful as I expected. Vestaline, whose chest was pierced by Bruder, could no longer function as one of the two wheels in Belfein. And after losing Vestaline, Mordeaux Gon alone would not be able to suppress the mercenaries in Belfein.


    The giant¡¯s feet collapsed. This city of Belfein was no longer obliged to have a gradual stagnation. I was ready to see it decline. I did not care about anything else except this. In fact, I did not have to do anything else anymore. After that, the conflict between the two powerful organizations such Heraldic Order and Belfein would increase. And without Vestaline or Mordeaux Gon¡¯s brutal rule, Belfein would sink. Belfein, who had united groups of mercenaries and swallowed chaos as a fierce military city-sate, would be lost.


    Therefore, I did not have to worry about anything anymore. I did not even have to think about what to do. From now on, if I went back to Garoua Maria and relaxed, everything would be over. However, I had one concern. In other words, the person whom I considered as a friend.


    ¡¸¡­So Bruder. What are you going to do? ¡¹


    My eyes received the sunlight for the first time in a long time, and it hurt. I narrowed my eyelids straightaway. Then, I called out to Bruder, who was walking in front of me, as if it was a casual topic despite the current situation.


    Bruder, who put on his hat again and tied up his long hair, looked like the Bruder he used to be. This appearance was the Bruder that I knew well. I already knew how this guy would answer me. Still, I had to ask him.


    I wondered, hopefully, if he were going to take Vestaline and move to a land somewhere where no one knew about.


    Bruder spoke while showing his white teeth and crumbling cheeks.


    ¡¸Quite an evil tactic, employer¡­Our contract ends here. I¡¯ll return the advance payment, I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡¹


    Ahh, those words greatly betrayed my expectations, but were somewhat expected.


    I knew it. What would be Bruder¡¯s answer and what was he willing to do? At the very end, what options was he going to choose with his own hands? I knew it well.


    ¡¸I have a family member that was alone for a long time. There is no way that I will pretend not to see her.¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s eyes looked straight at me. His complex eyes had both a happy color and a lonely color that meshed with one another. His line of sight then directed toward Vestaline¡¯s back.


    Even now, his viscera sobbed so much that it felt as if it had opened an old wound. I felt like I understood him. After all, I brought this situation upon himself. I did everything that I wanted to do. However, I still thought deeply about it. I should not have involved Bruder in this uproar. I probably did a fatal mistake.


    How foolish of me. What was I thinking? It was not a story where people would ridicule me as a fool, but even so. Ah, even so, I ridiculed myself.


    I did such a senseless thing. I felt my blood boiling with anger. If possible, I would like to break my neck with my own hands.


    Indeed, this method would certainly prevent Vestaline from crushing her brother Bruder. My scheme probably changed Bruder¡¯s muddy stream of life, and in a way, I saved him by providing him a reconciliation with his sister.


    Nevertheless, that was the reason why Bruder could not stop anymore. No, he would not allow himself to stop. Bruder would not dare abandon Vestaline until the very last moment of his life. Even amidst threats. Finally, he would be willing to throw his life away just to protect Vestaline, his only and beloved family member.


    I hated when my heart got inconsistent. I relied on Bruder to bring down Vestaline and shake Belfein from within. I achieved my purpose. It was the greatest outcome from the surface. Yes, from the surface only. Oh, that¡¯s right. As a result of my actions¡­my former best friend would have to die again. Did I even have the qualification to regret it?


    Without Bruder, things would not have worked out this way. Because of Bruder¡¯s presence, Vestaline stabbed a stake in her chest and finally showed her fangs to Mordeaux.


    Yes, everything was the result of Bruder¡¯s actions.


    After all, I did not do anything by my own. I just did a carrier¡¯s job. I just tied a string called ¡°opportunity¡±. But, I did such a terrible job.


    I felt like vomiting. There was something stuck in my throat that felt like mud.


    That¡¯s right. In the end, I sent two dear family members who finally achieved reconciliation to their death. This was the end of the results. Still.


    ¡­Ah, so this was what it meant. I reached out to my glory after exchanging it with the life of my old best friend. Even so, I still tried to comfort myself by acting as if I mourned the upcoming death of my best friend.


    From behind me, Vestaline¡¯s mercenaries moved their footsteps and came out of the tavern. The footsteps sounded confusing, but they still chased Vestaline¡¯s back.


    ¡¸Listen well. I will follow my will from now on¡­I am going to clarify a few words with Lord Mordeaux.¡¹


    Although this area was a bit of road, it was still the unmistakable road of Belfein. On the spot, the Steel Princess Vestaline spoke aloud. The mercenaries were free to obey her or not. It was no longer necessary or meaningful to connect themselves to her. Not anymore. After all, humans had no choice but to decide something on their own at the end.


    Vestaline opened her lips loosely and continued to speak proudly.


    ¡¸If you follow the title of the Iron Devotee and Steel Princess, then turn your back here. If you are with me, then do whatever you like. I won¡¯t command you anymore.¡¹


    I could tell from the surroundings a sound that swallowed the mercenaries with confusion.


    First, the mercenaries could not understand what Vestaline was telling them. Their expressions turned blue as she told them farewell. Vestaline clearly understood the consequences of her actions, yet, she spoke directly to the mercenaries without signs of weaknesses.


    The mercenaries showed a wide range of facial expressions, yet many seemed to choose to follow Vestaline¡¯s back.


    Oh, they also headed toward the death zone. Who created this death zone? Was it Mordeaux or Vestaline, ah no, or was it me?


    Vestaline did no longer ride the iron-covered horse as she used to. She walked down the road, shoulder to shoulder with Bruder. On this precise instant, Bruder stared at me and muttered.


    ¡¸See yah, employer. Surprisingly, our endeavor was not that bad. It felt rather good¡­Ah, right, if we ever meet again¡­¡¹


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s eat venison to celebrate.¡±


    After saying those particular words, Bruder merged into the wave of mercenaries and left.


    He did not even hesitate. It felt as if he did it on purpose so that I would not follow his back.

 Volume 7 - CH 148

    Chapter 148: The Steel Princess and the Former Loyal Retainer


    Tolga, the close aide of Mordeaux Gon, the Lord of Belfein.


    He has served Mordeaux since he was an adolescent. Although people described Tolga as someone who had a straightforward personality, he did his best to work honestly. That was why he rose from his position as mere footman to a close aide of the Lord. Tolga understood that he was the aide of Mordeaux because of his straightforward nature.


    Mordeaux, Tolga¡¯s Lord, harbored in his chest the desire for status. It was not a matter of human nature, but rather an element that naturally existed as someone who stood above other people. In particular, a man like Mordeaux, who was originally an upstart, never knew how to cope with the seeds of doubt that dwelled in his heart. Mordeaux did not have the skills to remove such stain. He felt this way since childhood. Probably because he was not an aristocrat originally.


    That was why Mordeaux made Tolga his close aide. Tolga himself knew very well what he was looking for in the Lord, and he knew no other way of life except to go with the flow. Therefore, Tolga always kept answering the Lord¡¯s requests.


    As a result, Tolga had won the trust of his vassals, and they appointed him as the instructor of the Lord¡¯s beloved daughter, the Steel Princess Vestaline.


    Then, Tolga received a particular task this time. He knew that Mordeaux gave him this task because of this trust. The task was to escort and monitor the actions of the woman from the Knight class, Caria Burdnick.


    It is probably nothing. There is no way that she is going to take any action anytime soon. However, by any chance. In the unlikely event that she has some terrifying plot in her chest, you should monitor her movements. Yes, the Lord told Tolga about his thoughts.


    Although it felt somewhat strange, Tolga believed that he just needed to complete the mission. In other words, ¡°move according to the role I was given¡±.


    However, now, it was no exaggeration to say that his heart shook like never before. The cause was a group of mercenaries covering the road while they were in conflict with the private soldiers led by Tolga. The leader of these mercenaries was Vestaline, the unmistakable Steel Princess of Belfein.


    ¡¸Tolga¡­You came to the right place. I want to ask you something too. ¡¹


    The Steel Princess who usually intersected on the main road with a group of mercenaries. In itself, it was a common sight. Tolga had nothing to worry about at all.


    Her eyes were the problem.


    Vestaline¡¯s big eyes always showed feelings close to familiarity when she saw Tolga. Now they even had a similar look. Yet, they felt different somehow. Tolga has seen this eye-color lurking there before. It was none other than the color of the eyes of his own Lord Mordeaux. The eye color when you doubted someone from the bottom of your heart.


    ¡°The eyes with that uncanny suspicion are now directed at me.¡± Tolga was vaguely grasping the meaning of this fact. Vestaline said to Tolga that she wanted to ask him something. Her lips slowly moved while muttering the following words.


    The private soldiers behind Tolga were mysteriously staring at the interaction between the two.


    ¡¸My mother¡­No. I want to hear everything you know about my parents. ¡¹


    ¡°The moment I heard those words.¡± Tolga slightly deepened the wrinkles that began to engrave on his face.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­Lady Vestaline. When it comes to the Lord¡¯s wife, I can¡¯t give you a desirable answer.¡¹


    Tolga bowed deeply when he responded. Vestaline did not say much while she stared at him.


    Because, whether he knew everything or not, the answer that spilled out of Tolga¡¯s mouth would still be the same. He was someone who could not betray his master. But, he could not even lie.


    Therefore, the previous question was meant to only convey Vestaline¡¯s will. It showed what and why she was here now. The question itself did not mean much at all.


    ¡¸Then retreat. I will return to the Lord¡¯s House from here. Fulfill your duty.¡¹


    It no longer sounded like a question. Vestaline professed farewell words to Tolga, the loyal retainer who supported Vestaline for many years. ¡°I wonder if he knows why I am standing here right now. If he knows, then his chest will be filled with muddy emotions.¡±


    Vestaline spoke farewell words so that he would let her pass through him.


    ¡°He dares to be arrogant. He dares to push it. How insolent. Looking at the private army he leads, Mordeaux must have given him some task. Because it wouldn¡¯t make any sense to see him out here with the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is no use to wait here anymore.¡± When Vestaline was about to take a step forward, a familiar voice that became slightly old recently echoed.


    ¡¸¡­I have to refuse. Lady Vestaline, I can¡¯t let you go through now.¡¹


    Vestaline took some time to chew those words. ¡°A much unexpected answer, and although he gently spoke back at my own words, Tolga had never rejected me once. He was a man who showed extreme loyalty. Therefore, his answer was beyond my expectations.¡±


    Apparently, Vestaline was not the only one who was upset by his words. The private soldiers who served under Tolga¡¯s command were also slightly upset, and turned their eyes to Tolga as if they sought his true intentions.


    A momentary blank space. A time when no one could decide the next move.


    ¡¸Lady Vestaline. What are you going to ask Lord Mordeaux? ¡¹


    Tolga carefully released some words as if he chose them prudently beforehand.


    ¡¸Everything. Everything that concerns me. If nobody can¡¯t answer me then¡­ ¡¹


    There was no exaggeration to say that Vestaline¡¯s response was rough. Her words were like thorns, and her eyes showed extreme hostility. Vestaline now admitted that her mind was terribly out of balance.


    ¡°Perhaps, the reason why I am still sane is because I have an older sister who supports me by my side.¡± For a moment, Vestaline¡¯s eyes tilted as if she desired something. Beyond her line of sight stood her sister, who kept staring and smiling at her.


    ¡°Ah, when I think of my sister¡¯s circumstances, how can I not be crazy and upset?¡± These feelings were the only feelings that supported Vestaline.


    ¡°When I was told that the person I had longed for and even loved as my own betrayed me, I wanted to disappear.¡± Vestaline¡¯s brain wanted to obscure everything in her thoughts and throw everything away. She wanted to follow the easiest route. It would be the most joyous choice above all else. Vestaline thought it would be okay. She only had to pursue only the sweet things while avoiding painful things.


    ¡°However, the existence of my sister who stands in front of me does not allow me to behave that way.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how much charred has her spirit become until now. In that crazy situation, I wonder how many times did she thought she would lose her mind. I don¡¯t know, but I can only say that it¡¯s something unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°No, actually, I don¡¯t know how my sister is still alive. I would have thrown everything away and died before I thought about anything else.¡±


    ¡°However, my sister is alive. And her spirit is still intact. Then, how can I let go of my mental health problems on my own?¡± Vestaline¡¯s eyes sparkled with willpower. Vestaline¡¯s strong gaze pierced Tolga¡¯s existence.


    ¡¸¡­I will take every possible measure. Even if it goes against all odds.¡¹


    A resolute and proud voice that did not even allow anyone to argue. Vestaline spoke with a very beautiful voice, as if the blue sky had oozed out.


    Everyone were no longer able to speak after hearing Vestaline¡¯s fierce remarks. In fact, everyone seemed to have a premonition of what was coming after those words.


    Tolga muttered while narrowing his eyes and carving wrinkles around his eyes.


    ¡¸I understand. But, I can¡¯t let you go through this point¡­ Lady Vestaline, I ask of you. Please step aside. Our only task is to capture the great sinner Lugis and give him to the Lord.¡¹


    Vestaline thought that it was probably the best assessment that the honest Tolga could make under these circumstances.


    ¡°A task, he says.¡± Tolga did not want to confront Vestaline here, but he did not want to let her go through either. Tolga did not command the soldiers to do anything reckless. In fact, he demanded them to be respectful in the presence of the Princess. Vestaline thought that Tolga¡¯s words and actions were too gentle.


    However, stepping aside was not possible anymore. Vestaline knew that if she retreated now, she would no longer be able to proceed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± When Vestaline tried to push her voice out of her throat, another voice struck her earlobes. The unmistakable voice of her own sister.

 Volume 7 - CH 149

    Chapter 149: The Mercenaries¡¯ Freedom


    Bruder¡¯s quiet voice echoed in the road. Bruder appeared from between the mercenaries and Belfein¡¯s private soldiers who faced each other.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it cruel, Tolga. Do you want to split the siblings after they were finally reunited?¡¹


    A low and heavy voice crawled out through the rift in the ground. Bruder¡¯s eyes narrowed and his eyebrows raised. Nevertheless, his cheeks were strangely exciting and crumbled, as if they were refreshing.


    Two people showed big reactions upon hearing this voice. One of them was Vestaline, who flashed her eyelashes next to Bruder. And the other one was the captain of the private army, Tolga, who looked down on Bruder from the horse.


    Even though it was a big reaction, Vestaline just shook her eyes while wondering if he were talking about their unfortunate past. However, Tolga was different. After a moment of hesitation, Tolga¡¯s serious expression grew pale, and he began to distort his face as if he had seen a demon on earth. It looked as if he had heard unbelievable words. Yes, as if he had seen the dead walking out of the graveyard.


    ¡¸Impossible. No way¡­ It can¡¯t be even if the heavens and earth are turned upside down!¡¹


    Tolga¡¯s position almost collapsed from the horse for a moment. His words finally came out of his throat but in denial. A refusal reaction that categorically denied the person who stood in front of him. It could not be.


    However, denial did not mean that reality disappeared altogether.


    ¡¸I often say that it is the joy of life when something impossible becomes possible. It¡¯s been a long time, huh¡­ How have you been since the day where you condemned my mother and me as sinners, knowing that we were innocent?¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s voice sounded threatening, but also frightening and trembling. The words that he spit out were unmistakably reminiscent of that day. Bruder¡¯s eyes shook and his spine shuddered violently. He remembered everything well. ¡°I remember. This man was the first servant of the man who destroyed my family.¡± Bruder remembered well that he was once a man who, like his leader, laughed at his own family.


    ¡°I deeply and deeply remember the bitter taste that that person gave me back then.¡±


    ¡¸¡­I see. Did he hurt you, Lady Vestaline? Or are you really the culprit of all this?¡¹


    After the initial shock, Tolga let out a cold sigh, as if he had seen or known everything. The hands held the reins with a strong grip. Tolga¡¯s swaying eyes stared at Vestaline, asking her to deny everything he was suspicious about.


    However, he feared that most of his hope would dissipate immediately.


    Vestaline echoed through the road, as if doing an attempt to cut off the gaze that fell upon her.


    ¡¸¡­Yes, Tolga. It seems that our path is no longer the same. Let me say it again. Retreat now. I will never walk backwards again.¡¹


    That was all.


    Vestaline¡¯s eyes also quivered like Bruder¡¯s eyes, as if they were suppressing some emotions. However, Vestaline perfectly knew very well that she should not expose her ugly emotions on this very place. She wanted to destroy everything like a fiery fire and/or spit it out with a swearing voice to one person in particular. Yes, only one person.


    Again, a blank space created on this road. Upon hearing Vestaline¡¯s words, Tolga could not speak as if he had choked on his throat. He could not function that well at this precise moment. The thought of a man named Tolga was unable to look directly at the reality in front of him. Soon the traces of the terrible sins of his past suddenly approached him.


    The human named Tolga had a straightforward nature. In other words, he was someone who conveyed things that were captured as they were. With that personality, he served the Lord obediently until now. He had lived for more than a dozen years filled with these thoughts. The path carved into his brain was a rut of thought that should not be taken for granted. Yes, Tolga just wanted to be straight and honest about his views and feelings.


    Tolga¡¯s brain, which stopped moving shortly, tried to remind him of that path again. He just had to think straight.


    Vestaline no longer hid hostility towards the Lord. If she went through this road to the Lord¡¯s House, the life of the Lord would be in jeopardy. And, in turn, it would lead to the collapse of his position and property. Tolga had a dear wife and an adorable child. His important family. He could not let her go. Only for that reason, he lived on.


    Ah, no matter how wrong it was or how it looked like extreme actions, Tolga no longer wanted to hesitate. Tolga spoke aloud, prompted by his fierce thoughts.


    ¡¸¡­Lady Vestaline has gone mad! That man has corrupted the mind of our Lady and her fellow mercenaries by professing false words!  They are trying to point the spear at Lord Mordeaux! Take them down!¡¹


    Tolga released resilient words as if they pierced through the blank space.


    ¡ª


    In Belfein, it was common for swords, spears and shields to clash with one another. Belfein was a mercenary city after all. Many of the mercenaries were rogues, outcasts, and those who were willing to use violence. Even with the strong authority of Vestaline and tight security, many of the inhabitants went wild in the mercenary city from time to time. While the sun delivered its glory to the horizon, of course, even if the moon brought the night, Belfein was a land where the music called swordplay never stopped.


    Nevertheless, even in the mercenary city of Belfein, today, this music was not something that sounded familiar.


    One could hear the sound of a brutal swordplay. The iron drew lines in the air and sparkles flew. The screaming voices of soldiers hit the sky. Battlefield-like music filled the roads of the mercenary city of Belfein.


    This brutal swordplay was a battle between the Lord¡¯s private soldiers and the fangs of a group of mercenaries. Originally, such a battle would not be possible. The mercenary side scattered instantly, and the battlefield collapsed straightaway. A private army was an organization, and mercenaries were just a flock of wild people. Moreover, for the mercenaries, the battle on the main road of Belfein was unintended. This battle would not be profitable. Only those with nothing to do would step into such battles to wield their weapons.


    Therefore, the reason why they still remained on the battlefield to wield their weapons. It must be because of the Iron Devotee and Steel Princess Vestaline. Vestaline said before. If you follow the title of the Iron Devotee and Steel Princess, then turn your back here. If you are with me, then do whatever you like.


    Then, those who did whatever they liked were the mercenaries who fought in the battlefield. After all, only those with nothing to do remained on a battlefield like this one.


    Many of them listened to Bruder¡¯s words, but his story did not impress them. After all, they were mercenaries. The mercenary¡¯s job was to rob, and the story they had heard at the tavern was similar to what they have been doing. The one with power robbed everything in order to rob. That was all. A justified means.


    Whether one liked it or not, that was a different story. It seemed foolish. Inconsistent all the way through. How could a mercenary dislike a story of someone who was robbed when such mercenary lived by robbing others?


    Still, some of them did not like it. The story of the Steel Princess whom they admired. Yes, the story where someone ruthlessly robbed the Princess of the mercenaries.


    If so, it was not a bad call to repay the favor to the Iron Devotee and Steel Princess who saved their lives before. They might forgot this favor tomorrow. They believed in that freedom. With the wind of freedom, they risked their lives to trample the soldiers on this battlefield.


    The battlefield-like music roared. Something appeared at the edge of the mercenaries¡¯ eyes.


    The appearance of silver hair swaying in the air. The vivid color that seemed to reflect the sunlight as real it was. For a moment, the mercenaries saw it sparkling on the battlefield, dashing as if it were about to catch some prey.

 Volume 7 - CH 150

    Chapter 150: The Battle-Axe and the Silver Sword


    The silvery light flashed through the battlefield at the main road of Belfein. The flash became one line at some point, and while drawing a picture on the battlefield, it ran earnestly while aiming for the destination. It glittered as if the sunlight reflected silver itself. The earthly smoke fluttered in the air, making the appearance of the silver light turn even more dazzling.


    The forefront of the battlefield. The Steel Princess Vestaline bravely wielded her battle-axe. On this precise moment, the silver light stroke against Vestaline with the intention to annihilate her.


    *metallic sound*


    A fractious noise filled the main road. The sound of iron clashing with iron resonated such a violent blast that even the surroundings forcibly tore apart.


    Next, the scent was so dense that it seemed that the air itself had been burn. A scorching odor that obstructed the nostrils. Vestaline involuntarily distorted her face while holding down her battle-axe with twitching fingers.


    The silver light swung her weapon down to Vestaline, carrying a muddy smoke with her movement without even allowing time to blink. It was only by chance that Vestaline was be able to react shortly to that blow. A perfect surprise attack, which did not allow the opponent to breathe properly. Then, a flash like a ferocious fang thwacked to shorten the gap.


    Vestaline could only swing her battle-axe to defend herself from this attack. No, it was presumptuous to believe that she successfully defended herself. Vestaline¡¯s body shuddered from the tip of her battle-axe down to her toes. Bones squeaked in Vestaline¡¯s whole body, and her wrists felt tremendous pain. All these grueling feelings even though she only received the blow with her battle-axe.


    As soon as Vestaline realized this fact, the color of horror oozed into her eyes.


    ¡°What is going on? What happened to me?¡± Vestaline¡¯s big eyes opened wide as she tried to decipher her opponent¡¯s identity. She saw a silhouette swaying in the dust. A peculiar horror and a touch of curiosity consumed her heart, as if a child was trying to uncover the identity of a mystery. Vestaline felt great expectation and impatience for something she did not know.


    Vestaline¡¯s eyelids flickered.


    ¡­You are the Steel Princess, aren¡¯t you? What a pleasant surprise.


    The opponent was a female swordfighter who was much smaller than Vestaline. She shook her silver hair in two ponytails, while rippling her little lips.


    Vestaline began to feel doubts about what she saw in front of her. Was this girl really the one who tried to slash her with immense strength? She wondered if this girl was the source of her mysterious horror. This girl was not as tall as Vestaline, and her silver longsword was an uncommon weapon. Vestaline looked attentively at this girl. She did not seem to be a very strong enemy. However. Would it make sense if a girl without power came to the battlefield with just a little ounce of courage? The girl in front of Vestaline seemed so thin and fragile.


    No way. Vestaline¡¯s molars rang. After she heard the creaking sound inside her mouth, Vestaline finally realized that she gritted her back teeth strongly without knowing it.


    This girl¡¯s eyes had a brilliant light. Her overwhelming presence was not that of an ordinary person. The ¡°thin¡± and ¡°fragile¡± description in Vestaline¡¯s head quickly disappeared like a flash.


    What reflected in the girl¡¯s eyes was a strong will and arrogance peculiar to a strong man. Those eyes were not the eyes of those who challenged the battlefield with a faint heart. This girl just wanted trample and overrun the enemy. The arrogance of a strong man hid behind her eyes.


    This girl¡¯s presence was still shining on the chaotic battlefield. Vestaline did not know her. Per her memory, there was no silver-haired swordswoman in Belfein¡¯s private army. If she truly belonged to the private army, Vestaline would have certainly remembered her.


    In other words, this girl was an outsider. She was just an outsider, and she happened to be on Belfein¡¯s side. However, that should be enough.


    This girl behaved as if she was already the ruler of this battlefield. As if she was the head of the private army. The private soldiers also gained momentum unknowingly, driven by the heat that she produced along the way.


    Her overwhelming presence allowed heat to be born from the internal organs of the people surrounding her. She accomplished that feat just by her mere presence. This woman. She was a silver-haired female swordfighter.


    Vestaline felt something on this very moment. She did not think well amidst the chaos, but these words naturally came to her mind.


    ¡°¡­I must stop her breath here and now. If I don¡¯t do it, this will be the end of my life.¡±


    The tension that burned her skin and the pressure that tightened her throat. Vestaline sighed a little.


    When Vestaline held the battle-axe again with both hands, the dull pain in her wrists had disappeared. The pain was nothing more than a trivial matter. After all, this was not the moment to hesitate because the silver-haired swordfighter stood in front of her. All she had to do was push that neck to fly in the air. It was easy for Vestaline to imagine that scene.


    Holding the battle-axe on her shoulder, Vestaline shortened the gap with half a step. The silver color was low, low enough to crawl on the ground. The petite body of that female swordfighter looked smaller due to the bent knees.


    She could feel her saliva increasing in her mouth. However, she could not swallow it. In that moment, Vestaline felt her heartbeats squeezing forcibly in her mind. Vestaline realized that breathing, blinking, or even the slightest movement of her knees could be mortal. This was the first time thinking like this. It had never happened before. Vestaline felt a tense, heavy and compressed air that strangled her body.


    The wind blew. Dust soared between Vestaline and silver-haired swordfighter.


    The earthly smoke mixed itself in the air. The smoke disappeared, shattering miserably in the wind. Vestaline wielded her battle-axe while slamming the space itself from the upper stage. Vestaline sought to defeat the silver-haired swordfighter who pushed up from the bottom.


    For a brief moment, Vestaline saw the silver sword piercing through her skull many times in her head. She did not know why, but her cheeks loosened a little. Cowards died repeatedly, while heroes died only once. ¡°Then, I must be a coward. She has killed me in my imagination countless of times.¡±


    The silver-haired swordfighter, in a low position, wielded the longsword to break through Vestaline¡¯s skull, as if her imagination came to life. There was no slight deviation or even unsteady motion at the tip of that sword. That meant that this swordfighter had a vigorous training that dwelled in the way she wielded her sword. This swordfighter drew a flash of silver light in the sky.


    The silver orbit headed towards Vestaline¡¯s skull as if it were a magnet. Vestaline wielded her battle-axe in the wind, in order to intercept the deadly flash.


    The strength of the battle-axe cut the wind and crossed paths with the flash of silver light that broke the sky.


    ¡­On this very second. A roaring sound echoed massively on the main road. Strong enough to twist even the wind.

 Volume 7 - CH 151

    Chapter 151: Their Trajectory


    Again, the burning smell of iron overwhelmed the road. The smell of iron emitting from clashing and rubbing against the sharp blades increased.


    When the battle-axe and the silver longsword touched each other, Caria moved her grip on the handle of her weapon, and while lying down the silver sword, she pushed toward the blade of the battle-axe with great force. The iron sound resonated strangely, and sparks scattered in the air.


    The pressure she received should have dissipated, but she still felt a numbness that oozed from her fingertips. Caria instinctively tightened her little lips. She had no idea what were her emotions at this time.


    Then, Caria changed the direction of her wrists by moving her upper body. She did so in order to avoid the strike of the battle-axe that swung to the ground. This witlessly attack forced Caria to take a different approach.


    ¡­On this very moment, a roaring sound that seemed to twist the wind echoed on the road.


    The Steel Princess Vestaline. That woman¡¯s battle-axe destroyed the cobblestone when she hit the ground. The stones that comprised the main road became full of jagged depressions of rubble. It felt as if the earth danced in the air while exposing the inside. The fragments of the stones, which became like droplets running freely in the sky, touched Caria¡¯s cheeks upon falling due to gravity.


    This strike was more powerful than before. It seemed that this woman¡¯s two strict names, Steel Princess, were not given to her in vain. With such strength, it was not strange for her to become the best hero in this city. Besides, she had the skill to control the battle-axe at will. The Steel Princess could be a masterpiece herself.


    However, Caria shook her silvery ponytails.


    The battle with the demon monkey at the gates of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia flashed through Caria¡¯s mind. She still remembered her body. That numbness, the trembling tremors that covered her spine and arms. Caria¡¯s body had tasted the immense power that surpassed the human strength.


    Therefore. Even facing an enemy at the level of the Steel Princess. Once one had overcome the difficulty of beating an invisible beast, then it would be impossible to kneel against any other opponent afterwards.


    Caria positioned her silver longsword on her side and kept her offensive position to block the battle-axe. Then, she changed her grip again and pointed the tip of her sword toward Vestaline. Vestaline no longer pushed her battle-axe high up and became a prey with no way to protect herself. Caria did not give her the grace of swinging the battle-axe again.


    Caria did not hesitate because her enemy was a hero. A masterpiece. Unmistakably, a woman worth defeating. A woman whom she respected in the battlefield as a fierce opponent. Caria did not want to give humiliation in the name of contempt. Such disrespectful act would trample on her spirit as a warrior.


    Caria decided to break the skull of her opponent on this very spot. A worthy death of a worthy enemy. A prideful strike where it would honor both their endeavors on the battle. That was the courtesy of warriors. Caria¡¯s silver eyes narrowed. Then, as it was, the tip of her silver longsword turned up to the heavens.


    The sword fell into Vestaline¡¯s skull, wearing a fragrant scent of the decapitation stand.


    ¡­Droplets of blood, mixed with the sand smoke, swayed with the wind and fluttered in the air.


    ¡ª


    A slightly dusty room inside the Lord¡¯s House was given to Filaret La Volgograd. Rather, one could rephrase it as a house arrest facility instead. Sitting on the bed, Filaret blinked her black eyes and sighed deeply. The quality of the bed itself was not so bad.


    When Filaret glanced at the door, she saw a soldier with a strangely well-organized posture guarding the door. Perhaps, if Filaret decided to go out, this soldier would notify the higher-ups immediately.


    Even if she looked towards the window, there was no way that she could escape from there, since it was located at the top of the room, close to the ceiling. A very inaccessible window. It would be possible to reach the window with magic, but it would be impossible to reach it without the soldier noticing her movements.


    Troublesome. To be honest, the situation was a little surprising to Filaret. Certainly, she had assumed that the Lord of Belfein, Mordeaux Gon, would be a skeptical man. And in a way, she knew in her mind that he would separate her from Caria.


    However, she never thought that he would keep a close watch on her. Filaret had no idea why he needed to take such measures. Was Mordeaux a coward? Or was he just a man with skepticism in his bones?


    Filaret¡¯s black eyes shook slightly. However, that did not mean that she just had to stay here and wait for help. That was out of the question.


    At first, Filaret believed that Lugis would come here. He would be sneaking in with a natural look. Perhaps, he could even come in from the front door. Whatever the form, if someone held her prisoner in the city, there was no doubt that he would eventually come here to rescue her.


    Filaret began to understand that Lugis had a unique mindset. The more he got into trouble, the more his thoughts gained momentum. Just like a flame-breathing gear.


    In other words, Lugis¡¯ mindset could be seen as extreme from the surroundings. Oh yes, it was like an uneven balance. An equilibrium that often oscillated but never truly clogged. Whether it was a grudge-spilling pain or a visceral flame.


    However, at the last minute. Filaret did not clearly understand what his true motivation was. On crucial moments, the balance of Lugis¡¯ actions broke the equilibrium, in a very strong way that it almost shook off the supporting thread.


    Filaret clearly recalled Lugis¡¯ extreme nature during their journey to the underground temple. His nature had remained unchanged ever since then.


    However, when asked if it was a good thing, Filaret worried about his judgment instead. She frowned. It was certain that Lugis¡¯ nature saved her. However, that extreme range of thinking. If he made a small mistake, he would be doomed. Yes, his downfall would be equivalent to throwing himself to the bottom of the earth. Yet, Lugis would not be himself if he did not have that kind of extreme nature.


    No, Filaret distorted her eyebrows as she drowned herself in her thoughts. Filaret grasped the meaning of the whole situation after Lugis left Garoua Maria. She reached the end of her thoughts many times over, each time by refilling the bottom of her skull. Filaret realized that her inner desires were meaningless.


    How foolish. Of course, she wanted to believe that Lugis would come to her rescue again. Of course, she wanted to see him breaking through the front door. However, there was no point in entwining herself in such a fantasy at a time like this.


    If Lugis¡¯ extreme nature worked this time as well. Undoubtedly, he would aim for the Lord¡¯s House in the end. His purpose was to bring down Belfein. Only then, he would come here. Filaret loosened her eyes as she twisted her cheeks. Her black hair shook in the air.


    Filaret had to make appropriate preparations after all. There was no time to be stuck in such a place as this. Filaret raised her body sitting on the bed and blinked her eyelashes. Then, she moved her thin finger around.


    She believed that she could do it now. The magic that Lugis desired to see once. How discouraged was he when he learned she couldn¡¯t use that said magic. How much did Filaret curse her incapability?


    Since then, Filaret had continued her research and training by cutting off even her sleep time. If he knew that she was ready to use her magic, he would surely be happy to the point of showing his teeth. Filaret raised her eyebrows just by imagining Lugis¡¯ smiling face. Oh, which time it was, when Filaret heard about a certain miraculous magic.


    ¡­Thought-inducing magic. A strong magic that invoked a graceful scent of flowers, which deprived people of their consciousness.


    The scent of fragrant flowers began to drift from the tip of Filaret¡¯s moving finger.

 Volume 7 - CH 152

    Chapter 152: The Pride of the Strong and the Will of the Weak


    ¡­Droplets of blood, mixed with the sand smoke, swayed with the wind and fluttered in the air.


    A deadly sound echoed on the road with a strange lingering noise. The hands holding the battle-told that Vestaline herself had left the earth.


    The strike inflicted on the Steel Princess Vestaline could be described as Caria¡¯s respect and pride as a fellow warrior.


    Sometimes fear engulfed the eyes of fighters, but both of them exhibited a strong pride in their gaze. A strike that treated the battle-axe like her own arm. Vestaline carried this fearsome attack with a strong standpoint. It was no exaggeration to say that Vestaline was an unmistakable hero and a true masterpiece.


    Caria did not want Vestaline to experience the agony of death during her last moments. She should cut off her body quickly in order to stop her breath. With this, Vestaline¡¯s spirit could return to the heavens as if it were just a deep sleep. Caria thought these actions were the etiquette and respect for warriors. Even if she were an enemy, Vestaline was still someone with a resilient existence because she tried to forge her own path.


    It must be Caria¡¯s pride or even her upbringing. Indeed. That was why those thoughts crawled in the depths of Caria¡¯s head like a raging fire. A thick and sticky emotion filled Caria¡¯s silver eyes, and her lips were burning. A sigh equal to a scorching smoke leaked from her mouth.


    ¡¸¡­Not everyone can live and die beautifully. I used to say that. I regret it now. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more thoughtless than finishing a person¡¯s life in a vain way. That would be an unjust act.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s frustrated voice leaked from the edge of her mouth.


    If she did not spit out those words, her chest would¡¯ve been consumed by the heat that made her thoughts rage with fever.


    Her silver eyes¡­looked at the silver longsword stuck in the right shoulder of the Steel Princess Vestaline. Then she lowered her perspective downward at the objects that stood in her field of vision.


    There were several long needles, about the size of an open palm. Those objects changed the trajectory of Caria¡¯s sword slightly.


    In front of Caria¡¯s eyes, blood spilled from Vestaline right shoulder when she slightly moved the longsword. Vestaline¡¯s body gained freedom, but her scream hit Caria¡¯s earlobes with a terrifying pain that almost tore her body apart. After the voice ceased. Vestaline crumbled to the ground as if she had broken her knees.


    ¡°Oh, what a pathetic scene. Yeah, what an awkward imitation after I tried to give a proper farewell to a worthy enemy.¡± Unknowingly, Caria bit her own lips with her teeth. Originally, a hero like Vestaline should not have to experience such suffering.


    Caria felt a heartfelt regret.


    Caria was a follower of power, but she also pledged allegiance to her unwavering discipline and principles. If she tried to grab such power and carve it into her heart, she would inevitably hurt herself in the process. It would be sometimes a physical wound and sometimes a mental wound. Effort, encouragement, and discipline could not be achieved without injuries.


    Caria took a deep breath to tame her rampaging heart.


    Caria did not want her effort to be in vain. One of her efforts was to end the suffering without feeling excruciating pain. Without any sobbing. Caria firmly believed her actions would bring a dignified end similar to a peaceful sleep.


    Caria was a strong person, bursting with arrogance. Yet, she was also a woman of principles.


    What did just happen? Caria did not feel like throwing away those principles. However, she knew that the seed of effort did not always bloom like graceful flowers. She would like to give respect and encouragement to those who deserve, at least within the range of her own ability.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t lose another family member. Ah, this is the worst. It almost became the worst day of my life.¡¹


    He took away Caria¡¯s respect and efforts.


    The silver eyes caught the glimpse of a man¡¯s figure even amidst the green flames.


    He had a slender body for a mercenary and wore a hat with a large brim on its head. He also had slightly visible brown hair. Nonetheless, his hat hid his face and Caria could not see his face that well. Nevertheless, what was noteworthy was not his appearance, but the weapon he held.


    The mercenary was holding a needle with the length of a hand palm.


    Yes, the same needle as the needles that stuck around her feet. The same needle that hit the blade of her silver longsword that was about to cut through Vestaline¡¯s head.


    ¡¸You fool. All you have done is make this person suffer in vain. You gave her more pain than actually liberating her.¡¹


    Caria glared at the mercenary while muttering and biting her own lips. She cursed at the mercenary not only for meddling in her fight but also for making her worthy opponent suffer way more than before. She began to hate this mercenary.


    Initially, the vibration given by the impact of the needles did not affect Caria¡¯s swing. Rather, if something was about to disturb her movements, all she had to do was ¡°chew¡± it with her ¡°strong fangs¡±.


    However, this time, Caria noticed the following. She was about to cut off Vestaline¡¯s head. Then, that man threw those things toward her own hands. Then, as a reaction to it, Caria chose a posture that skillfully repelled the needles with her iron gauntlet. This was the result. A brave person like herself who should not be afflicted by such action exhaled pointlessly.


    Caria regretted it again the moment she turned her gaze to Vestaline.


    ¡­A spark of iron reflected at the end of her silver eyes. At the same time, a sound echoed as if it cut the wind.


    That man did not aim those needles at only one point like her hands. Caria realized that those long needles were thrown with a clear intention to pierce her key points, such as her eyes, neck and chest.


    Even if he did not hit a key point, he could put poison in the needle tip. If so, even a smallest wound would be fatal, and she would die by leaking the cry of the devil.


    The wind passed through the long needles at the ground before reaching Caria¡¯s skin with a freezing touch.


    *metallic discharged sound*


    The next moment, Caria heard the strong sound of iron.


    The long needles were thrown multiple times. Caria defended herself by using her iron gauntlets. Caria felt that she had heard the sound of the mercenary¡¯s throat swallowing his spit.


    Worthless.


    Unintentionally, the sigh that had accumulated in the back of her viscera seemed to leak out. By all means. His throwing technique was not a technique to fight the enemy directly. In fact, the enemy would not even realize the location of such attacks. It was a technique used for assassination.


    Speaking of which, that mercenary must have realized that this chance was the last opportunity to kill Caria with the long needles before using the silver longsword again. Whether it could work or not, it was arguably the biggest chance to kill her on the spot.


    Therefore, it was the ultimate opportunity. There was no way that such opportunity would appear again after another missed opportunity. Realizing the intent of her new opponent, Caria cursed, gritting her teeth.


    ¡¸You can do whatever you want from there. But I¡¯ll do my best to deal with you.¡¹


    She did not have to wait anymore. Her words were enough to show her resolve. If her enemy were hostile, then all she had to do was slash it. However, if her enemy were to show its back and run away, she would not chase after it. Caria¡¯s words showed that much about the way she did things during battles.


    Caria¡¯s hands stretched to grab the handle of her silver sword piercing Vestaline¡¯s body.


    Vestaline¡¯s face had a pale-looking color. She was feeling extreme pain like a big wave that never ended, while trying to stop the bleeding from her right shoulder.


    With her knees on the ground, Vestaline could not even fall down anymore and kept sobbing. Perhaps, she had already let go of her consciousness after feeling such terrible pain that even her ordinary spirit refused to live. At the very least, it was certain that Vestaline had not gained a normal thinking ability after receiving this dreadful predicament.


    ¡°¡­Let me end your suffering by doing it quickly and effectively. Sorry for the ongoing pain, Belfein¡¯s Almighty Hero.¡±


    Caria released the silver longsword from Vestaline¡¯s body. Again, her voluminous blood droplets dyed the air in red. Caria could see the mercenary with the long needles rushing to her side instantly. Another sigh leaked from Caria¡¯s little lips.


    Then, the silver light of her blade was on the verge of striking Vestaline¡¯s neck before the mercenary reached her.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, hey. You¡¯re acting like a tragic villain, huh? ¡¹


    A voice echoed in Caria¡¯s ears. For the first time in a long time, Caria heard the voice whom she had been searching everywhere.

 Volume 7 - CH 153

    Chapter 153: Wise and Foolish


    Saint Matia stroke her chest when the Steel Princess Vestaline, who came from the high-class tavern along with the mercenaries who followed her, walked across the road.


    Lugis did not follow their backs. Rather, he stood still at the edge of the road, as if his mind was at loss. Seeing that, Matia felt like something pierced her chest.


    ¡°Ahhh, Lugis kept his word and didn¡¯t follow the mercenary. Yes, it must be it. How great. There is nothing better than this.¡±


    Lugis no longer desired for rebellion against the Lord after hearing the Steel Princess Vestaline¡¯s words. The Princess was now the one to take the reins of that rebellion, not Lugis. The mercenaries probably understood their Princess¡¯ intentions and headed toward the death zone.


    Yes, the death zone. The destination they were heading for must be a place of death. The mercenaries were not supposed to battle the private army of the Lord of Belfein.


    Many people who became mercenaries were those who chose that path unavoidably as their last resort. In other words, most of these people were originally farmers and merchants because they could no longer obtain daily food. Some made a living as a farmer, but temporarily. They would turn themselves into mercenaries during the off-season. After all, the vast majority of mercenaries were just amateurs wielding weapons.


    However, the private army of the Lord of Belfein was different. The existence of a private soldier was poles apart from the existence of a mercenary. They were trained to fight to the death. They were not the ones who had no choice. They made the battlefield their own livelihood. Most of the mercenaries were people who fought to live. On the other hand, the private soldiers were a group that spent their days training, wielding spears, crushing the enemy¡¯s cerebrospinal fluid, slamming a shield to crush the enemy.


    Just because the mercenaries were gearing up to fight, they were not worthy opponents for the private soldiers. The fact that the Steel Princess was a young woman did not mean she was totally incompetent, but her conclusion was still visible. Unless there was something that overturned that clear conclusion, the victory from the Lord¡¯s side would not be overshadowed.


    Therefore, Matia felt relieved. Lugis did not jump into a dangerous and troubled death zone. He was wise above all else. Her cheeks swayed involuntarily.


    Yes, he must be wise. After all, Belfein¡¯s two running wheels, Mordeaux Gon and Vestaline Gon, father and daughter, were showing their fangs against each other. Matia, as a member of the Heraldic Order, understood there was no need to disturb this place anymore. All she had to do now was slowly watch this land called Belfein break its feet. This situation transformed into a great scenario, as opposed to the dilemma she faced not long ago.


    Yes, while having those thoughts, Matia decided to reveal herself from the back of the road, by calling Lugis who had become petrified.


    ¡°I should praise him. I must admire him. True, I will praise his wisdom and his deeds for controlling himself. That way, Lugis will surely make the right choice next time as well. Now he will follow me more. Yes, he will accept my words even more than before.¡±


    Matia felt extreme joy that melted in her chest and almost burned down. Her cheeks crumbled with delight upon approaching Lugis, and involuntarily, the voice that burst of out her throat seemed to contain a loose color.


    Matia desperately tried to restrain her emotions when she began to open her lips. At the same time, she adjusted her expression and tone as much as possible.


    However, Matia¡¯s clear voice did not come out from her throat in an expected way.


    ¡¸¡­Ah, Matia. What¡¯s wrong? What are you doing here? Everything went as planned. I twisted every single thing with the palm of my hand. But in the end, my deeds were nothing because everything happened as if it were a pre-determined script.¡¹


    Lugis looked back at Matia. Her eyes caught his face, who played with the words lightly as usual.


    Matia¡¯s throat clogged on that moment and she did not make a single sound. Matia involuntarily blinked her eyelashes.


    Dark color reminiscent of the night dyed Lugis¡¯ face. Of course, his complexion had not actually changed. However, Matia felt that a thick and sticky emotion covered his face.


    Yet, both of his eyes continued to shine with a ferocious light. Lugis had a look that was far from a laid-back look.


    Matia knew what that look meant. She has seen a similar expression several times before. She swallowed dry, and the toes of her feet quivered as if she was frightened.


    Lugis professed her name Matia one more time. But, without waiting for Lugis¡¯ next words after saying her name, Matia opened her lips.


    ¡¸Lugis, are you¡­Do you want to throw yourself in danger again? Are you willing to throw a rope to help those reckless people?¡¹


    Her voice leaked as if her throat was squeezing. It was not like Matia to ask such answers. However, it seemed that her emotions overflowed from her chest as if they had a voice of their own.


    ¡°It was a mistake to think he was wise. Ah, it was just my misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lugis is about to throw himself into the battle of those mercenaries. I don¡¯t know his reason or intention. However, the expression, yes, the emotion stuck on his face was not the face of someone who gave up on something.¡±


    ¡°Even though everything should be over now, Lugis¡¯ eyes still shined with a dull color, eloquently telling me that his extreme will is still intact inside his viscera.¡±


    Lugis¡¯ lips shook, as if he were confused somehow.


    ¡¸Hey, hey, give me a break. I have the habit of helping other people. I told you before, didn¡¯t I? I do that in my spare time.¡¹


    With that slight extreme expression on his face, Lugis continued his words. Matia stared at Lugis¡¯ face in silent while distorting her eyes.


    ¡¸I am just going to pick up the seeds I have sown. It¡¯s easy, isn¡¯t it? I will bring back one or two lives from the battlefield, that¡¯s all.¡¹


    ¡°What is easy? Where is it easy? The path he chose is far from being wise. It is hard to say that he is choosing the right path. Rather, it¡¯s a foolish act by not understanding the fate of that battle. He lost his reason by exchanging it with such unreasonable emotions.¡±


    Lugis¡¯ way of life and the way of thinking was completely incompatible with Matia¡¯s beliefs.


    For Matia, who had lived her life by accumulating reason and calculation, Lugis¡¯ way of doing things was something that Matia avoided completely. His decisions were not easy to swallow. Right now, Matia desired to deny his ideals, shatter them into pieces, and beat him down.


    ¡°Ahh, not good. I have not tamed him. Not yet.¡±


    Even if she tried to keep Lugis here and now, he would go to the battlefield anyway. Matia understood it well. He was that kind of person. He always spoke, but he never listened. Matia swallowed dry again when she realized that Lugis was an unbendable sword.


    Matia began to think deeply again. She recalled Lugis¡¯ deeds at the walled city of Garoua Maria. Back then, it was his way of saving and protecting his own life. A way of life for Lugis that was neither wise nor right. Matia could not seem to deny it all right away.


    She wondered. Matia did not feel like cursing, even though the words of repulsion had reached her throat. Instead, she pointed her fingertips to the back alley.


    ¡¸¡­If you go down the same path as them, you will be swallowed by the whirlpool of the battlefield. I will be here with an agent of the Heraldic Order. Go through the back of the road to reach the battlefield.¡¹


    Surprisingly, Matia felt a little comfort when Lugis blinked his eyes with satisfaction. Then, she sighed loudly while telling herself that she really could not help but swallow this thing.


    ¡¸Do you understand, Lugis? My compromise is to respect your decision. It can¡¯t be helped¡­So make a promise with me.¡¹


    Be sure to come back alive. Then¡­Matia swallowed her words. Upon hearing her, Lugis moved up his shoulders lightly and accepted Matia¡¯s request, saying that he was both sorry and thankful. Somehow, Matia accepted it.


    Matia felt that her eyes were about to shake violently. She swallowed her sigh, desperately forcing her composure to remain intact, as her facial expressions unknowingly collapsed because of her unstable emotions.


    ¡°This is fine for now. If I didn¡¯t allow him to go, he would have pressed hard against my decision. Slowly and surely. I will teach him the right path. So, it doesn¡¯t matter if I said ¡°yes¡± just one more time. For that reason, I will do my best so that he can return alive.¡±


    Before disappearing into the back alley, Lugis and Matia had a short conversation. The outlook after this. A conversation that ended after their decisions settled.


    Matia opened her mouth one last time. Whom are you going to help this time?


    Lugis turned his gaze to her for a moment and answered.


    ¡¸My best friend is over there. ¡¹


    Lugis moved his lips while narrowing his eyes. In that expression, Matia could see something irregular on the surface of his face. It looked like he was worried and full of resolve.


    ¡¸That guy, too, is foolish. For the sake of his relative, he threw away his name, his gender, and even his happiness. Such a fool. All he wished for was the happiness of others except his own.¡¹


    That was all Lugis told Matia. He did not say anything anymore, and Matia sighed again and did not listen any further.


    ¡°Really, there are people who cannot be helped. How helpless¡±. Matia ended the conversation while blinking her eyes as she saw Lugis¡¯ back disappearing into the back alley.

 Volume 7 - CH 154

    Chapter 154: The Destination of that Hand


    When my eyes caught the silver hair divided into two ponytails, the first words that appeared in my mind were: ¡°why she was here?¡±. After all, she shouldn¡¯t even know that I was in Belfein. But, for some reason, she wielded her silver longsword to lead the Lord¡¯s soldiers.


    However, there was no mistake that she had some kind of discrepancy in her. I made the sound of my throat squeak high when I saw her blade directed toward Bruder.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, hey. You¡¯re acting like a tragic villain, huh? ¡¹


    The moment when my words reached her ears.


    I felt as if cold wax licked my spine. My fingertips held the handle of the treasure sword firmly without thinking of unnecessary emotions. Slowly, Caria¡¯s gaze changed directions from Bruder and Vestaline, and slowly looked at me. I could see her silver eyes filled with a glittering flame burning inside her.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a very late arrival, Lugis. You¡¯ve become a great figure since you kept me waiting.¡¹


    I noticed her hardened cheeks moving in a very distorting way. She seemed to be livid and exultant at the same time. If I continued to touch on the subject, even a little, she would hurt me with her own hands. I felt a dangerous vibe.


    Caria the Knight was a sight that I¡¯ve not seen for a while. However, her twisted mood was still very Caria. Anyhow, what I wanted to know was why she delved herself in a place like this.


    ¡¸How did you get here¡­No, wrong. I would like to hear the reason for the knight¡¯s appearance. I thought you were going to get rid of that thing permanently. ¡¹


    Why and how would she be here? However, I had some suspicions. I didn¡¯t want to believe on them, though. Still, a part of me believed that my suspicions were true.


    After she changed directions to face me, I looked into Caria¡¯s silver eyes.


    ¡¸How, you say? A fool didn¡¯t think of me as his comrade. I came here to strangle that neck a little while doing some work.¡¹


    With that said, a graceful smile appeared on Caria¡¯s face. However, that smile was not a smile full of kindness and compassion, but something that showed her underlying nature.


    Ah, I see. Apparently, she was angry with me. Very much, it seemed. I couldn¡¯t help but distort my cheeks. I felt strange emotions penetrating my whole body. My knees even seemed to break.


    With a quivering voice, I jokingly murmured why her deadly eyes looked that way against me. Then, I turned my eyes to both Bruder and Vestaline without turning my face away from hers.


    Vestaline was seriously injured on her shoulder. It seemed that she lost a great amount of blood by the look of the bloodstains on her clothes. Bruder tried to stop her bleeding, but how long would that last? Besides, the mercenaries have lost their commander Vestaline, and they were overtly upset and distressed.


    How terrible. Things were going in the wrong direction. If there was a god of fate, I would like to cut off its writs if it had them.


    Bruder was staring at me with his eyes wide open.


    ¡¸Employer¡­Why? No. What is the meaning of this? I can¡¯t believe that you came to this sort of place! How foolish of you!¡¹


    Bruder whispered in a bewildered manner, while holding Vestaline. He confusedly spit out those words, swaying his eyes in a strange manner. He called myself a fool, but he was half-right and half-wrong. Because at this point, we were too similar with each other to point out names. Yes, we were both fools, weren¡¯t we?


    Besides, the reason why a person like me took action was something that had no proper connotation. It was not something to about talk right now. I showed him my thumb while looking attentively at Caria.


    ¡¸¡­Let¡¯s eat venison after all of this is over, Bruder. I won¡¯t let go of what I¡¯ve got. Don¡¯t you know that?¡¹


    I dismissed him straightaway.


    Bruder worried about his sister but also worried about my wellbeing. However, at the same time, he was aware that it was an unacceptable choice for me to step away now. I was sure that Bruder felt many kinds of emotions in his heart after he heard my unwavering words.


    Therefore, I pointed to the back road while standing still with a strong posture. I just wanted him to blow away all those emotions and accept my advice. Go, Bruder. I wanted him to go to the path that I advised him to go.


    Yeah, just get out of here. Even if your absence caused the war situation to collapse and the mercenaries died, it was not your responsibility. That was what I decided. That was what I ordered you to do. I did not do this just because I was a good friend.


    A different kind of words bowdlerized off the space between Bruder and me.


    ¡¸Lugis. Hey, don¡¯t be stupid. She, Vestaline, is a hero. I am going to chop her head off. That¡¯s my respect for her.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s silver eyes moved from me to Vestaline while changing the tone of her voice. She sounded irritated, but her wording sounded as if her action was natural. For her, it was impossible to choose otherwise. She had to decapitate the hero. Her momentum was not something to underestimate. Caria was about to wield the silver longsword to cut off Vestaline alongside Bruder.


    Indeed, certainly not a mistake. If I looked at Belfein as an enemy, Vestaline must be the enemy. Nevertheless, that was a thing of the past. The wheel that controlled Belfein had already begun to rotate in the opposite direction.


    I moved my lips while standing between Bruder and Caria. I tried to explain everything to her. In order to reach Caria¡¯s ears, I had approach her with any sense of hostility.


    ¡¸Caria. I leave the details for later, but Bruder and Vestaline are now my¡­Well, my comrades. You don¡¯t have to cut their heads off.¡¹


    I wanted them to leave this place as soon as possible, and tried to reason with Caria.


    ¡°¡­Lugis, I¡¯m gonna do it anyway. Step away.¡±


    With those words, the silver light burst.


    ¡ª


    *metallic sound*


    In the hollow, the silver and purple electricity hue intersected, increasing the sound of clash. Lugis forcibly received the silver longsword, which Caria swung down from the upper juncture, with the treasure sword.


    Staring at Lugis with frustration in her eyes, Caria felt the waves of emotions boiling in her chest rushing in one after another.


    ¡°Did Lugis say that they were his comrades now? Why did he say it so easily? He spoke about them being comrades as if it was natural. He never treated me as such, even though I¡¯ve been his comrade since we began our journey.¡±


    ¡°Ah, let me understand this. How could he? How shameful.¡± The emotions that emerged from the depths of Caria¡¯s viscera became like fire under the skin. This raging fire was unquestionably jealousy. One of the emotions that Caria despised the most. How could she now suppress this unwanted emotion? Could this excruciating feeling around her chest be crushed with her own teeth and be swallowed? Caria¡¯s lips swayed as she tried to spit out some words.


    ¡¸I see, Lugis. Comrades, huh. That may be true for you. But what about me?¡¹


    ¡°What a terrible way of saying it. I feel like hating myself. It¡¯s ugly and disgraceful. I know that. I clearly understand such a thing. However, even so, I can no longer stop my throat from moving.¡±


    Caria¡¯s chest spit out words as if it had exceeded its capacity. It was no longer just unbalanced emotions swirling inside her. Her speech did not include reason or thoughts. Caria¡¯s throat became the spokesperson of wild emotions.


    ¡¸Let me ask you this. Whose hand are you going to take in the end, Lugis? Mine or someone else? Yeah, it¡¯s okay, you can do whatever you want. But, even so. If, by any chance¡­you betray me.¡¹


    ¡°¡­I will definitely drive you to ruin.¡±


    The words sounded as if they were their own person. Caria reflexively blinked her silver eyes, and she instinctively felt the depths of her chest burning in shame.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not good. I am such a weak woman if I spit out words like this. How could I say such words? Did it seem like I am clinging unto him? Did it seem as if I didn¡¯t want him to throw me away? How shameful. Was there any more shame?¡±


    Contrary to Caria¡¯s will, words came out of her throat along with the emotions burning wildly in her chest.


    ¡¸Let me ask this again¡­Lugis. You¡¯re on my side, aren¡¯t you? ¡¹


    Caria¡¯s lips repeated the old words and vows, as if they were seeking salvation.

 Volume 7 - CH 155

    Chapter 155: The Duel on the Battlefield


    ¡­Let me ask this again¡­Lugis. You¡¯re on my side, aren¡¯t you?


    The moment those words hit my earlobes; I felt my chest shaking with neither frustration, nor fear, nor even anger.


    Just. Well, just. Pure sorrow represented my shaking heart.


    No, I was not sure if even the word sorrow was appropriate to express my current state of mind. But it was certainly very close to that. The tip of my nose started to hurt unexpectedly.


    While pushing back Caria¡¯s silver longsword, I took a safe distance from her. Caria drew back her sword easily, with almost no resistance. Her silver eyes caught me straight, and she waited for my answer. The battlefield, which was supposed to be shrouded in noise, seemed to have lost its sound when Caria remained silent.


    The standing figure of Caria reflected in my eyes made her look incredibly small or weak so to speak. Then, this situation reminded me of the past. I felt hurt again, as if someone carved the back of my chest. I gritted my molars to the point of making a creaking sound. Regrets consumed my chest. My lips moved while being dragged by this pain. My eyes firmly captured Caria¡¯s former overwhelming presence.


    ¡¸Of course, we¡¯re not enemies. But Caria. This is my answer. You are a hero yourself ¡­¡¹


    I felt it difficult to profess such simple words out of my mouth. I did feel overwhelmed. This feeling must mean this situation astounded my heart. Ah, how troublesome. I didn¡¯t want to feel this way right now. Even so.


    Slowly, and slowly, I tried to roll the words with my firm tongue.


    ¡¸¡­then, why are you wasting your time with a pebble like me? ¡¹


    I spoke in such a low voice that I was not sure whether Caria heard me or not. I felt that my words were close to my personal lamentation.


    Caria, no, Caria Burdnick was an unmistakable hero. At least, I knew she were one herself.


    It was true that she used to be the master of violence. She also owned the arrogance of a strong man who overran and chewed on other people¡¯s weaknesses. It was also a fact that she didn¡¯t even touch lowly beings, because they could bring weakness and disgrace. As if most people were a contagious disease.


    Still, the woman named Caria Burdnick was the champion of the battlefield. A person who was far from being an average person. Oh, that¡¯s right. Caria was one of the heroes who I longed to be.


    That gave me determination to go on a quest for that power. Although she had a natural and extraordinary power, I still tried to grasp a similar thing for myself. I even remember the palpitations I felt in my chest, to the point of oozing blood from my lips.


    Yes, Caria Burdnick was one of my unmistakable ideals. However, what about now? How about the Caria that was being reflected in my eyes right now? Her eyes, which once harbored the light of a strong will, were now weak and blurred. Her thin, white fingers made me wonder if she could perfectly swing her longsword again.


    I wondered if I became too arrogant or conceited. Maybe it was my fault that she became this feeble. My behavior since I came to the past had made the human named Caria Burdnick not look like the great hero she was before.


    That fact almost made my heart and chest tear apart. I knew that Caria had a sort of attachment for me. I felt it and I was satisfied with it. Perhaps, I was an idiot. That hero, who I longed to be, called me her comrade. How much did that save me? How much joy did that gave me?


    As a result of being immersed in that joy, I trampled on my admiration. Oh, I was sure I hated her somewhere, and I was certain I hated her for being a disgusting woman. But, I didn¡¯t want to see the almighty Caria Burdnick behaving like this, a pushover, a weakling.


    However, those emotions trapped me for only one moment. I noticed the two ponytails of silver hair fluttering in the wind of the battlefield. This scene reminded me of what I saw once.


    ¡¸¡­ In other words, you want to say that I am not your ally, Lugis?¡¹


    Caria¡¯s voice was terribly cold and scary.


    My thoughts froze in an instant, and I unintentionally opened my narrowed eyes. I was not surprised by the coldness of her voice. However, the voice I heard now was like the one I heard in the past. That one voice that trampled on me. My legs took a step back without realizing it.


    Wrong. I tried to speak, but nothing came out of my mouth. I thought that I would just say excuses instead of providing an answer she would accept. Every single thought slipped into the bottom of my throat.


    ¡¸Okay, I understand. I understand it very well, Lugis. Good.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s voice gradually became fiery. Her weak and blurry silver eyes sparkled the shadow of flames as if she had lit her will again. Her eyes were looking fixedly at me. Unmistakably.


    ¡¸¡­Ah, it seems everything got out of my hands. What a terrible insult. I¡¯ve never felt like this before.¡¹


    Her words were covered with thorns, but Caria¡¯s expression showed a swaying smile. If I only looked at her expression, I would misunderstand and say that she felt joy in her heart.


    However, her eyes were not smiling. Rather, she looked like a bird of prey.


    Crap. I understood now. I¡¯ve probably picked the worst route out of the many options available. Whatever the emotions I had in my chest, I had the option of taking Caria¡¯s hand by telling her that she was my comrade. Maybe, strongly dismissing her hand was the only option I could take at the moment. Yet, that option could be my downfall. And I chose it instead of choosing something that would lead to much better results.


    However, I made a choice to increase the gap with this woman.


    ¡¸There¡¯s only one thing to do since I have received an insult. Let¡¯s do it with my style. The law of the battlefield.¡¹


    Caria murmured, holding the silver longsword in elevation after she had gently lowered it to the ground. The sunlight, which began to tilt slightly, made the silver shine brightly.


    Heart palpitations. I felt uneasy because I understood the meaning of those words. Yes, what that act meant. I already knew what she would do once she received an insult.


    Behind my eyelids, the nostalgic scene of the tavern rewound on my mind.


    ¡¸Lugis¡­You have trampled on my dignity and stained my honor.¡¹


    This won¡¯t be just a simple dispute in a frivolous tavern like it used to be. Her tone sounded like a Knight¡¯s oath, which was also spoken by the upper class. A sacred blessing for those who fought for their pride and lives.


    ¡¸Therefore, let¡¯s offer your life or my life to heaven once more. The winner shall have both of those two lives as a prize¡­ Lugis, I propose you a duel.¡¹


    She spoke directly to me without the usual voice I¡¯ve heard in conversations before. Instead, Caria spoke to me with a loud and clear voice that made me think if it had resonated throughout the battlefield.

 Volume 7 - CH 156

    Chapter 156: The Longing that Burns


    The silver blade became like a single line while approaching my flank. The dust dispersed in the air when she twisted her body to pierce me with her blade. The sunlight shined in response to the silver flash.


    *metallic sound*


    An unpleasant sound of iron clashing with iron rang in the back of my ears.


    On this moment, the pressure that fell on my wrist was so strong that I thought it would break my bones. I felt an unmistakable feeling that my tendons were tearing apart.


    I forcibly twisted my body and pushed the opponent away. I took a step back to increase the distance. My throat dried out in an instant, and frustration engulfed my heart. I inadvertently grabbed my treasure sword and reconfirmed that my wrist was still intact. However, I still felt numbness in my fingertips.


    The sword did not feel heavy.


    I remembered the clash against Helot Stanley¡¯s white blade. At that time, I strangely broke my bone. I felt something close to cold sweat slipping down my throat. I had one intuition.


    Now, if I had taken her sword for real and compared my power with hers, I would have seen the fearsome strength of her attack. Such thoughts made me sweat. The undeniable truth even reached the tip of my hair. The feelings through my fingertips, my wrists, elbows, and shoulders made me understand. Caria, she¡­


    ¡¸Good, I will not add any useless tactics during this duel. Lugis, you said you were a pebble. Then, try it against me.¡¹


    She was serious. Unmistakable. Her words showed a true intention. Her mouth moved without any stagnation.


    The silver sword lightly swung at the tip of Caria¡¯s hand tore the sound apart and proved her astuteness as a swordsman. The sharpness of her sword seemed to indicate her blazing morale. On the contrary, the turmoil in my heart began to increase.


    I understood that I made the wrong choice. I wanted to scream and say that I had done something stupid. My ineptness began to sprout on my heart. Despite all this, I never thought that Caria would try to slash me.


    Ah, no, wrong. Lie. It was definitely a lie.


    Somewhere in my heart, I was wondering if such day would ever come. I thought that one day Caria would abandon me. The day where she would try to strike me with her blade.


    However, even so, I still had a faint feeling that it would be good if such day did not arrive. That was why I pretended to be so confused right now. I tried to avoid comprehending this reality by shaking my brain. I did not want to accept this outcome. I pitied myself.


    On the other hand, my body seemed to be prepared for the clear threat that stood in front of me. The fingers in my hands naturally grabbed the treasure sword without hesitation. The brilliance of my purple blade radiated like the illumination of the sunlight. The magnificent inscription of Hero Killer seemed to emerge with shimmering light. I moved my lips while looking attentively at Caria.


    ¡¸What ¡°try¡±? Unfortunately, I can¡¯t afford to do that.¡¹


    I wondered if I could change her feelings even a little. I knew painfully that my words did not mean much to Caria at this precise moment.


    Caria bounced my words away as if they were nothing. It was that simple.


    ¡¸Try to defeat me, Lugis. Deflect my sword. If that happens, you will no longer be an ordinary man or a pebble. Your body and flesh will become gold.¡¹


    Those words were strangely unpleasant to the ears, but they stuck to the earlobes without leaving. Caria¡¯s silver hair swayed in the wind.


    ¡¸And rest assured. Even if you are just a pebble. Yeah, even if you are¡­I will protect the things that you hold dear.  There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡¹


    A voice that was sure of my victory.


    She sounded as if victory was a possibility for me. As if I wasn¡¯t even aware of it. Her voice had such tone. What did I really feel? Did I feel that I would lose regardless of what I did? Did I really affirm that victory was impossible to achieve?


    Oh, I see, true. I still haven¡¯t seen a way to win. My guts were screaming in vain, saying this moment could turn into a real fight. Saying there was no reason for fear or surrender.


    I felt a buzz on my right shoulder. I stared at Caria while grabbing my sword in her direction as if everything was already in place.


    My body attached the treasure sword to the front of my shoulder in an offensive position to respond to Caria¡¯s threatening message.


    ¡¸You¡¯re quite passionate, Miss Knight. Stop this. You¡¯re gonna fall in love with me.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? I don¡¯t care. If that time comes, I¡¯ll love you as much as I¡¯ll hate you.¡¹


    Those words were the signal. The sound of the blade swallowing the space reached my ears.


    The first move was to stab my shoulder. An arrogant thrust that just said to me, ¡°I wanna see if you can prevent this¡±. However, what was put in that thrust was sharp enough to make up for that arrogance. Caria reached a state that ordinary people would not be able to reach. As if her path was natural, unlike what other people went through.


    The whole picture was visible to my eyes.


    I tried to convince myself that her character allowed me to counterattack. To believe as if she just tried to provoke me.


    Her thrust was certainly sharp and unquestionably quick. A martial art that I could never reproduce. Still, if I could only see it. I could counterattack if she were within my reach.


    My eyes blinked. The sight of her sword made me use my blade against Caria¡¯s neck from the top, while fluttering my eyelids.


    I wanted to finish this duel here and now. I noticed that her eyes brought out a strange fever. I tried to reach Caria¡¯s neck with the power of my own fingers.


    But what was a hero? A hero always went beyond the thoughts of ordinary people.


    *strong metallic sound*


    The silver light and the purple electricity overlapped as if they intertwined with each other.


    At that moment, the flesh of my shoulder scraped off and pain ran. The blood droplets mixed with the flying dust and transformed into a bloody smoke that swayed in the sky.


    Caria¡¯s silver sword easily bounced off my sword, which I swung down to intercept her attack, and devoured my right shoulder as she originally intended to devour. I should have swung down my sword with all my strength. However, instead of repelling Caria¡¯s sword, I could only shift its trajectory slightly. A crawling pain spread from my shoulder. The sensation of pulsating blood was strangely vivid.


    Ah, the difference in competence was obviously clear. Of course, it was hard to compete with natural talented opponents. I knew that it was difficult to fill the gap with the skill of my lowly hands.


    Even so. I thought this duel was quite different from the duel of the tavern.


    I realized something odd. Back then, I thought about why I had to fight Caria, but now I was only thinking about how to reach Caria and defeat the hero in front of me. My brain shook with such thoughts. My internal organs were getting hot. My burning heart was now eager to put my soul on this duel.


    Unintentionally, a satisfaction crossed my mind. I almost smirked. Ah, what did that mean? How strange. I felt a certain degree of misalignment. Why? Because the first thing I had to do was convince Caria and escape from Belfein as soon as possible. I knew that I had to speak such words. Nonetheless.


    The people around us were surprisingly quiet while watching the duel between Caria and me. The Lord¡¯s private soldiers thought of Caria as an ally, and the folk of mercenaries probably thought of me as someone who came to protect their master Vestaline.


    Yet, it felt different this time. Neither Caria nor I were wielding our swords just for ourselves.


    The duel at the tavern ended with a draw. I certainly hoped for the same fate here. However, I felt that this duel was about to reach a different conclusion.

 Volume 7 - CH 157

    Chapter 157: An Obvious Realization


    The thick air that covered the battlefield made my eyes tingle. The impatience and tension that burned my skin fluttered deep inside of my chest.


    Caria¡¯s silver sword, which was devouring my right shoulder, drew backwards. My crimson blood, which looked dark now, stupendously burst out of my shoulder.


    At that moment, the dull pain turned into a severe pain that wrecked my nerves. But I had no time to even frown from this pain. Caria stepped further to strike with her longsword again. The silver color reflected the rays of sunlight and emerged above my head.


    My eyelids twitched. I could easily imagine the sight of the silver sword swinging down like a guillotine in order to smash my skull. A horrifying feeling covered my body.


    Shall I run away? I could die if stayed here. Facing a real threat, my life began to yearn to escape from this place at all costs. Run away as soon as possible. My body wanted to turn his back on this fight as if my brain had stimulated this instinct. I tried to find the reason and meaning of this battle. This duel was not worth my life. All I had to do was drop my sword. This fight was unreasonable. Was there a need to risk my life and shed blood over such useless thing?


    Ahh, I used to follow this inner voice. As a human being and as a living organism. I must have incremented this judgment in my soul. If I ran away, I would never be able to reach this hero again. Even though its existence was so close to me right now. My eyes were shaking.


    How could I now prevent Caria¡¯s silver sword? The Silver Grim Reaper long sword tried to reach my skull before I outstretched the treasure sword.


    Okay, if there was no way to prevent these attacks, then I had no choice but to destroy my opponent first.


    I took one-step further just like Caria did before. I twisted my right shoulder amidst the terrifying pain and swung my arm. Then, I threw my fist into my opponent¡¯s thin white chin. Her throat leaked a barbaric voice that didn¡¯t resemble a human¡¯s voice. The distance between Caria and me became infinitely close. Then¡­


    ¡°Good boy, Lugis.¡±


    A whispering voice with a shocking sound pierced my ears.


    My vision flickered for a short moment. I couldn¡¯t pick up the sound as if my ears had gone crazy. What was this? What was happening? I couldn¡¯t understand the current situation.


    The lower half of my body, no, the whole body itself was released from my existence for a moment, and I almost lost my equilibrium. Around this time, I finally realized that I felt some sort of shock, which could no longer be perceived as pain.


    ¡­Ah, this woman. This damned woman. How dare she? She made me feel bad about myself all the time. I won¡¯t avoid her anymore.


    My choppy words were no longer steady thoughts. A command came from my brain that tried to connect my limbs and force my body to move.


    The next moment. Caria¡¯s knees became like a weapon and moved up to strike me where I was. My eyes quivered.


    I almost let go of my consciousness if I didn¡¯t force myself to keep standing. I almost gave in to Caria¡¯s frightening threat. Oh, yes, like before.


    I grabbed the momentum with my remaining strength while leaving bloody footprints on the ground. I rolled my body while dust soared. If I didn¡¯t move, my legs would not be able to stand normally anymore.


    In the swaying field of view. The shock given to my skull finally became a single pain and gave me a brief report of the situation. My ears were still unable to pick up the sound. However.


    Although the gap had widened slightly, Caria had already repositioned her longsword without losing any of her grace. Oh, she really was someone fierce. I was nothing in comparison.


    I held the treasure sword again to respond to this menace. I held it tight while sticking the blade a little forward toward Caria.


    Okay. Now what? How should I do it?


    I couldn¡¯t stop the sword that was swung at me, but I tried to close the gap between us by responding with a terrible strike. I firmly believed that Caria¡¯s sword would have been pierced through my skull. To be honest, it seemed strange that I still had my head attached to my neck. I felt like praising myself for surviving such deadly attack.


    Even so, this duel and Caria¡¯s existence were still ridiculous.


    The duel at the tavern was the first time I exchanged blades with Caria. At that time, Caria was able to fight fairly well. Of course, at that time, Caria¡¯s sword technique was not yet fully developed. From my perspective back then, she held her sword brilliantly but moved her legs in an immature way. She was just an apprentice knight who couldn¡¯t hide her emotions. She was just an above-average human being. In other words, a diamond in the rough, as she wielded her sword with only a slight portion of her talented scale.


    Nonetheless. What about now? Her power, which I saw through her limbs, was just right. Her chest was full of confidence and arrogance. Even though Caria continued to be an arrogant person, she was no longer someone careless.


    I was fully aware she was not a partner with whom I could backstab. In that way, I was forced to understand that, in the current offense and defense fight, she was not an opponent whom I could win with simple methods.


    Then, there was only one thing to do.


    To pull my right foot into a half-step. The tip of the treasure sword, which was supposed to be directed toward Caria in a horizontal line, raised up as if it were pointed to the sky itself. I repositioned the treasure sword so that I could swung it off in one single action.


    ¡¸Lugis, you¡­ ¡¹


    I heard Caria¡¯s voice. Those words shook both of our lips without breaking each other¡¯s menacing postures. I threw my voice in order to respond. At the same time, I took one-step further.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Caria. If you¡¯re going to surrender, please let me know.¡¹


    Caria distorted her cheeks and smiled, causing her lips to ripple.


    ¡¸¡­Bring it on. ¡¹


    That was the end of the conversation.


    Maybe Caria was going to give me some kind of cordiality. I thought so. If I dropped my sword now, I could leave this place without continuing to hurt my body. Yes, just like that. Simple.


    However, I didn¡¯t need those words anymore. I couldn¡¯t find those crushing feelings anywhere on my skull.


    The difference in aptitude was obvious. I couldn¡¯t even compare with a natural talent. In addition, my right shoulder and skull were injured. My vision was still swaying and blurry, and my ears picked up only a small amount of sound. The pain that consumed my body was still nerve-wracking.


    ¡­Yeah, no problem. Great. There was nothing better than feeling this way.


    Even with a wounded body, I had no choice but to spill blood as I moved forward. That was why this was the only moment to triumph. Yes, I shall give birth to an opening and create a winning opportunity. Moreover, my opponent was Caria Burdnick, the hero of the battlefield. It would be impossible to be intact after trying to take something from her.


    I repositioned the treasure sword once again. I was checking the feeling of my right hand.


    ¡­Let¡¯s settle this, Caria. It is time to conclude the unfinished duel of the tavern. You frightened me during the old journey. I wanted to give up. But I don¡¯t wish to do that anymore.


    The sun shined on the edge of my field of vision. I could see myself ¡°burying¡± my entire body in the messy cityscape of Belfein.

 Volume 7 - CH 158

    Chapter 158: The Price to Pay


    The sun shined through the streets of Belfein and the darkness of the night slowly woken up.


    Little by little, the sun began to disappear from the horizon where the mercenaries and the private army of the Lord stood. They were in an area of the road where Caria and I held our own swords against each other¡¯s throats.


    There was almost no distance between Caria and me. If we took a step back, one of our swords would open its jaw to slash one of us.


    Caria¡¯s silver hair showed the last sparkle before the sunlight went away. Then, slowly, and slowly, the light fully disappeared.


    On that very moment, the last glimpse of a silver line ran through the faint darkness. I had to wield my treasure sword with precision and power in order to be a worthy opponent of Caria¡¯s longsword. I almost did not breathe. There was no room for error nor tricks. One mistake could mean my downfall. Yes, all I had to do was place my blade on Caria¡¯s neck, even though it seemed quite impossible to achieve.


    I couldn¡¯t receive Caria¡¯s powerful sword attacks for long, which meant that I couldn¡¯t hope for a long-term battle. A short battle meant that she would not use any kind of tricks against me. For this duel, she didn¡¯t have the kind of items she once had at Garoua Maria. Right now, it was only Caria and her silver longsword.


    If so, then there was only one possible way. I had no choice but to set things up from here and use my blade against Caria. This fight had to be fast. Yes, faster than anything else.


    I didn¡¯t have to cut the sound like that hero. I just had to move my sword faster than her. For that purpose, I decided to throw away all my thoughts, breathing, and even the safety of my body in order to achieve the perfect swing. I made my body lighter, and just aimed at the silver-haired figure swaying in the sky, and swung my sword. I held the power on the fingers of my right hand and squeezed the handle quite firmly.


    Of course, things were not so easy to carry.


    Was it as quick as a blink of an eye? I found that silver light roaring at the edge of my eyes, as if it responded to the last ray of light mixed with the darkness.


    Caria¡¯s fearsome attack that crushed the space itself. A powerful momentum that could blow me away. A slash that clearly aimed at my nape approached from the left side.


    ¡­At that point, I had an intuition. My mind finally understood. After all, my ability was far below from Caria¡¯s ability.


    I felt a sign that something terrifying sprouted from the back of my head. The swing of Caria¡¯s silver longsword came faster than the movement of my own sword.


    It would definitely reach my nape before I reached Caria with my treasure sword. That came to my mind as a realistic prediction. And this prediction could surely become a reality in a blink of an eye.


    Oh, crap. Just why? The whole world was so cruel¡­ Differentiating people based on their talents. I was just an ordinary person, and yet, I tried to fight with determination. But this determination had no meaning because I was about to pay the price for my foolish bravery.


    Anyhow. That was why I had no choice but to spill blood from this body and pay for what I was trying to obtain.


    I released my left hand from the handle of my sword. I had no problem in switching sides along with the orbit motion of the treasure sword. Of course, my body shuddered a little after grabbing the handle with my right hand.


    Then, I put my left arm on the side of my neck, as if it were a barrier. Did I see Caria slashing my arm or did I envision that future action? I just didn¡¯t know. However, I felt certain that my behavior was almost reflexive.


    My left arm was not safe. Obviously. Caria was more serious and sincere than anyone else in the battlefield. I knew that Caria would not stop the momentum of her sword. My left arm was about to be cut off without any hesitation.


    But, that was fine.


    Of course. Naturally. This would inevitably give me a moment of grace before the silver blade reached my nape. That was what I wanted more than anything else did. I decided to ¡°buy¡± that grace from the great hero named Caria. However. How regrettable would it be to live without my left arm?


    I didn¡¯t mind forsaking just that piece of my body. It didn¡¯t matter as long as I protected my life. I decided to do my best to make my purple light faster than the silver light at the end of this duel. That way I could reach Caria¡¯s neck. There was nothing better than that outcome.


    On this instant, something hot, very hot, touched my left arm.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So that¡¯s the place he is aiming at.¡± That was the only word appearing in Caria¡¯s chest. Her silver eyes were staring at Lugis covering his nape with his left arm. Caria almost smiled at his reflex.


    The sword, which he swung at Caria on his free will, was far from wonderful. Of course, his skill was far below her skills. The speed of his movement was mediocre. The flash drawn by his sword was beginning to ripen, but still did not have a clear brilliance.


    ¡°Not enough.¡± When Caria looked closely at him, she realized it was really just a trivial blow.


    ¡°¡­Ah, but still. Who can stop the palpitations of my heart?¡±


    Caria understood her abilities. When she slaughtered the demon monkey in Ghazalia with a single strike, she certainly felt as if she had crossed some line with her hands.


    In the battle between the Lord¡¯s private army and the mercenaries, her suspicion turned into certainty. Her sword could no longer be mediocre. There was no way that a spear or blade could reach her body. It was impossible for other soldiers to inflict damage on Caria¡¯s body.


    Caria¡¯s heart knew such thing just by looking at the gaze of others around her. The silver longsword she wielded scared the enemy, and she could clearly see that frightening feeling in their eyes. As if they were looking at a monster. The line of sight from the allies behind her showed a fervent praise for her actions as someone fierce. A hero or eve a War Goddess. With these occurrences, Caria finally understood. ¡°I am no longer on the same horizon as them.¡±


    Caria began to believe that the enemy¡¯s fear became her weapon too. They would never reach her again. They would not even make a scratch on her skin again. These people would not even dream of putting their hands on her neck.


    ¡°But what about Lugis? His skill, just like the soldiers, is far from reaching my level. He won¡¯t be able to inflict damage even on my fingertips. Still, his gaze pierced my neck.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, how wonderful.¡±


    Caria did not originally want to cut Lugis¡¯ body. That idea never crossed her mind. She was just thinking that she would give him a little bit of punishment. Yes, just that.


    However, such thoughts had disappeared from Caria¡¯s heart.


    Lugis was trying hard to face Caria on this fight, even if it meant throwing his life away. He accepted the duel without hesitation. Caria felt his response quite rude because she did not intend to hurt him. She felt disrespect and frustration.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt him. I¡¯d rather have him to step aside from this mess because his body is already full of wounds.¡±


    However, Caria pondered deeply. Was it okay to trample on Lugis¡¯ current bravado, even though his determination was meaningless? Could she despise, spit, and mock him? Still, it was a battle or an act where both of them fought as equals. Caria could not back away now.


    ¡°¡­Here I go, Lugis. If you¡¯re aiming at my neck, then I will respond to that determination with a retribution.¡±


    The silver line swallowed the space with a roar. Caria¡¯s hands felt flesh tearing apart.


    The duel in the battlefield. The conclusion was about to unveil. Everyone watching this duel began to understand it.

 Volume 7 - CH 159

    Chapter 159: The End of the Old Journey


    The purple lightning of the treasure sword swayed in the air as it cut through the darkness. However, it could not make it in time. Yet, surrendering was out of the question.


    At the expense of his left arm, Lugis reached for Caria¡¯s nape against all odds. The treasure sword felt Lugis¡¯ inner desires to prevail. Lugis was the treasure sword¡¯s current Lord. However. Whom did he want to prevail against? That woman¡¯s existence was not ordinary. It would be difficult for the Lord of the treasure sword to win this fight by himself, even if he prepared to sacrifice himself. That woman was probably a hero.


    Based on the flow of this battle, the Lord was going to lose his left arm and be defeated at the same time. The gods were playing with the so-called Fate, as if this outcome was the result of a harmonious prearranged future.


    The treasure sword originally had no ego other than fulfilling its function. It fell dormant except when it played the role it should play.


    However, it was different this time. The treasure sword was aware of a small amount of strong exasperated feelings, which made it ¡°open¡± its ¡°eyes¡±.


    Of course, those feelings belonged to the current owner. Lord Lugis fought against a person whom people called as hero. ¡°What is he doing with his hand?¡±


    The treasure sword felt confused at the Lord. This weapon was not just a mere sword. This blade had a crystal of power that once crossed the hands of many heroes. The blade increased its brilliance each time it fought alongside a hero. All the heroes of the past used their power to change the look of the world.


    Nonetheless.


    This Lord only used this powerful blade as a mere sword. Even if the treasure sword gave him a little guidance, the Lord¡¯s instincts repelled it strongly. At this moment, the Lord unknowingly dispersed the clouds within his mind.


    The Lord¡¯s instincts spoke. It was by no means the treasure sword¡¯s own power. What was the joy of borrowing other¡¯s power? The Lord¡¯s spirituality was stubborn. This trait interfered with the bond between the Lord and the treasure sword.


    Yet, it was okay. The Lord chose to act on his own. No matter how much the treasure sword wanted to wake up, it followed the owner¡¯s choice. There was no need to interfere forcibly. Therefore, even though the treasure sword felt that exasperation, it put up with it. It decided to close its ¡°mouth¡±. However, there was one thing that confused the treasure sword.


    People described the Lord as mediocre. And even the Lord had accepted it.


    Why? What is mediocre in the first place? In order to call such name, people had to know the Lord personally. It was easy for people to judge others by pointing out their past. Still, everything that really mattered was the present day and the days to come.


    The treasure sword clearly knew the feeling of stepping on thorns as if they were impossible to erase. It knew the way of life where it could not rely on anything at all. Surely, it must be an idiotic way of life for people.


    ¡°Even so, my Lord is¡­a Hero.¡± Once upon a time, the treasure sword accepted several hands of worthy Men. Nothing went against the blade¡¯s will. Summing up. The present Lord was also one of the heroes the treasure sword acknowledged.


    However, the body of the Lord had not yet taken the path to become a hero. As if it was separated from his spirit. At this rate, the Lord would hurt his body and soul again. This ongoing agony could result in irreparable damage. Why was it so difficult for him to accept it?


    When the treasure sword reached this stage, it suddenly understood something relevant. A choice that would not come to mind naturally shook the blade.


    Why did the Lord refuse to accept its power? That was because the Lord viewed the treasure sword as just a weapon, so to speak. In other words, a foreign body. That was why the Lord did not accept its power yet. Because everything was just the influence of borrowing others¡¯ powers. The distorted spirituality of the Lord made it so.


    ¡°Then, I should be the same as the Lord.¡±


    It was feasible. After all, the treasure sword¡¯s body was once the same as the previous Lords. Once upon a time, its body was the blood that circulated through their veins, the flesh that made them strong, and the bones that supported them to stand.


    Naturally, this body could become the current Lord¡¯s blood and flesh. Then, it would be power itself. It no longer meant irreversible assimilation. ¡°I will no longer be just a blade. I am the Lord, and the Lord becomes myself.¡± The purple lightning sparkled for a moment.


    Well, it didn¡¯t matter if the treasure sword was just a blade. Weapons were mainly used for the purpose of doing something. If the sword had to do something, then it decided to inject all of its powerful spirit into the Lord. There should be no problem with this choice.


    Of course, this choice would make the gods who once gave birth to this world become quite angry. To the point of having a tantrum.


    These gods were arrogant, as their beginnings were not so different from humans. Now they were full of ego. The treasure sword firmly believed it would be much better to take a human hand than to be on their side. Its job was not to follow the script of the gods.


    ¡°¡­All right then. Let us not resist anymore. I shall give it to your heart¡¯s content. This body is a hero¡¯s treasure. If thy fingers do not reach, then this body shall become the rest of your fingers.¡±


    ¡ª


    Blood droplets flew in the sky as if they had their own will, making their bodies dance in the dark night as if they were at a stage.


    There was a strange and mysterious feeling. I felt this feeling once before. The feeling I felt exposed to during the duel with that hero who resembled the sun, Helot Stanley. The feeling, which made me do things that I shouldn¡¯t be able to do. As if the impossible became possible. The purple hue shined at the edge of my eyes. As if it had a will of its own.


    What¡¯s this? My body was trying to draw a trajectory that I didn¡¯t know at all. I was trying to make a move I didn¡¯t learn. How strange. Even if I searched from one end to another in my head, I still didn¡¯t remember making this kind of physical movement before. Yet, there was something even stranger than that. My body got used to these movements as if they were natural.


    The flash of purple light ran through the space. It cut off the sky as if it possessed a will. A strange, yes, a very mysterious feeling. At the same time, I felt that I didn¡¯t release such flash by the dynamics of my body. Unintentionally, my eyes swayed in astonishment.


    However, the depths of my chest knew how to control the trajectory and the physical dynamics. It naturally made me understand that I was living in this body now.


    I felt that Caria¡¯s silver longsword tore my flesh apart. In the blink of an eye, her blade would cut my bones and approach my nape. Moments ago, I was sure that I couldn¡¯t compete with her talent. Even if I sacrificed my left arm, I would not be able to reach the skin of Caria¡¯s neck with my own blade. That should have been my fate.


    But, now, I felt my joints shaping my own fate.


    The purple light tore the darkness. A drive faster than anything else drove high. Even faster than Caria¡¯s sword reaching my nape. It felt like a lightning bolt.


    I heard a sound. No, I wasn¡¯t sure if it really was a sound. Did I hear in my ears? Or¡­ Did I hear from a completely different organ? I didn¡¯t even know the answer. Oh, but a clear sound certainly rang. A sound that put everything to an end.


    What? So you really can do it after all, Lugis.


    A voice arrived inside my ears.


    The sparkle of the purple flash struck against Caria¡¯s nape. If I moved even a little, blood would spurt out from that white scruff. Caria¡¯s silver longsword tore the flesh of my left arm, but it didn¡¯t sever my bones.


    I didn¡¯t even know what happened. When I started wielding my sword, I was certain that I would never reach Caria with my skills. And yet, my joints had been reversed in this world somehow, and I managed to reach Caria¡¯s thin neck with my fingers.


    I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know what happened. I even don¡¯t know what this meant. However, I felt that a blade, which was once embedded inside my viscera, came off.


    My lips rippled naturally when I tried to say a few words. My body began to convey to my brain the pain that ran throughout my flesh.


    ¡¸¡­Damn, I am so tired. Let¡¯s go get some good food when we get home, Caria.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­You idiot. If you want to invite me, then say it nicely. There¡¯s no hope for you. You ruined the mood.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s silver eyes shook and a crumbled smile appeared on her cheeks.


    While I raised my eyebrows and returned the smile, I leaned my body against Caria for a moment. Apparently, my legs were quivering and didn¡¯t listen to me. What home? That place was Garoua Maria. The place where Caria and I always returned together. Oh c¡¯mon, give me a break already. The person whom I hated the most was now walking the same path as mine.


    Ahh, but it didn¡¯t feel that bad to be honest.


    My eyelids were about to close because it had to meet the demands of my tired body¡­ Then, my eyes opened suddenly. I felt my eyeballs shaking tremendously, as if I was having convulsions. My gaze turned up to the sky.


    Right in front of me. At the end of the road, from the direction of the Lord¡¯s House, I could see a torrent of magical power rising high.

 Volume 7 - CH 160

    Chapter 160: The Sorceress¡¯ Scheme


    The sunset illuminated the corridor of the Lord of Belfein¡¯s mansion through the windows. A servant carrying a water bottle lowered his head reverently upon seeing the black hair reflected in the window.


    ¡¸¡­Excuse me, Lady Filaret.¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s black hair slowly passed in front of the servant who moved his lips and shook his void-looking eyes.


    Filaret only said ¡°Thank you¡± to the servant, and proudly crossed the hallway of the Lord¡¯s House. As if her presence was a natural occurrence. Indeed, as if nothing happened. A sweet and floral scent came out from the tip of her finger.


    She slowly walked through the hallway, while coming across several servants. These servants stood in line for Filaret to pass by. Ah, Filaret sighed with relief.


    ¡°¡­Good. Apparently, it worked.¡±


    Then, after walking for a moment, she stopped. While leaning against the wall, she stared at her fingertips. Her black eyes shuddered.


    Thought-inducing magic. It was convenient, but it was far from being a strong magic. In a sense, Filaret wasn¡¯t sure if this power was even magic at all.


    All she did was induce people¡¯s thoughts to misunderstand the facts. If it were too incongruous, the effect would weaken. What Filaret could do now was to imprint on the other person¡¯s brain that she was not a stranger, but a guest. A guest who just took a stroll in the hallway.


    With this power, Filaret seemed to incite a large number of people, though she wasn¡¯t sure how long it would last. She remembered that Lugis often said to rely on her power more. Yet, Filaret believed that she still had a long way to go before becoming a proficient Sorceress.


    Filaret¡¯s black eyes blinked unintentionally. She knew it would take a long time before she could show it to Lugis. Filaret felt angry with herself. Anyway, she tried to immediately infuse Lugis¡¯ words into her ears and hear his voice resonating inside her head.


    Filaret wished for patience. Too much impatience could cause a great disaster. Yes, it could cause all her prowess to disappear from her fingers. She had to be prepared. There was no room for a drop of water or be distracted by a single insect.


    Besides, Filaret had to rely on thought-inducing magic for now. All she needed was a little freedom, and that was enough. So she did not have to rush.


    However, Filaret understood that there was a feeling of deviation in her chest. She tried to keep her footsteps silent so that no one would notice her, but her body moved faster without knowing it. ¡°Pathetic. Am I not like a child who can¡¯t control emotions?¡±


    ¡°But soon, Lugis will be here. I can feel a premonition because I can assume his movements. Oh, I¡¯m sure he will come. He has to seize this city of Belfein. Lugis is that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to have everything in place for him. I need to make a path, prepare a stage for him, and wait. Will he be pleased by then? Will he compliment me?¡± Filaret¡¯s eyes wobbled incessantly. Something warm grew inside Filaret¡¯s chest when such imagination went through the edge of her brain. She just could not hold it back.


    ¡°Lugis hasn¡¯t seen the real me yet.¡± Filaret did not understand everything about either Lugis or herself, but she could not take her eyes away from that fact alone.


    Because looking away was equivalent to accepting Lugis¡¯ actions. Filaret would have accepted it if Lugis did not look at her. She was okay with it.


    Filaret would have easily accepted him if he did so. Even if she desperately reached out for his hand even if he showed his back. Filaret would have surely accepted that she couldn¡¯t reach him at all. She would have accepted it for sure.


    However, strangely enough, such feelings did not appear in her heart right now. Rather, it seemed that the choice of accepting and giving up did not even exist in the first place.


    Perhaps, Lugis inspired Filaret to behave this way. Perhaps, such manners were already embedded in the depths of her spirit.


    Then, that spirit spoke with her. This was the moment to accomplish something relevant in Belfein. Filaret was determined to create a turning point for Lugis.


    ¡°Yes, here and now. To create a turning point for him that will allow him to rely on me. To reach out to me.¡± Filaret¡¯s dark eyes blinked.


    ¡°It will be a problem if I waver now. Certainly, I may have accomplished less with these hands when compared with the battlefield hero Caria and the Heraldic Saint Matia. God may have given condescension on this body. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t achieved proper glory yet.¡±


    ¡°Originally, I wasn¡¯t any genius because I couldn¡¯t accomplish everything easily. I had to wet my eyes many times, clench my fists and endure continuous humiliation. I saw the wall of resignation many times over. People despised me many times. And I began to despise myself too. I tried to do my best to no avail. I tried to reach a far-fetched perfect version of myself. I felt blood oozing from my nails every single time.¡±


    Filaret saw the wall of resignation continuously while being surrounded by talented people. Those around her saw her as a fool who lowered her head every time. That¡¯s why for her, now¡­


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the only one whom I will never forsake. Lugis, don¡¯t you dare think that you can get away from me so easily.¡±


    Even if Filaret¡¯s nails were scraped off and her fingers were about to bleed, the light of her will would never be lost from her eyes. Receiving severe pain from a maimed body was better than forsaking Lugis.


    Filaret¡¯s cheeks relaxed and her feet began to move down the hallway of the Lord¡¯s House. She already decided on the destination.


    She knew that Lords and fellow aristocrats always had that ¡°special room¡±. Filaret went toward the place where the knowledge and wisdom of the land assembled. In other words, the library. Her legs slowly took larger steps. Her eyes had a clear will and purpose.


    The shadow of her figure slowly went down the hallway.


    ¡ª


    The golden eyes quivered as if something frightened them.


    Ariene felt her lips strangely dry. She even felt an odd suffocation within her lungs. Her viscera complained to her that something changed the air from which she breathed.


    ¡°What. What happened?¡± Ariene blinked her eyelids for a few times, while swaying her head to dissipate the strange feeling that consumed her body. Something really changed the air. Somehow, nothing seemed strange to the eye, but Ariene sensed something in the air.


    ¡°I see. It is magical power.¡± The flow of magical power distorted the space for a moment. This change alerted Ariene¡¯s body by saying that the air had changed. Ariene held her mouth with her hand as if she felt nausea.


    Perhaps, it was just a sense of inconsistency. A mere human would end up with a slight tilt in its head by inhaling this air. Even a person with a deep knowledge of magic may fall for this unnoticeable trick.


    However, as the Saint, she felt a clear abnormality when the magical power poured into her body. The magical power itself shook her foundations. She felt like vomiting. In other words, it seemed the blood that went around her whole body had forgotten where to go and arrived at a completely misplaced place.


    ¡°¡­This is no good. Something¡­Something is wrong. Something big is happening.¡±


    The golden hair swayed in the air. Ariene¡¯s cheeks became slightly pale. She stood up without realizing. The twist, turbulence, and torrent of magical power, which she felt for a moment. Her swaying legs jumped out of her private room and headed toward the hallway, searching for the source of this disruption.


    The sunset entered through the window, gently caressing Ariene¡¯s eyes. It was almost time for the sun to disappear in the horizon. Her long eyelashes wavered.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ariene¡¯s lips quavered slightly, as if the scenery of twilight had shaken her own heart. The faint voice that leaked from her mouth disappeared into the sky without reaching anyone.

 Volume 7 - CH 161

    Chapter 161: The Devil¡¯s Crucible


    The city itself was a vessel of magical power. Like the good worker bees, many gifted people came to give magical power.


    At an early age, Filaret¡¯s father told her that the great wizard who once left such words was the founder of the Volgograd family. However, at that time, she did not pay much attention to her father¡¯s words. Until now.


    To be precise, it was easier to understand if one said that the city was the cradle of people¡¯s magical power.


    According to the great wizard, magical power was the heartbeat of life. Every eye blink, every beat of one¡¯s heart, every palpitation, and every movement from one¡¯s fingers and arms, were a consumption of magical power. The great wizard said that senility and death was the cause of the magical power¡¯s hunger.


    Without the influence of magical power, the existence of a person would become just a lump of meat. None of one¡¯s fingers would be able to move. Therefore, all human beings had magical power as living organisms. These people, without knowing it, absorbed magical power and unleashed it unconsciously. Most of these people lived every day without knowing such details. Those who could wield magical power at will were wizards and sorcerers. Of course, these words were the words of the great wizard. However.


    Filaret¡¯s black eyes winked when she reminded herself of the words she once heard in the past. Her gaze slowly pierced through the dimly lit library. Her black eyes were growing in size, as if she was looking for something.


    What she was looking for must be in this particular place. Belfein was a city-state, so to speak, and Belfein, as a city itself, was the capital of this nation. That was why this library should be full of Belfein¡¯s history books.


    The library was covered with dust it seemed that this place was rarely cleaned. And most probably, not even used.


    Although the Lords of Belfein were obliged to collect books, it seemed that Mordeaux himself, the current Lord, did not make much use of the library. Filaret thought, ¡°What a shame¡±. It felt like giving a gold coin to a demon beast. This treasure was rotting away.


    Filaret snorted involuntarily upon seeing many books covered with dust. If possible, she wanted to read all the books in here. Living in a cradle of books and a play with knowledge was one of Filaret¡¯s pleasures. When she was in her school days, she was often alone in the school¡¯s library. She felt strangely nostalgic on this very moment. Yet, she did not feel like going back to that time.


    Suddenly, the fingers that were swaying in the darkness stopped. Her big black eyes moved up and shuddered intensely.


    ¡°¡­There it is. I cannot believe it. The knowledge that my fingertips want to accumulate is right in front of my eyes, quite accessible.¡±


    The sensation that touched her spine felt a slight surge of magical power.


    The book looked more than old-fashioned and seemed difficult to preserve it any longer. This book used to be held by magic itself, but perhaps its effectiveness had weakened. The parchment seemed to have hardened due to aging deterioration.


    Filaret wondered if someone once tried to repair it since it had remains of lard or wax. The moment Filaret picked it up; an indescribable scent struck her nostrils. Her eyebrows raised without knowing it. Filaret looked terrified as she slowly touched the parchment.


    ¡ª


    The reason why a city became a vessel of magical power was nothing but a gathering of human beings who had magical power.


    As people gathered in the city to live, their magical powers unleashed out of their bodies every day. The small amount of magical power gradually accumulated in the earth. Without knowing it, the city itself transformed into a mass of magical power, an enormous crucible.


    The Volgograd ancestor described people as working bees. Indeed, Filaret clearly understood such meaning. People came to the city one after another to seek work. These people devoted themselves to give magical power to the city. Eventually, each one of them would lose their magical power and run out of magic energy.


    Now, what would happen to the magical power accumulated in said city? The magical power did not accumulate evenly throughout the city. It concentrated on one point where magical power could easily flow. Such place was called the ¡°magical force field¡± or the ¡°end point¡±.


    Now, Filaret was looking for that ¡°magical force field¡±. In other words, the ¡°devil¡¯s crucible¡±.


    When she opened the cover of the book, the parchments overlapped by telling the history of Belfein and describing its land pattern. Then, there was a map in one of the parchments. However, not just any map. A map that, at the first glance, gave her all the details of what the King of the time had made when Belfein was once a city, not a city-state.


    However, in fact, this type of map was not that valuable for the current times.


    Over the years, the city of Belfein had expanded considerably, and its topography and urban structure had undergone major changes. Having an old map like this would not help the enemies invade the current Belfein.


    However, Filaret flashed her eyelashes, and her legs began to tremble. ¡°This is very useful for me right now. After all, this map draw everything of the former Belfein. That¡¯s perfect. This map can tell me where the magical force field is. The map that the King made is not that useless.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s head moved up and down. Her fingertips firmly touched the parchment and turned the pages with much vigor. With her black eyes wide open, Filaret memorized from an end to an end of the map, as she did not need to see anything else.


    Everything infiltrated the skull of Filaret¡¯s head toward her brain. Then, after a short moment, her thin fingers slowly closed the book.


    The ¡°devil¡¯s crucible¡±, or the so-called ¡°end point¡±. If it were something relevant, many wizards and sorcerers would tilt their heads. After all, no matter how much magical power it had accumulated, the power could end up being just a collection of things the common people had wasted little by little in their daily lives. A flock of magical powers that had no will or direction.


    Wizards and sorcerers could handle magical power freely because it could be either their own magical powers or the magical powers of those whom they received. Otherwise, control would be lost and it would be difficult to use magic itself.


    The magical power gathered in the ¡°magical force field¡± was a mass of magical power accumulated by many humans who lived in the city. It was the chaos itself, with all kinds of intentions chained down.


    If one treated such a thing as his or her own magical power, there was a high probability it would disappear in the sky in a blink of an eye.


    Therefore, wizards and sorcerers believed that the ¡°magical force field¡± had a great useful value but impossible to attain. Nowadays, the Lord could only use it to pray for good luck for the sake of the land or wealth.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the reason why. Only two people seriously advocated the theory in an attempt to use the magical power accumulated in the ¡°magical force field¡±.¡±


    One was the founder of the Volgograd family. He advocated the existence of the ¡°magical force field¡±, and how to use it, but in the end, he died without knowing whether his theory was right or not. There were no records left.


    Nowadays, advocating that theory was a subject of ridicule. When someone talked about it seriously, everyone would say that this someone did not know the essence of magical power. An impossible magic theory made it a myth or even a joke.


    Filaret pondered deeply.


    There was another person who insisted that the magical power accumulated in the ¡°magical force field¡± should be used. A paper whom someone once wrote. It still lingered in the depths of the school this person once attended.


    People told this person that it was just a ridiculous and strange theory. Teachers and students alike overlooked this person¡¯s idea, and the paper did not get to see the light of day. The paper remained in the paper graveyard without being neatly organized.


    The author¡¯s name, written in a flowing black pen, was¡­Filaret. Yes, Filaret La Volgograd.

 Volume 7 - CH 162

    Chapter 162: Mud in the Depths of One¡¯s Heart


    As the eyes of the sun closed down and the darkness of the night devoured the cityscape of Belfein, only the faint light of the moon illuminated the ground. People, beasts, and every other organism rushed to their own beds. Yes, originally an average night, as if it were like any other night.


    ¡­However, now. Something illuminated the cityscape that should have been dark.


    It felt like boiling flames. A murky steam burst, just like a dragon¡¯s fire, rampaging in search of something.


    A torrent of magical power raised up from the center of Belfein, pouring glittering lights into the city at night. This occurrence was abnormal. It was clear to the eye but unusual.


    In the first place, magical mysteries were not so easily reflected in the human eyes. Ordinary people could only see such phenomena only when a wizard or a sorcerer exercised it and made it somewhat visible. Unless the magic properties reached a certain concentration, the magical power would not show its appearance. It had a faint existence just like thin silk.


    The torrent of magical power tore through the sky and continued to rise toward the heavens, showing a dreaded green light. Moreover, the dense magical power that rushed toward the heavens formed a pillar of light. This sight felt like a scene only found in fairy tales.


    It deprived every one of their own eyes.


    People were stuck to this scene, as if they had lost the ability to close their eyelids. Yes, as if they had forgotten to change their facial expressions. The poor, the common people, and the aristocrats all did the same action, screaming in unison as if they had forgotten about the boundaries of their social status.


    Then, everyone began to hold these words in their chest without saying them aloud.


    ¡­Ahh, scary. Something, yes, something frightening has happened.


    ¡ª


    I felt the flow of air stroking my cheeks. That torrent of magical power that rose high seemed to be gaining momentum, little by little.


    I opened my eyes wide and straightened my body while clinging onto Caria¡¯s body. I felt a sensation of something swirling and rampaging inside my lungs.


    ¡¸¡­Give me a break. Did Filaret come here too? ¡¹


    My lips moved without realizing. Still, the tone of my voice was not conventional. I actually spoke with a bittersweet tone. I wondered if Caria understood the tone of my voice. She sighed while rounding her silver eyes. I heard a small voice coming from her mouth, which was quite unusual for Caria, who always spoke with a dignified and edgy voice. Apparently, she cared about my body, which had wounds on both my shoulder and arm. She let me cling to her body, despite my evident frustration.


    ¡¸I understand what you mean. But, yes, of course, she came too. Is there anyone else who can cause such anomalies?¡¹


    I see. She was right. The appearance reflected in my eyes was undeniably abnormal. A heresy and the exact opposite of what we saw during our everyday life. Only a limited number of people could go back to the past or moved on to the future. And, as far as I knew, I was the only one.


    The same could be said about Filaret. Only that woman could reshape the weather and even the world with her own hands.


    But why Belfein again? I tried to mumble, and my lips closed unintentionally. It would be too careless from my part to leak such words in front of Caria.


    I did not have a good self-esteem. I was not even overconfident about my capabilities. However, I knew that Filaret had affectionate feelings towards me. Perhaps, the reason why Filaret came to Belfein was due to the emotions whistling in her heart.


    It felt quite unexpected, but I felt an emotion close to joy along with another emotion that crawled up from my viscera. First, the joyous emotion. I certainly felt that I, whom she did not even recognize in the past, changed the direction of her admiration, from that hero to me.


    And the other emotion¡­ Foolishness¡­ I was really an idiotic person. I knew that more than anyone else did. However, how easy it would be if a person¡¯s emotions followed some reason instead? How much could a person live much happier than he was now? Nothing of this was possible, and all poor people were forced to live their days while pushing their anguish into the back of their skulls. I was no exception.


    Nevertheless.


    I forcibly put some force on my slightly swaying legs and let go of Caria¡¯s body. When I put my hand on my chest, a rough feeling reached my fingertips. I wondered if the blood that was flowing on my shoulder had accumulated.


    I involuntarily wrinkled between the eyebrows, and while shaking my ears, I took out a chewing tobacco and put it on my mouth. My lips finally felt this taste after a long time.


    The unique scent of the tobacco and the strong scent of iron went through the nostrils. I exhaled the smoke heavily twice while narrowing my eyes.


    ¡¸I can see that you know the answer to my question. Anyway, do you feel like going into that devil¡¯s cave yourself?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, yeah, I¡¯m planning to go. ¡¹


    I shook my legs for a moment to gain my equilibrium.  I took a step forward and pain seemed to exude from the bone marrow.


    I noticed that Caria¡¯s silver eyes were looking at me while leaving some emotion. However, this expression did not look like the usual Caria expression. It seemed she waited for my feedback as she stopped moving her mouth. It felt rather unusual, as Caria never waited for any sort of words before. At least, not for my words. After all, she was never that shy to berate me or discourage me during our past travels.


    Oh, but not now. Something changed dramatically. Maybe for the best? This person, Caria, never looked as small as she did now. I stepped forward while rolling the chewing tobacco with my fingers.


    ¡¸You are my comrade. Undoubtedly. And¡­ Filaret too.¡¹


    These words burst from the depths of my chest. The mud that had hardened within the depths of my viscera, which had never seen the light of day, was now transforming into soft words that slowly flown in the air.


    ¡¸Caria. I must go there even if it¡¯s the devil¡¯s cave. You see, I¡¯ll do the same for you if you were there instead. Yeah, that¡¯s right. I shall go whenever my comrades are in a dangerous place.¡¹


    Strangely, I could feel that my words did not made much sense when put together. I felt as if every single one of my emotions were overflowing from the lips just as they were.


    Ah, I was sure now. I wanted to spit out these words from my lips above all else. I wanted to feel pride by walking side by side with those heroes. I always hoped I could say these words one day.


    ¡¸¡­I think some of your help will make a difference. Don¡¯t you think so?¡¹


    Caria did not show me her face anymore. She showed some shyness. While she lowered her face, I took one-step further, stepping in front of her while walking toward the torrent of magical power. I heard a big sigh from behind, and some strong force supported my body. Caria¡¯s voice whispered in my ear.


    ¡¸You idiot. Listen, you must also learn to lean a little on the shoulders of your comrades.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s long eyelashes bounced in a good mood, even though she said ¡°idiot¡± with sharpened lips. Stepping into danger with her would not be a problem since she were in a good condition.


    Neither the private army nor the mercenary group tried to stop Caria and me from walking away from the battlefield. It seemed that no one could understand what to do or what to think amid the unusual sight that occurred right in front of their eyes. The torrent of that green magical power that soared in the air was something beyond the theories of the world and beyond the comprehension of the human mind.

 Volume 7 - CH 163

    Chapter 163: The Struggle of the Saint and the Missing Mercenary


    A voice echoed in the streets of Belfein. This voice seemed to be the angry voice of Saint Matia. The crimson blood droplets left a mark on her pale cheeks. Her little lips quivered involuntarily.


    ¡¸We need a hemostasis agent. Something useful like a medicinal herb with a hemostasis effect. Please collect all the medicinal herbs you can find.¡¹


    Matia desperately aided the seriously injured person that stood in front of her while speaking with a loud and angry voice. Blood had already exuded to the bandage that wrapped the wound.


    ¡°It is useless. After all, the wound this person has suffered is too deep. The laceration that cut through the shoulder is not fatal, but if left untouched, this person will lose a large amount of blood and will die.¡±


    Matia raised her eyebrows and opened her eyes wide to look at the face of the seriously injured person that stood in front of her¡­Vestaline, the Steel Princess. Her consciousness had not yet returned. Her cheeks were slightly cold, probably because of the blood loss.


    Obviously, her condition was bad. If Matia did not force her hands to hold the blood, the light of Vestaline¡¯s life would slowly expire. Matia bit her lips and involuntarily rang the frustration hidden in her chest.


    ¡°¡­Lugis, there are things that I can and cannot do.¡±


    Some things in the world were impossible to achieve. After asking Matia to rescue the injured, he sent a seriously injured person that almost died. Therefore, Matia realized the gravity of the situation in that battle. Of course, Matia was not a cold-blooded person. If she gave her word to help the wounded, then she was ready to swing her arm to the last minute in order to save lives in danger.


    In the back alley, Matia naturally remembered the words she had exchanged before she parted ways with Lugis.


    ¡­Maybe there will be no need, but I¡¯d like to ask you to be my last resort in the rearguard. I will be going to a fierce battlefield, so there¡¯s no doubt that I can be injured, or even my friend.


    Lugis simply disappeared into the battlefield after saying those last words.


    Then, the one who arrived was the seriously injured woman, the Steel Princess Vestaline. Bruder, who claimed to be her mercenary, brought her to the rearguard, drenched in blood.


    ¡°However, as I said, there are limits to what I can do. I don¡¯t know who caused such a serious injury to this Steel Princess, but it¡¯s a deep wound with a sharp cut. She managed to live until now, but this deep wound is making everything worse. She would not lose so much blood if the cut hadn¡¯t been torn all the way through her shoulder.¡±


    ¡¸¡­How is she, young Lady? Vess¡­No. How is Vestaline? ¡¹


    A trembling voice echoed from Bruder¡¯s lips. His voice seemed to include desperation, sadness and even discouragement. The deep wound, which kept bleeding, robbed Bruder of hope.


    Matia did not know the relationship between Bruder and Vestaline. Rather, as far as she could see, they were enemies at first. However, after hearing the current voice of someone who tried to bring Vestaline here so desperately, Matia understood this woman¡¯s existence was important. Vestaline was someone whom he did not want to lose. Matia¡¯s heart made a strange noise.


    ¡°Somehow, his figure overlapped with someone in my head. Feelings that resembled empathy appeared in the bottom of my heart. I used to laugh at this foolish emotion.¡±


    Matia took a deep breath once more. Her eyes narrowed. The mediator from the Heraldic Order brought some medicine.


    ¡¸¡­Light up the fire. Burn the wound to stop the flow of blood. ¡¹


    Matia spoke while taking out a dagger from her pocket.


    ¡°I have to help her at all costs. Lugis went to help the mercenary Bruder. Then, Bruder brought Vestaline. I¡¯m sure Lugis want me to help her too.¡±


    ¡°Lugis also told this himself. He wants me to be his last resort. It is my duty to meet that desire. And, ahh, this feeling.¡±


    Matia felt these emotions, which once strangled her and held her breath, were slightly returning to her chest. Her palpitation increased dramatically.


    ¡°¡­And I¡¯m a Saint. There is no way that I won¡¯t be able to take the hands of those who desperately reach out for me in search of salvation.¡±


    Matia knew it. She clearly understood. How many lives did she kill in the war so far? How many people fell in her schemes? Matia could not even laugh at herself, after saying that she really wanted to be a Saint to save people¡¯s lives. She felt as if god mocked at this situation.


    ¡°This is hypocrisy. This is deception. Yes, this is one of those foolish acts. Ah, this should be the act I hate the most.¡± Matia thought deeply to herself.


    However, Matia was not a person to give up on anything, even things that seemed impossible.


    ¡°Again, this is his entire fault. I saw him desperately reaching out to the battlefield, even though he seemed irrational. He looked helpless. A person who needed support and guidance.¡±


    Matia put the iron in the flames and pressed the hot dagger against Vestaline¡¯s shoulder. A slight sob leaked from Vestaline¡¯s lips. Her frail-looking eyes opened slightly, but her gaze looked hollow.


    ¡¸Someone, give her water. ¡¹


    If she regained consciousness, then she could drink water. Matia believed that drinking water could give her some energy to save her life. From this point on, it was up to her fate.


    After this short moment, Matia pushed the iron dagger against Vestaline¡¯s shoulder one more time. The unpleasant smell of burning flesh struck her nose. The direct feeling of Vestaline¡¯s body trembling incessantly transmitted to her hands. Matia¡¯s breath was also raging with a sense of urgency, and she could no longer maintain her normal state. Matia finally realized that her surroundings were dark. It was already night.


    ¡°¡­Then, I finally realized the distorted light that covered the surroundings.¡±


    Matia¡¯s eyes flickered reluctantly. Her gaze left Vestaline for a short time. A creepy green light covered Belfein. A light of a great magical power. Matia shook her lips, while rounding her big eyes.


    ¡°Should we stay here now, or should we retreat immediately?¡±


    In a situation that seemed to be too abnormal, Matia¡¯s brain hesitated for a moment. Reason shouted to her brain whether it was the correct answer to remain here. Vestaline¡¯s moaning struck her earlobes. Matia blinked her eyelids several times without stopping.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling useless. Why? Because I¡¯m no good right now. As the Heraldic leader, I should think about the Heraldic Order first. I am the Saint of the Heraldic people after all. However, I do not feel like leaving this place now.¡±


    Matia couldn¡¯t leave because there was a human being in front of her that had to be saved. Matia was the last resort designated by Lugis himself.


    After confirming that the blood had stopped, Matia took the dagger away from Vestaline¡¯s wound. Then, when she touched the medicinal herbs, she suddenly noticed. She looked at her surroundings involuntarily. But he was nowhere to be seen. The figure of the human who should have been pouring water to Vestaline¡¯s mouth.


    There was no Bruder in the vicinity.


    Matia¡¯s spine instinctively hardened and her lips distorted.

 Volume 7 - CH 164

    Chapter 164: The Abnormality Licking the Throat


    The powerful torrent of magical power resembled the fire of a dragon. This power came directly from the Lord¡¯s House at the center of Belfein.


    The pillar of magical power continued to grow into the heavens, scattering glitzy powder from the green light. Such majestic sight gave me the feeling that I was really in front of a mighty dragon. My tongue quivered and my throat rang against my will.


    What were you doing, Filaret? In a place like this. When my feet finally started to wobble, Caria¡¯s voice reached my ears.


    ¡¸You are injured. If you don¡¯t mind, I can take care of this by myself.¡¹


    Her mouth showed a shadowy trait somewhere. It was a gesture, which I did not want to see with my own eyes. Caria showed an unusual behavior. Perhaps, she already knew my answer to her suggestion. Even so, she still cared for me despite knowing my resolve.


    I responded to Caria¡¯s concern while holding the cigarette.


    ¡¸The food will taste better if we get hungrier, you know. So let us keep going and leave the food for later.¡¹


    While moving up my shoulders, I turned back and reached the main gate of the Lord¡¯s House. There were no guards or gatekeepers at the gate. Did they run away? Or did he feel threatened by this strange sight and rushed into the interior of the building? Anyway, it was obvious they would not stay at the gates because of this chaos.


    When I thought so, I suddenly noticed.


    Strangely, I couldn¡¯t hear any sounds. It was such an abnormal situation. It would be normal to hear noises from inside the building. Or maybe even screams. On the other hand, it felt strangely quiet. Did that mean that everyone had already escaped from this building?


    Immediately, something cold crawled up from my feet up to my spine. I felt that something strange would be happening in the future. A near-delusional expectation was about to leak from my throat. What. What was I thinking? There was no need to think about anything else at this moment. All I had to do was step into this building, take Filaret¡¯s hand and escape from Belfein. That¡¯s it. It should be over soon.


    My throat rang strangely loud. At the same time¡­


    *ding-dong*


    A roaring sound cut through the silence and echoed around me while shaking my ears. It was like the sound of a majestic bell.


    ¡ª


    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    A question was born inside the heart of the Lord of Belfein, Mordeaux Gon.


    Something strange happened when Mordeaux was reading a report about the private army sent to capture the great sinner Lugis, and the troublesome incidence that happened with a group of mercenaries. An odd sensation struck his skin. It felt like something traced over his skin and took away the heat.


    Up until now, there was only a slight sense of discomfort. Mordeaux felt so strange that he even forgot about the report. He felt a clear fear in his heart. He even felt his tongue dry. Moreover, the blood flow ran ferocious inside his body. This weird sensation felt as if something was robbing the control of his body. As if his skin was being forcibly stripped from his own body.


    Mordeaux¡¯s lips opened unintentionally. However, after calling his subordinate for a while, there was no reply. If he called out again, the result was the same. How strange. He knew that his servant was always by the side of his door. Absolutely. Then, why was there no reaction? Mordeaux felt everything became odder and odder. A convincing premonition began to emerge in Mordeaux¡¯s mind that something unusual must have happened.


    Unknowingly, his hand took the axe attached on his office¡¯s wall.


    He used to wield it well, but now it felt strangely heavy. When he thought carefully about it, he realized how stale he became. It had been years since he last walked into a battle. His body may no longer be able to swing his axe to the fullest.


    However, Mordeaux did not intend to show any decline in the root of his spirit.


    ¡°My heart is telling me that something strange is happening in my mansion, and that something is wrong. Then, it is my duty to eliminate the cause.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is my mansion. Belfein is my city. I killed the person whom I called best friend with my own hands. I even condemned the woman whom I once loved to the bottom of this earth. I took everything away. Because it is all about my life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what caused this anomaly. I don¡¯t even know if someone caused it.¡±


    ¡°However, it is not acceptable at all. I won¡¯t allow anything to reach my mansion or disrupt my own city.¡±


    Mordeaux clenched his teeth, opened his eyes wide, and forcibly put his strength on his body while reaching the door of his office room.


    At that moment, the door opened its mouth. He swung his axe reflexively.


    ¡¸¡­Lord Mordeaux. Are you safe?¡¹


    The ones who came through the door were his servant and Saint Ariene. He almost slashed them down. Unknowingly, the air went through his throat and eased his lungs. A sigh of relief leaked from Mordeaux¡¯s mouth.


    The relief was not because of a scary existence that could have opened the door, but because Saint Ariene was safe. Mordeaux felt a great deal of relief.


    Yes, even in this unusual situation, Mordeaux could not leave Saint Ariene alone. In the unlikely event of someone injuring the Saint, her wounded body could lead to his excommunication from the Cathedral itself. No matter what happened, punishment would be unavoidable.


    If that happened, Mordeaux would no longer be able to live peacefully in Belfein. Even the privileges of this prosperous mercenary city would be deprived.


    ¡¸Lord Mordeaux, I would like to receive your instructions. It seems the Saint is not in a good physical condition.¡¹


    A number of words rushed from the servant¡¯s mouth as quickly as possible. Something close to a cold sweat fell from his forehead. As per the servant¡¯s words, the anomaly that was occurring in this building was probably due to the air.


    When Mordeaux stared at Saint Ariene, he noticed that her glittering golden eyes lost their color and her skin looked pale. She did not seem to be in a good shape. The servant said he found her sitting in the hallway, as if she had lost her strength.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Mordeaux¡¯s brain stimulated his thoughts for a moment. Of course, he should take Saint Ariene to a safe place. But where was that safe place? Was it outside the building? Or an area where this abnormality could not be felt? In the first place, if he moved the body of the Saint, who was in his custody per the Cathedral¡¯s instructions, he would be risking a lot. He didn¡¯t know where the danger lies. While he was thinking¡­


    ¡¸Please run away¡­Leave this place as soon as possible. Please, quickly. ¡¹


    Ariene screamed with a thin, throbbing voice. Her golden eyes narrowed slightly, as she looked beyond the hallway. Mordeaux looked beyond her gaze, with a petrified look on his face.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not trying to take this for granted. But, it¡¯s too late to choose otherwise. That said, it¡¯s pointless for you to look that frightened.¡¹


    An out-of-place soft tone echoed in the hallway. Such voice rode like the wind.


    The sun disappeared and the night emerged. Mordeaux couldn¡¯t see clearly beyond the corridor because of the darkness of the night. But after staring for a while, he finally saw the figure that approached them from the dark corridor. A figure that looked terrifying yet outstanding.


    Filaret La Volgograd stood there with her body surrounded by a gleaming green light.

 Volume 7 - CH 165

    Chapter 165: Grabbing Happiness


    At the end of Ariene¡¯s line of sight, stood Filaret La Volgograd, whose lips shook slightly. She spoke soft but with firm words, and her demeanor looked elegant. A green light encircled her skin.


    ¡¸I¡¯m just extracting the magical power that has accumulated in this place. That¡¯s all. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡¹


    At the same time as her shoulders stirred, Filaret¡¯s glossy black hair melted into the darkness. Her facial expression revealed exhilarating emotions such as joy or ecstasy. The atmosphere felt too different from when Ariene met Filaret in the drawing room. Ariene wondered if she were the same person for a moment.


    Ariene¡¯s narrowly golden eyes opened wide. Her lips shuddered as if she were looking for something. She was at a loss of words for a moment since she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡¸Miss Filaret, what¡­No. Why are you doing this? ¡¹


    Ariene did not take her eyes off the presence in front of her, even though she had difficulty in breathing. During this time, Ariene felt that her skin gradually dried out, and her skull emitted a strange heat. A strange sensation, which Ariene had never felt before. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Filaret said she was extracting magical power. Ariene could not understand how and what it was specifically. Nevertheless, she accepted Filaret¡¯s words as the truth. ¡°Does this feeling mean that her frightening ability has stripped me of my mind along with my stolen magical energy? Is such thing possible?¡± Ariene¡¯s eyebrows distorted and her brain kept swirling with questions.


    Filaret¡¯s black eyes swayed when she heard that question. Filaret looked attentively at Ariene and said.


    ¡¸¡­Saint Ariene. What do you think a hero is?¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s response did not answer Ariene¡¯s question. Instead, those words were too abrupt and confusing.


    However, based on the tone of her voice, Filaret did not feel the need to react to Ariene¡¯s question. Because, for Filaret, the change of topic seemed natural.


    Involuntarily, Ariene pressed her lips and distorted her golden eyes.


    Meanwhile, Mordeaux, who stood in front of Filaret, took a step further while holding his axe. He held his weapon in an offensive stance so that his servant would follow his lead. He clearly understood that Filaret¡¯s existence was a threat. Yet, one could see a slight fear running on his legs. However, Filaret ignored Mordeaux and his servant. Filaret seemed to be waiting for Ariene¡¯s words instead.


    ¡°What is a hero? That¡¯s an abstract question. Some heroes may guide the people; others may be history-changed heroes, and others even champions. There is no such thing as a definitive answer. What answer is she looking for?¡±


    Without waiting for Ariene¡¯s answer, Filaret continued to speak. Only her voice resonated in the air amid the darkness of the night.


    ¡¸Please excuse me. I may have asked you the wrong question. The point is¡­ I wonder what makes a person a hero. That¡¯s the kind of question I want to ask you.¡¹


    As usual, Ariene couldn¡¯t figure out what Filaret was trying to say. However, her convincing lips, her black eyes, and the luminescence green light that emanated from her body, clearly showed a strong tenacity.


    Ariene heard the sound of her back teeth shaking without stopping.


    Still, Filaret¡¯s tone was somewhat gentle and soft. However, her question contained a heavy emotion that was not very suitable for such a tone. That¡¯s why Ariene felt uneasy. Her fingertips were cold enough to freeze.


    Ariene opened her lips while desperately searching for words. She could feel the magical energy writhing within herself.


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t understand the meaning of your question. But if I were to give you an answer, would it not be the natural talent, the tide of history, and the grace of God?¡¹


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not all. There are many other elements that contribute to a hero¡¯s existence.¡±


    ¡°But if I dare to choose some foundations, then these are the ones. Without a natural talent, humans cannot rewrite history. Unless the tide of history is on a person¡¯s back, it will not be possible to change history itself. Then, if you do not receive the favor of God, you cannot become a hero. A regular person will never become a hero.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, this is the answer I chose when asked about what makes a person a hero.¡±


    Filaret received every single word from Ariene¡¯s statement. Filaret¡¯s lips shook as she whispered. A small voice. Yes, a small voice that seemed disappear in the dark.


    ¡­In other words, it means whether we are lucky or not.


    At that moment, fear ran through Ariene¡¯s spine. She felt that something engulfed her ears.


    ¡ª


    Filaret narrowed her eyes, nodding lightly upon hearing the words of Saint Ariene. Filaret felt the magical power, which would have been stored in Belfein, raging in her body like a muddy stream.


    What made a person a hero? Natural talent, the tide of history and godly love. ¡°I see; it¡¯s not a mistake. Those foundations are indispensable to earn the name of a hero. However, it also means that the poor existence of human beings have a hard time grasping the thread of history.¡±


    ¡°So what determines whether or not we can grab these foundations? Is it unwavering effort? Or is it just an overflowing wisdom? Or is it having an experience of chewing bitterness with our own teeth?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Indeed, that¡¯s not the case. Whether or not we can grab these foundations depends, after all, on whether or not we are lucky.¡±


    At least, Filaret understood that much. She convinced herself that it was the unmistakable truth. And the truth was¡­¡°Nonsense. Ah, there¡¯s a lot of nonsense.¡± A flame that expressed Filaret¡¯s inner desires burned behind her black eyes.


    Based on Saint Ariene¡¯s words, if a person didn¡¯t possess a natural talent, that said person couldn¡¯t become a hero even if she or he made an effort to break the bones or suffer from the extreme pain of charred intestines.


    Without the support from the tide of history, no one would attain the so-desired glory.


    Then, without the grace of God, no matter how talented and glorious a person could be, conquering happiness would be impossible.


    Filaret tried to understand it. In other words, without good luck, no one could be a hero. No one could hold glory, and no one could live a life of happiness. Nonetheless.


    ¡°What a joke. The person who wrote this script must be insane. If the one who wrote such a joke is sane, then I¡¯d say that said person has twisted roots.¡±


    ¡°Is that script for all human beings? No, it¡¯s not. It must have limitations when it comes to humans. Then, what is the only way for us to live? Do we have to accept the terrible life that just prays for good luck and for God¡¯s grace and salvation? Does fate tell us that everything depends on how we are born, regardless of how we live?¡±


    If that was the case. Yes, if God created this world as it was in the script, then the words that everyone shouted would be preordained in the end. If so, then every scream and every lamentation would be pointless. Indeed, endless shouts that would make one¡¯s throat dry. Just as the poor who sought gold. Just as those who sought water in the desert. Filaret realized that every single human without talents or the grace of God would have a disadvantage in living the earthly life. ¡°Then I say this¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I wish I can grab happiness with my own hands.¡±

 Volume 7 - CH 166

    Chapter 166: The Sound of the Bell


    In the darkness where the sunlight hid itself, Filaret¡¯s body emitted a green light, and she opened her eyes wide. She felt her teeth creaking without knowing it.


    Filaret thought, ¡°This world always gives senseless reasons, since the only way is to put both hands together regardless of our feelings and give happiness to God. I can no longer advocate that senseless reason as the law of the world.¡± Filaret did not want to be a part of an uninteresting script.


    ¡°And above all, I can¡¯t stand the fact that he is dancing on such a dull stage.¡± Filaret¡¯s black hair swayed in the air.


    ¡¸I dislike it. I was so desperate to reach out and stretch my own fingers, and the result was just to die in a pool of blood. That¡¯s why, I¡­¡¹


    ¡°¡­I thought that I would make him a hero with these hands.¡±


    Yes, a voice leaked from Filaret¡¯s lips the moment it got into the air.


    In the dark, the dull silver shade of the spear upraised a ferocious roar and stretched its fangs toward Filaret¡¯s flesh. The servant, who was supposed to be by Mordeaux¡¯s side, ran down the hallway with a barbaric voice.


    As one could see, it seemed his spirit had reached its own limit. His teeth were visibly clenched tightly, and his eyes were completely bloody. Those eyes looked directly at Filaret.


    ¡°It feels funny to me. Nobody tries to follow the right path. How ignorant of them.¡±


    Filaret seemed to smile involuntarily when that piercing gaze bathed her whole being. Someone pointed a weapon toward her, and Filaret thought it was both funny and unbearable.


    ¡°What a rude and unscrupulous gaze. He doesn¡¯t know anything. Yes, he doesn¡¯t know anything at all. This is not funny after all. I am not crazy. All human beings are equally strange.¡±


    ¡°I never thought of myself as someone special. Was I the strange one? How would I love or hate something? What was I supposed to do or feel?¡± Filaret did not know what to expect. Her emotions swirled in confusion many times over. She spent her days feeling lost, not knowing what she were living for. ¡°Oh, for me, everything seemed strange.¡±


    ¡°However, everyone covered their faces with that type of reason. I kept smiling, saying that I was the sane one. But, in the end, I realized that I don¡¯t know which is my reason or instinct, so I pointed to people and said they¡¯re strange and funny.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what does that sanity mean? What is strange?¡± Filaret¡¯s cheeks distorted.


    The tip of the spear pierced the air in order to cut through Filaret¡¯s belly. A straight motion, with the momentum to tear the wind apart. The servant was unquestionably skilled. Originally, such lethal flash would be deadly for Filaret, who thought of herself as a just a Sorceress in training.


    The green light that covered Filaret¡¯s body and the tip of the spear, which seemed to remember the feeling called fear, meshed together, as if they earned for each other.


    On this moment, a loud sound ran quietly in the darkness. Only that sound echoed.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s true that I have no intention of attacking you. I just want to take what this place has to offer. You can run away now. I¡¯m sure that Lugis will come here.¡¹


    As usual, the black and glossy hair swayed in the air as if nothing happened. The servant laid on the floor while holding the spear. He couldn¡¯t even pierce the Sorceress¡¯ body with the spear, and on the contrary, he couldn¡¯t even stand a chance against her, so he laid down on the ground. The magical power made of green light slowly took the energy away from his body.


    When this attack happened. Filaret¡¯s viscera informed her skull that the magical power had filled her belly. However, it was not enough. The more there were, the more magical power one got.


    This way of thinking made seem as if gold coins represented a person¡¯s hidden feelings. True, the sin named Greed. Filaret disliked such thoughts, but this time was different. After all, Filaret wanted to give this magical power to Lugis. That was why Filaret thought it was not enough.


    The golden hair shook, as if responding to Filaret¡¯s voice.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Almost like a monster.¡±


    Mordeaux Gon¡¯s eyes blinked calmly, while judging the presence that stood in front of him. She was undeniably just a girl. Her appearance was not so different from what he saw in the drawing room during the daytime.


    However, not right now. It was completely different now. Mordeaux realized that his spine froze. He was even unaware that he was sweating a lot when he faced this girl. She was a monster.


    When the servant who ran ahead and pointed the tip of the spear toward Filaret, Mordeaux prepared himself to cut off Filaret with his remaining strength. Of course, he thought that it would be great if the tip of the servant¡¯s spear struck the girl, and if not, all he had to do was follow the servant¡¯s momentum to kill her immediately. That would be the end of this threat.


    However, Mordeaux¡¯s feet did not follow his servant and remained stuck in the hallway during the strike. He didn¡¯t move forward. He just stood there, without doing anything at all.


    ¡°The moment I tried to move my legs, something whispered in the back of my throat. If I go ahead, I will die for sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve remembered this kind of feeling several times on the battlefield. It was when I met the existence called Hero on the battlefield. Even then, the voice was not as clear as this. I don¡¯t know why, but my breath became rough. What was floating in my heart was an unmistakable expression of horror.¡±


    Filaret spoke, without knowing how Mordeaux felt toward her. She said that if he wanted to run away, then he should run away now since she would not chase him.


    Mordeaux¡¯s chest leaked a sigh of relief upon hearing those words. He shouted gratitude to God for saving his soul. His body relaxed and enjoyed the extension of his life. ¡°Oh, but.¡±


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t you dare joke with me, brat. ¡¹


    However, Mordeaux could not escape. Only the inner part of his psyche bounced off the words professed by Filaret. The education, the politeness and the aristocratic language, all which he acquired as a Lord, disappeared straightaway. The crude words he once spoke during his mercenary days popped out of his lips.


    ¡°There is no way that a brat can pacify a hungry demon with sweet words. I am a predator, a pillager, I am Mordeaux Gon.¡±


    ¡°Like every other aristocrat, I don¡¯t sympathize with people whom I do not know. I take away what I need to take away. I have trampled on people with my own feet and robbed their goods, their lives and their happiness. All for the sake of my well-being. I took everything away with my own hands and will. This was my life, and still is. And in the end, I even got this city with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°That is why I can never run away. Because I know this much. In this world, there are only those who lose everything and those who rob. Once a person who robbed others falls down and turns to those who lose everything, then all the rest of his life will be taken away by a new predator.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I will not transform into a person who loses everything. While I stand here, I will fight to keep the thing that I don¡¯t want to lose.¡±


    Once more, Mordeaux¡¯s fingers grasped the axe with a firm grip. He opened his eyes and cut his lips with his teeth, as if to provoke his relaxed body. He felt blood dripping from his chin.


    Mordeaux felt unwavering resolve even amidst the creepy green light. The monster in front of him still looked like a monster. However, a miserable life awaited him if he withdrew from his mansion. A life where he would lose everything awaited for him with its mouth open.


    The moment when Mordeaux¡¯s quivering legs took a step forward.


    ¡­Good. Then, in the name of the One God, I will give you the form of the beast that will protect what you hold dear.


    A majestic bell rang in Mordeaux¡¯s ears.

 Volume 7 - CH 167

    Chapter 167: Beast


    A sound rang. Mordeaux Gon did not know where it came from. It seemed to be approaching from a long distance, and it even seemed to sneak up from the back of his ears.


    *ding-dong*


    It sounded like a majestic bell. The sound approached little by little. A tone that made one feel uncomfortable. Finally, the sound touched Mordeaux¡¯s ears.


    On this very moment¡­ His flesh exploded. His bones squeaked. And his skin shrieked.


    The flesh, blood, and bones that shaped the human being Mordeaux. All of these features became unrecognizable. Then, from his skin to his hair, an abrupt change began to occur, making a strange noise that humans did not make. An unimaginable change that even transformed his appearance.


    His human bones folded in an impossible direction and creaked. His torn skin caused blood droplets to splash into the corridor¡¯s halls and floor. The flesh made movements that were likewise impossible for humans to do. The throat made dreadful screams for a moment.


    ¡¸¡­Ohhh¡­Gyahhhh¡­Grrrahhhhh. ¡¹


    A voice that no longer remained human. A voice that just made superimposing noises. Yes, strange and ferocious noises. But for Mordeaux, it felt like a plea. What was happening was probably the result of his prayers to God.


    ¡°But, what truly happened for real? What is this wriggling?¡± This was not Mordeaux¡¯s own will. This was not even Mordeaux¡¯s wish. Mordeaux had difficulty in moving by himself. His body snarled itself as if it had great power. His human bones crushed and turned into powder. And his organs malformed into something else entirely.


    ¡°Terrifying. It¡¯s truly terrifying.¡±


    Mordeaux felt fear since his body changed against his will. Unknowingly, he felt an odd and horrifying sensation because he transformed into something completely different.


    ¡°Ah, my flesh exploded, my bones broke apart, and my blood splashed and polluted the surroundings. There is nothing left from what I used to be. Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°But why is this body surviving? Why am I alive without losing my precious life?¡±


    Amid the screaming plea, Mordeaux realized that his potentially dead chest gradually began to take on a form. His tattered meat pressed and altered like clay, forming a new body.


    Finally, when the sound of the transforming flesh stopped, the body, which was once the human named Mordeaux Gon, had lost all its remnants.


    He looked exactly like a beast shaped from a chunk of meat. Perhaps, the flesh was swollen. But the beast¡¯s body was much larger than Mordeaux¡¯s human self. Even in the wide corridor, the skull seemed to reach the ceiling. Its body had a large and torn mouth. It had fangs made of broken bones. A large number of arms and legs that were made of meat were writhing.


    ¡°Ahh, this is what people call a monster.¡±


    Mordeaux clearly understood that he had become a terrifying flesh-looking monster. His former appearance disappeared from the face of this earth. For Mordeaux, the most terrifying thing was not becoming a monster himself, but having his rationality intact. Even though he had transformed all of his body into a horrid-looking monster, his spirit remained sane.


    ¡°Let me ask myself again. What is this? There is no way that God created this transformation. And there is no way that God will forgive me by having such a decayed form. What do I do now? I wonder what I should do. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s black eyes opened wide and looked down at Mordeaux¡¯s monster form. Behind his eyes stood someone whose shock seemed to scream at any moment. For some reason, Mordeaux knew that Ariene stood behind his back, moving her lips with a hollow expression on her face.


    ¡­Good. Then, use your body to protect the Saint and spread the majesty of God to this earth. Yes, with all your strength. Only then will salvation be given.


    ¡ª


    I opened the gate and stepped into the Lord¡¯s House premises. Even though it was a very dark night, I was able to see far into the interior because of the green light. I struggled to get rid of the bell sound that still stuck on the back of my ears. I tried to shake my ears while walking about half a step away from Caria.


    It was an unpleasant sound. A very, very disgusting sound. A painful sound that was hard to explain. It felt as if a tongue with thorns licked my bone marrow, or perhaps, as if a knife rub the back of my teeth with force. This awful sound still stuck to my ears. I could not remove it that easily. How unpleasant.


    Caria suspiciously called me out from behind, wondering what happened. I turned my head a little backwards and saw her silver hair swaying at the edge of my field of vision.


    ¡¸Ahh, no. I just remembered the scars of the past in the corner of my head. ¡¹


    That¡¯s right. I did not lie. I just remembered a little bit of the painful taste that had taken root in the depths of my memory because of the sound I mentioned earlier. But that¡¯s it. Yes, it was when I told her those words when I felt my feet wobbling.


    *bang*


    The second floor of the Lord¡¯s House collapsed, engulfing the surroundings with a loud, crushing sound. I felt numb as if the back of my ears were constraining.


    I widely opened my eyes at once. I involuntarily moved my gaze toward that destruction, but the dust scattered in the air and the situation was not clear. But something grasped my eyes. I saw a giant, not very human-like silhouette, waving its shadow behind the smoke.


    What was that?


    Unintentionally, my lips were moving naturally. Rather than a shock, or fear, a pure question arose from my chest and popped out of my throat. What was that thing?


    A demon beast. No, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. We were at the center of the city. A demon beast would not suddenly appear in such a place. Then, was it a human? No way. Was that thing really a human being? Humans did not grow multiple arms.


    So what the heck was that? My lips were strangely dry, and my fingertips were quivering as if I had cramps. I felt all sort of emotions even though I just saw a shadow behind the smoke.


    ¡¸What do you think? Of course, there is no way that that thing is a mythical monster. ¡¹


    I slowly leaked some words while distorting my cheeks. My quivering hands reached out to the treasure sword located at my waist. Caria surely did the same. No, she must have been holding her weapon much earlier than I was. The edge of her lips were looking upward slightly.


    ¡¸Who knows. But, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s on our side. If that thing is an enemy of humanity, then the human world is over.¡¹


    Caria stopped speaking, and began to leak a strangely sound from her throat. I knew what was ahead without knowing it with words.


    Sure, whether it was an enemy of humanity, or whether it was an ally, it did not matter much. No doubt, that thing was my enemy. Caria¡¯s enemy too. Yes, that thing was our enemy.


    After all, in the place where the dust cleared up, our Party member, Filaret La Volgograd, stood amid that chaos, glaring at the monster made of disturbing flesh.


    Her appearance was, yes, undeniably brave.

 Volume 7 - CH 168

    Chapter 168: Reasons to Halt


    The monster looked like a pile of meat in Filaret¡¯s black eyes. This monster was something that was even more terrifying and hard to understand than a demon beast. It was hard to believe that this became the end of the human being named Mordeaux Gon.


    Involuntarily, Filaret raised her face and stared at a part that seemed to be the face of the lump of meat. The horrendous face had just a dent, which probably was the wide opened mouth of the lump of meat. There was no tongue and no esophagus leading into it. Therefore, it was not exactly a mouth. It looked like a fissure in the meat rather than a mouth.


    A horrifying thought struck the insides of Filaret¡¯s viscera. Not because of the awful appearance of the lump of meat that stood in front of her. Not because of the flesh in the shape of a beast that clearly showed hostility towards her.


    Filaret¡¯s horrifying thought. Just by imagining the existence that shaped that beast, Filaret¡¯s body trembled relentlessly without stopping. Humans could not naturally reach such a figure by any means. Such nauseous work did not happen without the intervention of a different entity.


    In other words, someone was behind this horrifying transformation.


    Someone who shaped this lump of meat into a terrifying beast was in this world. Its existence must be almost completely uninterested in life per se. Said someone must not have any dignity or sympathy toward human lives. No matter which life it may be, this someone easily transformed it with its fingers, just like a child playing with mud or clay. The presence of the deformed beast in front of Filaret made her understand the frightening reality that surrounded human beings. Filaret desperately restrained her throat from screaming.


    The beast lifted his arm slowly and at a sluggish speed. The thick arm, whose flesh looked tense, had a dark blood color. Feeling her eyebrows squeezing, Filaret jumped while taking a step back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel any special threat. However, there is no doubt that I felt the primitive fear. A fear of the approaching mass of meat towards me.¡±


    Filaret tightened her black eyes and closed her eyelids for a moment when the beast swung down its arm.


    *bang*


    That moment. A roaring sound that tore one¡¯s ears apart engulfed the entire surroundings. The sound itself became like a shock wave and approached Filaret¡¯s body. She couldn¡¯t even stand properly because of the enormous momentum. Unknowingly, Filaret opened her eyelids, shaking her entire body.


    Crushed walls and corridors reflected in her field of vision. The destruction in front of her made her realize that that monster¡¯s powerful strength would have killed her immediately if she had remained within its grasp.


    ¡°This is no good.¡± Filaret¡¯s chest warned her of the danger that spread in front of her.


    ¡°This monster is not an existence that humans can even imagine. Like living in some twisted logic, so to speak, an entity outside the realm of reason.¡± Such an idea was born in Filaret¡¯s mind. The birth of that idea grew louder and faster, filling her brain in no time.


    ¡°There is no doubt that this monster is not something that humans should face. But should I escape?¡± Somehow, Filaret didn¡¯t know what to do. An idea was beginning to surge in her mind.


    ¡°Of course, I believe that I should run away.¡± Filaret, who was someone devoted to knowledge and intellect, was unwilling to fight anything that stood outside the framework of wisdom. She felt it was too pointless and too reckless to take on this opponent without knowing the countermeasures and weaknesses.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the right decision is to run away. No. Using the expression ?running away? is not the appropriate term for this monster. I am feeling in my body a terrifying notion of a disaster itself. Avoiding a disaster is not ?running away?.¡±


    However, Filaret forcibly raised her knees, which were about to break, and clenched her teeth. Her black eyes gazed at the beast made of flesh, as her loose black hair swayed in the darkness.


    ¡°¡­But Lugis will surely come here. Once he sees this monster, will he escape obediently?¡±


    The answer was clear.


    In order to hide the legs that were likely to jump from this place, Filaret kicked the floor strongly on the spot. Her feet ached as if they were numb. She felt her heavy breath slowly exhaling from the depths of her chest.


    ¡¸Be resolute, but natural, huh. I think I can do it a little, too. Yes. ¡¹


    The teachings of the Volgograd family, which Filaret tried to avoid thinking of since she took Lugis¡¯ hand in Garoua Maria, came to her mind. Her cheeks swayed slightly. Underneath her abdominal area, she found a tremendous amount of magical power wriggling around.


    ¡°This is the end of Filaret. I shall sacrifice myself and spit it out to the world the magical power stored in the city of Belfein. I know it is not possible to use that magical power freely, nor can it be used as a medium of magic. Besides, I know it¡¯s not appropriate to use it as a weapon to confront that monster. Of course, I lack talent. But I guess I have no other choice.¡±


    However.


    Again, the beast¡¯s arm swung up with a slow movement. The flesh-looking arm looked so terrifying that Filaret could even feel tremendous nausea. Surely, those misshapen fingertips could squeeze her body with just one grip. If she did not do things right, her arms would be blown away and her intestines would stain the remains of the destroyed corridor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this situation. It feels scary to confront such a monster. I want to run away from here right now.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, but. I don¡¯t want to see Lugis fighting this monster after I run away. That even feels way scarier.¡±


    In the darkness, the glow of the explosion danced in Filaret¡¯s hands. The movement of the beast¡¯s arm was too slow. She had enough time to develop magical power. Of course, whether or not she could survive from that deadly place was a completely different story.


    ¡°Ideally, it would be better to stand behind, take some time, and put magic into my hands. However, is it something that I can easily do? I am sure that once I have stepped back, I will be able to stand up to this monster. But I am not a brave person, so how can I fight this monster with such dexterity?¡± Filaret gritted her teeth while thinking about it. Nonetheless, she still did her best to chant magic and devote her breath to the world. Flames shimmered in one palm of her hands.


    ¡°There is no doubt that this monster is made of human flesh. Maybe I can fight it by burning it down. Fire is a great weapon that burns human hair and body fat like fuel. There is no doubt that flames are more suitable than anything else to annihilate this terrifying existence.¡±


    ¡¸¡­Go through the canopy. Hectic Vermillion Snake, show your fangs from the time you were born.¡¹


    The flames devoured Filaret¡¯s magical power and ran in the air, making a ferocious movement. A red light glittered in the air.


    This red light even engulfed the surrounding air. Then, the flames wrapped around the beast¡¯s arm fiercely like a snake. ¡°That should be the end. My attack should work on mediocre demon beasts. I can only wait for it to do the same for this monster.¡± Filaret¡¯s instincts rang inside her. She held her breath while witnessing the results of her attack.


    The vermilion snake, wrapped around the monster¡¯s arm, swallowed the meat-looking beast¡¯s arm with its big red mouth open. Filaret stared attentively at the scene as if her black eyes were praying for attainment.

 Volume 7 - CH 169

    Chapter 169: Her Last Prayers


    The vermilion snake released by the Sorceress crawled through the darkness and thrusted the fangs of fire into the beast¡¯s arm.


    The beast¡¯s skin, which comprised of a chunk of meat, burned without resistance. A unique scent ran through the nostrils of Filaret as if fire consumed the human body. Involuntarily, Filaret distorted her black eyes because the scent felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°Please, burn and disappear. I just want the heat to erode deep into the flesh and turn this monster into a mass of ashes. Oh, please. Disappear from my sight forever. I can feel the world coming to an end if that terrifying figure remains here.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s inner thoughts felt almost like a prayer. Like praying to God, or praying to the devil. Like everyone did.


    ¡°I just pray to the world that my wish will be fulfilled conveniently.¡± Such a prayer came to Filaret¡¯s mind.


    Filaret¡¯s fingertips flickered slightly. Her canines stuck into her lips, as if she witnessed absolute horror. Her legs no longer moved as if a chain of fear tied them on the spot. The wall covering the corridor collapsed completely and the wind struck her cheeks.


    *roaring sound*


    A fierce sound echoed from the lump of meat wrapped in flames. A sound in desperation to avoid the flames. Nevertheless, it did not emit a voice. That sound was not even human screams, suffering from the flames.


    That beast had no throat. It had no vocal cords. A beast made by a pile of meat, just like clay work, did not have any vitality like living things. What was that sound? Just inside the body of meat, a collection of sounds like flesh, bones, and blood, moaned.


    That beast tried to imitate living things by force. However, it was no longer an existence that could be easily expressed with words such as frightening or hideous.


    The screaming noise made Filaret¡¯s heart palpitations increase more and more. Her blood flow ran through her whole body without rest. The tension crawled on her skin and made her breath rough. A voice grew louder in Filaret¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Burn. I just want you to burn out. If you want to imitate living things, then you must scream as people caught in fire. You should die just like every other living things. That¡¯s all. Just dissipate from this world once and for all.¡±


    At the end of Filaret¡¯s line of sight filled with heat, the beast¡¯s flesh clung to the flames. Its arm swung up high¡­despite being burn at a tremendous speed. The whole space oscillated as if it was a different dimension. The destination of its arm was undoubtedly Filaret herself. Filaret¡¯s brain professed the following words instinctively.


    ¡°It is useless. Even the snake of fire, yes, even the heat of fire that consumes its whole body, cannot stop the breath of that monster. No, it¡¯s not too late to move my dull legs.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s brain was giving strong orders. ¡°Run away, show your back and leave this place.¡± However, although Filaret¡¯s trembling legs forced to stand up on the corridor, they could not move anymore to escape swiftly.


    After all, Filaret was just a girl except that she could use magic. She did not have the courage to move her feet in the face of overwhelming violence, nor the recklessness to challenge it. She was just a girl. Just a girl.


    Therefore, she could only wish and pray after encountering so much difficulty. Yes, that was¡­


    ¡°¡­This must be the limit and the end of Filaret La Volgograd.¡±


    The flesh-filled and terrifying arms of the horrid beast approached Filaret despite engulfed in flames. In a short moment, that arm would devour Filaret and make her a portion of its flesh. Her ominous future passed through her mind like a flash.


    Nonetheless. Her black eyes, which stared at the lump of meat, were now showing a small sparkle behind it. Her sigh leaked slightly. The magical power made a noise and drew a whirlpool into the palm of Filaret¡¯s hand. She could not afford to invoke a vermilion snake now. She had no calmness in her spirit, as she was not able to chant freely. What she could do was limited. Therefore, Filaret focused only on the accumulation of magical power.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I will die. There is no way that a human like myself will survive the strike of that monster¡¯s arm. I am about to be crushed by a lump of meat.¡± Filaret clearly understood her fate.


    ¡°That¡¯s why. I don¡¯t want to waste my last moments alive for prayers and wishes.¡± Pale tears filled Filaret¡¯s eyes. She desperately closed her lips and forcibly trapped her sobbing into her mouth.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I think I denied it myself. I have just stepped out of the shell where I kept wishing for a different life. A desired life where I wanted to pray to God for my happiness. Even though I knew it would be useless.¡±


    From an early age, Filaret knew that praying was meaningless. How many times have she prayed in her despised daily life? How many times did she wish humiliation would stop? How many times have she felt countless nausea?


    Did those prayers ever work?


    Filaret prayed as if she were a weak person, as if she needed strength, as if she needed salvation. As if she believed that doing so would eventually save her.


    ¡°It¡¯s foolish. Yes, how ridiculous. A world where prayers are everything is a world that does not recognize people¡¯s efforts. It is a world that denies me, a person who is hard working as I try to walk forward.¡± Filaret could not accept such world. She could not tolerate it no matter what.


    ¡°Therefore, praying for me is the end. Until the end, I will do as much as I can.¡± Filaret unknowingly pressed her lips. She realized that this was the last moment before the light of her life was extinguished. And she was happy with herself by thinking that way.


    Filaret¡¯s fingertips intensified the green light luminescence, and it irradiated a strong light when it caught the arm of the lump of meat. A burst of magical power. Although she could not handle the enormous magical power that flew in her, she could just turn it around and release. The muddy stream of magical power was capable of blowing off several horses at ease, so Filaret expected it to do the same for the lump of meat.


    The magical green light flashed in the darkness.


    After a few moments. Filaret¡¯s lips leaked her last sigh.


    ¡°¡­No good. Of course, it would not work.¡±


    It seemed that the muddy stream of magical power that Filaret invoked with the shape of a vortex was able to push back the powerful arm of the flesh-looking beast. However, that was all. The abominable beast did not lose its body at all, and made a terrifying sound once again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the mental power to escape, let alone the art of confronting it myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Everything was in vain. What I thought was for Lugis; in conclusion, I was only shortening my own life. I thought I was doing great. I thought that I would succeed by doing it my own way.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s better than not doing anything at all. It feels much better. I¡¯m sure Lugis would praise me if he knew that I did my very best.¡± Filaret thought so while narrowing her eyes.


    The arm of the beast, which was pushed back by the momentum of the magical power, approached Filaret¡¯s body in order to devour her existence. Her black hair did not even move anymore¡­


    ¡­Jump, Filaret. Don¡¯t take a break.


    A very mysterious feeling. Filaret¡¯s legs, which did not seem to move, were kicking the floor almost unintentionally the moment she heard those words.

 Volume 7 - CH 170

    Chapter 170: The One Who Takes That Hand


    I felt a sturdy impact on my arms.


    As soon as I felt this impact, my broken body groaned as if I could not withstand its force. Extreme pain ran through my shoulders and left arm. My body seemed to be complaining. I should have treated it more carefully.


    However, my instincts did not listen to me, as the owner of this body. Instead, I acted immediately without thinking about the consequences of said action. Anyway, I wished I could get rid of the pain and suffering except when necessary.


    With that in my mind, as my eyes blinked, black hair swayed in front of me like flapping wings. It even felt as if it were meshing with the night.


    Ohh. I took a deep breath out of my lungs. I made it in time but my body was not cooperating. Then, I noticed the expression of the back haired woman.


    ¡¸You look a little pale, Filaret. Your eyes have big dark circles. You need to remember how to rest from time to time. Sleep is a rest for the soul.¡¹


    I opened my lips toward the Sorceress Filaret La Volgograd, who had fallen into my arms as if she were falling from the sky. I could sense that the tone of my words was quite broken. It seemed that I, as a human being was worried about Filaret¡¯s well-being. While running to this place, I wondered if Filaret might be safe somewhere upon seeing the pillar of magical power that looked awe-inspiring. My cheeks became loose.


    On the other hand, Filaret¡¯s expression looked strangely stiff, and she slightly shook her lips. She opened her lips for several times in an attempt to speak, but they closed silently again, and her voice did not come out of her mouth.


    Her expression made me realize that she did not know what to say. It was rare for Filaret to behave this way. This whole scenario certainly did not look good.


    While I was wondering what happened to the Filaret I knew of, her voice finally shook the space. I felt that her voice echoed well in my ears.


    ¡¸¡­You¡­You¡¯re right. If there is no one to wake me up, then I will not be able to sleep because I am afraid of oversleeping.¡¹


    Her voice leaked without much thought. Did she imitate me? Filaret also spoke with broken words. The way she spoke did not resemble the usual Filaret that often spoke with firm words. Of course, Filaret herself must have understood that irregularity.


    Nonetheless, Filaret forced her lips to open and smiled at me. I could see her black eyes slightly moistened.


    C¡¯mon. How could a Sorceress behave this way? I thought that I knew people well, but it seemed that I was far from understanding these women.


    When I gazed at Filaret¡¯s current state, I noticed that her legs were still trembling as if they were having cramps. Well, she jumped from the second floor after all. Her cheeks seemed to be struggling to smile, even though nervousness ran throughout her body.


    I moved my line of sight toward the upper part of the Lord¡¯s House in search of the cause.


    ¡¸Get ready, Lugis. This is the only place where you can¡¯t miss the play. That thing is coming. So this not the time to dwell in unnecessary emotions, don¡¯t you agree?¡¹


    Caria took a step through the darkness while holding the silver longsword. Beyond Caria¡¯s gaze, and beyond Filaret and I, stood something, yes, without a doubt, something whose existence seemed unreal.


    A lump of meat with the shape of a beast. The flesh-constricted arms and legs were strangely terrifying and deformed.


    The lump of meat looked down from the second floor of the building, wearing flames in several parts of the body. The entire wall had been destroyed. This unbelievable sight seemed to come from a place out of this world.


    However, that beast seemed to be observing us closely. However, how could it even see us?


    I saw no eyeballs on the face-like section of that body. I could only see traces of blood and fat from that horrifying meat. I wondered if it was just imitating the observation. Such action made it seem as if it were just something alive without any meaning whatsoever.


    My spine froze for a moment. I had no choice but to feel a physiological disgust after seeing such horrid appearance. I could sense the innermost part of my brain becoming numb as if it were having convulsions. Somehow, it felt as if an unpleasant part of my memory pierced my brain.


    I slowly put Filaret on the ground and let her sit on the spot. Her legs did not hide the tremors, and it seemed difficult for her to walk properly.


    Oh gosh. The ideal for me was to get out of this city quickly after taking Filaret¡¯s hand. By the way, would that eerie chunk of meat let us escape safely? Perhaps, the root of that meat was good. It may see us off with a ¡°pleasant smile¡±.


    Unless the hostility, which it felt from the depths of the hideous flesh, directed toward us.


    Not good. It would be dangerous to show our back to that kind of thing. It tried to reach Filaret moments ago. It probably wanted to absorb Filaret¡¯s body into its own flesh. Since it failed the attempt, it may still want to absorb her. Turning our backs could mean our death. This situation was the worst. I would rather die in the ditch than be a part of that horrid mass of meat.


    If I didn¡¯t want to become a part of that thing, then I would have no choice but to swing my sword around and try to outsmart it. What a wonderful day it became, huh.


    ¡¸Filaret, what¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s not like that thing came down from the heavens.¡¹


    I took a step forward while trying to shield Filaret with my body. I took my treasure sword and aimed it towards the beast.


    While I spoke, I tried to grasp the situation within my skull. What happened here? What was that malformed beast? Why was it trying to kill Filaret? A large amount of thoughts ran from one end of my head to the other. However, I didn¡¯t reach any possible conclusion. Irritation began to burn my skin slowly.


    ¡¸¡­Mordeaux. That thing is Mordeaux Gon. No, not anymore. It was once that man, yes, but not anymore.¡¹


    Mordeaux, the pillager Mordeaux Gon. A mercenary, but a literal nobody who even robbed the position of Lord of Belfein. Filaret said that chunk of meat was originally Mordeaux Gon.


    I see. I nodded upon hearing Filaret¡¯s words, but I didn¡¯t listen further than that. However, I obediently kept such words in my chest. Doubts were equally born in my chest, but there was no room or time to resolve them. Not now.


    Caria also silently nodded to Filaret¡¯s words and continued to hold her sword. Caria was ready to cut off that lump of meat immediately if she felt even a tiny amount of danger.


    ¡°¡­Groahhhhh¡­Ahhhhhhh¡­¡±


    Was it a moan? Or was it just a distorted sound of its flesh? The horrendous figure of the beast, which shook a mass of flesh, made a sound that was both unpleasant and obnoxious.


    The next moment when I took a deep breath.


    Flames ran through the darkness of the night, scattering sparks in the air. The beast jumped in the sky, as if it was natural.

 Volume 7 - CH 171

    Chapter 171: Puppet


    The beast jumped through the wide and dark sky of the night. It jumped as if it was something natural. The flames clinging to its skin scattered the sparks in the air and drew a vermilion orbit in the sky.


    It felt more like a bird of prey when it tried to catch the target by flying down from the sky. An action that quickly approached the prey in an instant, and took its life away. Reminiscent of such figure, that terrifying beast approached us straight from the sky as if we were its prey. The wide opened mouth was ready to eat us with a single gulp.


    I made my eyes flicker for a moment. A little sigh leaked from my lips.


    Caria would be fine. She was not someone who would struggle amid a threatening existence. She would be willing to step herself towards that said existence. She would neither hesitate nor forsake her sword. She was someone fierce and resolute.


    Then, the only problem was Filaret, who was breathing heavily behind my back.


    Such an inevitable scene. Her limbs did not stop the cramps, and it was difficult for her to move agilely from the position she sat on. If the beast hit her directly like this, her slender body would scatter like leaves.


    An unavoidable situation if she continued to look quite defeated. I saw that Filaret had a hard time overcoming this difficulty. At best, it would be great if she could invoke a little magic to help us. However, that was not the case. Then, there was only one possible way.


    That thing was about to reach us in a few blinks. An abominable, terrifying lump of meat in the shape of a beast. A living thing that had no will, no conscience, and no humanity. I exhaled a large amount of air from the lungs. Nothing remained in the viscera. Then, I stopped breathing.


    The treasure sword began shining like the moonlight on my hand.


    Now, I could grasp the one orbit that appeared at the edge of my eyes. There must be a trajectory to intercept that beast. Whatever it may be, the trajectory of the sword should happen without me knowing it. The movement of my body would accept it as if they were one another. I did not remember how to move or use my body, much less being taught about it.


    However, the whole trajectory appeared strangely before my eyes. Of course, if my body were incapable of achieving such feat, then the treasure sword would push me beyond my boundaries.


    I forcibly moved my broken body to respond to that beast¡¯s attack. I did my best to reach the ideal way of movement that could intercept the attack directed at me.


    I heard the muscles screaming deep inside of my body and the bones squeaking badly. However, it was not enough. Still not enough. This was still far from the ideal way. I felt my body reaching its limit by the ongoing screams.


    Move, move, move! If it were not enough, then I shall sacrifice myself. I just had to accept a little bit of the grim reaper touching my cheeks.


    All for the sake of my comrades. I had to do this much even if pain consumed my entire body.


    The treasure sword roared. My fingertips made a distorted noise, while emitting the glittering purple flash of the blade. I swung it straight down from the sky to the ground. The momentum where I smashed that beast¡¯s skull upon reaching my range. At the same time, a silver light appeared at the edge of my eyes. I loosened my cheeks.


    A strong line that cut through the ankles up to the knees, hips, and shoulders, and from the elbows down to the wrists. There was a pleasant feeling running through my skull when I realized that all gears were engaged to fight back. And then, a sound echoed in my head.


    ¡­Knock it down, my Lord. Listen, at best, it is like tearing the wings of a small bird. I will teach you the means by using your own hands. It shall be easy, so stretch them up.


    The moment I heard the sound. The lump of meat that approached my eyes tore apart. The flesh scattered on the ground along with the fat. Even the blood droplets dyed the earth red.


    It was hard to believe that my sword tore it that easily. The beast that jumped toward us with its head, well a part that probably imitated the head, was completely scattered into pieces. The beast laid itself on the ground as if it had been knocked down. It continued to leak fat, flesh and blood, transforming the ground into a scene of horror. I sensed something warm on my cheeks. My nose squeaked unknowingly.


    When I took air into my lungs once again, an unpleasant sweat licked my back.


    My whole body was squeaking and screaming. Soon, my body would stop moving altogether. Blood was flowing from my shoulder and from my arms. Yes, from everywhere else. However, there was no problem. Not yet. As long as my body moved.


    At the end of my line of sight, I could see the glitter of the silver light overlapping with the brilliance of purple light.


    ¡¸Hey, Caria. Did you mesh with my strike?¡¹


    The glitter of silver light emitted from Caria¡¯s longsword. The tip of her sword slashed the skull of the beast just as I did. I lowered the edge of my eyes while pondering about it.


    I did not know how far I was from killing the momentum of that beast¡¯s jumping attack. I did not know how far my body had reached. It was possible that I would have sacrificed Filaret if I performed poorly.


    However, I believed that if Caria were by her side, she would surely protect her. That was why I used the treasure sword to my heart¡¯s content.


    Caria¡¯s silver hair swayed slightly in the darkness. Caria replied while wiping the blood.


    ¡¸What are you saying. I was a step ahead of you in striking that thing. So that means it was you who meshed with my strike.¡¹


    Her silver eyes twinkled while sharpening her lips. What a tough knight she was, really.


    The moment I tried to respond to those conceited words, my eyes cramped. My back teeth were giving me a strange pain. A pain as if it were forcibly stroking my nerve system.


    ¡°¡­Ohhh¡­Ohhhhhhh¡­Ahhhhhhh¡­¡±


    The beast was crying. It felt like mourning, or even grudging.


    This creepy sound echoed from the lump of meat. Then its limbs thrust into the ground in order to support its body.


    Well, no wonder. After all, this was not a living thing like the many organisms inhabiting this world, but just a chunk of meat. Whether the head got crushed or the intestines got brutally scooped, that thing would continue to rise as long as the body could move. It felt like a puppet connected by a thread. Such an unreal existence. Yeah, surely, an existence that could be unbeatable. The back of my skull hurt as if I had a fever. This battle was beyond the limits of my capacity.


    I narrowed my eyes while shaking my lips. My body was unresponsive, and my hands, which were supposed to hold the treasure sword with a strong grip, were almost numb. After witnessing the pillar of magical power that pierced the Lord¡¯s House, I remembered something and threw a few words at Filaret, who stood behind my back.


    ¡¸Filaret. Was that green light not the work of God, but your mischief?¡¹


    Despite describing it as a mischief, Filaret honestly returned an affirmative reply. I see. It seemed that my expectation reached a good possibility. It would be a great deal if done right.


    Of course, it was immeasurable what Filaret was trying to do with that magical power, and I did not even understand how she would reveal that pillar of magical power in the first place. But, I was not someone who touched magic much less a wielder of magical powers. So I did not know much about it.


    Therefore, I decided to transform into reality that good possibility by doing some crazy work with Filaret¡¯s magic. What? Was this trust? Hmm. It was amazing how I¡¯ve ended up trusting someone, huh? I spoke to Filaret with conviction.


    ¡¸I want you to distort the world once more but at this precise moment. Just change the destination of the water flow. Even if just a little. It¡¯s simple.¡¹


    I moved my lips for a few times while shaking off the slightly hazy view that spread before my eyes.

 Volume 7 - CH 172

    Chapter 172: Failing to Help Him


    A flash waved beautifully. Caria¡¯s silver longsword pierced the beast while gouging its blood out of its flesh.


    The silver light drew circles in the darkness, causing blood droplets to splash dramatically in the air. The gardens of the Lord¡¯s House, which were once charmingly arranged, were covered with blood and flesh. A terrible smell of rotten meat spread through the area.


    Every time the beast¡¯s flesh torn apart and a plethora of blood scattered in the air, the beast made a sound that mimicked a scream. Then, its powerful arms shook many times in the air to destroy those who were hostile.


    An unmistakable rigid attack that could wipe the space itself.


    ¡­However, the silver longsword knocked down that wrath to the ground.


    Caria flashed her long eyelashes, sighing heavily from her lungs.


    ¡°I see. Indeed, each blow from that beast is a huge mass of threat. There is no exaggeration to say that each blow is death itself. If the flesh-looking arm hit me directly, then it will definitely crush my body. And if I deviate the tip of my sword even a little bit, it will not be possible for me to handle the slamming force.¡± Cold sweat rubbed Caria¡¯s spine.


    In addition. Caria realized that this beast had an unmistakable anomaly within its body.


    She immediately understood when she looked at the wound she made earlier. Newer flesh rose from under the wound with an unbelievable momentum, suppressing the blood from flowing outside. It felt like a healing function of a person but with an unbelievable acceleration rate.


    Similarly, the deformed flesh, which Lugis cut earlier, reappeared on its face quite rapidly. Caria distorted her eyebrows involuntarily.


    A big sigh leaked again from the depths of Caria¡¯s chest.


    It was hard to tell if her slashes were clearly cutting the enemy¡¯s flesh, but Caria knew something, yes, something she did not know whether it made sense. The wounds closed from the inside. Caria remembered the annoying feeling that tightened her viscera.


    ¡°Troublesome. It¡¯s really troublesome.¡± Caria shook her silver hair, wondering if this beast was like a mythical immortal giant.


    Nevertheless, no matter how tough this monster was, or if it were an immortal being, it was not the reason to retreat. Caria did not find the reason to give up. Or perhaps, she did not even consider that option. After all, Caria had never had such feeling before, nor once nor twice.


    Caria had repeatedly matched her sword with a creature that was much larger than her body. The demon monkey in Ghazalia and the large wild boar in the Forbidden Forest. How many times did she halt her heart? How many times did she bend her knees?


    The pride she felt for overcoming those obstacles was now a big pillar in Caria¡¯s chest. The silver longsword in her hand implied that if she got over it once, then it would be easy to get over it again.


    In fact, the beast¡¯s blows never touched Caria¡¯s body, but it also did not make her run away. Rather, Caria was the one who controlled this battle.


    She had no other reason to reject this fight. Then, Lugis¡¯ words echoed behind Caria¡¯s ears.


    ¡­I know it¡¯s an unbelievable story, but I ask you to stay in the front line for a while. Apparently, that thing is a mythical creature. Then, I should prepare a unique way for it to die.


    Looking at the cut from the lump of meat that was closing in front of them, Lugis spoke while entrusting the battle to Caria. She immediately looked at the place where he spoke and noticed that he began exchanging words with the Sorceress, no, with Filaret. Caria guessed that he was planning to do something against that beast. Caria could also understand his intentions for her to earn time before fulfilling his scheme.


    Caria managed to suppress her lips that were about to distort and stepped out.


    The large lump of meat scratched its cheeks. The blow was stiff and brought a distracting wind pressure. In front of such bizarre occurrence, Caria took one-step further.


    Caria noticed that her heart was palpitating like never before. Her blood flow was strangely fast and ran throughout her body with great momentum.


    ¡°Lugis is again disappearing from my side. But if he¡¯s taking steps to defeat this monster, and if he¡¯s looking for a chance to do so, then I¡¯m sure he will see my current offense and defense actions somewhere. Yes, he must watch me.¡±


    Caria could not stop her lips from gesticulating, and her eyes began to shine brightly. ¡°After all, Lugis is the man who often keeps his eyes away from my battles.¡±


    ¡°At the time of the battle with the wild boar, he disappeared as if he wasn¡¯t interested, even though I told him to look. The same happened with the demon monkey; he eventually disappeared without waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, ah, that¡¯s why. How much did I try to shake this emotion off my heart?¡±


    Caria¡¯s exhaled breath became hot. Power filled the hand holding the sword. Fatigue spread throughout her body, but it did not bother her. Only one emotion grew in her heart.


    ¡°But, Lugis is watching me now.¡± Caria did not want to expose any weaknesses. This feeling was bigger than anything she ever experienced before. She was tired of being a merciless woman.


    She knew more than anyone else did that she had a terrible personality and excessive conceit. Oh, she clearly understood it.


    However. ¡°For this moment only, I will stop kicking myself for acting prideful. I have to make sure my cheeks loosen naturally since there is no choice but to increase my power.¡±


    ¡°I must perform a little better than usual, because I¡¯ve never had such an opportunity before. If it¡¯s the first time, then it¡¯s natural for me to be thrilled and try to act a little stronger. Besides, this is also necessary. Of course, we are comrades, so it¡¯s necessary to fully understand each other¡¯s abilities. Yes, for sure.¡±


    ¡°¡­So it¡¯s unavoidable to want to show him some of my good points.¡±


    The silver light glittered below the beast. Caria made the silver longsword crawl over its flesh, after driving her hips and twisting her ankles.


    There was almost no sound.


    The longsword went through the inside of the beast, as if drawing a straight line. Perhaps, even the beast did not understand what had happened.


    After a few moments. The beast¡¯s skin and flesh burst and collapsed to the ground.


    The rotten meat opened a fissure and spit out the fat and blood that had accumulated inside. The blood scattered all the way through the surroundings as if it were delighted to fly into the sky.


    Undoubtedly, that fearsome flash would have been fatal if it were just a demon beast or an animal. A blow that tore away the core of life.


    ¡°I want this monster to die here and now. If it dies here, Lugis won¡¯t be able to play with his tricks. If so, then my prowess will attract his attention.¡±


    Suddenly, Caria¡¯s eyebrows raised. Apparently, Caria was not that surprised at the thoughts that appeared in her mind.


    Of course, there were times when Lugis had a different reading but misunderstood things. But Caria knew that he often fought bravely despise his wrong calls. In the end, he always triumphed. In the end, he always outshined her. That was why Caria wanted to show her capabilities now. She wanted to shine. Was it that bad to wish for such a thing?


    Her silver hair swayed, her lips gently undulated. A big sigh leaked from the inside of her chest. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not just him that often has wrong calls. I¡¯m feeling helpless right now. Really. There is nothing I can do about that thing.¡±


    The rotten flesh of the beast made a disturbing sound from its nodes. It was as if it proclaimed the end of the world. The flesh continued to regenerate despite Caria¡¯s formidable attacks.


    The flesh reappeared from the inside of the wound, and the already deformed body got repeatedly repaired. This terrifying regeneration kept forcing the beast to stand up on the stage, forcing it to fight over and over again.


    Caria took a small breath for a moment, then twisted her body and pushed her silver longsword towards the beast¡¯s throat. Caria did inflict stabs throughout the beast¡¯s body.


    She did not think that its throat was the key point. She did not even think that it would die. However, this lump of meat tended to behave like a living thing in some places. Then, Caria realized that she could gain some advantage if she kept piercing its throat.


    The place where Caria directed her foot was no longer in the midst of the perfect beast. She grabbed her sword tight in order to close the gap and inflict more damage on the monster. Caria flickered her eyes strongly since this was the only way of showing her own credibility.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll show you now. You stole my victory back then. So I¡¯ll show you what I am capable of. Once I am on the same level as yours, I won¡¯t call you a pebble anymore.¡±

 Volume 7 - CH 173

    Chapter 173: The Pouring Magical Power


    Filaret¡¯s numb fingertips touched the ground. The air that hit her cheeks felt strangely cold.


    Her lungs were still raging painfully, and heavy breaths rushed out of her throat. Her body was far from being calm and peaceful. Her black hair bounced in the air as if it shuddered.


    Filaret¡¯s chaotic state had a reason.


    The enormous magical power drained from the ground was still being discharged to the world through Filaret¡¯s body. ¡°Even if I try to calm down, my mood will rise whenever the magical power mixes with my blood flow, and my body will become gradually exhausted.¡±


    Even though Filaret was only using this power as a support, the strong magical power embedded in her mixed with her own power, albeit temporarily. However, this fusion was dangerous. It could deprive her body of its vitality, and her soul could wear out in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°I cannot be calm under such circumstances. Should I feel uplifting feelings? Or should I feel despair? I am not certain anymore, and this uncertainty inevitably increases the exhaustion of my soul.¡±


    Filaret took a big breath for two consecutive times to push cold air into her lungs. Then, she sighed smaller and slowly.


    ¡°But, even so. I have to regain my composure and my spirit for a moment or I won¡¯t be able to control the magic within my body.¡± Filaret unknowingly bit her lips with her teeth. Thoughts began to wriggle around in her head. Odd words whispered in her chest, and she immediately wondered if the man named Lugis became someone crazy.


    ¡­I want to use your magical power to kill that beast. Something that will mangle its belly for good.


    Lugis¡¯ words implied to change the destination of magical power towards that beast, just like the time when he wanted her to change the flow of water. When she heard those words, Filaret¡¯s eyebrows naturally distorted in great way. Words stuck in her throat.


    Filaret thought that Lugis¡¯ idea was crazy. She carefully picked out the words to respond that his idea was too far-fetched. She replied with a small-sounding and apologetic voice.


    In a sense, magical power was like alcohol. The right amount made people very cheerful and gave them power beyond their own. However, if it exceeded the tolerable amount, it could quickly turn humans into irrational beings. Of course, there were individual differences, but if someone poured magical power beyond a certain threshold, it could become like poison. A strong poison that would eat up humans from the inside.


    People commonly called this magic-related disease as the Adventurer¡¯s Disease.


    The name derived from the fact that such symptom often appeared in adventurers who encountered beasts with abundant magical power, the so-called demon beasts. Especially those who preferred to eat the meat of the deceased demon beasts.


    Symptoms began to appear when the body eroded gradually. The physical strength weakened and the sleep time naturally increased. If the physical strength squeezed to its limits, the fangs would bite into the soul, taking the exhaustion to a completely different level. Upon reaching this stage, sleeping would no longer be possible and their health would decrease dramatically.


    In the end, the adventures infected with this disease would become addicted to the magical power that was inherent in them. Their hearts would stop beating, and they would die quietly. A rumor said that when the doctors dissected the corpse of an adventurer infected with this disease, they found all blood vessels darkened to a point of carbonization.


    An effective treatment for the Adventurer¡¯s Disease had not yet been established. Filaret gently touched the ground with her hands, breathing profoundly again.


    Filaret wondered if Lugis knew about it. She wondered if he had a plan already. After all, the lump of meat that now looked like a horrifying monster was once Mordeaux Gon, just a normal human being.


    If so, Filaret wondered if Lugis thought about the possibility to stop the monster from moving by suddenly injecting magical power that exceeded the tolerable amount. Just as alcohol fooled people to the point of causing acute symptoms of intoxication.


    ¡°I see. It makes sense. In theory, it might be possible. However, it is a different story whether we can achieve it or not. It sounds too easy in theory.¡±


    In the first place, magical power manifested in a strong form because it bound itself with the laws and physics of the world. However, if someone leaked the true form of only magical power to the world, it would quickly scatter and become the same as the air.


    Therefore, if one wanted to inject magical power into someone, then that person had to touch his or her body directly, or make a special contract. The kind of contract that connected souls to one another.


    ¡°It is almost impossible for me to be in contact with the monster whose body is made of chunks of meat. In addition, it is more unlikely for me to sign a contract. If a human soul makes a contract with a distorted being, then that human soul will be shredded.¡±


    Therefore, the idea of pouring magical power into that monster no longer made sense. Yes, Filaret certainly told Lugis that his idea was not possible.


    ¡°Ah, even so. Really, this person.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s lips tightened strongly and the sighs that continuously leaked from her throat had stopped. Then, the breathing itself gradually diminished and eventually disappeared.


    At the same time, Filaret¡¯s black eyes, which should have been shaking, narrowed and stopped moving. The sound of Caria¡¯s blade, which was slamming around, disappeared from the back of her ears.


    ¡°¡­Still, if Lugis says that it¡¯s the best solution, because someone will die if we try to take other measures, then I will do my best to make it happen.¡±


    For that to happen, Filaret knew that it would be necessary to make precise adjustments to the magical power. Precise calculation was required. No madness was allowed. Filaret knew that she had to cut off every little inch of carelessness. This was not the time to hesitate.


    ¡°After all, this is not the place where I can invoke a muddy stream like before. Injecting magical power in that monster is far from being a simple task.¡±


    ¡°Never hurt, never break.¡± Filaret realized that it was necessary for her to focus like never before. Like passing through the hole of the needle repeatedly without missing the mark.


    Breathing could even become an obstacle. Therefore, Filaret had to stop the behavior of her raging lungs. And even stopping the heart palpitations if possible.


    Filaret¡¯s movements, and even the behavior of her nodes, were lost naturally. Her black eyes lost its focus and her sight vanished. Her ears became deaf and her nostrils were no longer transmitting odors. Filaret erased everything she did not need. She decided to pour everything into what she really needed.


    Filaret slowly and carefully stretched the thread of magical power, aiming to create a pledge tied to her soul. Even her rational thoughts were cut off.


    The last momentum. Words whispered inside Filaret¡¯s chest, just before all of her thoughts were lost.


    ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s Lugis¡¯ wish. It¡¯s a little regrettable, though. Yes, really.¡±


    After whispering those words, Filaret¡¯s thoughts were buried in an unforgivable brutality. Neither Lugis nor Caria grasped the whispers. Filaret herself was the only one who heard such hidden intentions. Why? Because those words were whispered almost unconsciously.


    ¡ª


    ¡­There was one ritual between parents and children of Sorcerers and Wizards that continued to be performed in some well-known families.


    A ritual that connected each other¡¯s souls with contracts and oaths. Yes, a ritual where the parent gradually poured magical power into the child. From the beginning of those days up to the day when that child would stand alone as a magic-handling person.


    By doing so, that child could store magic within his or her body from an early age. This practice allowed the child to have an increase of the limit of the tolerable amount. In addition, by adjusting the amount that parents poured in each time, it was possible for the child to avoid suffering from the symptoms of the Adventurer¡¯s Disease.


    In this way, the family of Sorcerers and Wizards continued to increase the amount of poison that could be stored in their own bodies with each passing generation.


    The problem was that if a parent took care of himself or herself even for a moment, the poison of magical power could easily eat the child from within.


    Then, until the day when he or she learned how to handle magic by himself or herself, the child could never be far away from the parents who were the infusers of magical power.

 Volume 7 - CH 174

    Chapter 174: The Figure of the Saint and the Word of God


    ¡­The fierce battle between Caria and the flesh-looking beast made extreme noises in the darkness.


    I was looking down at the battle between the two. The sight of blood and flesh flying around stained the remains of the corridor from the second floor of the Lord¡¯s House, where the monster had just destroyed it. The view was quite good thanks to the fact that most of the walls had shattered. I felt shivers all over my body every time the cold wind stroked my cheeks.


    My knees occasionally lost strength and my body trembled. My brain kept commanding my legs to be patient for a while, but it just didn¡¯t work. I couldn¡¯t stand upright, and it was difficult for me to walk. I even had to run up the stairs to get there while my body trembled.


    What a strange feeling. I felt that something warned my body again.


    My throat became lighter and my eyebrows raised with difficulty. It was not so luxurious to wish for elegance. However, I wanted to behave at least a little nicer than usual. It seemed that god would not forgive me anyway.


    I could not say that my appearance looked good. After all, I had to carry my quivering legs to a place like this in order to push the blade against that monster, yes, against that meat-looking beast.


    I knew that the best way to fight was to face the enemy head-on. A fight where we could engage directly while putting our lives on the line. How one fought bravely.


    However, I couldn¡¯t afford to fight that way with that monster. I felt apologetic since my body was not in a very good condition.


    Still, I wanted to do something. Yes, something within my reach. Even if I couldn¡¯t swing my sword, and even if my legs had no power to fight, I still wanted to move forward. With that in mind, I came right here, in this very spot.


    ¡­Yeah, it should be. It was supposed to be that way.


    While exhaling cold air from the lungs, I put my foot on a part of the outside corridor that looked like the edge of a cliff. I caught the wind on my cheeks and said, while looking down at the monster fighting under my eyes.


    ¡¸¡­So, how can I help them? ¡¹


    I spoke aloud to myself without realizing the presence that stood behind my back. No, I already knew who was there. I knew, but I did not accept it in my heart. I did not want to know whether it was true or not.


    The person behind me slowly leaked its voice. A voice that gently touched the back of my ears, and I felt strangely familiar with it.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not for you to decide, Lugis. Those girls are rebels and pagans. They are unforgivable people. They are sin itself.¡¹


    When I turned my face slightly, I saw golden eyes, showing some emptiness and blinking in the corridor without light. The hair was of the same color as the eyes and swayed in the wind.


    White skin and thin fingers, which looked so fragile that they could crumble by a single touch, shined brightly in the dark. This person¡¯s appearance increased its meticulous details over the years.


    Yes, an unmistakable appearance. Someone that I would never make a mistake in recognizing. My childhood friend and loved one¡­Ariene.


    The smile that she showed off her cheeks looked adorable and innocent. Her swaying lips spun more words.


    ¡¸Of course, salvation should be given to them too. But trials must also be given at the same time. Salvation will make sense only when they overcome that ordeal. Yes, that¡¯s how it works, Lugis.¡¹


    I felt no stagnation in the words she spoke. Those words were flowing like a river. She made it seem as if she truly believed in her own words sincerely. There was no mistake about it. She was completely convinced that what she said was right. Ariene looked resolute. My eyebrows bounced unknowingly.


    ¡¸¡­But, if they are sin, then I am sin too. If Caria and Filaret need trials, then I see no reason why I should avoid them.¡¹


    The sound of the swordplay echoing downstairs hit my ears. I naturally sighed when I watched Caria¡¯s silver hair swaying in the battle.


    My reply made sense. If they were sinners, then I was much guiltier. There was no way that I would be free of such accusations. It would be too unreasonable for me to accept that they were the only sinful ones.


    I heard Ariene¡¯s feet hitting the ground. Even her footsteps created a familiar atmosphere in my chest and nostalgia engulfed my heart.


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re also a very, very sinful sinner, Lugis.¡¹


    From the footsteps to her voice, I knew that Ariene was slowly approaching me from behind. Although I narrowed my eyes, I kept my legs on the edge of the corridor and I did not move. My field of vision fluctuated slightly. The voice that fell on my ears reminded me of my childhood days.


    What appeared in my eyes was my person along with Ariene and my caretaker Mrs. Ninz, laughing at the orphanage. It felt vivid as if it were right in front of me.


    Ariene¡¯s voice echoed right next to my back.


    ¡¸But that¡¯s why you can¡¯t help them. Because you have your own trials, and they have theirs.¡¹


    I could see Ariene¡¯s arms wrapping around my neck. I felt Ariene¡¯s presence in the immediate vicinity of my back.


    Was that so? Were all those words correct?


    Ariene¡¯s voice had a mysterious sound. A sound that naturally seized people¡¯s mind with their own hands. My fingertips trembled a little. My legs that were hanging on the edge seemed to retreat to the back involuntarily. I could see Ariene¡¯s thin white fingers right in front of me.


    Ahh, what could I do? Why was I hesitating?


    I always wanted this hand more than anything else in the world. Maybe this was the moment where I could finally reach her. The moment where I could finally reunite with the human named Ariene. My heart eagerly waited for this moment.


    My heart slightly bounced in my chest. I felt Ariene¡¯s body closer to mine.


    ¡¸¡­And Lugis. It won¡¯t mean anything even if you helped them. You will never win against that guardian beast. Encouraging yourself to win is no more than a waste.¡¹


    Ariene¡¯s words were strangely cold as they sank into the back of my ears. She continued to speak with that tone.


    ¡¸Because that beast was sent by God. It¡¯s impossible for humans to win. It¡¯s a waste of effort to try to win against that beast. All you have to do is pray and ask for salvation from God.¡¹


    On this very moment. Those words whispered right next to me, at a distance that I thought her lips would touch my ears. Her tone contained a contemptuous sound. It seemed as if she was praising that hideous monster.


    Once again, my heart rang strongly.

 Volume 7 - CH 175

    Chapter 175: What this Body carries


    I felt a strange numbness in the depths of my head. My heartbeats increased a lot, but the sound that echoed throughout my body seemed to be far away from my perception. I felt as if the physical sensation itself was somehow separated from my mind.


    ¡¸Because that beast was sent by God. It¡¯s impossible for humans to win. It¡¯s a waste of effort to try to win against that beast. All you have to do is pray and ask for salvation from God.¡¹


    Ridiculous words flowed out of Ariene¡¯s mouth. These words went inside my ears surprisingly smoothly and pierced my chest. I could feel my heart ringing many times over, but for some reason, I felt as if these strong palpitations were very far away.


    Ariene¡¯s words. They may be true. Yes, those words spoke the truth, no doubt about it.


    After all, the monster, a beast made of flesh, was clearly different from other creatures. We humans made exceptions in our beliefs when it came to the work of God. And even if it were said to be the devil¡¯s malice itself, then we would have no choice but to believe in it. After all, it was true that that monster was not something natural.


    The wind shook her golden hair and it crossed the edge of my field of vision for a moment.


    ¡¸Lugis. I knew you were coming here. Yes, I knew everything¡­I led you here because I gave you a path to follow. Then, I waited here until you came.¡¹


    That voice went through my ears. My skin and fingertips, no, my whole body felt terribly cold. All the exhaled and inhaled breaths took the heat away from my body. Each time, the inside of my skull became a little whiter. Whiter and whiter. I tried to think, yes, think and think until I had no more thoughts.


    Only Ariene¡¯s words conveyed some warmth.


    ¡¸Look closely, Lugis. Even the ones you admire and respect as heroes have no choice but to roll obediently in the hands of God. You can never go against God.¡¹


    I could see Caria¡¯s silver sword sparkling under my eyes. However, no matter how much the silver sword cut through the flesh and spilled blood, the rotten meat of that monster expanded again in a blink of an eye, closing the wound. It felt like it were ridiculing Caria, who continued to move her body hard while shaking her silver hair.


    ¡¸Men call this the path that God has drawn. We can never go against our fate. That¡¯s right, both heroes and brave people¡­So, if you¡¯re just an ordinary person, Lugis, then much less of a chance you have at drawing your fate.¡¹


    My body felt terribly cold, as if it had become ice itself. Not only that. Even the innermost part of my viscera seemed to have lost all its heat. It was cold. Everything inside me froze as if I were almost dead. A cold feeling, which I¡¯ve never felt in my whole life.


    My back teeth made a clicking sound and my lips became dry. I breathed fast without stopping. However, my breath was so thin that I couldn¡¯t believe it as my own.


    ¡°Listen, Lugis¡­¡± She continued to speak. She had a soft voice as if I was hearing it in a dream. Such a warm voice.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯ve done enough. Just give up. No, you¡¯ve done well. You don¡¯t have to work hard anymore. You don¡¯t have to get hurt.¡¹


    A hand extending from behind entwined around my neck, and I sensed a small sigh on my ear. It was a sweet temptation. The sweetness that seemed to melt my body, my heart, and even all of my viscera.


    The white blank covering my head overlapped with darkness, and I suddenly saw some sights in my mind, things that I couldn¡¯t see before.


    An unmistakable scene from the past. From the once humiliated journey to the walled city of Garoua Maria, then to the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, and now here to the mercenary city of Belfein. All those scenes slowly floated in the back of my eyes and disappeared.


    Somehow, it seemed that the trajectory, which I could not even imagine to have done, was scattering here and there. It felt like something incredible. Something that was once the impossible. It made me want to praise myself.


    Did I do it well so far?


    I see. That was true. There was no mistake. If this body belonged to an ordinary person, then this must be a shining path. A path that I forged for myself. How amazing. Really, there was nothing better than these achievements. When I thought about the new journey to this point, I felt like I was still dreaming. It has been extremely fun since I came back to the past. Ah, it has been wonderful days since then.


    The cold wind that hit my cheeks made my eyes open. Ariene¡¯s white and delicate skin was immediately visible. Her hand stretched to my chest as if she wanted to grab me from there.


    ¡­It was really a good dream.


    But, who would forgive me? No one would blame me for taking her hand and step back. Or would I be the one to blame myself? Would I blame the act itself? Would I throw away all the hardships as if they were an overnight dream? Would I do such a thing and kneel? Was I willing to forget everything up to this point?


    From behind, the voice continued to echo as if it were singing. For a moment, my teeth made a creaking noise. Then, I slowly opened my lips. However, I never turned around. Under my eyes, Caria¡¯s silver sword kept shining.


    I tried to choose the words carefully, but I threw them without much thought to the person that stood behind my back.


    ¡¸¡­Sorry. But if it¡¯s the fate of God, then I don¡¯t wish to have that sort of talk.¡¹


    The white arm that was entwining my chest unnaturally bounced away from my body. The wind that hit my cheeks was still very cold. I even felt pain.


    However, the breath that spilled out of my mouth was unnaturally hot. The viscera, which had been frozen and couldn¡¯t make a single noise, began to emit a hot smoke from the depths. I noticed that my blood ran rapidly around my body, exhaling heat like fiery flames.


    Yes, I could have chosen forgiveness. It was fine for some people to throw away all the hardships and fall on their knees. Oh, I was even sure that I would receive compassion too.


    However. I could not receive such mercy, not right now. Even if everyone wanted to forgive me, could I even forgive myself?


    I slashed one eye of the hero that was like the sun. I even took away the life of an elf King, and I even reached Caria¡¯s nape with my own sword.


    ¡­You must kill the rat in you. Just strangle it.


    ¡­Bounce my sword. If that happens, you will no longer be an ordinary man or a pebble.


    Until now, this body was not free. Giving up, kneeling, and despising myself as an ordinary person. I had become laughingstock for other people. Even to myself. But I was done with all of that wretchedness. I felt tired of that vain life. I wanted to show sincere respect for myself, and I wanted to smear the mud on those who longed for my defeat.


    But, how could I do it now? Would my heart tolerate such thing?


    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong, Lugis. You mustn¡¯t say those words. Can you take my hand?¡¹


    Every time the voice touched my ears, my heart seemed to melt. My mind was about to be out of balance. If possible, I would like to look back and hug her myself right away. It seemed to be a contradiction against the desire to build my own path, but that emotion certainly existed in my heart. An emotion that never left my existence.


    Nonetheless.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, hey. Give me a break. The woman I fell in love with is not as cheap as you are. It was a good dream, but it¡¯s time for me to wake up.¡¹


    I pulled that white arm off my neck and rejected her hand.

 Volume 7 - CH 176

    Chapter 176: The One who Chooses and the One who Bestows


    Ahh, what was this emotion? How should I name it?


    Wanting to see her figure with my eyes was equal to bliss. Her voice felt like a slice of heaven. But, that¡¯s why. That¡¯s why this chest of mine was now exhaling with resentment as if something hurt my lungs.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, hey. Give me a break. The woman I fell in love with is not as cheap as you are. It was a good dream, but it¡¯s time for me to wake up.¡¹


    Heat kept melting my bone marrow, and my exhaled breath was so feverish that could no longer be considered as a mere sigh. Just moments ago, only cold air came out of my mouth. But now, it seemed the heat had entered my body from an unknown place and swallowed every remnant of cold air.


    My field of vision, which should have been hazy, looked surprisingly clear. Was it due to extreme anger and resentment? Ah. Were those words truly the words that expressed the emotions burning in my heart?


    I did not know the reason why, much less the truth. I did not know why this was happening now. The only thing I knew was that the one who was speaking to me now was definitely not Ariene. It was someone else. Even if the figure strongly resembled Ariene herself.


    That¡¯s why I felt feverish. That¡¯s why I wanted to tear off that throat.


    That¡¯s right. Ariene was a person who would never describe my thoughts as useless. She was a woman who never ridiculed me. She always saw through my soul and encouraged me. That trait of hers never changed during my time with her at the orphanage or in the former journey.


    I turned around and caught her figure with my own eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but think that her appearance really resembled Ariene herself. But, something felt clearly different. Should I say the spirit or the soul? The invisible traits, but surely shaped as Ariene, were missing from the presence standing in front of me.


    I opened my lips while staring at the unknown woman.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Cat got your tongue? You were having fun in ridiculing me just moments ago, so why did you stop? Was that the only thing that you can do?¡¹


    Yeah, that¡¯s right. Only those who did not know other people¡¯s efforts could ridicule others. Only cowards who could not shed their own blood could blame someone for bleeding.


    And the person named Ariene was by no means such a person. Yes, I knew that she was someone kind and positive. Not only in the past, but also in the present, and even in the future.


    ¡¸¡­You can laugh at me, coward. I don¡¯t know who you are, but keep laughing until the end of your life. I don¡¯t care, because the one who is a coward is you. Why, you ask? Because you can¡¯t speak directly to me without borrowing another person¡¯s appearance, eh?¡¹


    Words gushed out of my lips like a muddy stream.


    My words had a completely different tone from the feminine heavenly tone that reached my ears. Every single word that I professed contained all sorts of dark emotions. I couldn¡¯t stop my lips from moving.


    But that¡¯s just right. It wouldn¡¯t be fun to bound my emotions with chains. Even if they were conveyed as mere words.


    My breath was like fiery flames after gushing every single word out of my throat.


    No wonder I was so angry and resentful. Someone used Ariene¡¯s appearance to speak nonsense. How could this person disrespect the appearance of my dearest one? I could clearly feel the change in the words. A tone that did not belong to Ariene but had a similar voice.


    ¡­The way you are talking to me. Very hateful and full of conviction. I can see that you¡¯ve held hands with Offal.


    I couldn¡¯t respond to those sudden words. Those words were out of context, yet they were strangely haunting my ears.


    Who was Offal again? Ah, yes. I think the god of the Heraldic religion had such a name. But why did this person brought it here and now? I just didn¡¯t understand it. The voice of someone whom I did not know echoed again.


    ¡¸What¡¯s up with your stoic face? Ah, this body. The Saint woman is close to me. There won¡¯t be any problem if I borrowed a little of it.¡¹


    Body¡­Saint¡­Borrowed. When those words reached my mind, they transformed into a disarray. What was this person talking about? I did not understand. I did not clearly understand this person¡¯s intentions nor words.


    My feverish head tried to refuse to process that information. Suddenly, some possibilities came to my mind, but I wondered if some of them could be true. Some of them did not even make sense. There could be no such thing.


    Contrary to my useless head, my body was eloquent. I moved my body sideways and grabbed the handle of my treasure sword hanged at my waist. My eyes were pulsing and quivering at the same time.


    ¡¸Oh, such a scary gesture. There¡¯s no need to linger your fingers on that sword. Am I not a coward per your words? There¡¯s no need to be so hostile towards me.¡¹


    The words spoken by something that had the shape of the human being, Ariene, were quite light and thin. It seemed as if it had no hard feelings whatsoever. I was not sure if this sort of conversation had a meaningful purpose.


    I tried to understating this person¡¯s hidden intentions, but the voice that spilled from the lips seemed to be indifferent yet cunning. Why was the sound so fragile? Was it trying to make me lose my guard by using light words?


    But my eyes did not stop quivering. My heart did not stop the strong palpitations, and my legs almost lost their strength. My body felt threatened.


    ¡¸Ah, right. But you can¡¯t do anything against me, anyway¡­After all, this body is, yes, the person you have been longing for, am I right?¡¹


    This person spoke nifty words right in front of my face. Worst. It spoke with a laughing face, Ariene¡¯s face, despite not being her. Truly, really truly unpleasant.


    My eyes were dazzling. My bone marrow burned and the pain that covered my whole body disappeared entirely. My fingertips remained strong and gripped.


    ¡¸¡­Oh yeah, do you know? My hobby is to write scripts. You can try your best if you want, but I¡¯m here because I want to write a good script as well. If I do so, everyone will be saved and happy. If everyone is happy, then it will be a pleasant and fun story. There are heroes, there are brave people, and there are saints. At the end of the day, everyone will be smiling.¡¹


    The person who looked like Ariene smiled cheerfully as she changed topics. I felt as if I were a pawn on this person¡¯s game.


    My clenched teeth made a shattering sound. I sensed my chin squeaking. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve not been able of holding back the distorted feelings that engulfed my heart.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve decided on your role in that kind of story. It¡¯s a very good role. Only you can do it. It¡¯s a very, very important role. Everyone will feel happiness if¡­¡¹


    While muttering, the presence in front of me opened Ariene¡¯s big eyes. The golden glow was looking straight into my face. Those words leaked from the distance where her lips seemed to overlap.


    ¡­You die alone in despair.


    It was like a blessing. It was like a curse. The woman¡¯s hands pushed my body away from hers. I felt that my body had lost all its weight. At the very end, she muttered those malicious words, while looking at me with wide opened eyes as I fell from the second floor.


    For a brief moment, I thought her eyes said, ¡°Please survive¡±.

 Volume 7 - CH 177

    Chapter 177: The Will to Live


    Surprisingly, I didn¡¯t feel the immediate fear after falling. Rather, I felt a comfortable sensation from the strong breeze that hit my cheeks. Suddenly, one premonition crossed in my head.


    ¡­If I fell on my back, I would definitely die.


    However, how could I fall in a different direction after that woman threw me into the air so abruptly? At best, I could twist my body a little or swing my arms around. But the result would still be the same.


    So what could I do? How could I avoid my death? Was there a way to survive? My chest was surprisingly fond of this life. It felt rather unbelievable to feel this way now.


    I understood the cause. I knew exactly what was making this chest buzz.


    My body was hot and my fingertips were quivering, as if something ignited inside my viscera. I sensed my chest becoming distorted and twisted by the emotions that I could not hide.


    How could I die in such a place? I didn¡¯t get to do anything yet. I wanted to enjoy the supreme pleasure of falling asleep quietly, but not now.


    I shook my legs. Then, I stretched my toes, shouting in my chest that this move should be enough to change the position of my body.


    ¡­I felt my ankles tearing off. I clearly felt the bones in my legs getting broken, and the tip of my toes pointed in a direction that did not originally.


    It was too fast for me to understand the severity of my sudden action. However, it seemed that if I tried to kick up the wall while falling, my bones would break immediately. It was no exaggeration to say that I became a half-dead person, rather than having a big wound. For me, I wanted to cover my eyes since I felt excruciating pain.


    But if I was half dead, then the other half was still alive. As long as I was alive, I had a chance of surviving this affliction.


    My body twisted by the impact of hitting the wall with my legs. The shock made me turn to the front. Then, I raised my hand. My fingertips hung on the handle of the treasure sword and I took it out from the scabbard with great momentum.


    The purple light thrusted in the air and the blade fell toward the target, the lump of meat. At that moment, the shock ran through.


    ¡°¡­Gyah¡­.ahhhhhhhhhh¡­¡±


    The screaming sound of the beast echoed high. At the same time, I felt as if the back of my ears had burst. The shock was so big that my arms holding the treasure sword could break apart from the tip of my fingers up to my elbow.


    I squeezed my eyes shut. The bones in my whole body squeaked. After all, I fell from a place that was high enough for me to die, but did the impossible to avoid that fate. Did I escape instant death?


    I heard a cracking sound in my spine. The taste of blood ran up to my tongue. Every single bone and muscle in my body was screaming.


    But it felt strange. Even though I was in a miserable situation, my body was strangely full of vitality. That¡¯s why it felt as if someone poured heat in my body.


    I see. Was this the magical power of Filaret? Maybe that¡¯s why I was feeling strangely excited and my body was hot. If that was the case, then I mustn¡¯t give up now. As long as this magical power continued to pass through my body, the magic itself would become my own blood and my own flesh.


    Besides, everything was in harmony. As I thought. Maybe this was the right chance. The only moment. Of course, I had to do my best to get closer to the beast to accomplish the last strike.


    Ah, could I do it? For a moment, I almost forgot my purpose. The previous exchange got in the way. My mind was blurred and my feelings got confused. But not now. Why? Because now was the moment to do my very best to cease the breath of this monstrous beast.


    I put my strength on the tip of my fingers with all my might. Fortunately, the power seemed to be transmitted to my hands. With full power, I pierced deeply into the lump of meat with both hands.


    The magical power that seemed to be enormous in Filaret was now in my body through the pledge. My body clung to the beast and made it bite the sword.


    Then, there was only one thing to do.


    ¡¸Filaret! ¡¹


    I called her name while spitting blood from my throat.


    At this very moment, the enormous amount of heat and vitality that she poured in me became a visible green light, and then flowed through the treasure sword into the body of the beast. It was like a muddy stream.


    Soon, a sound that no longer became a sound echoed.


    This high volume almost crushed the back of my ears. Unmistakably, the screaming of the beast sounded like the end of its liveliness. The sound was like a wave of pressure that fell upon me. There was no way I could block my ears. If I tried to save my ears with my hands, I would be shaken off instantly from the back of the beast, and I would die miserably.


    Then, it was better to have my ears crushed than to have a pointless ending.


    The body of the beast moved rapidly and tried to shake me off its body. I continued to pour magical power onto the beast amidst these sudden movements. Blood spilled from my whole body each time it moved, and my consciousness disappeared and reappeared for many times over. The grim reaper¡¯s face was easily reflected in my eyes. Only the amount of magical heat that flowed through my body connected to my consciousness.


    Was I going to die? Was I really vanishing from this life? Was I going to give up? My eyes, which had almost lost its sight, opened wide. At the bottom of my ears, that voice remained, continuing to ridicule me. My viscera became hot and irritated just by being aware of that voice.


    ¡­That thing appeared before me with Ariene¡¯s figure. That thing was clearly against me.


    What was that thing? I still did not know what happened. It even felt as if I was dreaming. After all, Ariene was now living in the Cathedral. I didn¡¯t think it would be easy to get out of there. Therefore, it was reasonable to think that someone tried to deceive me by using a mask. There was no way that that person was Ariene herself.


    Therefore, there was only one thing that was certain. Yes, only one. That woman, who tried to deceive me by using a replica of Ariene¡¯s appearance, was undoubtedly my enemy. No doubt about it. For sure.


    There was now an enemy to find and defeat. Ah, a new purpose to fulfill. Why would that thing try to control the thread of fate with its own hands?


    Of course, I shouldn¡¯t let it happen.


    Had I ever been able to do even one of the paths I had walked on? The road up to this point was covered with thorns and I couldn¡¯t move easily, and I was sure it would never change. Perhaps, I would sink further down than this. But even if I sank to the bottom of this earth¡­


    ¡­I would make sure that I reach your neck even if I had to make it my sole purpose in this life. I won¡¯t give up even if I had to pour mud into my own throat.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right. So I mustn¡¯t run out of power in a place like this.


    Then, I continued to insert magical power into the beast made of flesh without stopping. At the same time the lump of meat became a lifeless meat itself, I let go of my consciousness.

 Volume 7 - CH 178

    Chapter 178: Precious Scars


    ¡°¡­What a selfish, reckless, and foolish person.¡±


    Filaret shook her black eyes as she muttered involuntarily. After losing his consciousness, Filaret lifted Lugis, who had fallen in the garden, along with Caria. Not even a small amount of power remained in his body. Lugis¡¯ body was quite heavy. His limbs swayed in the air as if they were relaxed.


    But for Filaret, it was a pleasant weight.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t lean her body against him unless it was strictly necessary. Lugis always tried to move forward with his own legs, as if he avoided leaning on someone else. He never made others feel the weight of his body. That¡¯s why, right now, Lugis¡¯ weight felt strangely comfortable for Filaret.


    ¡¸Sorceress¡­ No. Filaret, can you heal the body of this fool?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Caria. Of course¡­with every ounce of power.¡¹


    ¡°A fool, she said¡±. The words that Caria naturally leaked from her lips were no different from what Filaret felt for Lugis. Filaret nodded since they were exactly the same this time.


    ¡°He relies on us and pretends to share the danger with us, but in the end, he chooses the most scarring path.¡± Filaret involuntarily put her hand on his cheek. A number of small scars were on his cheeks, and his complexion was even faint of blood. A pale complexion. Filaret wondered if he had lost a lot of blood. Not only that. His shoulders and left arm were no longer intact. Broken bones and large lacerations. Perhaps the bones of his whole body squeaked when he crashed into the flesh-looking beast from the second floor.


    ¡°Really, what a foolish person. What a hateful person.¡± Filaret moved her hand from Lugis¡¯ cheek down to his heart and placed her hand directly on his skin.


    ¡°I am glad he relied on me this time.¡± Filaret¡¯s chest bounced with joy and her cheeks loosened. That fact made her want to get closer to him.


    ¡°But in the end, Lugis doesn¡¯t want us to get hurt. He will never tell us to bear the price together.¡±


    ¡°It hurts, it truly hurts my chest. If we are comrades, and if we are traveling together, then it¡¯s our duty to share all the pain, the wounds, and suffering. There¡¯s no doubt about it. But Lugis keeps doing everything by himself. He says we are his comrades, but he keeps getting hurt. It would be okay if he shared his suffering with us.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I would even love if you shared your scars with me. Even though I¡¯m willing to be scarred for life and have pride about it, all you do is hurting yourself. You¡¯re truly a selfish and horrible person, Lugis.¡± Filaret¡¯s black hair swayed in the darkness.


    She pressed her hand against his body and created a magical technique. Filaret¡¯s mind remembered what she did before. The underground temple of the Heraldic Order, when she used the magical power of the treasure sword. Filaret had never had such an unbelievable experience before. Therefore, she decided to manifest it here once again. ¡°Let¡¯s recreate the scene of that day once again. It shall be an easy thing to do. Because maybe now is the time to use that torrent of magical power.¡±


    ¡°The truth is. The crucible of magical power was supposed to be dedicated to Lugis and help him. Still, the pillar of green light kept illuminating the cityscape of Belfein. I will put all of that power to restore Lugis¡¯ body. I will heal him for sure.¡±


    Filaret did not want to leave any regrets. Originally, she intended to dedicate this magical power to Lugis, and without any regrets, she vowed to refine his body here again.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I can do as his comrade.¡± Filaret thought so, while raising her eyebrows and twisting her lips. Unknowingly, her gaze turned to Caria, who stood beside her, for a short moment.


    ¡°Caria is a strong person. Surely, her strength also gave power to Lugis. Her spirituality and her swordsmanship, and the presence of a sophisticated soul, would undoubtedly help lift Lugis¡¯ spirits. That¡¯s something I can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°I am someone who has a weak spirit and soul and can only rely on him in a way that probably burdens him. My strength cannot give power to Lugis.¡± Every time such thoughts went through Filaret¡¯s mind, she felt her chest squeezing. Filaret knew that she lacked in so many aspects that almost made her an ugly person.


    ¡°That¡¯s why. In terms of magic, no, in the world of magic, I do not intend to stay behind anyone. Otherwise, I will lose the right to be with Lugis. There¡¯s no way that I will let go of the happiness I have in being together with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unacceptable. Absolutely, no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s put all my talent of magic for healing. I will help Lugis with every possible means.¡±


    Distorted. When asked if her feelings were sound, there was no way Filaret could nod honestly. She understood long ago that the emotions that swirled in her chest were somehow distorted.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t let go of that feelings and she didn¡¯t want to lose them. ¡°I mustn¡¯t be afraid, and I mustn¡¯t give up. I must, with this hand, do the impossible like I did before.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s fingertips emitted the green light. A dense fusion of magical powers. Filaret ordered the existence of a magic that should not have occurred when she began to open her eyes.


    Lugis¡¯ wounds were too deep. Therefore, Filaret decided to use a strong portion of magical power as a substitute for blood vessels. His lines of muscles and skin were not merged together too. Then, what she needed to do was knit the body with the thread of magical power. The nerves were torn and no longer connected. Filaret decided to create new organs.


    ¡°It feels as if I am dreaming. A magical technique that is far more advanced than the restoration work that I did back in the underground temple. Back then, it was possible to achieve. But, this time, it feels way more complex. Like the magical theory of the dream itself.¡±


    Every time a magical theory came to Filaret¡¯s mind and got written on the parchment of her skull, her fingertips immediately put it into practice.


    ¡°As a Sorceress, there is no other pleasure¡±, thought Filaret. Then, as an individual, there was no more joy than refining Lugis¡¯ with her own hands.


    The magical power stored in Belfein. A mass of magical power that could vanish an entire city. Filaret poured some of that magical power into the beast made of flesh, but now, she decided to pour all the rest of that magic to restore Lugis¡¯ body. The green light at the hands of Filaret became darker and denser.


    Filaret heard a distorted sound in the back of her ears. A terribly immoral, disturbing sound. Filaret¡¯s cheeks shook unintentionally.


    Probably the sound that scarred her soul. She did not know the reason or the cause and effect, but ah, even so, Filaret naturally nodded in the depths of her heart.


    Filaret understood that she was now doing something that was irreparable. But despite knowing that, she felt comfortable somehow. Filaret realized that she was finally able to get hurt for Lugis¡¯ sake.


    Right when Filaret¡¯s magic exhausted itself after the green magical power engulfed his whole body¡­


    ¡­She saw a silver flash running in the air at the edge of her eyes. A flash of light about the size of a needle.

 Volume 7 - CH 179

    Chapter 179: The Needle¡¯s Pride


    The pillar of light green erased the hideous appearance of the mercenary city of Belfein. The moment when Bruder set foot in the Lord¡¯s House premises.


    Bruder¡¯s shoulders moved up and down, and his hard breath exhausted his lungs. Sweat was leaking from his whole body. However, the emotions in Bruder¡¯s chest collided with the scene spreading before his eyes.


    His eyes spotted the silver-haired swordswoman. His sister Vestaline became seriously injured because of that woman and was battling against death. That woman also pointed her blade towards his employer.


    Of course, Bruder was a mercenary and he clearly understood the implications of a battlefield. In the battlefield, everyone was the target and everyone was the killer. If some people fought in a battle without knowing the reality of that harsh environment, then that people would be first to die.


    Without the proper mindset, a warrior would not stand on the battlefield for long. Exchanging one¡¯s life for the battle was one of battlefield¡¯s norms.


    Bruder did not intend to blame the silver-haired swordswoman. It was a shame for Vestaline to fight a much worthier opponent. Vestaline should have been better prepared before raising her battle-axe in that fight.


    ¡°¡­But, even so, there are things that I can tolerate and things that I cannot tolerate.¡±


    Bruder¡¯s heart palpitations sounded high as if they were barking. His lips swayed and his white dogteeth showed its appearance. ¡°I cannot accept it. How could I?¡±


    ¡°I once told myself that I had no choice but to accept my father¡¯s execution. I lived while deflecting my gaze from that reality. Even when my mother was captured, and even when that man took my sister away. That¡¯s right. I have been living while deflecting my gaze from everything that was painful. While throwing everything away, and wishing that this life of mine would be over soon.¡±


    ¡°I did not want to recall the past. That¡¯s why my body wanted to decay faster. I often soaked my head with bad rum to forget everything. I didn¡¯t mind pushing myself into the mud.¡±


    However, on this very moment. Bruder closed his fist strongly. The feeling her got from his long needle was strangely cold. Why was this happening now? Bruder tried to understand the reason why. Bruder had abandoned the righteous emotions that emitted fiery heat a long time ago. Only inertia remained in his body.


    The cause of this awakening was certainly not because of his parents¡¯ enemy Mordeaux Gon, nor the existence of that silver-haired swordswoman. Bruder realized it was because of that guy. Because of his employer.


    Even though he was not someone dear to Bruder, he tried to change his fate without permission. He was an unreasonable and reckless man that behaved like a storm. If that man had not appeared in Belfein, Vestaline would have not stepped into the battlefield like that.


    ¡°Really, he¡¯s such a troublesome person, that man. Still, I don¡¯t feel any resentment.¡± Bruder¡¯s brown hair swayed.


    Right before he spotted the silver-haired swordswoman, Bruder searched for a while in the Lord¡¯s House premises. Then, something, a sound that something fell down, grabbed Bruder¡¯s attention. The sound came from an area that resembled a garden.


    Bruder¡¯s eyes naturally spotted the garden. His eyes opened wide. His dogteeth emitted such a strong fever that increased the pain.


    ¡­The figure of the silver-haired swordswoman who cut down Vestaline came right into Bruder¡¯s eyes. Right next to her stood the bloody employer Lugis and a strange black-haired woman.


    The figure of Bruder¡¯s employer looked so bad. He was extremely hurt as if he were almost dead. The silver-haired swordswoman hired by the Lord of Belfein was close to him.


    Bruder¡¯s eyes quivered and his eyes turned to Lugis.


    A single thought almost crossed his brain instantly. That scene unfolding before his eyes moved Bruder¡¯s spinal cord. His fingertips smoothly held a silver cold needle and threw it with flowing motion.


    The needle flew with a clear will in order to pierce and penetrate the target.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­What are you trying to do, mercenary. ¡¹


    The huge needle pierced the ground of the garden just beside Lugis. Bruder did not make a mistake at throwing, as he did exactly what he wanted to do. So a few more large needles pierced the ground right next to Lugis¡¯ body.


    Caria¡¯s silver eyes blinked fast. Noticing this impeding threat, she turned her line of sight into the mercenary holding the needles.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t understand well. This should¡¯ve been a great opportunity for you to kill me.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s lips shook and naturally doubted Bruder¡¯s aim. But she clearly understood that the mercenary who appeared came with great hostility. After all, Caria tried to kill the Steel Princess Vestaline. Certainly, that mercenary was Vestaline¡¯s family. If so, then she knew his feelings.


    Nonetheless. Caria couldn¡¯t understand the meaning by throwing the needles to the ground. Why was he trying to convey with his existence? Now that Caria noticed his needles, it would be normal for her to be aware of her enemy. Why did he expose himself?


    The mercenary¡¯s brown hair swayed in the wind. Bruder had a hat, but Caria could still see his facial expression. She noticed that his eyes were strangely angry but resolute.


    ¡¸¡­I didn¡¯t miss my shot. I just gave priority to my employer. Eliminating threats are my specialty as mercenary.¡¹


    Caria knew that Bruder had no reason to hide his hostility towards her. Caria, holding the longsword in her hand, looked at the tip of the needles that had suddenly pierced the ground.


    Her eyes immediately distorted. Her mouth became muddy upon seeing that creepy, hideous sight. At first glance, it looked like a wriggling insect. But when she stared closely at it, she realized that it was a fragment of that beast made of flesh. It was moving and crawling on the ground.


    Lugis killed that monster and its flesh scattered as a result. Most of the meat collapsed in the ground, lifeless. But apparently some pieces were still left alive.


    Then, that hostility was not only directed towards her, but also towards that horrible thing. Caria realized that Bruder¡¯s instinct was to protect Lugis first and foremost. If that needle had reached Caria first, she would have been hurt badly or even killed. A strange feeling crawled throughout Caria¡¯s body.


    ¡¸Hmm, I see. So I must thank you first. ¡¹


    Caria shook her silver eyes and continued to speak while holding the silver longsword in one hand. Her posture was straight and clear, and her expression was firm.


    ¡¸If you came to cut off my life, I will respond with my sword in this very place. What are you going to do, warrior?¡¹


    The mercenary in front of Caria¡¯s eyes said that he gave priority to his employer. ¡°Perhaps, his chest would have wanted to kill me first, but he gave priority to keep the threat away from Lugis.¡±


    ¡°I see. So he doesn¡¯t have just arrogance in his heart. It seems that he is not just a mercenary who is greedy, but a warrior with a strong spirit and pride.¡±


    ¡°If so, then I mustn¡¯t let him cut off my life. I doubt words will do any good now. But I must respect a warrior with a strong spirit and pride.¡±


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ll have to die¡­since I have no intention of showing you my back. I want you to return my employer now.¡¹


    For a moment, Caria¡¯s expression, who tried to show some respect for her enemy, distorted.


    ¡°Did this guy say something funny right now?¡±


    ¡¸I have no one to return. Lugis is one of us, so I¡¯m not going to hand him over to you. Do you get it?¡¹


    In the same way, Filaret, who stood beside her, also distorted her eyebrows upon hearing that unreasonable demand. Anyway, Caria felt that something was not right. It seemed the story was intertwined somehow. It did not make sense.


    The mercenary holding the needle also moved his lips while looking at Caria with stern eyes.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say stupid things. My employer said that there was no one else whom he could rely on other than me and the young lady who was with us moments ago. How are you two now his sudden companions?¡¹


    ¡°I see. So Lugis said those words, huh.¡±


    Caria¡¯s cheeks shuddered as if they were convulsing. Her deep breath became heavier. Apparently, Filaret also felt the same way as Caria. Her eyes moved naturally. Her gaze fell directly on Lugis.


    ¡°¡­After all of this is over, you will explain everything with that mouth of yours, Lugis.¡±

 Volume 7 - CH 180

    Chapter 180: The Hand of Salvation


    Her field of vision swayed vaguely. Her eyes could not focus. Moreover, her body felt strangely warm. Ariene blinked her golden eyes as she looked up at the ceiling. The ceiling was also swaying, much like the rest of her view. What a strange occurrence.


    When she got up slowly, she could see a fine blanket covering her body. ¡°I see. That¡¯s why my body feels warm. Not only that, the place where I am lying down has the softness of a bed.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what this is all about.¡± The softness that wrapped her body made her want to leave all her weight behind. A very soothing feeling.


    Her eyelids were still heavy. She even felt as if the power of her body had been taken away.


    Suddenly, her body shook intermittently and the noise surrounding her became louder.


    ¡°I see. This is a carriage. It seems this carriage was well prepared for me.¡±


    Ariene¡¯s golden eyes flickered and she asked herself some questions. ¡°Why am I on this mysterious carriage? Why is my consciousness strangely ambiguous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got on the carriage. That sight is clear in my head. However, the process leading up to that point has completely vanished from my memory. I have no reason to ride a carriage in the first place.¡±


    While being shaken by the carriage, Ariene realized it was difficult to tell whether it was a dream or a reality. Her eyelids felt heavy.


    Ariene tried to force her eyelids to open. Then, she glanced at the surroundings for a moment. There was no one beside her in the carriage. Only Ariene¡¯s body swayed inside the carriage¡¯s private room. Perhaps, there was only one coachman pulling the carriage, and no one else.


    ¡°After all, it was a dream.¡±


    After Ariene reached that conclusion in her chest, she closed her eyes and laid back in the carriage seat. The feel on her back was both soft and comfortable.


    ¡°¡­I felt that Lugis was near me. Yes, so close to me that our breaths could overlap with one and another.¡±


    ¡°Was that a dream? Certainly, even if I searched in my memory, that scene is so vague as if there is a haze in my skull. All that remains is a slight feel in my eyes and ears.¡±


    Something kept burning in Ariene¡¯s eyes. A sight where she almost hugged Lugis, who stood by her side. Then, a voice echoed in the back of her ears.


    ¡­The woman I fell in love with¡­


    The moment those words echoed in Ariene¡¯s ears and stimulated her thoughts, her closed eyelids opened suddenly. Her throat became tight as her golden hair shook inside the carriage.


    ¡°No, that was not a dream.¡±


    As soon as Ariene realized her mistake, her cheeks began to burn like fever. Her eyes moisturized immediately. Yes, surely Lugis was talking to someone during that time. However, Ariene¡¯s memory could not trace to who it was. The inside of her brain was vague, and her memory was like a cloud. It felt as if someone had taken away her body and consciousness.


    Ariene only remembered one thing. Lugis¡¯ eyes when he spoke those words were undoubtedly intense.


    She unknowingly hid her face with a blanket. Hot, hot, extremely hot. She pulled a thread of memory in her skull for countless of times, wondering if it was true or not.


    Ariene was sure that she had a face she could not show to anyone right now. A severe tension covered her whole body and her face even had a strange fervor. Yet, her lips quivered, expressing joy. An expression which she never shown to other people before.


    She kept remembering and remembering without stopping.


    ¡°I thought that he had entrusted himself to the Heraldic religion and forgot all about me. I thought he wanted to seek salvation from others. But it¡¯s not true. It¡¯s different. Lugis is waiting for me. He has been looking for me all this time.¡±


    Ariene¡¯s chest swayed with joy just because of that fact. Her fingertips squeezed the blanket even harder than before. A great bliss traveled down her spine, and tremors spread throughout her body.


    ¡°¡­Oh, I knew it. After all, the one who Lugis wants for himself must be me, the only one who can give him salvation.¡±


    That refreshing conviction covered Ariene¡¯s chest. Above all, she felt extremely pleased about that reality.


    At the same time. A new graceful revelation emerged in the depths of Ariene¡¯s brain, at the source of her thoughts, as if pointing the right way.


    A revelation from God. A written description of the path for the Saint. It came to her mind easily, just as it used to be back in the Cathedral.


    Ariene could not remember the details that much because of the carriage¡¯s movements. But she clearly understood the revelation as a whole. Her memories within her settled as if the revelation guided her. It claimed to be the right path, saying that nothing was wrong.


    The destination of the revelation was a journey away from Belfein.


    Ariene¡¯s golden eyes narrowed. The fever was exhaling from her eyes. ¡°Being away from Belfein means being away from Lugis.¡± Ariene wanted to give him her hands as soon as possible.


    However, Ariene took deep breaths for a few times. And in blink of an eye, the inside of her skull regained a little quietness.


    ¡°Indeed, if possible, I would like to return to Belfein and take Lugis¡¯ hands with my own hands. But that¡¯s not an option right now. I cannot be short-sighted.¡±


    ¡°Lugis is now trying to reach a false salvation. A distorted salvation called Heraldic Order. Of course, it cannot be helped. At least for now. Even if he has been waiting for me, he is still inclined to reach something else. He is a human being after all. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    Ariene knew the most important thing was to make sure that Lugis never leaned on anything else but her. To separate him from everything else. For that purpose, making a little detour was unavoidable. She was now heading outside of Belfein. There was nothing else she could do except follow the path provided by God.


    In other words, to follow the revelation now. Ariene firmly believed that getting closer to the status of Saint was getting closer to Lugis¡¯ salvation.


    Yes, Ariene muttered in the depths of her heart, as if her emotions floated in her chest. It was not something that appeared in her heart without meaning. She clearly knew how to feel and what to do. Words emerged unconsciously in her brain and then sank into the depths of her chest again.


    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. Only I can give him salvation. Even God does not have that right.¡±

 Volume 7 - CH 181

    Chapter 181: The Saint of Guidance


    Saint Matia¡¯s hair stuck to her cheeks because of her sweating face. She brought water to her lips while taking deep breaths in between.


    The refreshing sensation of water seemed to numb her dry mouth and throat. She probably drank with too much force, since she coughed for a moment.


    While trying to calm her strong breaths, Saint Matia rubbed her bloody fingertips, but the dirt did not come off. Her body was full of bloodstains. Matia stopped touching her fingers because the blood did not come off no matter how much she tried to take it off.


    The water available was also limited. She could not waste it just to wash her hands. She decided to only wash her hands and bathe when she returned to Garoua Maria. Putting a comb in her hair would be the first time in a long time. It would feel refreshing.


    Matia¡¯s ears shook sensitively in response to the expectations on her chest. Her quiet breathing sound struck her earlobes.


    ¡¸When she regains consciousness, give her enough water to moisten her mouth. And don¡¯t forget to apply medicinal herbs when you bandage her wound.¡¹


    Matia spoke while lying the unconscious Vestaline on a bed. A Heraldic spy beside Matia nodded positively and placed a water bottle near Vestaline.


    Matia kept the situation in sight as she moved her legs to escape, albeit temporarily, from the treatment area where the injured people laid around. She could not go completely away, but she needed a break in order to breathe in peace.


    Cold air pierced Matia¡¯s cheeks. Oh, the sighs that had accumulated in her lungs leaked from her lips. She must have accumulated a lot of pressure. The cold air alone made her feel lighter.


    The Steel Princess Vestaline. Matia did not known if she saved her life. If her condition were reasonably calm, then she would survive a little longer. At least, until Matia brought someone specialized in healing techniques.


    Still, even if for a short while, Matia managed to alter the thin thread of Vestaline¡¯s life.


    Unknowingly, Matia¡¯s eyebrows relaxed. Matia could see her ¡°energy¡± coming out of her face. She somehow said she would be able to live up to Lugis¡¯ expectations. That she would be like a Saint. Matia loosened her lips, realizing that having those feelings were not like her.


    Matia¡¯s eyelids began to burn when she recalled the lives of those who died and of those who survived. Matia was meticulous, someone who calculated every single move, every single judgement. Even people¡¯s lives. If those lives helped her achieve her goals, then she would gladly use those lives for her sake. She never felt concerned about the destination of even one single life. Matia really used to think that way.


    Anyway, Matia just hoped that the devil would not enter through Vestaline¡¯s wounds anymore. If the devil got through a wound and started to eat the meat from the inside to the point of rotting, then it would be hopeless.


    A heavy sigh leaked again from Matia¡¯s lips. Her body felt lighter for a moment, but not anymore.


    ¡°¡­After all, being a Saint is about reaching up to this level, huh?¡±


    ¡°Is it because I tried to light a life for the first time in a long time? It seems strangely sentimental for a person like me.¡± Matia could no longer ridicule herself, and she leaned against the outer wall of a private house while her thoughts roamed free in her mind.


    ¡°When I was young, I thought the more I knew, the smarter I would be to lead and save people. I was taught that notion by the people around me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the more I grew up and knew more, the more I understood that it was all a lie. I knew there were no real ideals in this world. However, for some reason, the illusion of the Saint¡¯s existence did not disappear from my character. Apparently, when I was young, I tended to dream a lot.¡±


    At an early age, all humans believed that they were born to be happy. Matia felt that something was wrong and she felt unhappy herself. She previously believed blindly that if she knew about everything and became a good Saint, she would surely be able to hold everything with her hands.


    Yes, at that time, Matia wanted to believe that something like magic that could win with justice. She believed in miracles that brought people back to life, and that the world was full of wonderful things.


    How about now. What was the situation right now? ¡°If I looked at me now when I was young, I would surely scream. A wrinkled face, tears in the eyes, and a dry throat.¡±


    ¡°¡­Such human being is not worthy to be a Saint.¡±


    Matia¡¯s lips swayed. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it, certainly. I am now far from the ideal Saint. After all, I have to pray for good luck in order to save one single life. It makes me laugh¡­ I am truly a Saint while behaving like this?¡±


    ¡°I would save one or two lives easily if I were a real Saint. When did I become one of the Heraldic leaders? Instead of saving lives, I was on the side of manipulation, calculation and strategic warfare.¡±


    Matia was someone efficient and more utilitarian. How could she prosper as a Saint? If one thought about Matia¡¯s life as whole, she would be not so different from those who claimed to be the rulers of the world. However, she had lived thinking only about how to maintain the good circulation of her organization. She threw away many unnecessary feelings and notions after leaving her childhood behind. She told her heart that her actions were right.


    ¡°Pathetic. How can I be so divided in my head? I never know what to say when I speak with Lugis. Why? Why do I keep having such thoughts? It¡¯s surprising that I have my own troubles. What a silly behavior.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait. I wouldn¡¯t have been troubled like this if it weren¡¯t for him. Without him, I would try to reach my own ideals without much hassle.¡±


    Matia narrowed her eyes while taking cold air into her lungs one more time. It was enough to rest her soul. Her exhausted body felt somewhat familiar to the experience she had when she was on the underground temple. It felt as if she was going through the same ordeal again.


    Anyway, Matia realized that Lugis had to come here soon. They had to leave this place before things got messier. After all, there was no way that one could just jump into thorns and leave unharmed. Matia knew that Lugis¡¯ path was full of thorns to the point of not leaving his body and soul intact. He was that kind of person. Such way of life was his nature as he chose it himself.


    That was why Matia must once again deeply engrave her existence in Lugis. The scars that he suffered were the proof that she had to keep reminding him of her existence. It was the proof that he broke his promise with her.


    ¡°He has embarrassed me. After all, he keeps making me anxious many times over. How can I not care about his behavior? I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t do it on purpose. But once he realizes how rash he is, he is going to change. Because there¡¯s the promise I made with him.¡±


    Envisioning the joy that could occur later on, Matia¡¯s cheeks raised involuntarily, despite her fatigued body.


    Matia firmly believed that Lugis¡¯ had a troubled past. Something that made him do terrible choices. But that was, of course, unavoidable. So she had to guide him. Yes, Matia had to make sure that Lugis walked the right path.


    ¡°That is the duty that I have to fulfill. If Lugis gets hurt, I will carve a new wound on top of that wound with my words. I will make sure he will never forget them. He will live only in the cage of my words. Yes, by my own will.¡±


    Otherwise, the human being named Lugis would quickly step into a dangerous path. It felt like walking on fire for Matia. Lugis was indeed a difficult person to tame.


    ¡°¡­Lugis. If you pursue your ideals, that¡¯s fine with me you know. But let me be the one to forge your path up to that point.¡±


    Matia felt her cheeks naturally keeping their heat even amidst the cold wind. She did not even know what that meant.

 Volume 8 - CH 182

    Chapter 182: Tranquility


    I suddenly felt my mouth rigid.


    My lips were strangely dry and my cheeks were cold. I sensed a stick and unpleasant feel in the mouth. I wanted something to clean my mouth, whether it was water or liquor, it did not matter. I wanted to get rid of this creepy feeling by putting something in my mouth.


    I opened my eyes to see my surroundings. At that moment, the sun shined into my eyes. After blinking my eyelids reflexively for several times, my unclear vision finally regained its clarity.


    Where was I? What was this place? I stared at the stone ceiling while thinking about it.


    Apparently, my body woke up, but not my head. Actually, thoughts that seemed to be normal thoughts did not come to my mind at all. It was as if the head itself was saying that I should lie down for a while without thinking much about my circumstances. Yet, my curiosity did not subside.


    My heavier eyelids squinted, and only my right hand covered my face from the bright light. Then, I tried to reach something that resembled a jug.


    If I was bedridden, it would not be strange to have a jug or a liquor bottle by the bed. Something got entangled in my fingers as I began to search for it. It felt like threads. I shook my fingers lightly, but the threads did not disentangle.


    I wondered about these strange threads, so I turned my gaze. Something silver entwined around the fingers of my right hand. The thoughts that were supposed to be barely functioning ran in my head, making noise.


    ¡­Were those threads silver?


    They certainly looked silver in the sunlight. Those silver threads were smooth and beautiful, and each one of them probably had great value.


    But it felt strange. Why did they use silver threads for this bed? It looked somewhat expensive and not within my reach. The Heraldic Order would not have been so lavish to the point of using luxury goods and gold. Then, why was there silver threads right next to my bedside?


    Suddenly, I had a feeling. A very, very unpleasant feeling. My lips were about to cramp. There was a high possibility that those threads were not actually silver threads.


    I opened my eyelids wide while feeling a little bit scared. I turned my face to the right. Then, she was there.


    The knight, who lavishly exposed her immaculate face to the sun while taking a nap without any disturbance. Caria stood right next to me, almost touching my body. And what the fingers of my right hand touched was actually her flowing hair.


    I see. Was this my death?


    I heard my chest ringing unknowingly. I didn¡¯t know why, but just looking at Caria¡¯s sleeping face up close made me feel a sense of crisis in my body. What was happening to me? Why was I in such situation?


    I turned away from Caria¡¯s sleeping figure in order to escape. It was not good for me to keep watching her that much, even if the sense of crisis in my body told otherwise. Was I worrying too much? Anyway, it was not good.


    I wanted to get out. Rather, I wanted to run away.


    Even if I searched from one end of my thoughts to the other, I didn¡¯t understand how I came to be in this situation. At least, I was not sure how she was by my side while I stayed in bed. Even so, I must have crushed that monster made of meat at the Lord¡¯s House in Belfein. From there, I did not really understand what happened.


    I tried to get up while taking my hand carefully so as not to pull the hair entwined in my fingers.


    Immediately, I noticed that my left arm did not move as if it was solidified. That didn¡¯t mean that my arm wasn¡¯t usable anymore, but I felt like something was holding my elbow down. Moreover, something that was warm.


    I swallowed dry. My lips were still strangely dry.


    This time, I turned my gaze to side opposite of Caria. To my left hand. I could see a long black hair waving comfortably on the white sheet.


    The Sorceress, Filaret La Volgograd, seemed to be quite comfortable curling up by my side. She held my left arm tightly as if it was something natural.


    This was a lot more troublesome than I thought. Suddenly, a few questions came to my mind.


    Why were these two sleeping together on the same bed that wasn¡¯t very large? And why was I stuck in the center? I did not know the answer to these questions. I clearly didn¡¯t know.


    It was around this time that my brain finally began to understand my deadly situation. I began to wonder if this room was in Garoua Maria.


    ¡­Are you awake, employer. I brought you some food.


    *knock knock*


    At the same time as the knock, which sounded a little rough, a voice that seemed to belong to my best friend Bruder echoed in the room.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­Ann. How is he? ¡¹


    Largud Ann, the administrator of the Heraldic Order and the right arm of Saint Matia, responded upon hearing Matia¡¯s sharp voice in her ears.


    ¡¸Yes, Saint Matia. According to the medical officer, there are no special problems. He will wake up soon enough.¡¹


    Meanwhile, Ann¡¯s gaze lingered on the parchment on top of the office desk. Her fingertips touched the quill. The same happened to Saint Matia, who first spoke to Ann. Neither of them slowed down the movements of their hands for even a moment.


    After all, for a while, Matia herself, which was the central figure of the walled city of Garoua Maria, was away from the city. No matter how good Ann was, she could not cover all of its functions. At best, the only thing that she could do was control the management that Saint Matia left to her. A makeshift governance of internal affairs.


    Naturally, Ann could not deal with political affairs and projects. The parchments and other documents piled up.


    Therefore, Matia spent every single time of the day in her office, even sleeping, at the cost of freeing Ann. No, to be honest, it was still not enough. Ann managed to swallow a deep sigh into her throat that was about to leak from her lips.


    Still, it would have been good if Garoua Maria only had one project. But Ann realized that new problems continued to pile up.


    The mercenary city of Belfein became a blank area after the Lord who was in charge of the city¡¯s affairs met his demise. At the same time, the Steel Princess who controlled the mercenaries disappeared. The Heraldic Order was now trying to take control of the city. That was why most of the political affairs were devoted to measures against Belfein.


    Naturally. After all, a big city like Belfein would be difficult to control. But after that chaos happened, the Heraldic Order could no longer wait. It would not be so difficult now for the Heraldic Order to exert influence.


    After all, in the midst of turmoil, the people could not choose the people who governed them. They would obey blindly if there were somebody who took the lead to govern. It was like a sheep being led by a shepherd at the head of a flock without knowing where it was going.


    Today, Belfein was like a sheep. The city was just waiting for the wolf¡¯s fangs to bite it away from the flock.


    In other words, it was no exaggeration to say that the Heraldic Order could now guide the megacity of Belfein along with Garoua Maria. That in itself was great.


    The amount of political affairs continued to increase significantly.


    ¡°¡­Maybe I will die in here.¡±


    Ann rubbed her eyes lightly, remembering such premonition in her fingertips. It felt as if she lost all of her senses.


    ¡°The work of Saint Matia and that hero is certainly wonderful.¡± Ann distorted her eyes because of their reckless actions, but there was no doubt that they had done a great job for the power of the Heraldic Order.


    ¡°If I were to write history with a pen, I would write about the hero¡¯s actions with applause and praise.¡± However, Ann also felt mixed-feelings about it.


    It was unquestionable that Largud Ann suffered from the appearance of wrinkles because of Lugis¡¯ heroic but thoughtless behavior.


    Ann felt her vision swaying for a moment. She opened her lips to relieve her fatigue.


    ¡¸Actually, the one I¡¯m worried about is Lady Vestaline. Her condition is stable now, but it can change anytime. Lord Bruder goes to check on her condition regularly.¡¹


    The Steel Princess Vestaline.


    Ann understood that she was the best card in this uproar. In the mercenary city of Belfein, it was of course the Lord, Mordeaux Gon, who had a substantive rule behind the scenes. However, the one who reigned at the front was Vestaline Gon, the bearer of two titles, the undoubtedly Steel Princess and Iron Devotee.


    Ann eagerly wanted the Heraldic Order to rule Belfein. This wish, of course, would be the same for Matia.


    It was an attractive story that the Steel Princess Vestaline, who ostensibly lost her father, devoted herself to the governance while sheltering her injured body. People liked such good stories. If people liked a good story, then it would be easier to govern. For the people, it did not matter who was behind them in substantive governance.


    The Steel Princess Vestaline on the front and Heraldic Order on the back. If both Matia and Ann could maintain this coalition, the concerns over Belfein would almost disappear. Therefore, she and her immediate family, Bruder, were the people whom they wanted to hold hands with, all for the sake of the Heraldic Order. Ann believed that using them would transform the Heraldic Order into a powerhouse.


    That was why Ann turned her gaze up for a moment and muttered in her chest.


    ¡°¡­Please hold all the reins, Lord Hero.¡±


    At the same time, Ann could not help but hope that wish would never come true.

 Volume 8 - CH 183

    Chapter 183: The Infamous First Cry


    At the training ground in the fort of Garoua Maria, several targets were set for the drill of bow and arrow. The smell of soil, which the soldiers¡¯ feet trampled but dried completely, ran through my nose.


    No one tried to approach this place around noon. Rather, the soldiers who were supposed to come and go preferred to wander far from the training ground in search of food.


    Therefore, this place was now a good spot to have a slow and undisturbed talk.


    ¡¸Huh, I see. So that silver-haired woman is your comrade, employer.¡¹


    The lips that professed that voice distorted in a very complicated manner. His fingers were also stroking his cheeks. I felt awkward by witnessing such appearance from Bruder, and although I didn¡¯t divert my gaze, I narrowed my eyes.


    After a moment, I nodded to affirm Bruder¡¯s words.


    It was an unmistakable truth that the silver-haired woman, Caria, was my comrade. And it was true that Caria tore the shoulder of Bruder¡¯s sister, Vestaline. It was natural for Bruder to feel mixed emotions. I could roughly examine the identity of what was now distorting Bruder¡¯s expression.


    Bruder held something close to a grudge against Caria, but on the other hand, he also felt like he owned me too. That was why his expression looked both complicated and irritated.


    If I said that it was inevitable for people to slash each other on a battlefield, then it would make sense. How could you hold a grudge when stepping into a death zone yourself? Such explanation would be easy to understand.


    However, in theory.


    People¡¯s emotions were neither wise nor quiet enough to reason with a clever explanation. Above all, Bruder was clearly distorting his expression right in front of me. He was my best friend in the past timeline. I didn¡¯t want give him a stupid reasoning.


    Of course, I fully understood that the one in front of me was not the friend who once held my hand. The former Bruder did not call me an employer, and his expression had a more broken smile somewhere. Still, I just didn¡¯t feel like throwing random words at Bruder just for the sake of ignorance.


    Bruder put his index finger on his lower lip while his brown hair swayed in the wind.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want to believe in that harsh reality, you know. Well, the young Lady¡­Actually, the Lady Saint was the one who first explained it to me.¡¹


    Apparently, Matia explained some of the circumstances to Bruder. Bruder accepted my words without much reaction. However, on his face, I saw an expression that seemed to be worried about something. It felt as if he hid his sorrow away.


    I sat down on the hay and waited for Bruder¡¯s words.


    ¡¸¡­For example. I mean, it¡¯s just an example. How about you, employer? If I told you that, I would point my needle at that silver-haired woman, would you stop me?¡¹


    Bruder threw a complicated question with a casual voice. I felt Bruder¡¯s gaze on me, but I could see that his eyes were actually somewhere far away.


    I took the chewing tobacco out of my pocket and put it in my mouth. Thoughts went around in my head without stopping.


    ¡¸No, I wouldn¡¯t stop you. If that¡¯s the only way, then you are the only one who has to choose it for yourself¡­A friend taught me about that a long time ago.¡¹


    I lifted my lips with the chewing tobacco on my teeth, and distorted my cheeks.


    If Bruder told me from the bottom of his heart that his emotions were screaming, did I deserve to stop him? No way. After all, I understood the pain of having to strangle my emotions with my own hands. It was not something pleasant to do. Something I did not want to taste anymore.


    So I wouldn¡¯t stop him. I could never stop Bruder from walking his own path. Even if I didn¡¯t agree with his actions.


    Bruder listened to my words and moved up his shoulders unexpectedly. He sat down in a bunch of hay just like me. Then, he reached out me. What was the meaning of his reaching hand?


    ¡¸Tobacco. I mean the tobacco. Give me one too. ¡¹


    I wanted to refuse him from the bottom of my heart. In the first place, his specialty was alcohol, not tobacco. A person shouldn¡¯t step into another person¡¯s territory, Bruder.


    However, Bruder refused to withdraw his hand. Rather, he stuck out his hand further.


    I threw the chewing tobacco while letting out a big sigh from the back of my viscera. I noticed that Bruder took the chewing tobacco with a smile.


    ¡¸What happened to alcohol, the thing that you¡¯re good at?¡¹


    I distorted my eyes while watching Bruder trying to chew tobacco with an unfamiliar gesture.


    Even in the past, I saw no signs that Bruder was interested in tobacco. What kind of wind was blowing? Even in these sort of discussions, Bruder would always carry a bottle of ale with him.


    Bruder opened his lips as if nothing had happened.


    ¡¸¡­I quit. There¡¯s no reason to drink anymore. So from now on, I¡¯ll try something a little bit different.¡¹


    Bruder relaxed his cheeks and pointed to the chewing tobacco that he had in his lips. Oh, c¡¯mon. He should at least try something different other than chewing tobacco. He didn¡¯t need to try something like this.


    Looking at my distorted expression, Bruder laughed with his mouth open. The facial expression that he had before, yes a broken expression, no longer appeared in his face. He smiled and laughed. Well, while I felt that, his choice for chewing tobacco was dubious; I also felt that the current Bruder was not bad either.


    Bruder spoke with his raised cheeks.


    ¡¸Hey, employer. This is also an example, you see. Just an example. I wish Vess¡¯ treatment was over, so that we can live in the countryside somewhere.¡¹


    His words were strangely full of real feelings. A way of speaking that seemed to be unusual for Bruder, as if he carefully chose his words one by one.


    That future was certainly possible now.


    Bruder continued to be a mercenary because he pursued his sister, Vestaline. Now Bruder, who grabbed Vestaline in his hands, no longer felt the need to continue with his mercenary business. It did not make sense to go back to that city again. Rather, he would be much happier to live in the countryside with his sister.


    For some reason, that peaceful scene easily emerged behind my eyelids. I nodded without speaking any word and urged him to continue. The peculiar and pleasant smell of chewing tobacco passed through my nostrils.


    ¡¸How about you, employer? Would you like to come with me? I¡¯m sure it will be fun too. Or do you want to stay here?¡¹


    Those words stopped my lips from moving. I narrowed my gaze while taking the chewing tobacco from my mouth with my own fingertips. That peaceful scene in my eyelids was too strange and realistic.


    Spending my days in the countryside where noisy carriages did not cross, while exchanging silly stories with Bruder. Vestaline seemed to have a serious personality, but I was sure that she would happily hear those stories from us.


    Just by thinking about it, I could see that those days in the countryside would be relaxing days. As Bruder said, living in the countryside with him would be fun. Not bad at all.


    ¡¸It seems you don¡¯t know what you want to do. At this rate, you won¡¯t be able to go anywhere because there won¡¯t be a place for you to go.¡¹


    After saying those words, Bruder took a rolled parchment out of his pocket and threw it straight at me. As soon as I released the parchment from the binding, the content revealed in itself.


    At the same time as the huge prize money appeared, I saw large letters displayed at the center of the parchment. Those large letters said the following.


    ¡­Give eternal rest to the Lord of Vice, Lugis.


    I muttered those words with my mouth, feeling that I had spoken something terrible.

 Volume 8 - CH 184

    Chapter 184: The Wicked


    ¡­Give eternal rest to the Lord of Vice, Lugis.


    Unknowingly, Richard narrowed his eyes upon reading the parchment that spread on the round table. The wrinkles and scratches on his face distorted and deepened his old features. He spoke while leaking a grousing voice appropriate for his age.


    ¡¸He became someone great, that skinny brat.¡¹


    The white beard undulated as if he were impressed. His cheeks crumbled, forming a tinny smile on his face.


    He became someone great. Those words were an unmistakable heartfelt praise. Those words were not words that a lowly person spoke unless that said person wanted to make a fool of himself. His voice leaked respectfully somehow, which seemed to be rare for old Richard.


    ¡°I am really impressed. That little boy is now spreading his name across the world. He has carved his existence into history. I feel small regrets, but there¡¯s nothing better than hearing great things about him.¡±


    A man sitting face-to-face with Richard moved his lips to respond to his voice. He made a big gesture.


    ¡¸Oh. Do you know this kid? Your intel is big as ever, Richard!¡¹


    The man was a giant.


    The chair they were sitting on was big enough for an adult man to sit on. Actually, the chair was rather too wide even for an adult man. Yet, this chair was small for this giant man.


    Whether this man dragged his big body, spoke and even the way he behaved, all of them were noisy and big. Richard muttered with the back of his throat, saying that this man did not look like an upper class person at all. He was excessively robust. Well, this man could not fix his appearance despite his status. The result was still the same.


    The name of this giant was Roymetz Fomor. The current head of the Fomor Family, a prestigious aristocratic House in the Gharast Kingdom. And the Lord that Richard served.


    This giant man had a great talent at territorial management and political disputes. Moreover, he held an unwavering position in the political realm of the Gharast Kingdom, since the prestigious aristocrats often worked with the Cathedral for their personal interests.


    Political disputes required a sense of smell that perceived human emotions and a sensitivity that did not disturb the flow of time. If someone lacked one of these traits, even if that someone was good at bargaining or had an outstanding knowledge, that said person would not be able to survive in the world of politics.


    Although Roymetz Fomor was a maternal relative of the King, there was no doubt that, he had the necessary qualifications to engage in those politics. However, Richard moved up his shoulders, saying that this giant did not seem to be such a peculiar human being every time he saw his rough behavior.


    Richard picked up the wine bottle on the table, took a deep breath and poured the wine into his throat. The wine stroked his tongue. It also had a deep scent. It was a very good wine to drink for the first time in a long time. As soon as he raised the empty bottle, a servant by their side poured in a new wine to drink.


    ¡¸So what kind of person is this kid, Richard? ¡¹


    Roymetz¡¯s question shook Richard¡¯s earlobes. Richard glanced at Roymetz, as he put the scent of the new wine into his nostrils. The wrinkles on his face created deeper, darker lines on his old skin. Richard understood that Roymetz¡¯s gaze was observing his movements.


    Richard was stuck in words. What kind of answer should he provide? His brain wondered about that notion without stopping.


    Would it be a bad idea to give more information than necessary? Would it be a bad idea to hide some information instead? Richard¡¯s brain kept searching for the right words.


    After a short pause, Richard opened his mouth and snorted, wondering if his answer was the one his Lord was looking for.


    ¡¸He¡¯s a funny guy. He¡¯s so interesting that you won¡¯t get tired of watching him. But sometimes he does way too many unnecessary things.¡¹


    Richard wet his lips with wine again after giving that answer.


    Richard knew perfectly that his words were unmistakable facts. His former student, Lugis, would have expanded his skills considerably. It was a great feat in itself. Richard wanted to praise him for choosing a path that was formidable.


    However, Richard did not intend to lick the ground for Lugis¡¯ sake. Richard stroked his white beard with his fingers, while further deepening the wrinkles on his face.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why your Excellency called a person like me. ¡¹


    Richard spitted those words as if they were the only reason for his presence.


    That was a natural guess in a sense. The ostensibly Richard was just an adventurer. Even so, it was unusual for a Lord to invite him to an aristocratic mansion. In fact, the rumors about Richard were not very good.


    People regarded him as a large snake that lived by eating other people¡¯s virtue. That rumor came up every time someone spoke about Richard. Still, that was not a bad judgement of his character. Rather, Richard thought it was a legitimate evaluation of himself.


    Despite knowing the danger of Richard¡¯s infamous reputation, Roymetz still invited him to his mansion. If his political opponents knew he had invited an adventurer like Richard, he would¡¯ve faced backlash.


    That was why Richard knew for sure that the purpose for calling him here was not to drink some fine wine. With a smile on his face, Richard stared straight into Roymetz¡¯s eyes.


    Richard never behaved like a vassal. His attitude would be unforgivable towards the Lord. However, their exchange was always the same. Roymetz forgave Richard¡¯s arrogant attitude, and Richard did not hide or diminish his words in front of Roymetz. Their sense of distance was just right.


    Roymetz leaned his elbows on the table and opened his mouth.


    ¡¸¡­No one, not even myself, can control the people of the Cathedral. There is no gain or loss in their heads. They are going to war, Richard.¡¹


    A smoothing voice. A voice that did not make one feel overwhelmed. Rather, the tone of his voice was low and quiet. However, Roymetz¡¯s voice contained some signs of reverberation.


    The air became heavier as if alcohol consumed their souls.


    Richard spoke with a very light tone.


    ¡¸That¡¯s good. The era of peace that made me go crazy is over. No, it¡¯s wonderful news. Long live the Cathedral! Shall I scream?¡¹


    Richard ridiculed those words while distorting his teeth. But his eyes never smiled. He was just increasing his gaze as if he were looking at something far away.


    The heavy air continued for a while. Neither Richard nor Roymetz spoke. No voice echoed.


    Only the sound of the servant, who poured wine into both empty bottles with shaking fingers, echoed. Both Richard and Roymetz drank the wine for a while without speaking.


    Richard muttered in his heart that there were times when getting drunk was a blessing.


    ¡¸Richard. ¡¹


    Roymetz¡¯s low, stone-solid words touched the heavy air.


    ¡¸Will you lead my soldiers once again? Will you bring back the head of the hero who committed high treason?¡¹


    A moment of silence. A slight tremor shook the air, giving those words a greater seriousness. Richard silently placed his fists on the round table and lowered his head.


    ¡¸¡­If that¡¯s what my Lord desires then I¡¯ll gladly fulfill my duty.¡¹

 Volume 8 - CH 185

    Chapter 185: The Dance and Chant of the Main Battlefield


    From the Roymetz Fomor¡¯s mansion, Richard slowly came out from the back door, as if a shadow crawled out.


    The Lord, Roymetz, would not say anything if Richard came from the front door openly. Still, Richard chose to go through the back door.


    Besides, Richard did not like to cross the spectacular entrance such as the main gate of the mansion owned by the high-ranking aristocrats. Being at that mansion made him feel as if he had eaten something rotten. Rather, the slightly dim place, such as a back alley of the mansion, suited Richard¡¯s human nature the most. That mood fit his body and soul.


    Richard thought that human beings had their own place where they could breathe. How could a fish jump in the sky and dance in the air? How could birds submerge in the water and make it their home?


    The place where humans should live, or where they could live, was predetermined for a long time. Richard did not know if God was the one who decided upon it, or if it were something completely different.


    Did it feel right? Maybe not. Yet, Richard knew that reaching a different identity or status would seem impossible to achieve. Even if some were born as aristocrats, few did not meet the world above. In other words, just because some people were born into this world, that did not mean that they could adapt to it. Only those ¡°exposed to the sun¡± could adapt and thrive.


    After all, one could not live outside the world in which one should not live. That¡¯s all.


    With that in mind, the figure of a former student suddenly came to Richard¡¯s mind. Speaking of which, where was Lugis in all of this?


    Lugis was born into a world where he was unmistakably out of the sun, and tried desperately to survive. Richard clearly remembered that mud often covered Lugis¡¯ path, yet he wished for a different life, whispering that he would eventually grab the sun with his hands.


    Lugis had the potential to live in a place that was unmistakably out of the sun. That did not mean he was talented enough to sparkle. He did not have what it takes to be a hero. ¡°However, he had attained it¡±, Richard thought.


    Even covered with mud and ridiculed by others, Lugis still had the ability to stretch his fingers and keep his body moving forward. That was why Richard taught him a little bit about endurance. Summing up. How to survive in such a helpless world. The art of living.


    Now, Lugis was about to step into a world bathed in light. Despite being labeled as the great sinner and traitor, Lugis was certainly bathing his body with the sunlight of history.


    Richard narrowed his eyes while stroking his white beard. Wrinkles on his face deeply hardened his expression. For a moment, Richard wanted to talk to him, even for a short moment. Even though it was a time to go to the battlefield and exchange blades, he was genuinely interested in Lugis.


    ¡°Is the world you are living in comfortable or uncomfortable for you? I want to hear your voice. Maybe I don¡¯t need a proper answer. I just have some curiosity.¡±


    ¡°After all, that¡¯s the road I once took. And the path that I couldn¡¯t adapt to. So I just have a little curiosity in my heart. There¡¯s nothing strange about it. Really.¡± The wrinkles on Richard¡¯s face greatly distorted and the shadowy lines of his old face deepened.


    ¡¸¡­What¡¯s wrong with that face? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing a scoundrel in a good mood. Did alcohol finally crush your head?¡¹


    The cursing took Richard by surprise. A woman¡¯s voice pierced his earlobes sharply. Richard¡¯s eyelids blinked involuntarily.


    At the back of the alley, a woman was staring at Richard right before he crossed her path. He could not see her face because she was wearing a hood, but her voice was familiar.


    ¡¸What. So you are here too, Valerie. The Lord is extremely busy, huh.¡¹


    Rather than talking to the human being standing in front of him, Richard threw those words into the air. Richard continued walking without stopping, not bothering himself to see if that other person listened to him or not. The other party, like Richard, did not seem to stop either, and both stepped closer to each other.


    Although they exchanged words in a familiar way since they knew each other, they seemed to be heading toward their destination without paying attention to one another.


    ¡¸What is your destination? ¡¹


    Without showing much of her facial expressions, the woman called Valerie shook her lips slightly. The tone of her voice sounded undeniably noble. Richard heard a mix of an accent of the upper class in the verses of her flowing words.


    ¡¸The east. I¡¯m thinking of eating good fish. I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll find a lively one there.¡¹


    Richard answered without hesitation. The distance between the two had become shorter. The moment when they reached each other¡¯s position, they stopped for an instant.


    ¡¸I see. Then, I¡¯m going west. The east will be a boring destination for you, because everyone thinks the main battlefield will be in the opposite direction.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, then you should finish your stuff early and come entertain me. I don¡¯t want to stay behind the scenes for too long if possible.¡¹


    That was it. No big greetings or long chats. They exchanged just a few words, passed through each other, and moved away. If one looked at them from a distance, the roads they took were overlapping. No one would feel any connection between the two.


    Richard squinted his eyes, stroking his white beard with his fingertips. Valerie, the woman who passed by him earlier was too understandable, feeling that her heart was filled with gloomy emotions.


    Yes, no one really thought the east was the main battlefield. No Gharast aristocrat thought the Heraldic religion was a beast that would bite their necks. They must not even have imagined that they would be defeated. After all, the Heraldic religion only had the strength of a worthless wood chip from the perspective of a Gharast citizen.


    Then, the more important thing was not just winning against the Heraldic religion. The focus was to win and grab their interests at the same time. Now the Heraldic people were expanding their power not only in the trading city of Garoua Maria, but also in the surrounding territories. In fact, the mercenary city of Belfein became part of their sphere of influence.


    Because of the current events, the nobles of the Gharast Kingdom and the priests of the Cathedral had only one thing to think about now.


    After all, who would take advantage of the lands after this was over, so to speak, the profits. Richard thought that some of these nobles and priests were secretly welcoming this uproar. Lands that were once unattainable during peacetime could become easily available in turbulent times.


    ¡°Oh, Heraldics. If you are going to die anyway, then take more and more of your surroundings, get fat and then die. I¡¯m sure that many people think that way.¡±


    Richard understood why people wanted to use someone like him. His eyebrows rose and his eyes shined brightly in the faint darkness.


    Originally, the job that Lord Roymetz Fomor entrusted Richard to do was a job behind the scenes that he could not reveal to anyone else. So to speak, a job specialized in dirty work.


    True, a role behind the scenes that could benefit the Lord with great profits, just as when he tormented the Burdnick family, which was once his Lord¡¯s political enemy.


    However, the fact that an old soldier like him had to go out to the front stage now meant that the other troops were suppressed in a political arena of sorts.


    ¡°Oh well,¡± Richard realized something amusing. Richard felt that, this time around, the exchanges between rotten aristocrats were not that bad. ¡°After all, it seems this is going to be interesting. I never felt this amused in a long time. Not bad, huh. Really, not bad at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well then. How¡¯s it going to be, Lugis? I want to see how much you¡¯ve grown, even if it¡¯s only a little bit.¡±

 Volume 8 - CH 186

    Chapter 186: Bestowed Crossroads


    The air felt terribly cold, perhaps because the fort of Garoua Maria was made of stones.


    Even though I was just sitting still in the room, the cold air still pierced my cheeks. I pushed that cold air into my lungs, turned it into a big sigh, and exhaled it into the air. A white mist came out my mouth and slowly disappeared.


    No good. I was already at my limit. It was impossible for me to stay still in such a room.


    At least I should drink ale to warm my body, but the pottery jar placed on the table did not show a drop of liquid when turned upside down. I had to stay in this chilly room without any coziness.


    Largud Ann, one of Saint Matia¡¯s right arms, made me a strange proposal.


    ¡°Lord Hero, can you stay in this room for a while?¡±


    Ann said it was due to the discipline of the Heraldic Order.


    It seemed that the fact that I left Garoua Maria without telling anyone created an uproar, more so when the mercenary city of Belfein fell. Of course, I did not know the details of the content itself, but I heard that even Matia changed her expression. I did not see much of her authoritarian persona in Belfein except when I acted against her wishes.


    Ann said it would be a problem if someone tried to do the same thing as I did.


    For me it did not matter what kind of anarchy I did, as long as I did it for myself at the highest level. However, an organization could not work with individuals who acted rashly like me. Eventually, the organization would fall apart with no structural directives. All of this felt extremely unfamiliar to me. I never belonged to an organization before.


    Therefore, it seemed that they wanted to take some form of confinement. Apart from that, I did not have anything to do. At least for now. I just nodded with a light feeling that it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem to stay cramped in this chilly room. What kind punishment awaited me?


    No, they were punishing me already. They did not give me a single drop of ale. No, of course, in the name of decency, they wouldn¡¯t give ale that easily. Not after everything I had done. Even so, at least they could¡¯ve given me my chewing tobacco.


    When I moved my shoulders up and down, and I let out a hollow, white mist from my mouth, something occurred to me. Maybe I should sleep. Sleeping would be the best choice to endure this cold. When I thought so, I heard the sound of someone knocking on the door.


    ¡¸Lord Hero. Did I make you wait for too long? ¡¹


    At the same time as I heard the knocking sound, a voice echoed into the room. I could guess who was standing in the other side of the door. No matter where I looked in this vast world, there was only one person who called me a hero.


    ¡¸Yeah, you did. It would¡¯ve been great if you brought me wine or ale as a souvenir.¡¹


    The door opened while making a creaking noise. Beyond the door stood Largud Ann.


    Although the tone of her voice did not change, I noticed the dark circles under her eyes. It showed that the amount of work she had to do was exhausting her body.


    Indeed, it seemed that the number of human resources who could perform political affairs was not sufficient as usual.


    Even in the Heraldic Order, which respected knowledge, only a few people could run the organization. Among them, I heard that Ann, was one of Matia¡¯s right arms, and had an unimaginable pile of political affairs under her shoulders. A great deal of work for her petite body.


    I narrowed my eyes. I felt an unpleasant premonition running on my fingertips. After all, she was responsible for a lot of matters in the organization. Why did she want to visit me in a state of confinement?


    If she wanted to make sure that I would not escape again, she could send some soldiers to monitor my movements. So why this?


    ¡¸Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t bring any alcohol, Lord Hero. But if it¡¯s a souvenir that you want, then I have the perfect one for you.¡¹


    Ann said those words but I didn¡¯t see anything in her hands. Her lips and cheeks distorted upon saying those words and her eyebrows curved up. I stroked my chin with my fingertips while thinking about this strange occasion, prompting Ann¡¯s words to continue.


    ¡¸¡­The Great Holy Church began to make its move. In the Gharast Kingdom, the mobilization of soldiers is proceeding at a feverish pace, even in this cold weather.¡¹


    My heart palpitated fast upon hearing Ann¡¯s words. Before, I felt the cold air weakening my body. But her words made my blood boil with heat and my body suddenly woke up.


    ¡¸Hey, hey. Are you sane? How can you talk about such things when I don¡¯t have any alcohol with me? Did you know that I didn¡¯t sleep well too?¡¹


    I replied to Ann¡¯s words immediately. I further narrowed my eyes as I bit the edge of my lips.


    Early. Much faster than I had imagined. I thought that the Great Holy Church would not start preparing soldiers until their minions began to feel some warmth in their bones.


    It was extremely difficult and expensive to march in the cold season, especially when the landscape was covered in a white sheet. They had to prepare warm clothing to warm their bodies, and they would need to consume alcohol much faster than in normal times. If they ran out of warmth or alcohol, the morale of the soldiers and mercenaries gathered for the war, aside from the elite, would crumble. Besides, if the snow caught the foot and the advance delayed as a result, the troops would disperse or die. All their efforts would be in vain.


    Of course, it was not that there haven¡¯t been any cases of marching in the cold season. However, it was not the right time to fight. The conditions were too harsh.


    ¡¸Right now, Lady Matia is calling everyone to devise a countermeasure. Lord Hero¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I understand. I don¡¯t know what I can do. But should I go too, right?¡¹


    Even without knowing what she¡¯d say, I felt some impatience growing in me after ending her phrase abruptly. Something twisted my viscera.


    However, if this talk was about that content itself, then I fully understood that Ann was acting as a messenger herself.


    There was no way that Heraldics could remain calm after hearing that the Great Holy Church was preparing to lift their heavy hips in order to cut off our necks. There was no doubt that if the information disseminated poorly, there would be unnecessary confusion. Of course, I couldn¡¯t stay calm too.


    After all, the Great Holy Church once defeated the power of the Heraldic Order, and it stopped its roots from growing.


    Back then, during the old journey, Saint Matia died along with the defeat of the Heraldic Order, using the underground temple as her coffin. That was a fact that once happened and an unavoidable ending, as she could not bear to see her organization fall.


    I clenched my back teeth. I noticed that my fingertips, which were once cold, becoming slightly hot now.


    No good. I could not let that happen again. I didn¡¯t want to follow the same historical path as before. The whole process now was different, but if the Heraldic Order faced the same brutal ending, it would not be strange to think that the same ending awaited for me too.


    It would be hard to accept if I returned to the end of my journey without obtaining anything, such as dignity, power or even my loved one. Ah, I didn¡¯t want to return to that life no matter what. People often ridiculed me of being lowly. Yes, it did bother me largely. Yet, at the same time, it did not matter to me if they ridiculed me like a dwarf.


    However, I didn¡¯t want to go back to that time when I gave up on everything without doing anything with my hands. That was my true intention. The words from the depths of my heart. The sobbing of my soul.


    If the existence of Heraldic Order followed the same path as before, I was sure that it would tie me to my previous life too. I felt that reality somewhere deep in my chest.


    I prepared to leave the room while placing the treasure sword around my waist. At that time, Ann¡¯s voice shook my earlobes again.


    ¡¸¡­Lord Hero. No. Lord Lugis. You don¡¯t have to attend that meeting. ¡¹


    A voice that did not resonate as usual. Yes, a tone with a low pitch that crawled somewhere on the ground. At least, I did not remember hearing such tone from Ann¡¯s voice before.

 Volume 8 - CH 187

    Chapter 187: A Single Sprout


    ¡°¡­Lord Lugis. You don¡¯t have to attend that meeting.¡±


    Largud Ann¡¯s low-pitched voice filled the room. I was listening to her words when I lightly distorted my eyebrows. At the same time, I began to think deep into my mind, what her words truly meant.


    If I could not to attend the meeting, did that mean that my confinement had to continue? But what for? What was going on here?


    Moreover, considering Ann¡¯s personality, it was hard to accept that meaning. Originally, she was like a coordinator who put cooperation first and focused on not disturbing the place. I did not remember seeing her use such strong words. That was why I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of the words she used now.


    I slowly opened my lips while looking for the right words.


    ¡¸Huh, why is that? It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know what I can do at the moment, but maybe I can provide some aid after I hear what is discussed at the meeting.¡¹


    I questioned Ann¡¯s true intention while looking at her eyes. Partly because of her petite stature, I looked down at her. In response, she mumbled for a moment. A facial expression that made me wonder whether to say it or not.


    How rare. It was the first time I saw this sort of expression in Ann¡¯s face. She always looked more intelligent than anyone else did. However, right now, she looked weird. Different, if I must say. I sat back in a chair, moving up my shoulders while waiting for her words. Her little lips finally bounced.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­Lord Lugis, don¡¯t you realize it? You are still our guest in terms of our Heraldic Order policy. You are, so to speak, an outsider.¡¹


    Ann felt as if her tongue came out of her mouth. The moment she spoke her words, she felt a squeezing pain in her stomach because she feared Lugis¡¯ reaction. She glanced at Lugis and he was stroking his chin with his finger, as if he were thinking deeply about her words.


    ¡°Oh, I hate it. Why do I have to play such a role?¡± Ann¡¯s teeth were rattling and shivering, and an unusual sweat flowed down her spine. ¡°I hate this. I really hate this.¡±


    ¡¸Until now, you have been behaving in a destructive manner. This meeting sets the right policy of the Heraldic Order. We will give you information, but you don¡¯t need to participate.¡¹


    ¡°Unless he could officially contribute to the Heraldic Order. But I closed my lips, without emphasizing that part.¡± Ann watched Lugis¡¯ reaction again. Her gut was hard as if cold air froze it completely. As if it had become like stone.


    It all started when they magically called the Elf Queen, Fin Eldith, to attend the previous meeting. When the officials asked for her cooperation to counter the Great Holy Church¡¯s Invasion, Fin Eldith said it was okay. However, she moved her lips to respond like this.


    ¡­Of course, there is no problem. We are allies, and we promised cooperation if needed. But if you want to start a full-scale war, you¡¯ll have to comply with us. Perhaps, it is time to return the knight Lugis to me, whom I have entrusted to you temporarily.


    At that time, Ann remembered that her cheeks had hardened in a strange way.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The position of the current hero, Lugis, remains very vague and unclear. From the Heraldic Order point of view, Lugis is still a guest. Yes, he is not a believer. He is just a guest. Is he in the position of a collaborator at least?¡±


    Ann knew that he was the trigger for the fall of the walled city of Garoua Maria, and this time, he broke the feet of a giant named the mercenary city of Belfein. Still with his achievements, he refused to gain a formal status. Ann tried to change this fact secretly for many times over. Would he get the title of Heraldic knight? If not, would he get the title of at least a guest general?


    However, all of her efforts ended in an empty circle.


    No matter how much she or Matia invited him to join the Heraldic Order officially, Lugis refused each offer with a bitter smile. It felt as if he refused to be tied to something.


    The only official position he had now was as the knight who reported to Fin Eldith. He, of course, would not have signed a formal ritual contract with Ghazalia, but Ann heard that he made a verbal, albeit, contract during the civil war in Ghazalia.


    ¡°Bad. That¡¯s no good. As it is now, as Fin Eldith put it, Lugis¡¯ official ownership will be attributed to Ghazalia. However, it is also true that he has become a big symbol of the Heraldic Order.¡±


    He didn¡¯t just play an active role in expanding the power of the Heraldic Order. His loss would mean something bigger. Ann perfectly knew that losing Lugis could lead to the loss of Caria Burdnick and Filaret La Volgograd.


    And even more. There was something that Ann did not want to believe, and she did not want to think about it. There was no doubt that even Saint Matia, who she believed in, was feeling a special attachment towards Lugis.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad. A very bad situation.¡±


    Fin Eldith was also going to attend the upcoming meeting as an ally. If Lugis were to join the meeting without any promise, Fin Eldith would naturally seek his presence. Ann knew that she had to prevent this from happening. ¡°I am a person from the Heraldic Order. I consider the Heraldic religion first, and Saint Matia alongside it. I do not intend to change it now or after this. For the sake of my faith, and for Saint Matia, I need to restrain him at all costs.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Ann forced her lips to speak. She felt her throat terribly dry.


    ¡¸How about this, Lord Lugis? If you¡¯d like, you could take this opportunity to be commissioned by Saint Matia. If you do so, then there is no doubt that¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­No. Let¡¯s stop this discussion. I¡¯m not a believer of the Heraldic religion. After all, if I accept the proclamation of the saint, even God will be angry.¡¹


    Lugis responded with a bitter smile as usual. He did not care about the organization as a whole. He did not want to do anything with it.


    ¡°Really, this person.¡±


    Ann felt cramps in her eyes. After hearing Lugis¡¯ words, Ann realized that her cheeks, lips, and hands did not move as if they were stones. Instead, she heard a sound of something lighting up in the depths of her chest.


    ¡°Ahh, ahhhh. Does he know how much I¡¯ve made a noise in my heart and how much I¡¯ve given my mind and body to clean up after his deeds? Even now, I still have huge dark circles under my eyes, even though I am visiting the room like this without having time to hide the dark circles with makeup.¡±


    ¡°Why is this happening to me? How much do I have to swallow for his selfish behavior? Yes, heroes often do something extraordinary. However, is it not I who devoted all the efforts behind the scenes? Is it not I the one who is serving the religion faithfully without a break?¡±


    ¡°And yet no one looks after me at all. Maybe I am reaping what I sow. But shouldn¡¯t I receive some compliments from time to time, such as being someone great?¡±


    ¡°I know. Even if I know, I keep having this ugly emotion. I feel shame and self-loathing that bites each other in my chest. It continues to circle around without stopping.¡±


    ¡°Still, even if I try to suppress this sprouting emotion, it will crawl back to me.¡± Ann slowly opened her lips, as something close to tears was about to spill from the edges of her eyes.


    ¡¸¡­I will explain everything from the beginning. Please listen to everything I have to say before making a decision.¡¹


    Ann said with a quivering voice, as she tried her hardest to avoid exposing her vulnerable self. As a negotiator, it was the first time Ann felt so humiliated.

 Volume 8 - CH 188

    Chapter 188: Thorns hidden in the Skull


    ¡­Will you formally contribute to the Heraldic Order? Or will you maintain your current vague position? Or perhaps will you live as the knight who serves the elf Eldith?


    Largud Ann said those questions, as if she expected me to make a choice. She spoke with a quivering voice, which was unusual.


    I felt that she hoped that I would make her desired choice. A choice that would benefit her saint. Ann left the room after saying those words. Apparently, I was still under confinement.


    I put my elbows on the table again, remaining quiet in the chilly room. I closed my eyes naturally, and my thoughts ran around in my skull.


    Quite unexpected. It seemed that they wanted me to make a choice now. I felt slight confused. But I realized that my luxury was over.


    What luxury? Well, until now, my choice had been to reach out, scratch my fingers, and force myself to pick something up. It was not a deliberate choice. Rather, it was the only way for me to survive. To force myself in order to move forward. Now, I had to make a real choice. It was something I was not used to, so I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Did I belong to the Heraldic religion? Did I serve Ghazalia? Or would I end up continuing my status as I was now? To be honest, none of them was bad in any way.


    The Heraldic religion, the so-called Heraldic Order, could provide some good treatment, and if I went to Ghazalia, they would give me the status of a knight. That was certainly one of my goals. However, I felt conflict as to whether it was okay for me to receive such a thing.


    I was sure other people would not feel troubled with this sort of thing.


    The hero who resembled the sun, Helot Stanley, would devote his choices to his justice and goodwill. Caria would be a follower of power, and Filaret would be able to choose her most important role based on wisdom. Would Eldith make a good choice for the sake of Ghazalia? Yes, she would.


    So what was I? What the hell was I here for?


    Was it to hold Ariene¡¯s hand?


    Maybe I was here to be on par with the heroes who were only the object of my admiration.


    Did I come to the past to avoid walking the road of the old journey again?


    The more I thought about it, the more my head hurt. What should have been clear was now vague. I felt my mind hazy. I didn¡¯t even know why I was so worried about this.


    ¡ºThat¡¯s not bad either. Anyway, doing and feeling nothing is not living. Why repeat the same things all over again? Having desires and anguish is what makes you people human. That¡¯s right. Conflicts and choices are the real thrills of the living!¡»


    It was ¡°him¡± again. I felt cramps in my eyebrows.


    The one who spoke to me now was the shadow that once gave me a choice. His presence shook my entire body and eyelids. His silhouette came to my mind with a distorted smile just like the time when he first appeared before me.


    But, of course, it was just my imagination. After all, if someone were to appear as a consultant, it would be best if Ariene were the one who appeared in my mind.


    ¡ºHow disrespectful. However, my presence is brief since all the actors have already set foot on the stage. Which means my role is running out.¡»


    The black figure was just my imagination, but it spoke words that did not make any sense. How strange. I would understand the words more clearly, if something appeared in my mind by my own volition.


    Ah, no. Wait a second. Did this shadow look like this even in the past? I couldn¡¯t understand most of the shadow¡¯s spoken words back then. Then, in a sense, my mind was recreating that shadow quite brilliantly.


    Even if it were an imagination created by my mind, if it could give a little revelation to the troubled lamb, then I would not ask for anything else.


    ¡ºThat¡¯s no good. It will be useless. It¡¯s far more amusing to leave the choice to someone instead of providing an escape from reality. Some would call that escape as salvation. Some would not even care for that matter. But I am the one who denied a fixed path.¡»


    The shadow said something plausible. Did I act like a fool for requesting an answer?


    By the way, I remembered in my head that some guy said something similar in the past. At that time, I was not sure what kind of intention that scoundrel had towards me. However. At that time, I was impressed to hear words that resembled those of a teacher.


    ¡ºThat¡¯s why I can only talk about one thing. This is an opportunity for you. One of the crossroads has been given to you. You can no longer turn back. Why? Because you¡¯ve left too many footprints behind¡­¡»


    ¡­And you, fortunately, have the right to choose. Therefore, it¡¯s not bad for you to worry about it and twist the thoughts inside your head in order to select your desired choice.


    The shadow disappeared, leaving behind the words that it first threw at me. I couldn¡¯t even feel its proper presence behind my eyelids, disappearing quickly just as it appeared.


    After all, the shadow did not provide any solution. Well, of course it wouldn¡¯t. Why was I worried about a crappy black skit in the form of a shadow? It felt futile in a way.


    Still, it was a relief. It reminded me of the time when my heart made a choice.


    Ahh. Air went down my throat. Somehow, the cold air was comfortable now. A white mist leaked from my lips.


    I hated. Yes, I hated myself sometimes. After all, it seemed that some people could not change that quickly. This ingrained habit and nature did not change even after my appearance became much younger.


    I thought that I tightened up the servility in myself, but it seemed that I didn¡¯t erase it properly from my body yet.


    Some thoughts emerged in my chest. Was it okay for someone like me to belong officially to an organization? If people looked at me with excessive expectation, I may not be able to live up to that expectation. I could end up being discouraged and lose everything in the process.


    I felt this refusal because I didn¡¯t want to be lost. It frightened me. That¡¯s right. It seemed that these foolish emotions still tamed my heart.


    Stupid. I felt so stupid with myself. I¡¯ve already decided on my purpose, have I not?


    In order to hold Ariene¡¯s hand. In order to stand side by side with the heroes who were once the object of my admiration. In order to avoid following the path of the old journey. All of them were part of my own choice.


    I was here now so that I wouldn¡¯t give up on anything. Then, I¡¯ve already decided on which role to take. I was a little dissatisfied with myself for the fact that it was the illusion of that shadow that reminded me of that resolve.

 Volume 8 - CH 189

    Chapter 189: A girl named Ann


    Largud Ann felt that her internal organs were twisting themselves, causing a dull pain. Her body was stiff and her legs were heavy. She felt like sighing aloud, but she suppressed her lips to avoid doing such action.


    ¡°Of course, I have to go to the chamber. Yes, to the chamber where the joint meeting of the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia is going to be held.¡±


    Ann knew that it was not easy for two powers to hold a joint meeting for the purpose of an upcoming war. She knew things were different this time. Yes, different from the time when the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia formed an alliance.


    Back then, the meeting had a strong ceremonial meaning. None of them planned a battle and none of them met with the purpose of going against another nation. Forming an alliance was rather peaceful.


    However, this time was different. The Heraldic Order and Ghazalia must show each other¡¯s fangs in front of a large sword named Great Holy Church. This entity was about to swung down a sword at their throats.


    Then, in order to prepare for it, a crucial meeting was going to be held. It was not the moment to waste time. Ann put some make-up before attending the joint meeting, but her deep dark circles under her eyes were still quite visible.


    Ann collected information that fluctuated daily for the attendees, and she formulated elaborate strategies as well. Furthermore, she even had some ideas about the operational weaponry and other similar things. It was hard for Ann to say that everything was prepared perfectly. She felt the anxiety increasing with time.


    Nonetheless, those things were not the things that entangled Ann¡¯s heart. None of them became like a heavy chain around her legs. Rather, if that preparation was the subject of her anxiety, then she would welcome it with open arms.


    What Ann was most afraid of? If someone talked about the hero¡­Lugis, in that chamber.


    After all, the Ghazalia¡¯s Lady Fin Eldith wanted him to be handed over. A real problem since Ann¡¯s ladyship, Saint Matia would want Lugis to remain in Garoua Maria.


    In fact, that did not mean that Ann was disobeying or failing to fulfill her responsibilities. After all, Fin Eldith¡¯s words were unofficial. Her statement back then was more like a chat, not a real command.


    Besides, Ann was in charge of coordinating with Ghazalia until they held the joint meeting. It was possible for Ann to deal with the events at her own discretion. Ann was given that much authority by Matia.


    Therefore, Ann took Fin Eldith¡¯s words as a lighted chat, even if she meant every single word she said with the depths of her heart.


    Still. Ann knew that it could bring problems later on. She felt that she had to report it to Saint Matia.


    Why could it bring problems? Well, it was just a chat, but it was the Queen of the allies that asked for Lugis¡¯ return, who was now one of the leading figures of the Heraldic Order. Ann perfectly knew that this issue had to be cleared up if the two powers were going to join forces for the upcoming war.


    Despite knowing what to do, Ann could not open her mouth in the end. The reason was the change in Saint Matia¡¯s behavior. An unforeseeable change.


    What would happen if Fin Eldith¡¯s request was given to the present Saint directly, who had now embraced Lugis with feelings that were clearly far from her calculation, and even far from profits and losses?


    Every time she imagined it, a horrifying feeling engulfed Ann¡¯s mind. She felt as if the devil¡¯s fingertips were trying to make this alliance fall.


    Ann foresaw two different endings.


    One ending was Saint Matia handing over Lugis to Ghazalia without any regrets, by doing it with some calculation in mind.


    Ann thought that such ending was the path the Heraldic Order should take. Lugis¡¯ existence would not be entirely lost, and the alliance between Heraldic Order and Ghazalia would be stronger. Rather, it would be possible to speak to Ghazalia through Lugis. He would end up being a mediator between the two.


    It was still profitable to consider the possibility of losing both Caria and Filaret to Ghazalia. Why profitable? Because whenever the Heraldic Order asked for manpower to Ghazalia, they would send important forces such as Caria and Filaret. Working as a whole institution would bring profits rather than losses. However, relying on individuals alone could bring unstable force. The original, the former Matia would definitely have chosen this path.


    However, Ann foresaw another ending now. The other path showed clearly in her eyes.


    The other ending was Saint Matia rejecting Fin Eldith¡¯s demands by following her emotions, rather than following calculation or reason. That could bring unnecessary rage, like when she learned that Lugis was heading to Belfein alone.


    ¡°I want to deny this ending. I want to think that such a thing is impossible to happen. I do not want to believe that my beloved Saint is capable of choosing such a path.¡±


    But every time Ann tried to talk about Fin Eldith¡¯s intentions, that possibility inevitably came to her mind.


    ¡°If that ending happens, what will happen to the alliance between the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia? It¡¯s easy to imagine that even if the alliance doesn¡¯t fall apart, it will be in a state that is not very good. In that situation, how can we face the mighty army of the Great Holy Church?¡±


    The fact the alliance with Ghazalia was too important for the survival of the Heraldic Order proved that such ending was unacceptable.


    That was why Ann approached Matia and put Lugis in a confinement. Ann hoped that somehow she would come up with an idea of contributing to the power of Heraldic Order herself. For Fin Eldith, if Lugis was not present, she would not have a grudge against the Heraldic Order. Even if some kind of crack happened, it should be settled with minimal effect.


    However, Lugis¡¯ existence as a hero was not the conventional one. At least, he did not behave like she wished him to behave. Just remembering that, Ann felt cramps at the back of her viscera. She found her eyes distorting and producing something that resembled heat.


    ¡°¡­Ahh. Why is everything revolving around him? It¡¯s inexplicable.¡±


    The emotions that swirled around in Ann¡¯s chest were irritation, anger, and a bit of opposition.


    The girl named Largud Ann did not have talent for clerical processing power. Much of her talents were devoted to her interpersonal abilities, such as her speaking, persuasive and bargaining abilities. Therefore, these skills gained her a position as a coordinator and negotiator in the Heraldic Order.


    She did not have prominent talents like Caria or Filaret, nor did she have a talent to lead people like Matia. Ann had a role that often went behind the scenes, but she understood that it was in line with her own nature. She even felt joy about it.


    Coordinators and negotiators interacted with people more than anyone else did. It meant Ann had a standing position that could influence people more than others.


    ¡°With my influence, people move as I expect, and the organization works normally. It is an act that can be called the traction and operation of an organization in a form different from that of Saint Matia.¡± For a girl named Largud Ann, it was a secret pleasure.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s up with that man?¡± Ann¡¯s white teeth clenched, causing her a slight pain.


    To be honest, Ann was the opposite of Lugis. He was free-spirited, selfish, and sometimes acted as man without principles or reason.


    Even more, he always tried to reach out to the outside, beyond his own expectations as if it was something natural. Ann was nothing like Lugis.


    Finally, this time, while Ann was in the position of coordinator and negotiator, she exposed all of inner thoughts to him and asked him to do what she said. However, Lugis never gave her an answer.


    ¡°¡­How frustrating, humiliating and disgraceful.¡±


    Even tears were about to appear on the edge of her eyes. That¡¯s right. If she could, she would like to hand him over to Ghazalia as soon as possible.


    This time, Ann felt determined to keep Lugis in confinement. He wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the joint meeting as long as he stayed there. After that, all she had to do was make the proper adjustments so that the topic would not come out.


    Ann managed to rebuild her mind while dragging her heavy legs.


    Just before entering the chamber, she took a deep breath for two consecutive times. Ann told herself for many times over that it would be okay. She could do it herself. Ann felt that her heart gradually regained her composure.


    ¡­C¡¯mon, you should¡¯ve come early, Lugis. Will you not be disqualified as my knight for not coming to pick me up?


    Ann regained her composure until she heard an unpleasant and tickling voice ringing inside her ears.

 Volume 8 - CH 190

    Chapter 190: The Queen of the Elves


    In front of the fortified gate of Garoua Maria, I lightly rubbed my drowsy eyes.


    *dong¡­* *dong¡­* The sound of a big bell echoed in my sleeping head. A peculiar dull pain, which resembled a hangover, crawled from my feet to my body and ran up to my spine.


    ¡¸¡­You didn¡¯t have to call me separately, did you? Anyone could fulfill this task.¡¹


    My unhappy voice caught her ears.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t show up now, when on earth are you going to do a proper job? Your Lady has come to visit this place. Then, of course, your role as my knight is to meet me first.¡¹


    While moving her lips, Eldith, who stood in front of me, smiled back, contrary to my unhappy words. Unlike the illusion that once appeared in Garoua Maria, the real Eldith finally arrived at the city gate.


    Eldith. She officially became the Queen. She was also given the title ¡°Fin¡± and proclaimed as Fin Eldith.


    She became the ruler of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, the realm of the elves, and, like Caria and Filaret, she was a member who once belonged to the journey of salvation party.


    But now, the appearance and the atmosphere emanating from Eldith were far from what I once knew of her.


    It would be no exaggeration to say that she once had an imbalance in her spirit. She had no interest in anything else other than the hero Helot Stanley. Eldith often looked at the world with cold eyes, even though she was there to save people from menacing enemies. She was like a symbol of bottomless horror or destruction. That was the impression of a girl named Eldith who still existed in me.


    But what about the Eldith who stood in front of me now?


    Her gorgeous blue eyes had a clear will. Sophisticated movements emanated from her body down to the movement of her fingertips. Every action showcased a different aura from before.


    The atmosphere around her was unquestionably that of a commander. Her coldness, which she once showed in the previous journey, and her mental fragility, like when she hesitated to make a decision in Ghazalia, was not seen in Eldith today.


    Standing in front of Garoua Maria with a significant number of soldiers and vassals, she appeared to be an unmistakable Lord Elf.


    I see. She lacked many qualities even though she was born from a royal family. But right now, she showed responsibility and awareness as a Queen. She did change a lot in a short period of time.


    I personally felt that Eldith was somewhat timid, or had fragile traits that were seen as weaknesses, imprinted in the depths of her heart. This transformation was a little surprising. It was not a bad thing, of course, but it made me feel like I was the only one left behind.


    However, why did she call me when I was in confinement? She would not do such a thing if she behaved dignifiedly as a Queen. On the contrary, it would be a disgrace for her to rely on a single human man.


    Such feelings exuded even at the edge of my words and attitude. After all, I spoke with Eldith with dissatisfaction as if I was moody.


    ¡¸Listen, Lugis. Today is a joint meeting of Ghazalia and the Heraldic religion, and you are the only human being at my side.¡¹


    It felt as if the owner of a store slowly talked to an apprentice who was bad at remembering things.


    The vassals surrounding Eldith gazed at me with piercing eyes after they heard my rude tone and Eldith¡¯s unusual reply. Their eyes rounded as they listened to the conversation between me and Eldith with frowning looks.


    While stroking my lips with my fingertips, Eldith continued to speak.


    ¡¸Then you should have a proper attitude. Listen well, Lugis. I will clarify your standing position today.¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s words seemed to entangle my limbs in a mysterious way. Her tone felt a little different in nature from the wind-stroking, ear-wringing voice.


    I felt an unpleasant premonition quietly running to my spine. By the way, did Ann say that Eldith was asking for my delivery? That was why she said I had to clarify my attitude. Eldith was probably telling me that implicitly.


    However, there was one thing I didn¡¯t understand. It seemed that Eldith was asking for my delivery in a procedural manner.


    Why? I just didn¡¯t understand the reason why.


    Eldith and I certainly joined hands once in Ghazalia to defeat our common enemy, Eldith¡¯s uncle Fin Lagias.


    But that¡¯s all there was between Eldith and me, so to speak. Before defeating our enemy, I just lived in the same tower as her for a while and exchanged a few words.


    Then, why? I was not a bigot. The world of the downtrodden was a place where you could not live just because you had a bad perception of others. Being sensitive to the emotions and fluctuations of other people was not something relevant to one¡¯s life but it was part of someone who lived as a poor person since they could relate to each other¡¯s pain.


    That¡¯s why I understood to an extent that Eldith had some special emotions for me. Of course, they may be line with a misunderstanding. If I were misunderstanding her feelings, then I would feel embarrassed for sure.


    However, I still didn¡¯t understand the reason for her demand. After all, I used Eldith for my own purposes. It felt as if I brainwashed Eldith, who did not have intentions of doing a revolution at first, to act and wake up the soldiers.


    When did a foundation happen that gave birth to such emotions?


    Despite sympathizing with my circumstances, I thought Eldith would distance herself from me rather than trying to take me to Ghazalia. I stared at her in the eyes, but couldn¡¯t read her true intentions. Even if I felt that her intentions were not bad, she could feel upsetting feelings in the back of her viscera.


    I wondered what kind of plans she had in her mind. A faint darkness scratched my mind as I searched for answers.


    Eldith got off the horse in front of the fortified gate of Garoua Maria and wanted me to take her hand.


    When the Ghazalian vassals and I rounded our eyes at her sudden gesture, Eldith took my hand forcibly and walked forward.


    Naturally, I was pushed into that momentum. Rather than taking my hand away from hers, I had no choice but to follow Eldith¡¯s steps.


    After all, I felt apprehensive because I didn¡¯t quite understand the current situation. The appearance of the cold-hearted Eldith that I often saw in the past came to my mind every time I blinked my eyes.


    The emotions I felt when I thought that Caria and Filaret had special feelings for me were now in my heart too, meshing with all the other odd feelings.


    What was this feeling? I felt an emotion close to fear that I could have made a tremendous mistake along the way. Did I do everything according to my free will? Or did I make a mistake that could cause me a great deal of pain? Such fear kept licking my spine without stopping.


    My dry lips quivered.


    ¡¸You know what? I never thought you¡¯d become a very respectable Queen, huh. It¡¯s a big difference from when you felt scared in that tower.¡¹


    I spoke to Eldith with a small voice. Only she could hear that small voice.


    The vassals would not like it if I spoke such words to their Queen since they could interpret my words as disrespectful. They could even slash me to death on the spot.


    For a moment, I wondered what kind of reply she would give after hearing my words. I looked at her, but her words were not coming out of her mouth. Perhaps, I spoke something shocking.


    Did I say something that strange? I just spilled the words that came to my mind.


    After a moment of silence, Eldith replied in a somewhat suspicious language.


    ¡¸What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t that what you said before? You told me to be a great Queen¡­ I¡¯m just doing what you said I should do. Or did you have any other instructions for me?¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s beautiful and glittering blue eyes were facing me directly. The power of her arm against mine became stronger. The expression on Eldith¡¯s face showed that her answer was a natural answer to my words.


    I had no idea what kind of words I should return to her. I could only walk slowly on the road towards the meeting chamber, while leaking a deep sigh from my lips.


    I¡¯ve already made a decision. That¡¯s why I decided to declare it at the meeting. However, those words were strangely heavy and slid down to the back of my throat without notice.

 Volume 8 - CH 191

    Chapter 191: Joint Meeting


    One could say that the progress of the joint meeting between the Heraldic religion and Ghazalia went very smoothly.


    Largud Ann, with her face and attitude somewhat hardened, took the reins of the meeting as a spokesperson. Next to her stood the presence of Saint Matia, the representative of Heraldic Order, and Fin Eldith, the Queen of Ghazalia. Despite the current pressure, the meeting was functioning smoothly.


    If both powerhouses took this sort of exchange with messengers, it would take days or weeks to make a compromise. A direct meeting was the best choice given the current circumstances. In other words, discussions about what action to take and what kind of authority should be given to had to be held with both powerhouses present.


    When I thought about the possibility of this meeting being substituted by messengers made my head dizzy. That¡¯s right, how troublesome would have been for the messengers to go back and forth with formal documents.


    To be honest, this formal meeting felt overwhelming to me because I was used to strategic meetings in the slums, shanty towns or gatherings of mercenaries, where crucial decisions were made amidst the flow of heavy drinking and gambling. Those meetings were by no means pre-planned or a formal gathering of many important people.


    Because of that experience, I sat at the meeting and stared at both sides, feeling quite impressed. Unknowingly, I forcibly bit my own lips to kill the yawn that was about to come from my throat.


    The other attendees, Caria and Filaret, seemed to be snarling at me. Did I really yawn? But I felt that I avoided it somehow.


    Anyway, the meetings that I had attended so far were small-sized. But this meeting felt substantial because big forces had their fangs against each other. Whether the opinion of someone like me was meaningful or not, I did not know that well.


    ¡¸¡­Everyone is saying lots of things, but employer, do you know what they mean?¡¹


    Like me, Bruder sat near the last section of the meeting table. He spoke to me in a low and soft voice to avoid disturbing the meeting.


    Bruder, who seemed to be attending on behalf of Vestaline, shook the brown hair around his eyes, wrinkled his eyebrows and sharpened his eyes since he didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    When it came to formal procedures and fancy talk, I had little knowledge because I did not accumulate much of that wisdom during my previous journey. I doubted that my knowledge was that different from Bruder.


    ¡¸¡­Well, whether the end of the word is right or wrong, I don¡¯t care.¡¹


    I narrowed my eyes and made my voice mutter low. My voice could be only heard by Bruder.


    The Great Holy Church along with the Allied Forces of the Gharast Kingdom and neighboring countries, was organizing an army to go up against the walled city of Garoua Maria.


    Originally, it would have been easier to first invade the mercenary city of Belfein or the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, but the whole plan was not to invade those who belonged to the Great Believers after falling to the Heraldic Order. The true purpose of the upcoming war was to annihilate the Old Believers that transformed the walled city of Garoua Maria into the center of their administration.


    However, the army size of the Great Holy Church and its allies far exceeded that of the combined Heraldic and Ghazalia armies. If I were to make a comparison between these two forces, I would compare it to a single combat between a dragon and a human being. We just couldn¡¯t win. To be frank, one breath of the enemy had the power to sway us and a single gaze could even get us killed.


    I explained this sort of situation to Bruder. Then, Bruder said there was no chance of winning, shaking his lips as if it were someone else¡¯s affairs. Bruder was sitting shallowly in a chair, now holding the big hat on the edge of his hand.


    ¡¸It would be easy if God gave us a miracle instead.¡¹


    When he asked about my opinion, I had no choice but to make a bitter expression on my face. If by any chance the Great Holy Church became a perfect dragon and fell over here, then we would not win the battle. To be honest, it was difficult to find a means to win.


    That¡¯s why, if we had a chance to win, we¡¯d have no choice but to break the feet of the dragon. There was no choice but to repeat the performance that was once performed at Belfein.


    The Great Holy Church was a large religion, large enough to swallow the great power of the Gharast Kingdom and the surrounding small countries. The Great Holy Church had a large scale, impossible to be identified as a simple structure that could be solidified into a monolith.


    The inside structure of the Great Holy Church was divided into numerous factions, including several small ones.


    Among them, the two major factions were the secular group, which said that a good relationship with the world would be beneficial, and the ideological group, which said that the ideals to be sought were those of the Great Holy Church.


    Most of the aristocrats supported either of these, but that did not mean that they had good ties. At first, it may have been a mutually beneficial relationship, but now it was customary to hang out with each other.


    In fact, if some aristocrats ostensibly talked about their beliefs in the Great Holy Church but firmly held on to their ancient beliefs, it seemed that all kinds of beasts would eat each other¡¯s flesh. They would often argue with each other and create bad blood among them. Nowadays, there was a unified enemy called Heraldic Order. Perhaps, the reappearance of a common enemy united them for good, but their insides were full of hatred and misery against each other.


    Ann, the spokesperson at the joint meeting, enthusiastically said that we should all aim at the dragon¡¯s weakness.


    ¡­We gain a tactical victory against the ideological faction, which is the main war-oriented faction, but to accomplish it we must gain a strategic victory by lobbying the secular faction, which is the non-war-oriented faction and the old sect of aristocracy.


    We did not have to beat all the battlefields and all the enemies. Saint Matia picked up Ann¡¯s words by saying that the main battlefield drained all its strength into the battlefield alone where its fangs were wielding, but for a tactical victory, a precise strategy would eventually break the opponent¡¯s feet without the crazy environment of a bloodied battle. Her eyes seemed to be lacking something. Her eyes did not show her usual gaze.


    After all, it was somehow a negative move. It felt like a bitter choice, so to speak, such as abandoning a total victory of forces by forcibly swallowing melted iron. Yes, it was a strategic approach that was not that noble.


    But being noble and righteous did not secure us our survival. If we took the battlefield approach, we would certainly lose. What in a case of victory? Unfortunately, that did not mean a safe future. The enemy soldiers would come back again once the cold season was over. And this time, the same means would not work anymore. Choosing the battlefield approach would only earn us a little more time before our downfall.


    People explained that the inside of the Great Holy Church was miserable, but this one was also not very good. The inside of this organization was still vulnerable, and they had difficulty in strengthening the armament. Even the structures lacked maintenance. Now, I had no choice but to endure the cold wind that blew through the walls.


    However, Matia, who put calculation and reason first above everything else, said that we should earn time. I felt some hesitation in her bones. Well, we should be careful, that¡¯s right. Nobody knew what could happen if we made a wrong move. Even nature was unpredictable. At least in the past, when the Gospel War ended, the earth struck, so the situation may change if the catastrophe happened in this place right now.


    Suddenly, a pain ran to my head as if something scratched my brain. From the depths of my viscera, I felt that something with indescribable anxiety crept up. I involuntarily narrowed my eyes and my fingers quivered. I rubbed my nape upon feeling that way.


    ¡­That¡¯s weird. Somehow, my calculation for the number of years did not match. Did my memory make a mistake?


    When I tilted my head lightly after noticing that irregularity, I suddenly found that the air in the entire room had changed. It became too quiet.


    It must have been a lively debate, but now everyone was serious and had their lips closed. I wondered why they all stared at me.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis, did you hear me? ¡¹


    Amid the mysterious silence, Eldith leaned her head and spoke to me.


    I blinked my eyelids for a few times without knowing what to say. I was wondering what was going on, so I just turned my gaze back to Eldith.


    To be honest, I had decided that I wouldn¡¯t speak about the current issues during this meeting, so I just listened to the stories around me.


    Before I noticed, all the eyes around the table were directed toward me. Ann, Matia, Caria and Filaret also stared fixedly at me. Was it my fault that their eyes looked like shooting beams?


    No. Not only their gaze. I could even feel some pressure in their line of sight.


    Eldith sighed as she moved her shoulders, and opened her lips again. Just before I heard her words, I felt numbness on my fingertips.


    ¡¸So, in the campaign against the Great Holy Church, you will join my forces as a knight of Ghazalia. This is all I wish to say.¡¹


    Ahh, it was that kind of story, I see.


    I felt glad it wasn¡¯t a complicated story of tactics and strategy. But, I already had an answer when it came to my position in this whole conflict. I opened my slightly heavier lips, cleared my throat at once, and adjusted my voice.


    ¡¸No, I¡¯ve already decided on my role. I will now stand as a mercenary hired for the Heraldic Order. I¡¯m thinking of officially following that position and I¡¯ll be moving independently.¡¹


    I turned my gaze to Eldith upon saying those words. I wanted to decide on my own path while helping both the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia, but independently as a free individual.


    Eldith¡¯s expression looked truly mysterious. Her expression said, ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I noticed that her lips swayed quietly.


    ¡­Lugis, you¡¯re supposed to be my knight, is that not right?


    At that moment, I saw Eldith¡¯s blue eyes shining as if they reflected the dull light in the room.


    Ohhh Lugis you keep digging your own grave with these girls¡­.:D Anyway, it seems a earthquake happened in the previous timeline, but something is not right with the current timeline. Will the earthquake happen again? If yes, will it happen around the same time as it happened in the past? Or will it happen at a different day and hour? So many questions.

 Volume 8 - CH 192

    Chapter 192: Historical Records


    Reishaw, an elf scribe belonging to the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, desperately wrote down the conversation on the parchment in front of his eyes.


    Cold sweat fell from his forehead since the beginning, but he did not have time to wipe it off. Words had being spoken one after another between the Heraldic humans and the high-ranking officials of Ghazalia. The elf scribe did not even have time to breathe properly. By the end of the joint meeting, Reishaw¡¯s fingertips were almost numb.


    However, although the task itself was extremely modest, it was an indispensable role for meetings of powers. After all, each one of the words could be used as material for future transactions. It would be troublesome for someone to imply something that he or she did not say. To prevent this from happening, it was necessary to write down the entire conversation on the recording parchment.


    Just as the name implied, the purpose of the recording parchment was to record the contents of conversations in history without any stagnation. This recording parchment was rather special. Even if it were to be hit by a big fire or rough waves, the record would not be lost and the words would be passed down to future generations.


    When it came to a large meeting, an elf scribe had to write everything down with precision. It was important for a scribe to write every statement without missing a single word.


    Therefore, historians such as Reishaw had heat in their fingertips and brains when large meetings occurred.


    Nonetheless, Reishaw himself did not think it was a bad job at all, even if his role as a scribe burdened him to an extent. This work was a valuable work that did not give him any particular danger, but made use of one¡¯s special skills. Moreover, it was not badly rewarded.


    In addition, this time, he was appointed as a scribe for the official meeting in which Fin Eldith participated. It was an honor, and meant that his position had a positive influence.


    If this official meeting had high-ranking officials, such as Fin Eldith and her ministers, participating, then one could expect a high-ranking scribe too.


    In that case, Reishaw would be able to finally marry his lover since the marriage was not allowed due to the modest work of a simple scribe. The position of a high-ranking scribe, which would turn him into a high-ranking civilian, would be a profession envied by many, and would give Reishaw some prestige even though he was from a rural village in Ghazalia.


    If one imagined a convenient future, the current penance would no longer be a penance itself. While moving his numb fingertips, Reishaw wrote shorthanded letters on the recording parchment in front of him.


    Then, the agenda was already set and the discussion reached an end. Reishaw thought his role was finally over. However, on that precise moment, words leaked from Fin Eldith¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¸So, in the campaign against the Great Holy Church, you will join my forces as a knight of Ghazalia. This is all I wish to say. ¡¹


    Her voice directed toward the knight Lugis, who was sitting in the last seat of the room.


    Reishaw did not know much about Lugis¡¯ personality, and this was the first time he saw him in person. However, Reishaw heard that he was the human man who rescued Fin Eldith from the tower prison, which led to the alliance between Ghazalia and the Heraldic religion.


    It seemed that Fin Eldith was relying in a lot of human beings. Whether it was good or not, it was not Reishaw¡¯s place to say, but he knew the knight named Lugis was a great man anyway.


    Reishaw was not sure why he was sitting in the last seat of the room, but he wondered if he was in fact a humble person. By the way, Reishaw did not remember recording his words in the recording parchment of this meeting.


    Reishaw recorded the knight Lugis¡¯ name in the recording parchment extremely fast, and then, wrote Fin Eldith¡¯s statement.


    After all, Fin Eldith, a ¡°Queen¡± by the words of the human world, said what she wanted. It was euphemistic, but at the same time, almost like a command. No matter what the knight Lugis would say, Reishaw was sure that he would return a positive response in the end.


    This kind of writing was not something that Reishaw decided early on, but it was a common sense well known among scribes. A scribe would not be able to record all the words in a meeting where many words flew if he had to write every single question and answer. Therefore, a scribe often looked ahead and recorded statements that had fixed answers.


    That was why Reishaw made a natural decision to record the knight Lugis¡¯ answer before he opened his mouth.


    ¡­No, I¡¯ve already decided on my role¡­I¡¯ll be moving independently.


    It seemed that Reishaw did not make the right decision when it came to record the human knight Lugis¡¯ words beforehand.


    Reishaw¡¯s ink spilled on the recording parchment, becoming irremovable.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t understand the meaning of your previous words. Can you tell us the meaning by professing them again?¡¹


    Saint Matia¡¯s voice echoed. The tone of her voice seemed to tremble somewhere, yet it was a strong voice that pierced me sharply. She looked at me with her arms folded in front of her stomach.


    Oh no. I misread it. I thought that in such a public place, my words would be pardoned.


    The joint meeting, which had digested a certain amount of agenda, had a temporary rest. The high-ranking officials from both the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia, who had taken part in the meeting, stood up and left the room.


    Therefore, there were only me and a few other people in this room right now. However, my eyes hurt strangely. It also felt as if my skin was burning.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not as if I won¡¯t do anything at all. But if someone like me belongs to a specific unit, I bet that I won¡¯t be able to do that many useful things. I want to stretch my wings a little.¡¹


    I meant every single word I¡¯ve said.


    The Heraldic Order had its own army, and the army of Ghazalia followed the Ghazalian strict military rules. Since I didn¡¯t follow their practices, my presence would only produce a useless disturbance.


    Being in an organization where the military aspect was strong, disturbance could lead to an overall chaos. In a campaign against the Great Holy Church, it would not be strange if internal chaos could be a source of defeat.


    If so, elements such as disturbance should be removed as much as possible.


    That was why I chew the words and let them spill from my lips. I felt strangely thirsty for a reason. Cold sweat ran down from my nape.


    ¡¸¡­I see. As an organization, I see no problem in you belonging to Ghazalia alone. But you just want to work as a separate unit without getting directly involved with any organization. So that¡¯s your request.¡¹


    Eldith, the Queen of Ghazalia, spoke with a piercing voice as usual. However, her cheeks outstretched as she smiled gently to me, and then, she stepped closer.


    ¡¸Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll forgive my knight for that much selfishness. As an alternative, it will be great if you become the knight who reports directly to me. If you are in that position, you can play an active role¡­¡¹


    Before the slightly viscous voice finished talking, the dark haired person interrupted those words in order to finish that assertion.


    ¡¸¡­I think it¡¯s disrespectful for me to say this to the Elf Queen, but I want you to wait before making any decision. In the first place, the story about a knight, and so on, was not well conveyed. If you don¡¯t properly explain, we won¡¯t be able to understand that story nor your intentions.¡¹


    The well-sounding voice from Filaret overpowered Eldith¡¯s voice.


    Her voice was directed to the surroundings, including Eldith, but her black eyes kept penetrating me. I saw so much heat in those eyes that could even invoke smoke.


    No good. This was definitely no good. I could feel the frustration clawing in my chest and scratching the insides of my body.


    It did not mean that something was wrong with my health. But, I definitely made a mistake. The constant gaze and words that I¡¯ve received from the surroundings made me understand it even if I wanted it to be otherwise.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a simple story. I appointed him as a knight and he received it. It happened when I was still a princess.¡¹


    After Eldith¡¯s words echoed through the room, the air became heavier.


    My mouth was so dry that even my throat hurt. While trying to wake up my numbed fingertips, I turned my gaze toward Caria, who had been piercing me with her silence from the very beginning. I was not asking for her help, but I wondered if she could save me a little from this tough situation.


    Her silver hair bounced in response to my gaze. I noticed her lips rippling when she tilted her neck slightly.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis, you¡­ It seems you enjoy making promises with all kinds of women, huh?¡¹


    She sarcastically spoke about my promises with others. She even moved her cheeks and smiled at me while saying those words.


    Her cheeks were cramping.


    I knew Caria¡¯s personality. Her expression looked undeniably gentle and she even had a gentle smile on her face, but her silver eyes were as hard as stones. Caria stared at me with that distorted look, which I could not even describe it well.


    ¡¸I think it is a good opportunity. Yes, for both the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia. His existence is relevant for both sides. If so, shall we clarify his contract and position now?¡¹


    Matia spoke again, with a keen eye on me. Her body was trembling, as if her facial expression, her gaze, and even her tone were all restraining her heated emotions.


    Eldith opened her lips, nodding to Matia¡¯s words.


    ¡¸¡­Scribe Reishaw. Come in now. ¡¹


    From the back of the closed door, from the side of the corridor, the sound of someone hitting the head against something solid echoed. And then, a frightened elf man came in. His eyes were full of mixed feelings such as awe and fear.


    Of course, I felt the same way too.


    ¡¸I forgive you for damaging a part of the old recording parchment. Now, I need you to use a brand new one. Use all the ink embedded with magical power. Make sure to record every single word I am going to profess now, without any mistake or abbreviations.¡¹


    Then, several voices flew back and forth in the room again. The heat was comparable to the heat of the joint meeting that was held earlier.

 Volume 8 - CH 193

    Chapter 193: Empty Enthusiasm


    Soldiers rushed along the main road of the Gharast Kingdom¡¯s capital. This large amount of soldiers crossed the road like a wave.


    Everyone looked extremely proud. Each one of the soldiers raised their legs high up while marching triumphantly on the road. The citizens of the capital cheered as the soldiers passed by. The loud cheers and heat generated by the people increased the soldiers¡¯ excitement.


    Enthusiasm filled every corner of the Gharast capital.


    One could see common folk in the crowds, as well as merchants, aristocrats, and even priests. Everyone screamed high as if their blood burned like flames. They raised their fists tightly and cheered for the soldiers heading for the Holy War. This occurrence made them look united, as if the huge wall named ¡°class¡± disappeared from the face of this earth. Everyone was enthusiastic.


    Everyone shouted the following words.


    ¡­Regain Garoua Maria! Give us our land again!


    The walled city, or trading city of Garoua Maria. The land, which was the center of trade between the east and the west, was like a special chicken that continued to produce golden eggs. Garoua Maria was a city that received the grace of God and gave unmistakable wealth and glory to those who owned it.


    People said that their gilded city was taken away by strangers. Every single citizen cried out of hatred from those who trampled on their golden land.


    And everyone said, Yeah, that¡¯s why our lives are so miserable.


    The pagans have robbed us of our glory. That¡¯s why we have to whip our breaking bodies every single day of our lives. That¡¯s why we have to live with our spirits tightened. Our misfortune and our miserable circumstances are all due to the hands of pagans.


    We tolerated and accepted the pagans once.We even promised them a future and salvation.But as a result, they stabbed a knife at our backs.They are no longer oblivious. They are beasts with the shape of humans.


    The people continued to growl, Garoua Maria will be in our hands again.Our golden land is ours. We shall spill blood from the sinful beasts.


    ¡¸Believers of the Great Holy Church, listen to the words from His Eminence the Pope¡­¡¹


    The frenetic voices finally began to subside when the soldiers stopped at the Great Square of the capital. The roaring voice of a priest echoed in the main street.


    The figure who appeared on the stage installed in the square was a muscular man about two times larger than the figure of the previous priest. This man¡¯s voice was low and rough, not suitable for preaching.


    However, such voice echoed well in the square. The enthusiasm of the people calmed down as their held their breaths in front of the stage.


    ¡¸¡­To us, Garoua Maria is exactly like the fruit of a golden tree. The city was bestowed by our one God. It is now in the hands of the unjust.¡¹


    For a while, the Pope professed the usual words. Perhaps, most of the people gathered there did not understand the detailed meaning. But everyone understood that his words supported the emotions within them.


    The enthusiastic sound from the people overlapped with the Pope¡¯s voice. This chaotic enthusiasm invoked a thundering sound.


    ¡¸What a terrible act. What an alarming situation. We have handed over the gift of God into the stomach of the beast.¡¹


    His voice got embedded with the surrounding atmosphere as if they were one. The Pope put more heat into his words as the people tuned in and responded with a great applause.


    ¡¸¡­Everybody, raise your hands! We must put the golden land back to the hands of the rightful owner! We can only achieve glory by starting a war. It¡¯s a battle to serve God!¡¹


    ¡°Those who participate in this feat will be promised salvation. Eternal happiness will be given after death.¡±


    The capital shook the moment the Pope¡¯s voice roared.


    A whirlpool of great enthusiasm engulfed the air. Everyone raised their hands and opened their palms toward the heavens as if they were asking for something.


    It felt like a huge vortex. The emotions ingrained in the people¡¯s screams swallowed the Gharast capital.


    The massive crowd cheering with enthusiasm was not limited to the citizens who originally lived in the capital. Some had traveled from rural areas around the city to sell valuable iron farming tools, while others came to the city to engage in other activities. They threw themselves into the whirlpool of the city.


    Was this huge enthusiasm due to their religious passion?


    Certainly, the Heraldic Order turned their fangs to the Great Holy Church. People felt that the old believers were aiming knives at their throats. If one thought about it that way, then they would be enemies for certain.


    However, the answer was wrong. Religion did not matter to most of these people.


    Then, could they not forgive the loss of profits after losing the trading city of Garoua Maria?


    No, that was not the right answer either. When Garoua Maria was in the hands of the Great Holy Church, only the people from the upper class could enjoy enormous wealth. Only they could grab gold with their bare hands. How could common folk benefit from it? At best, it would increase a few more grains of wheat into their mouths.


    Neither of those two causes mattered much to the people. They had no meaning, whether to be angry at the fall of Garoua Maria or grow hostility towards the Heraldic religion for rebelling against the Great Holy Church.


    What made sense to them was that now, their feelings of anger and hatred, which were hidden in their hearts, could finally burst. They finally had a justification to scream in order to make their voices heard. These voiceless people were often deprived and trampled in the name of God. But, today they had a voice.


    Yes, that¡¯s true. They were trampled until now. They had been spit on. They were often robbed. Their dignity was also smeared in the mud. Still, they had to endure.


    The common folk gritted their back teeth with so much strength to the point of biting their own tongue. Even their nails were often soaked with blood. Nonetheless, they had to endure this suffering or they would die. There were days when they just put their hands together, thinking that salvation would be given to them at some point.


    But that was over. Someone said that a certain salvation would be given here. Fight for God, rob for God, and die for God.


    Was there anything more than this?


    It was already good enough. They didn¡¯t have to endure it anymore. They no longer had to endure the daily oppression that made them want to squeeze their own throats. They didn¡¯t have to worry about food to fill their stomachs tomorrow, and they didn¡¯t have to freeze in the cold season just because they were covered in rags.


    Why, because they found salvation here.


    No one wanted to get out of the vortex anymore. All the people were intoxicated in their own justice of their extraordinary enthusiasm.


    These people were already at their limits. The irreversible difference in status was like a death sentence to them.


    If a couple couldn¡¯t get a job even if for a day, that alone would make their child suffer from hunger. Life was like bread crumbs. They couldn¡¯t tolerate such a miserable life anymore. The frenzy enthusiasm was the outlet for that kind of emotions.


    What a pleasant euphoria. Every single folk raised their palms, misunderstanding that they were in compliance with justice. There was no point in denying it anymore because salvation awaited them at the end of the line.


    The empty religious enthusiasm filled the capital of the Gharast Kingdom. The poorer even took their rusty swords. None of them wanted to worry about tomorrow. Then, everyone said the following statement.


    ¡­Everything is done by the will of God.


    The first group from the army of the Great Holy Church marched from the Gharast capital with great but empty enthusiasm.

 Volume 8 - CH 194

    Chapter 194: Those who could be slaves


    A few words echoed as the sound of the horses¡¯ hooves played against each other.


    ¡¸Captain Richard, they¡¯re following us. ¡¹


    In response to Neymar¡¯s call, Richard looked back, squinting annoyingly. However, Richard ignored it and immediately turned to the front.


    Neymar looked back and her expression became cloudy after witnessing her Captain¡¯s actions. Her gaze did not fall on the troops who followed them from behind; instead her gaze fell on the people who walked far in the distance. A rare sight, so to speak.


    There was a herd of humans, but apparently not a herd of knights or soldiers dispatched by the Great Holy Church. This herd of humans consisted of men and women, old and young, basically all kinds of human beings who walked along the road with their shaking bodies.


    ¡¸They¡¯re volunteers. Let them do whatever they want. ¡¹


    Richard spoke, while shaking the horse¡¯s chin lightly. Instinctively, Neymar felt a large stiffness and heaviness in the corners of her head.


    ¡°What? Let them do whatever they want? Please don¡¯t joke like that.¡±


    The lips of this woman, Neymar Gloria, shook unknowingly. Her sharp eyes became even thinner as she pierced the back of her captain.


    Speaking of volunteers, their intentions were good. It was true that they had a great sense of dudy and a large religious enthusiasm in their hearts. They could even think of themselves as messengers of justice.


    However, as time went on, they would get hungry, and their will would diminish. They would quickly turn into mobs with weapons.


    In fact, it would be a natural occurrence. After all, the existence of peasants and poor people who volunteered as volunteer soldiers was far from the ideal of a fearsome army. These people were not physically and mentally prepared for war. Soon, their existence would become that of beasts. Neymar clearly understood the foreseeable result of their actions.


    The Gloria family, where Neymar was born and raised, was not a well-known family who held a government position in the capital. Her family just owned lands in the countryside, outside of the bustling activities of the prestigious families in the cities. Therefore, although sometimes ridiculed as a rural aristocrat, Neymar was well aware of the existence of the common people.


    The common people had no education, no discipline, and no morals when it came to matters of their survival. The common people were often weaklings, oppressed by those from a higher lineage. Yet, they could become strong if upheld their beliefs. In order words, the common people were unpredictable in both their thoughts and actions. That was them. Yes, they were like a tamed beast that could go on a rampage and set fire to an aristocratic mansion.


    Neymar knew that no one could trust them in places where they held weapons and claimed to be volunteers. Eventually, they would turn their weapons toward the surrounding villages and become like a wild dog that only disturbed public order.


    ¡°Let them do whatever they want? What is he talking about?¡±


    Neymar gazed at Richard¡¯s back many times over, wondering why he did not care at all. Her hair swayed as the wind blew. Her lips were even itching.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, my adjutant? You¡¯re more worried about the idiots behind you than those who are holding spears in front of you. If that¡¯s the case, then this battlefield isn¡¯t for you.¡¹


    Richard¡¯s rumpled voice directed at Neymar meshed with a mocking color.


    Neymar opened her lips when she frowned. Apparently, she did not remain silent in front of her superior. Her voice was not weak either, and it even increased some strength.


    ¡¸I would rather go to the battlefield without having those people behind me. The captain is not careful enough.¡¹


    In the first place, Neymar did not like this old-looking captain. Neymar heard that this man had some kind of support, but he was still an unknown man. She felt mixed feelings about serving a man whom she did not know even thought she was a low-ranking aristocrat.


    An old-looking captain named Richard. He didn¡¯t seem to be a very noble. Neymar had doubts about his origins; perhaps, he was not born as an aristocrat. His actions and words were rough and lacked grace. Neymar wondered why such a person was appointed as a captain of the battalion. Did that man even know the words tactics and strategy?


    ¡¸Hey, hey. You have a scary expression on your face, my adjutant. It looks like you¡¯re seeking your parents¡¯ revenge.¡¹


    Before Neymar knew it, Richard turned around and stroked his white beard. The gesture of Richard showing his teeth and laughing aloud did not go well with Neymar¡¯s personality.


    Neymar turned her face away from Richard, intensifying his gaze.


    Of course, she understood that her attitude was not appropriate, and she also understood that she lacked politeness.


    But by all means, Neymar could not show any respect for the old-looking captain that stood in front of her.


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t have any scary expression on my face. ¡¹


    In spite of his sudden words, Neymar leaked a lively reply from her lips. Richard was already looking forward. Her expression was indescribable. She found that her voice was terribly low and cold.


    ¡¸Just stop having that awkward look on your face. Why are you so bothered? Have you cared about justice? Have you cared about God? If yes, then view them as slaves of justice. Who on earth will be afraid of slaves?¡¹


    Neymar¡¯s shoulders bounced unknowingly. She turned around behind her back, hoping that the soldiers beside them did not listen to what that captain had said. The soldiers just stared at Neymar with strange-looking faces.


    The words Richard muttered now were dangerous words. Such words could be taken as an insult to God depending on who heard them.


    A secular aristocrat like Neymar would not say anything at all. However, the soldiers were undoubtedly those who were trying to stand on the battlefield with their own faith. If they asked Neymar what the captain was saying right now, she would have trouble to give them a proper answer.


    ¡¸¡­Captain, I think you should be careful with your words. ¡¹


    When Richard heard Neymar¡¯s voice, which seemed to be irritated somewhere, Richard laughed as he jiggled his neck amusingly.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember saying anything strange. Well, if you¡¯re my adjutant, then be careful not to be a slave to anything.¡¹


    After saying those words, Richard no longer looked back nor spoke.


    Neymar didn¡¯t like the tone of his words and tried to answer back. However, she endured her urge to speak because she still had to go along with the command of this old-looking captain. Therefore, Neymar just gritted her back teeth slightly as the horse swayed her body.


    ¡°I wonder if such lowly and reckless human can cut through the incarnation of vice that controls the sword-wielding power of the Heraldic religion.¡±

 Volume 8 - CH 195

    Chapter 195: Before the Ceremony


    The joint meeting of the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia was mostly peaceful, although some fiery flames scattered here and there. Despite some tension, the joint meeting safely reached the end.


    Originally, there was no objection in using both the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia¡¯s power to go up against the Great Holy Church. Both of them knew that surrendering to the Great Holy Church was not an option.


    Then, all they had to do was set a policy and guide it. Of course, both sides had their own opinions on the matter, not agreeing on some aspects at the meeting. However, overall, the meeting went well, as they reached an amicable deal. Largud Ann understood that the meeting ended without any problems, at least in a general sense.


    Only one concern remained.


    ¡¸Saint Matia¡­About Lord Hero, you see. What are you going to do about Lord Lugis?¡¹


    Ann moved her lips while placing a bunch of parchments on her desk at the office.


    After all, that part wasn¡¯t clearly stated during the meeting. Only some arrangements and contracts had been signed with Lugis. Of course, Matia or Eldith did not want things to end up in speculation. Both of them had clear intentions.


    Matia sat deeply in her office chair. She slowly opened her eyes and said.


    ¡¸I will make him a hero, of course. There is no room for discussion anymore.¡¹


    Matia affirmed it with a sharp tone. Ann¡¯s cheeks were slightly red by her words. Somewhere, it seemed like her chest was burning.


    Until now, Ann used to refer to Lugis as a hero, but in reality, Lugis did not get such position.


    Neither the Heraldic Order nor Ghazalia officially gave Lugis the title of hero or great knight.


    Anyway, Ann knew that if someone brought this subject, Lugis would show some sort of trouble and avoid it as if that subject never existed. Actually, it was not as if he had no desire to rise, but when he was exposed to the light of prosperity, he would show a fox-like alertness and run off immediately. That was the human being named Lugis.


    Ann stroked her lips with her fingers, while thinking about the time when she first met him until now.


    ¡¸Lugis saved me in the battle to recapture Garoua Maria. He also did a great in Ghazalia. In addition, this time, he made a great achievement by bringing down the mercenary city of Belfein. It¡¯s more than enough to give him the title of hero.¡¹


    ¡°With this, he won¡¯t be easily crushed by his opponents.¡± She didn¡¯t actually say that, but Ann wondered if such words appeared in the heart of Saint Matia.


    In the Heraldic Order, there were voices that greatly praised the human being Lugis, but there were other voices that seemed scorn him as well. After all, Lugis¡¯ actions were too outlandish. Lugis often reached out for choices that only concerned him. His actions were too difficult for ordinary people to understand.


    There were countless times when Ann felt overwhelmed by Lugis¡¯ uncontrolled and reckless behavior. It was not weird to see some people have doubts about his role in the organization. Most people thought that his existence was not desirable. He was in fact a risk factor.


    But Matia said she would make Lugis a hero even if the odds were against him.


    ¡¸His thoughts were well understood at today¡¯s meeting. If we handle things badly, he will fly away like a butterfly and run to somewhere unknown¡­And I have no intention of doing anything bad. That¡¯s why I stole the promise from him today.¡¹


    Ann wondered if the real meeting was not the joint meeting of the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia, but a meeting to discuss Lugis¡¯ fate. Ann stared at the large amount of recording parchments piled up in front of her. She distorted her cheeks. Then, she pressed her cheeks with her fingers to correct her expression.


    Those few hours were certainly intense and fiery. It was the most serious meeting that Ann had ever experienced.


    Saint Matia, Fin Eldith, Caria Burdnick and Filaret La Volgograd. The accumulation of their words, which were far from being mediocre, was all recorded on these recording parchments. In a way, it was spectacular.


    ¡°¡­Most of all, their hidden purpose was to acknowledge him as a hero.¡±


    Ann knew it was not a calculation or utilitarianism, but an emotion that burned in their hearts. When it came to Saint Matia, she had a face that Ann had never seen before and a voice that Ann had never heard before.


    Ann thought that if that behavior was Matia¡¯s original self, then she would surely despise the Saint.


    After all, it was Matia who kept her act with calculation and reason in the first place. These teachings were craved in her skull so deeply that she believed and worshiped the Saint with all her might. But when the chaotic emotions began to emerge in Matia¡¯s chest, by changing her words and facial expressions, Ann began to question her beliefs.


    ¡°Yes, I think I should look down on Saint Matia.¡± Ann understood that was probably the right thing to do.


    ¡°But why? I just don¡¯t feel like doing it.¡±


    Of course, it would not be possible for Ann to easily give up on the Saint after respecting her for a long time. Good-hearted feelings such as righteousness and compassion were breathing in her soul. Ann certainly felt those feelings.


    However, the essence itself was different. It was somewhere else. Ann pressed her cheeks with her fingers again, which were about to distort.


    During that meeting, they invoked spear-sharp gazes and overwhelming words toward the hero, who looked speechless as if he had been put in a difficult situation.


    Ann remembered well that the air became heavy and the space shook every time a word was released.


    But Ann¡¯s chest made a noise when she saw Lugis¡¯ troubled expression. In that situation, she felt like smiling despite the ongoing tension. At that time, Ann had the following thoughts.


    ¡°¡­Ahh, how fun would it be to hunt down the Lord Hero.¡±


    So Ann did not want to look down on Matia after witnessing her current behavior. Something hotter than that filled the viscous emotions distorting her heart.


    Also, her cheeks swayed. Ann put her fingers on her face and fixed her expression.


    ¡¸Maybe Ghazalia is thinking about the same thing. Ann, please prepare the ceremony for the day after tomorrow. I will give him the title of hero¡­ I will give him a suitable title as someone part of the Heraldic Order.¡¹


    With her rippling lips, Saint Matia headed for her office desk.


    ¡°A suitable title as someone part of the Heraldic Order¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ann muttered silently in her heart upon hearing the Saint¡¯s idea. It seemed she did not even consider those who opposed putting Lugis in the position of a hero.


    The ceremony was a gathering from people of the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia, which they scheduled two days after the joint meeting took place. It was also the form of an official wish for the eternal friendship and victory between each other.


    It was no secret since they discussed it at the meeting that took place today. Undoubtedly public, it would be inscribed in the history of Heraldics and Ghazalians. Among the events inscribed in history would be when Matia makes Lugis a hero. For a brief moment, Ann imagined the opposition along with the turmoil of Fin Eldith¡¯s chest. That scenario alone made Ann¡¯s spine quiver.


    ¡°But well, that¡¯s okay.¡± In fact, even in Ann¡¯s chest, the idea that it was best to hand over Lugis to Ghazalia was beginning to fade.


    Ann herself did not know whether it was because of Saint Matia¡¯s intentions, or if it was in line with other foolish sentiments.

 Volume 8 - CH 196

    Chapter 196: Shaking Balance


    ¡¸I think showing your back and going down the road is one option too.¡¹


    Filaret muttered while moving her hands consecutively. What was she talking about? Did she want me to reconsider my decision? I was against unnecessary bargaining.


    ¡¸Bro, what is Sis talking about? ¡¹


    I unknowingly shook my head towards Wood.


    Wood, a former slum dweller in the outskirts of Garoua Maria who called me brother, now lived inside the walls along with his sister. Looking at the room with a creaking floor, it seemed that he didn¡¯t get a good house yet, but it was still good enough compared to the slums.


    Even after I got my own room in the fort, I occasionally came to visit Wood¡¯s residence.


    The humans living in the fort were neither evil nor murderous, but they always emanated a heavy aura. It was not bad in a way. Rather, it felt great that some people protected the fort with all their might. Because of their strong wills, they lived every single day of their lives with a sense of tension. However, that alone was too suffocating.


    Compared to that cramped fort, it felt especially soothing for me to interact with people from a similar background as mine, such as Wood and his sister Sereal. It felt as if I was relaxing my bones.


    That¡¯s why I often came here to have a chat with them and bring some souvenirs. However, there was one intruder today. Filaret La Volgograd, the woman sitting in front of me across the table.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve decided yet, Lugis. Yes, on your future. As I said, showing your back is one of your options, sure, because otherwise, you won¡¯t have many other options.¡¹


    Filaret opened her hands on the round table, while saying those words. I instinctively frowned and tilted my head lightly. Then, I spoke to her.


    ¡¸I know which role I have to play. I decided it for myself. So why are you talking about showing my back? Why are you saying I won¡¯t have many other options?¡¹


    I sharpened my lips to imitate Caria, who was not here, and threw the cheese I brought as a souvenir in front of Filaret.


    I came here to give it as souvenir to both Wood and Sereal. But if it would appease Filaret¡¯s mood, then I wouldn¡¯t mind giving it to her instead. Besides, I could visit them whenever I wanted.


    ¡¸I doubt you¡¯ve decided on which role to play. I can see that you think everything was done right. You think you¡¯ve made things simple in the end, am I not correct?¡¹


    With that said, Filaret lifted her lips a little. I felt confused. Was this questioning a perpetrator¡¯s case? I would like to think that I was the victim here.


    The black eyes that were looking straight at me had a strange brilliance. The brilliance, combined with her black hair, shined extremely well, and my gaze was involuntarily taken aback by such strange phenomenon. Since the days of my past travels, Filaret had occasionally shown facial expressions and brilliance from her eyes that humans in the west did not portray.


    Perhaps, this mysterious charm was possessed by humans from the east.


    The sweet smell of wine stroked my nostrils.


    ¡¸For me it¡¯s quite obvious, you know. Whether it¡¯s the Heraldic Order or Ghazalia, they have no intention of letting you go anymore. It¡¯s all good for now, because both the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia are joining hands. But eventually, the day will come when people will ask you which side you are on.¡¹


    Filaret made it seem as if those two forces were seeking my head. Her eyes even squinted. The emotions floating in her black eyes seemed to be somewhat easygoing, yet they seemed to contain some frustration as well. Filaret could not express her emotions well.


    ¡¸What the hell. Then, it all depends on Lugis bro in the end.¡¹


    Wood opened his thick lips and crushed the roasted beans with a loud noise.


    Wood seemed to like the beans as well as the chicken that Filaret brought as souvenirs. No, actually, the fatty chicken was for his sister, while the beans were for him along with the bread she brought as well.


    Filaret bounced her black hair slightly and narrowed her eyes a little further so that she could see my soul somewhere far away. I put the roasted beans that were spread on the table in my mouth. The beans would have been extremely salty, but they didn¡¯t taste salty at all. I wondered if my tongue was slightly numb.


    ¡¸So, Lugis. I wonder what you¡¯ll do. I¡¯m sure that everyone will ask you to make a decision. You will have to be determined when you make that decision. That¡¯s your duty. ¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t open my lips to respond to Filaret¡¯s words. I just got my lips a little wet with the wine poured from the pottery. This wine had a very light taste.


    Next to me, Wood was listening to Filaret¡¯s words with his eyes wide open.


    ¡¸It may be a useless worry, but it feels like you¡¯re writing a script without knowing when you¡¯ll write your name in it.¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s black eyes, which seemed to have a mysterious atmosphere, looked right straight at me. I saw my figure reflected in her black eyes. I just couldn¡¯t stand the pressure that her eyes emanated. I unknowingly opened my lips and said, ¡°I wonder about that¡±.


    Apart from the ongoing pressure of her eyes, I still understood that Filaret was not attempting to hunt me down. She wasn¡¯t trying to push me away. But, somehow, every time Filaret¡¯s words hit my earlobes, it felt like the depths of my chest were getting stiffer.


    ¡¸But, well. I¡¯m not going to let you run away anymore. But if you try to run away¡­ ¡¹


    In the end, just like the days of the past journey, I tried to obtain a mighty future with my own hands but to no avail. I did accomplish many great things in this current timeline, but that future was still far away from my grasp. That¡¯s why I had to keep moving forward. If I waited for it to happen, then the end that kept burning my chest could occur again, and only the scorching marks for having ¡°given up¡± would remain.


    Ah, that¡¯s why it felt bittersweet. The biggest emotion that was driving me now was the ending that I wanted to avoid. In other words, the past, which could be called as acid itself, was forcing my legs to move.


    Filaret spoke those words while moving her shoulders, and then, she finished her phrase by putting her face closer to mine.


    ¡¸¡­Then do it. But, be careful not to act foolishly. Because running away with no purpose is the same as acting foolishly, Lugis.¡¹


    Filaret¡¯s clear face was right next to mine. I couldn¡¯t help but divert my eyes from her gaze. I felt as if my heart was numb somewhere. I wanted to get out of her sight, but couldn¡¯t. I was sure that my face looked distorted now.


    On the other hand, Filaret¡¯s expression, which was up close, seemed to include some margin. How strange. I thought that the Filaret from this era was more conscious of my words than before.


    The sound of swallowing spit rang in my throat. Filaret¡¯s voice echoed in my brain.


    ¡¸I know that I am not as strong as Caria, Matia, and Eldith. I know very well how difficult it is to be someone feeble and how much that reality can tear you apart.¡¹


    She spoke with a plain voice. Yet, it was not a voice without emotion. It was a voice that told the facts as they were.


    ¡¸People can¡¯t be strong that easily. How hard it is to be mediocre. And I know very well that if we try to show our weak self strongly, we will end up with scarred souls. ¡¹


    Her black eyes, which gave off a strong light, showed a slight dullness. I couldn¡¯t really read her intentions behind those words, but I could understand their meaning.


    Should I feel sorry for her, or should I be grateful for letting her utter these words? Should I let this conversation go on?


    How useless. My lips were not going to open anytime soon. If I tried to snort even a little now, the torrent of emotions would come out as waves.


    ¡¸I apologize for speaking this way to you. Anyway¡­ ¡¹


    Filaret continued to speak, moving her lips in a distorted manner as if she felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡¸¡­I will be on your side no matter what judgment you make. I just want you to rest assured, that¡¯s all. If you want to be strong and a hero¡­ I will make you golden for certain. ¡¹


    How beautiful. Her black eyes were undeniably beautiful. I even felt as if her eyes were entangling mine.


    I was sure that I should return the words now. It did not matter if I was grateful or if I felt apologetic. I should return the words. But my chest was so tight that my throat didn¡¯t emit any sound.


    Therefore, I didn¡¯t say anything at all and listened to the next words that Filaret whispered in my ear.


    ¡­And if you want to escape, rest assured. I¡¯ll always create a path for you to escape.


    The sound that leaked from Filaret¡¯s lips was so sweet that melted the back of my ear.


    Previous | Next


    Wow, such crazy devotion, or should I say obsession. Is it me or the girls developed toxic and dangerous feelings for Lugis? I also wonder if these girls had the same feelings for Helot Stanley in the previous timeline¡­I wished the author explored the past a bit more.

 Volume 8 - CH 197

    Chapter 197: Everything in Your Hands


    On the eve of the ceremony from the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia, the darkness of the night consumed Garoua Maria, and the gentle silence covered the world. However, that did not mean that everyone got immersed in the comfort of that silence.


    When I glanced down at the ground from the top of the wall of Garoua Maria, soldiers and carpenters were running around. Perhaps, they were being forced to do a rush job in preparation for tomorrow¡¯s ceremony. Largud Ann¡¯s job was to make sure that everything got in place for the venue. I believed those preparations would finish by tomorrow morning.


    I was looking down from the top of the wall from the fort, while putting some chewing tobacco in my lips. The people running around were certainly very busy. On the other hand, I wasn¡¯t doing anything at all. I was just emptying my head while devouring the passing time.


    I couldn¡¯t see the moon today. Therefore, the visibility was strangely dark.


    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s a good pose. Are you contemplating the birds? Well, you can do whatever you want, but don¡¯t jump off from there. ¡¹


    The strings of silver hair swam through the darkness of the night.


    Caria was sitting on the wall bench while looking down at me. Her facial expression changed when she lightly loosened her cheeks and smiled.


    She was in good shape, though perhaps, not as good as usual. Then, before I was lost in my thoughts, Caria¡¯s fist hit my forehead lightly.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re not doing anything, I think it¡¯s better for you to fall asleep. I doubt there¡¯ll be peace during tomorrow¡¯s ceremony. ¡¹


    Caria sat beside me and whispered in my ear with her soft-looking lips. I was no longer in a position to be left alone.


    This woman was the one who touched on what people really wanted to forget.


    In fact, I heard from Matia about tomorrow¡¯s ceremony to some extent and what would be done there. I recalled Matia looking straight into my eyes and saying that it was something inevitable.


    As Caria said, I was sure that I wouldn¡¯t find any peace tomorrow. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t even have time to breathe. With that in mind, it was definitely better to fall asleep.


    However, in reality, I still had some smoldering feelings in my heart. It felt like a mysterious frustration that remained in the depths of my stomach. It gave me a strange pain every time I took a step on the floor. That¡¯s why I wanted to be distracted by the night breeze in a place like this.


    Caria stared at me, shaking her lips lightly, and muttering about what brought me anxiety.


    Caria rounded her silver eyes as she thought for a moment.


    ¡¸You see, Lugis. To be honest, I don¡¯t really understand the anxiety you have now. I would understand if my heart swayed in anticipation but not in painful anxiety.¡¹


    I saw Caria¡¯s lips rippling, as she leaned lightly on my shoulders. Strangely, her weight on my body did not feel heavy.


    Caria slowly leaked her voice, occasionally closing her lips as if she were carefully choosing her words one by one.


    ¡¸I grew up being taught that glory is happiness. Glory is the testimony of those who have power. There should be no anxiety over it. That¡¯s what I think. ¡¹


    Caria said again that she couldn¡¯t understand what I felt at the moment.


    I see, after all, Caria was a strong woman. She was a very, very strong woman.


    It would be impossible for her to get hurt by the brilliance of glory, and she would never feel guilty when receiving cheers. Caria was a good woman who held people¡¯s expectations on her little back and moved forward without breaking her knees.


    It was hard for her to understand my dwarf feelings. How pathetic of me. I had such a pitiful story. I felt swayed by the emotions that were trivial to Caria.


    Caria sharpened her lips and shook her silver eyes as she gazed at me.


    I thought that Caria would scorn me the next time I worried about something stupid. After all, she was the woman named Caria, and those words suited her well.


    However, the wind blew differently today.


    ¡¸I really don¡¯t understand your anxiety¡­It¡¯s truly regrettable. ¡¹


    Regrettable. What on earth was she saying?


    Several thoughts ran around in my head, but I couldn¡¯t seem to understand them. Even if I tried to search for its meaning from an end to an end of my brain, the result would still be the same.


    I had never expected to hear such words from Caria¡¯s mouth, so I distorted my lips several times to look for the right words to profess.


    ¡¸¡­What? All it takes is a little courage to soak your tongue in ale for the first time. It¡¯s the same feeling. It¡¯s about touching things that we¡¯ve never had before. So it¡¯s natural that the inner part of my heart trembles. That¡¯s all.¡¹


    Yes, while forcibly lining up the words, I spoke out to Caria, who stood beside me. I noticed that Caria was lightly shaking her silver hair while listening to me.


    Yes, one of the things I once wanted from the depths of my heart, but still did not get, was right in front of me now. No wonder that people like me would fall into anxiety.


    Did things go this well? Was this ceremony really the real deal? My ridiculous delusions and doubts kept coming to my mind. Really, I didn¡¯t even feel like laughing at my foolish nature.


    I sighed gently while pouring the scent of the chewing tobacco into my nostrils. Caria also sighed as if she were to match me. When she lightly moved up her shoulders, her silver eyes captured my whole body.


    ¡¸You¡¯re still the same. You¡¯re no different from that time, you¡¯re still a fool. ¡¹


    Caria¡¯s throat rang as she said those words.


    Caria was probably talking about when she was forced to come out of the Burdnick mansion.


    It seemed that she did not change at all. She continued to be a terrible and selfish woman who only knew how to blame other people and call them names. She didn¡¯t quite understand other people other than herself.


    ¡¸No wonder. If I have a foolish master, the hardships are endless. If you¡¯re going to loathe yourself, at least say some words of praise for my hard work. ¡¹


    I distorted my expression and moved up and down my shoulders against Caria, who happily lifted her cheeks. Then, I twisted my eyebrows while taking the chewing tobacco away from my lips.


    No, wait a second. What did she say? Did she say master?


    The words she professed felt strangely heavy in my heart. It would be better for me to stop listening to Caria¡¯s words. Her words felt twisted and confused for an odd reason. Caria¡¯s distorted intuition felt too dangerous, and I couldn¡¯t even question her words.


    ¡¸Have we not decided¡­? Have you forgotten the duel at Belfein? You robbed me of my life. This body, this spirit, everything. This body of mine is no longer anywhere in the world, except when I handed it over to your hands. ¡¹


    Yes, while saying those words, Caria loosened her cheeks and smiled. It was a neat smile, as if she had drawn a beautiful line on her face. It was a smile that meshed beauty with devilishness.


    Caria continued to speak to me, while I swallowed the words that were stuck in my throat. I even noticed her cheeks twitching. It felt as if her body overlapped with mine.


    ¡­Rest assured, Lugis. If you stop moving your feet, I will pull your hands since I stand by your side. If you don¡¯t know the way, I will pave your way to glory. I will prepare everything you need. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m showing you tremendous loyalty, huh?


    A voice that could not hide a pleasant tone rode in the wind and disappeared into the darkness.


    On the eve of the ceremony, the darkness of the night became even darker.

 Volume 8 - CH 198

    Chapter 198: The Spurt of the First Cry


    Today, a grand feast enveloped the city-state of Garoua Maria.


    Even those who spent their days working to only earn a small amount of money, smiled brightly today as they held bottles of ale with their hands. It was no different for both men and women.


    The people celebrated and sang enthusiastically. Their loud enthusiasm was purely forgiven just for today¡¯s feast.


    Be it rituals, ceremonies or alliance councils. The names surely varied. However, regardless of those names, today was the day to celebrate the alliance between the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia. A celebration where the people wished they would remain eternal friends.


    Of course, the people felt anxiety about the future. After all, the overwhelming power of the Great Holy Church and the allied nations were now turning their fangs toward Garoua Maria. Perhaps, most of the people who celebrated today would die tomorrow. The battlefield was something real and scary, and it was gradually approaching them.


    That¡¯s why the people decided to laugh today. Their minds wanted to celebrate the moment instead of worrying about the future when the cold winds would blow.


    To live was not to sob against the past, nor to fight against fear by looking at the future, but to walk at the present time.


    The whole city of Garoua Maria was living vibrantly today, as if to sympathize with everyone¡¯s feelings.


    The ceremony was held in the square of the city. That place was the center of its liveliness.


    This place was equipped with various construction items necessary for the ceremony, including a large ceremonial platform.


    The ceremonial platform was built on a pile of white stones. The top of the platform was clearly visible from the surroundings. The pile of white stones was illuminated by the sunlight, giving a solemn atmosphere to those who passed by.


    Sitting on the ceremonial platform, which resembled a grand table made of stones, were the representatives of the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia.


    In other words, Saint Matia and the Queen of the Elves, Fin Eldith of Ghazalia. As a sign of mutual friendship, they were right next to each other while exchanging a few words with smiles across their faces.


    Nobody knew which one originally started the conversation. But their exchange looked natural. Every citizen saw this scene and had the following thoughts.


    The Heraldic Order and Ghazalia, summing up, both humans and elves were undeniably holding hands at this time. The bond looked surely like an iron chain. Everyone thought there was an unmistakable sign of friendship here.


    However, that was not the case. The truth was different. The walls between humans, elves, and other races were unexpectedly deep. The customs, the cultures, and even the languages did not overcome those walls.


    It may be that this alliance would eventually go the wrong way.


    But today, the citizens of Garoua Maria and the elves of Ghazalia had confirmed their friendship with one another. That was an undeniable fact.


    It was still unknown whether it would be ephemeral or eternal.


    ¡¸Today, at this time, our bond will be carved into history. ¡¹


    The echoing voice of Saint Matia covered the sky. Citizens surrounding the grand table made of stones rejoiced in a loud manner. Some wondered if it were cheers or just a huge mass of sound. That sound engulfed the surroundings of the grand table.


    ¡¸Elves and humans, there are no boundaries between our races here, and we swear to stand up with pride against everything that harms us.¡¹


    The voice of Fin Eldith of Ghazalia was swayed by the wind. A reaction that seemed to be strong, but not that different from the reaction to Saint Matia¡¯s words, surrounded the entire center of Garoua Maria.


    The citizens all cheered brightly and showed extreme joy with their bodies, but each one of them listened to their voices in order not to miss them.


    One by one, each word was engraved in their hearts. The city-state of Garoua Maria vibrated with the echoing of their voices. After the cheers were repeated for several times, Largud Ann, a servant of Saint Matia and the organizer of the ceremony, opened her mouth after watching this scene.


    ¡¸Well then, we will perform the Heraldic ceremony from here¡­Lugis, come forward. ¡¹


    At the same time as Largud Ann proclaimed those words, a man showed up on a path that connected to the stairs provided for the ceremonial platform.


    The name of this man was Lugis.


    Some people knew him and raised their voices, while others wondered who he was. Lugis walked along an open path.


    This man¡¯s outfit was not something that seemed to be random, but was similar to a military uniform based on dark green hue. The treasure sword on his waist reflected the sunlight and made a dull sound.


    His way of walking was far from being ceremonial. Rather, his movement was close to the natural movements of the human body, without any formal or stiff swings. But not only the people, but even Ann and those sitting on the ceremonial grand table did not blame him for walking in a rather informal way.


    Almost everyone remained quiet as they waited for Lugis to finish walking up to the ceremonial platform. The citizens who were noisy at first gradually began to close their mouths as they watched only his appearance. Finally, when silence dominated the surroundings, only the sound of the treasure sword swaying and Lugis¡¯ steps through the path echoed loudly.


    After climbing through the stairs up to the ceremonial platform, Lugis approached the table where Saint Matia and Fin Eldith stood quietly. His dark green outfit shined well against the white hue of the ceremonial table.


    Ann¡¯s mouth, the organizer of the ceremonial event, gave a pre-determined speech. She spoke about Lugis¡¯ achievements to the surrounding audience. She explained how bold and courageous this man was. Her words made it seem as if he made it all by himself.


    On the other hand, for Lugis, a sense of ridiculousness consumed his chest. He felt that rituals and ceremonies like this one were too exaggerated.


    The ceremony of the Heraldic Order was a ritual that transformed a human being into a hero. It was a ritual to bring someone who was originally born as a mere person into someone blessed by the god of the Heraldic religion.


    Ann¡¯s words echoed one more time. After she spoke, Saint Matia stepped forward.


    ¡¸¡­Human Lugis. Do you have the will to be born into this world as a hero? ¡¹


    Lugis responded by raising his gaze slightly, while keeping his usual appearance. His hair shook in the wind.


    ¡¸¡­Yes, let¡¯s say I do. ¡¹


    Saint Matia slightly relaxed her cheeks in response. The surrounding crowd did not see very well the change in her expression. She smiled at Lugis, after realizing that his answer was somewhat different from the answer she had originally expected from him.


    But that did not matter. After all, Lugis received her words in a way, well, in his own way. He shall be now under the Heraldic Order. He certainly verbally acknowledged that he would be a Heraldic hero. That alone melted Matia¡¯s heart. She felt a deep emotion, which she could not express very well.


    ¡¸Then, in the name of our great god Offal, Lugis, you are now a hero. God will now welcome you with open arms!¡¹


    The crowd got excited by hearing Matia¡¯s piercing words.


    Those cheers felt like flames. The crowd of people moved in unison as if they were a single living organism.


    A hero was born right in front of them.


    Hero was the one who saved everything and everyone. Heroes were those who received the favor of fate. Likewise, a hero was a godly person who rewrote history. And that person stood right in front of them. Everyone¡¯s hearts were uplifted. This event increased the buzz in their hearts since they were alive to witness of an important moment in history.


    Lugis¡¯ eyes squinted a little amid those high cheers. Even God did not know what kinds of emotions were swirling deep inside his chest.


    There was only one thing that was clear. Now, the story of the hero named Lugis had finally started, just like the first cry of a baby born in this world.


    After the loud noise finally settled down a little, Matia raised her voice one more time.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. No, Hero Lugis. Let me congratulate you on your new birth. ¡¹


    Matia¡¯s voice, which was strangely smooth yet full of emotion, stroked Lugis¡¯ shoulders.


    ¡¸Then, to you who were born as a hero, I shall give you a second title¡­as the Believer and Protector of the Heraldic Order.¡¹


    The Saint woman¡¯s lips shook as if they were swayed by the wind.

 Volume 8 - CH 199

    Chapter 199: The Hero¡¯s Spectacle


    Every time the voices of the citizens surrounding ceremonial platform echoed, the noise shook the air and irritated my skin. It was the first time that I was at the center of such a large gathering of voices.


    ¡¸Then, to you who were born as a hero, I shall give you a second title¡­as the Believer and Protector of the Heraldic Order. ¡¹


    Matia spoke aloud while I stood on the ceremonial platform.


    Her words created a mass of voices again, so huge that it could shake the world. The voices of the people engulfed the entire space and were full of emotions of joy.


    On the other hand, I had my head hanging down. My eyes were wide open and my cheeks squeezed.


    Wait a second, Matia. I didn¡¯t remember hearing or accepting such words.


    ¡­The truth of this world lies in the quest for knowledge, and the Heraldic Order is the arrow that points us towards it.


    That quote was one of the clich¨¦s spoken by the Heraldic Order. The root of the Heraldic religion was their crazy obsession with knowledge and writing, which was said to have been left by God.


    God Offal, who people said to have existed once, gave the believers of the Heraldic Order the truth. People gained wisdom, nurtured reason, and built culture through the Heraldic Order. Everyone worshiped the Heraldic Order has an entity given by God, and respected the knowledge and writing as something bestowed by the religion itself.


    Nonetheless, with the passage of time, knowledge wore out, culture perished, and worship itself became a mere ghost.


    In the flow of time, the people could no longer understand the meaning of the Heraldic Order, which was supposed to be given to them by God. That was why people were still fighting with each other and could only live by searching their own desires, or so they said.


    It seemed that the aims of the Heraldic Order were to regain the truth that the Heraldic Order was given to humans by God, and to restore order of this world.


    Because of this background, the Heraldic Order had an irreplaceable meaning to its believers.


    I¡¯ve even heard that some people were executed by just trampling on the picture of the Heraldic Order. Well, it was just hearsay, but it could have been true since these people greatly valued the Heraldic Order.


    That was why it was a supreme honor to be given a unique post within the Heraldic Order. Unique jobs or positions were given to those who had made exceptional achievements in the cult, and to those who had the status of saints like Matia.


    It seemed they were about to give such honor to me.


    I was not a believer of the Heraldic Order in the first place. I was not even familiar with things that the Heraldic Order worshipped. I was not someone to abide by the rules of this organization, and my presence could even create some kind of friction among members of the Heraldic Order.


    Besides, the only thing I¡¯ve heard about today¡¯s ceremony was they would bestow me the title of hero. I just had to receive it. However, I haven¡¯t heard about becoming one with the Heraldic Order.


    I felt great agitation in my chest. I blinked my eyelids several times, raised my head slightly and looked at Matia. I wondered if she was making a mistake, but I looked at her with a gaze that included the color of suspicion.


    Matia noticed my gaze. After receiving my gaze, she nodded slowly and politely smiled at me. It felt as if she were relieved that everything went well.


    As soon as her expression got reflected in my eyes, a suspicion suddenly arose in my chest.


    ¡­This woman has probably set me up.


    I sensed a cold stir crawling down my spine.


    In search for help, I turned my gaze to Largud Ann, who stood beside Matia. Ann was, if anything, a moderate person in the Heraldic religion.


    I wondered if she, who put stability and reason first and foremost, would take some action in response to Matia¡¯s words. After all, Matia¡¯s statement could create a rough wave in the whole foundation of the Heraldic religion. I thought so.


    ¡¸Hero Lugis, the Saint has decided to give you a new name. Please show us your left hand. ¡¹


    As soon as she returned my gaze, Ann lifted her lips and smiled at me, while saying those words. I had no doubts upon seeing that expression.


    I see. Were you an accomplice, Ann?


    The ceremony went on quietly as confusion consumed my own heart. What should I do? Should I refuse them here and now?


    No, I could not refuse them. In front of me stood a huge mass of people, in other words, the citizens of Garoua Maria, soldiers and even merchants. Was it possible for me to refuse Matia before the eyes of all kinds of human beings?


    This ceremony was to show everyone that the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia were united. If there were something that disturbed the pace, I couldn¡¯t even imagine how grand the effect would be, of course, in a negative way. Moreover, if I were to ruin the ritual of the Saint, it would not be strange if I were to be attacked by some fanatic here.


    The voice of the crowd began to subside a little. While I rippled my lips, I slowly extended my left hand to Saint Matia, just as I was told to.


    Matia touched my hand in a very polite manner, and put a ring with some emblem on my finger. She behaved politely and respectfully, as if she was touching a fragile object.


    Then again, Matia¡¯s voice echoed in the surrounding area.


    ¡¸Hero Lugis, as the Believer and Protector of the Heraldic Order, I shall give you another title¡­Golden. I, Saint Matia, believe that you are the one who can carry the true value and integrity of this name. ¡¹


    Golden. I was sure that she made some mistake. I wanted to sigh loudly on the spot, only if I didn¡¯t have many eyes staring at me.


    At best, I could receive gold coins or even a gold plate. But, becoming golden, that was a different story.


    The person who really deserved these two titles, Hero and Golden, was, yes, a hero that resembled the sun, like Helot Stanley.


    Did I want to reject these titles because of the feelings that kept haunting me? Still, if I were to reject them right here, I wouldn¡¯t know how to accept Matia¡¯s complaints, which would otherwise would¡¯ve been ecstatic. Therefore, I was wondering if it would be okay for me to accept them obediently.


    Ahh, they totally deceived me. Beautiful words were professed to make me feel good and emotional. However, when it came to me, things were not so easy to carry.


    After all, human beings could not tell lies to themselves.


    No matter how much I lied in my chest and put a lid on my true intentions, the devil or someone else¡¯s finger would open the lid before I knew it.


    As I was swirling my thoughts around like usual, words suddenly came down from the top of my head.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. Raise your eyes. ¡¹


    Matia¡¯s tone felt different from her previous tone. Before, Matia¡¯s voice resonated through the surroundings, but this tone was not meant to echo. I raised my face upon hearing her voice. As usual, Matia had a smile across her face that seemed to contain some kind of compassion.


    Her lips slowly opened again.


    ¡¸I think I roughly understand what you are thinking right now. ¡°These titles are not suitable for a person like me¡±, isn¡¯t that right? I¡¯m sure you doubt yourself. Obviously, I¡¯m not you to fully understand your inner feelings. But you are worthy of these titles. Everyone believes in you and so do I. ¡¹


    It felt as if Matia scooped out what I was thinking in my heart. I forgot to return the words and just stared at Matia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸Of course, talking to your inner self is not something bad, but not everything you think deep inside your heart corresponds to the truth. Sometimes it¡¯s good to look outside. ¡¹


    Matia said something odd. Then, she held my hand and raised my body.


    In my left hand was the ring that Matia had given to me. The emblem of the Heraldic religion inscribed there was different from the one they worshipped. An emblem, which showed the golden meaning, was engraved in the ring.


    I stood up and turned to the side of the crowd as prompted by Matia.


    ¡°¡­Hear the sound that is coming in front of you. That is exactly the sound that shakes the world.¡±


    My skin felt irritated. The people¡¯s eyes and voices pierced my whole body. It felt unbelievable and painful at the same time. This was the first time I¡¯ve ever had such an experience. However, only the scene felt strangely familiar.


    Yes, I did remember seeing it once.


    Those eyes and voices were never given to me on the past journey, but given to those who traveled with me. And I had been longing for such scene from the bottom of my heart.


    This scene was certainly the view that heroes had seen.


    ¡¸The human eye sometimes speaks the truth more eloquently than the lips. What do you think now, Lugis? All of those eyes are staring at you.¡¹


    Matia¡¯s words spoken beside me gently stroke my earlobes. I didn¡¯t know what to respond.


    Curiously, the suspicion that I felt so vividly disappeared from my chest unknowingly, and now, I only felt a strange palpitation that shook my entire body.

 Volume 8 - CH 200

    Chapter 200: The Eyes of the Elf Queen


    ¡¸¡­Are you okay, Lady Eldith? ¡¹


    Eldith slowly sat down on the prepared bed, while her long ears bounced by the words of her maid, Valet.


    The bed felt strangely soft, and if she laid her body in it, it would sink for sure. Eldith¡¯s eyes narrowed upon realizing that those of the Heraldic religion carefully welcomed her as an official guest of most importance.


    The mansion who once belonged by those of the highest rank in the trading city of Garoua Maria was now the guest house given to the Queen of the Elves, Fin Eldith of Ghazalia.


    ¡¸What do you mean with ¡°okay¡±, is it good or bad, Valet? ¡¹


    Eldith spoke while looking at the night view of Garoua Maria from a large window. Her voice tone was more like talking to a friend rather than talking to a subordinate.


    Although the ceremony to show the friendship between Ghazalia and the Heraldic religion had come to an end hours ago, the cityscape of Garoua Maria still remained bright. Nobody tried to turn off the lights yet, as if they had forgotten to downsize the glow of today¡¯s good mood. Perhaps, this people did not want this day to end.


    Eldith never hated this kind of emotional activities from human beings. Rather, she even envied them. The feeling of regret for having lived for a short moment was a very faint feeling for a long-lived elf. Eldith might not even have known the existence of such feelings if she didn¡¯t spend time with ¡°him¡± at the Tower of Ghazalia.


    Valet¡¯s voice hit Eldith¡¯s teary blue eyes, which were fascinated by the sight of Garoua Maria.


    ¡¸Well, of course, I¡¯m talking about Lord Lugis. Did it not seem as if Lord Lugis was claimed by the Heraldic religion? Lady Eldith, you should have said that Lord Lugis also belongs to Ghazalia¡­¡¹


    Eldith seemed to smile at her subordinate who distorted her eyes while showing the color of anger in her voice.


    The girl named Valet sometimes resented others as if they were her own enemies. That was the reason that made her distort her lips, even for things that had nothing to do with her. This habit of hers seemed to have appeared on her face and tone here today.


    While thinking that one shouldn¡¯t get angry at petty things, Eldith sat on the bed and let the daytime scene float on her eyelids.


    ¡­That scene where your knight was recognized as a hero of the Heraldic religion and was given the title of gold.


    Meanwhile, Ghazalia seemed to have accepted the act on the spot. That was why Eldith¡¯s subordinate felt wronged and exhibited hatred in her eyes.


    Still, there weren¡¯t many elves who took action against Queen Eldith. But because the Queen herself was pleased with Valet¡¯s personality as someone fiery but true to her own emotions, she gave this human-like elf the role as her personal maid.


    ¡¸Honestly, I would lie if I say that I didn¡¯t think of anything at all. ¡¹


    It was pointless to lie to Valet.


    ¡°How many times during the daytime ceremony, emotions that were ugly emerged in me? How many times did my facial expression seem to collapse?¡±


    ¡°To tell the truth, I wanted to grab Lugis right there and make him one of my own, even if I had to tear the title of Fin.¡±


    ¡°However, I am the Fin of Ghazalia. I couldn¡¯t do that in front of that crowd.¡±


    ¡°And what I really wanted was not the name but the real fruit. In other words, I did not want the flower itself, but the root that lurked in the ground.¡±


    So to speak, today¡¯s ceremony was like a blooming petal for Eldith. That was why she decided to give those titles to the Heraldic religion. What she wanted was not flowers or petals, but the fruits and roots. Elves were such creatures by nature.


    All she had to do was keep her mind intact and take her time slowly to get the prey in her hands. For that purpose, she had to chew some bitterness with her teeth. It was a necessary act to achieve her purpose.


    That was why Eldith had forgiven some selfishness that appeared in Lugis¡¯ heart, and ignore the behavior he had today.


    ¡°Oh, but of course, if I can get it all, then I will keep all the roots, fruits, petals and names with my hands. And it doesn¡¯t matter which one is more important. I have already sowed the seeds.¡±


    Valet replied with her raised eyebrows upon hearing Eldith¡¯s response, who spoke with rippling lips.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t like the nature of the elves¡¯ peculiar spirits. You see, in the long run, someone might take what you want and your prey may show your back and run away.¡¹


    Exactly, Valet¡¯s words were not elf-like and she protested against the usual behavior of her own kin. Eldith smiled involuntarily, moving her blue eyes in a soft manner and uttering the following words.


    ¡¸¡­I will not let him escape, absolutely. How can I let him go after all that happened?¡¹


    Eldith was still smiling. A gentle expression that made a person feel as if she were really talking to a friend.


    However, her blue eyes told a different story. The soft manner of her eyes, which she had earlier, blew away completely.


    Now, while shining a brilliant light, the ferociousness that seemed to eat her heart was clearly engraved in her eyes.


    Valet¡¯s face, which was dyed in red, probably due to anger, suddenly lost its color. She knew well what those eyes meant.


    ¡¸Lugis once said that he wouldn¡¯t let me run away. ¡¹


    It was a honey-sweet memory that was once exchanged in the Tower, which only Eldith and Lugis knew. Just by remembering those days, Eldith¡¯s chest fluttered with an ecstatic emotion.


    ¡°Ahh, I wish that time would last forever. How comfortable it was to spend time with him in the Tower that I could even think of silly things. Lugis did say, ?It¡¯s time for you to stop running and face your own problems?¡±.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why it is my turn to not let him run away¡­ You can see for yourself that my will is resolute, Valet.¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s words were no longer as friendly as before. Her voice did not have a gentle tone that spoke to a friend.


    As the unmistakable Queen of Ghazalia, her voice even contained some coldness.


    Valet¡¯s skin shook a little, and she bowed her head reverently as the Queen¡¯s maid.


    ¡¸¡­Yes, Fin Eldith. We, elves of Ghazalia, agree with your decision, whatever it may be. ¡¹


    In front of Valet¡¯s formal response, Eldith opened her blue eyes wide and nodded.


    Then, she lightly moved up her shoulders so that she could soften the air. Her blue eyes were directed toward the cityscape of Garoua Maria.


    Then, Eldith opened her lips as if she were having a light chat.


    ¡¸Lugis apparently received the gift. Indeed, the ceremony was worthy just for the sake of that moment.¡¹


    Valet nodded lightly to respond to the soft words of her Queen.


    ¡¸Yes. It was a military uniform with ornaments exclusively for Lugis. Did you like it?¡¹


    Nodding to her maid¡¯s words, Eldith recalled the dark green military uniform with ornaments worn by Lugis during the day. Her small lips undulated happily.


    Eldith¡¯s expression was not an expression of joy for realizing that Lugis accepted her gift. Rather¡­Eldith¡¯s smile was a smile with a bewitching color, as if her plan had worked out exceptionally well.

 Volume 8 - CH 201

    Chapter 201: The Shadow of the War


    From the west, the allied forces bearing the name of the Great Holy Church, bravely sounded their majestic trumpet, and a few days later, the joint armies of the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia left their stronghold, Garoua Maria. In other words, the Heraldic Order ceased to use the great wall of Garoua Maria as a shield.


    It was an odd action that betrayed the expectations of not only the Great Holy Church but also the people of the Heraldic religion. Garoua Maria was the city with the most powerful defense mechanism in war.


    The city-state of Garoua Maria would not fall so easily unless there was internal chaos and misguidance from the inside, as it did in the past when Matia defeated the city.


    That fact was the reason why many people objected to abandon that absolute advantage. Most of them spoke loudly that the siege strategy was the best option.


    However, Saint Matia, the saint of the Heraldic Order, and Eldith, the Queen of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, were obsessed with defeating the enemy in battle. There were multiple factors leading up to that choice, but the biggest one was the number of their troops.


    The Heraldic Order had at most 8,000 troops, and with the Ghazalian army, it slightly exceeded the 10,000. The rest was, at best, a bunch of paid mercenaries.


    Of course, if they called old men who could not even swing spears or even children who did not know anything about the battlefield, the number could increase a little. However, bringing common folk would mean their downfall. Their army would no longer be seen as an army. There was no way that those people would act disciplined.


    Therefore, the number of the Heraldic Order army was just 10,000, which was an unreliable number.


    On the other hand, the number of troops dispatched by the Great Holy Church was close to 20,000. This number was approximately twice the size of the troops of the Heraldic Order, meaning that they were showing their ferocious fangs to smash through the small sphere of bad influence corrupting Garoua Maria.


    Even worse, 10,000 was undeniably the total number of troops from the Heraldic Order, but for the Great Holy Church, 20,000 was just the number of their advance troops. Behind it, a larger army, which easily exceeded 100,000, was looking at the Heraldic religion with terrifying eyes.


    That¡¯s why Saint Matia said that a siege would be meaningless. If they just wanted to defeat the advance corps, then they would definitely choose the siege plan. But what would they do after that? Well, after defeating the advanced troops, the main army would appear and surround the area around Garoua Maria. That¡¯s it. There was no other way to do it, because in the end they would have to use Garoua Maria as their coffin.


    To be honest, I felt strange when Matia first said those words. No, of course, I understood the meaning of her words and couldn¡¯t argue with her reasoning.


    After all, in the Gospel War of my past life, the Heraldic religion followed the path of destruction after choosing a siege in Garoua Maria. At the end, Saint Matia took her own life by using the underground temple as her own coffin.


    That would be the result if we did the same thing again.


    However, that¡¯s why I thought Matia would take the siege strategy again, because she did so during the Gospel War of my past life. I wondered if she had a change of heart this time, or if there was some reason where she thought that doing a siege would be disadvantageous.


    Anyway, she did not choose a siege, which was great. I didn¡¯t want to be an idiot who followed the path that once perished. Even if I had to die, it made more sense to do something and reach out to different possibilities than having a stupid death.


    ¡¸Why don¡¯t you see this endeavor with winning eyes? ¡¹


    We stopped along the way after deciding on a camp site to rest. I held my chewing tobacco in a big tent.


    This place felt unpleasantly spacious for a tent, most probably because it was a tent originally used for meetings of generals and commanders. A strange feeling engulfed my chest.


    Ann distorted her cheeks upon hearing my words. The color in her eyes looked far from being tender-hearted.


    What? Ann shouldn¡¯t look at people like that. Having a little kindness wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡¸Lord Lugis, you were also present at the joint meeting, and it seems you¡¯re now in this one too. First, what if I say that we have no chance of winning?¡¹


    I moved up my shoulders lightly to respond to Ann¡¯s words, which looked at me with a strong gaze. I took a deep breath while placing the chewing tobacco on my teeth.


    Even if I attended the joint meeting, did it make sense for me to attend this one?


    Most of us spoke several kinds of topics, but I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of their words since I wasn¡¯t used to formalities. I had to think for a few times before understanding the words. Even so, most of those fancy words were undecipherable since I spent most of my life in the taverns and the slums.


    But when Ann said that we had no chance of winning my mind immediately understood her words, which would be similar to a foolish question.


    ¡¸We¡¯re not vain people who choose a battle without victory, Ann. Even if you don¡¯t believe we have a chance to win this war, I want to believe there is someone who can create a path for victory.¡¹


    My interaction with a girl named Largud Ann felt no longer short.


    Her attitude was always sincere, and always seeking for the best path. A girl named Ann was such a person.


    However, she was once defeated by the Great Holy Church. That was an unmistakable fact.


    Matia, the Saint, took her own life in my past journey, so I could imagine her aide¡¯s future to some extent. When I thought about it, my eyelids ached a little.


    However, even in that situation, Ann must have sought the best. What was the best way to achieve the best results?


    I bet she thought like that until the time her life perished. At least, I believed that a girl named Largud Ann was that kind of person.


    That was why it felt hard for me to think that she was just blindly heading to the battlefield without even thinking about proper measures. I was sure there was some speculation swirling around in her brain.


    When I responded, Ann shook her eyes for a moment, and blinked her eyelids for several times over.


    Ann¡¯s expression seemed like saying that I had spit out unexpected words. She stiffened her face as she pondered for a while and opened her lips after a few breaths.


    ¡¸In other words, it means that you are not thinking about anything at all, Lord Lugis? Or should I ask about your thoughts after the war council is over?¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but it has been a while since Ann began to treat me harshly. She treated me quite respectfully when we first met, but not anymore.


    I wondered if I said something that offended her as she looked at me with a face that would devour me alive. Then, Ann slightly loosened her cheeks and smiled, rippling her lips.


    ¡¸I¡¯m just kidding. Of course, I don¡¯t want to choose a battle without victory. As you say, even if we have doubts, we must rewrite the script and create a winning path¡­ I believe that you, Lord Lugis, are the one who can do it.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t accept the words that were suddenly thrown at me. I raised my hands lightly, and took my eyes away from Ann¡¯s gaze to hide my shyness.


    The Heraldic and Ghazalian generals began to show up in the Great Tent to attend the war council.

 Volume 8 - CH 202

    Chapter 202: Weathervane


    ¡¸For us who can¡¯t expect reinforcements, time is not on our side. Even the time to blink our own eyes will become a burden as time goes by.¡¹


    The voice of Saint Matia echoed in the Great Tent. The Heraldic and Ghazalian generals listened to Saint Matia¡¯s words. Their eye color showed the effort to understand every single point of Matia¡¯s intentions. In particular, the elves of Ghazalia were able to see the situation in a remarkable way.


    Of course, that was natural.


    Even though Matia had led the Heraldic people, it did not necessarily indicate her talent as a combat commander. Besides, the current scale was totally different from the number of soldiers that Matia had led so far.


    Until now, Matia had led a considerable number, which was close to a thousand at best. But now the numbers were literally different.


    10,000 troops was not a good number for a city-state army, but it was not small either. It was a number that needed the strong voice of a leader. Even Matia, who had the experience of leading a large number of people, may not have it. Matia¡¯s voice sounded a little lower than usual.


    Everyone was watching Matia¡¯s behavior. They were trying to determine whether she was worthy to lead such soldiers, or if she was someone foolish who could draw them into a deadly swamp.


    Matia, the Saint, was not the only one who felt the pressure. I felt the same as well.


    I felt the pressure most probably because of the influence in being seated at the upper seat near Matia and Eldith. The pressure that almost sewed my skin was now on my cheeks and limbs too.


    To be honest, it felt rather terrible and uncomfortable. I didn¡¯t know that people¡¯s eyes could inflict so much pressure on me.


    But that was inevitable. After all, I received the heavy titles of Hero and Golden by the Heraldic Order at that ceremony. Once people celebrated a single human being, the more they required of that same human being.


    Some of the gazes directed at me seemed to see me as special human being, while others looked at me with hostility. It felt as if I did something bad here.


    After feeling the weight of those eyes, I squinted while placing my body on my elbows.


    ¡¸¡­In addition, what we need is more than just a victory. We need to deliver a complete blow to end this war and break the dragon¡¯s jaw.¡¹


    That was the most difficult and most troublesome thing in this campaign. It felt like a joke when one heard it from the other side. I could hear the sound of the surrounding facial expressions becoming stiff.


    The enemy had nearly twice the strength of our army, and their morale was eager to recapture Garoua Maria at all costs.


    On the other hand, even though our morale was not inferior, some people were taken aback by the difference in the number of troops. Besides, the quality of the soldiers was also questionable. If our army failed, then our leaders would have to call those who held farm tools and nets. In other words, people who were farmers and fishermen yesterday would become people holding spears today.


    Of course Matia knew that too. Even though she knew it all, she said that we must grab our own victory. Although no one wanted to lose, their eyes showed doubt upon hearing Matia¡¯s statement. I wondered if any of them understood her true intention. Perhaps, no one at all.


    After all, no one thought that the Heraldic Order could win in a direct combat with the Gharast Kingdom or the Great Holy Church.


    The difference in the number of troops was clear, and the quality of troops and equipment was also incomparable. If one thought of it as battle of forces, it would be comparable to a conflict between a nation and a city.


    That was why we had to devote everything to this first confrontation. In this battle, we must crush the advance troops of the Great Holy Church and teach them that the power of the Heraldic Order was not a power that they could easily trample on. We had to do it while surviving in the cold weather. In the first place, it was unusual to begin a campaign in the cold season.


    The point was that it was a very unwinnable battle, so saving time was our best call right now. No, it was a very negative strategy but one that we could not forsake.


    ¡¸If the advance troops are around 20,000, then the Chief of Defense has not yet come out. At best, it will be the Chief¡¯s underlings. Well, I think that¡¯s good enough.¡¹


    Caria leaked some words while sharpening her silver eyes. She sounded overconfident but her intention was clear. I wondered where she got that strong stance, since I didn¡¯t remember her participating in a battle with several generals in this current timeline.


    Matia continued to speak in a well-sounding voice while putting a large map on the military table with both hands. Then, she told the people around her.


    ¡¸This is the most important land for this battle, a city a few days from here by horse¡­Philos. This city will be the place that will determine the outcome of this campaign.¡¹


    ¡ª


    The city of Philos was known by many names, but the most common one was ¡°weathervane¡±.


    The city of Philos was one of a group of cities located between the powers, and the surrounding plains were to become the focus of the main battlefield for the ongoing campaign.


    Therefore, this city was always a target because of its surroundings. Sometimes, it became the target of the Gharast Kingdom, other times a target of the independent city-states. Now, which target would it become?


    In conclusion, as the name ¡°weathervane¡± indicated, Philos was a city that had managed to establish its position by being at the side of the strongest. By becoming a worthy ally, the city became somehow an autonomous city.


    Therefore, the citizens of Philos were far more aware that they belonged to the city of Philos than to any other country.


    The citizens¡¯ unwavering spirit allowed them to accept the disgraceful name of weathervane in exchange for an autonomous jurisdiction.


    And today, once again, Philos was required to follow the flow of the wind. That was the fate of the city of Philos.


    ¡¸¡­Both the Great Holy Church and the Heraldic religion have written requests for cooperation. What should we do, Lord Philos?¡¹


    In the city of Philos, its ruler inherited the name of the city, Philos, for generations. It was a tradition so old that no one knew when it first began.


    Philos, the current ruler, put his body in a chair. Then, he spilled a large and deep sigh that crawled up from the bottom of his lungs. He wondered why this was happening now, and the tone of his voice showed deep colors of sorrow.


    ¡¸So what did they say at the city hall? ¡¹


    Philos narrowed his eyes as he tilted his neck. That attitude showed that he already knew what the clerk would respond.


    The clerk was taken aback by Philos¡¯ attitude. However, he slowly exhaled, holding his voice on his lips for a moment.


    ¡¸Yes. As an autonomous city, it is not mandatory for Philos to answer to any power. ¡¹


    ¡¸The people at the city hall really like to say those words all the time. ¡¹


    Philos murmured, holding his elbows at the armchairs and supporting his chin with his palm.


    ¡¸A small regional city like Philos cannot grasp autonomy on its own. The reason why I have been able to win our autonomy until now is because I have always sided with the strong and kneeled at its feet.¡¹


    Yes, the regional city of Philos had always turned to the strong. Just like a weathervane, it just followed the flow of the wind. And in return for being obedient to the strong, autonomy had been granted. Therefore, it was closer to the idea of an ¡°autonomous¡± city rather than an ¡°independent¡± city.


    The clerk was confused by the words of his Lord, but spoke in order to understand his Lord¡¯s intentions.


    ¡¸Then, does Lord Philos intend to cooperate with the Great Holy Church? ¡¹


    Given the path this city had taken so far, that was an obvious choice. It was a city inferior to the great and a menace to the small. That was why the city was still alive.


    Philos dropped his shoulders while touching his lips with his fingers.


    ¡¸I wonder about that. In the battle between the dragon and the lizard, it seems obvious which one we have to rely on.¡¹


    Philos¡¯ eyes narrowed further while taking a deep breath.


    ¡¸But it won¡¯t be beautiful if we cling to the dragon¡¯s feet and get trampled by it.¡¹


    The eyes of Philos, the current ruler, shined in a distorted manner. The words themselves were not that clear, but his eyes looked strangely confident.

 Volume 8 - CH 203

    Chapter 203: Two Notices


    Philos¡¯ finger, the ruler of the autonomous city, hit the desk twice and made a dry sound.


    The clerk naturally looked down while staring at the gesture with a tense look. Everyone who visited this room, Philos¡¯ private office, had the same attitude.


    The attitude was neither in respect for Philos nor did they follow a peculiar etiquette. Their attitude was because of pure fear.


    Philos Trait, the female ruler of the autonomous city of Philos.


    Trait was the family name of those who had ruled this city for generations. The name of the city, Philos, and the name Trait, were the proof of the ruler identification. The rulers had inherited these two names for generations.


    No wonder that some citizens were afraid of the ruler that bore those names. However, the gaze given to Philos of this generation was mixed with an atmosphere that gave something more terrifying than that.


    The reason was its origin and background. In fact, Philos was not the actual child of the previous head of the Trait family, the ruler, but an adopted child. She was treated as a tumor, which was barely exposed to the real world. Most of the citizens knew of her existence to some extent before she became Philos.


    Originally, she was not supposed to reign. She had dozens of older brothers and sisters. Moreover, her eldest brother, who was supposed to inherit the name of Philos, did not have any major problems except for being a mediocre person. He was talented enough to govern the city with the support of those around him.


    Therefore, no one thought that she would become a ruler. Most people believed that she would marry someone in a political marriage to benefit her city. She only deserved that degree of recognition.


    ¡­Those beliefs lasted until the day she reached her adulthood. Strangely, members of the Trait family began to die one by one.


    It was too creepy. Many thought of it as planned assassinations aimed at the reigning family, it was certainly a daily occurrence, even among the upper classes. The rich and powerful people always had someone aiming a knife at their throats.


    However, those murders were done in such a way that left no trace on who did it. On the other hand, everyone thought that she killed everyone other than herself without hiding the deeds, as if it was a freak show.


    Those events led the citizens to feel fear towards her. Despite the anomaly in front of their eyes, the veteran servants who served the previous lords approved her as the ruler since she was the only remaining member of the reigning family. Thus, she became Philos, without any form of protest.


    There was no evident problem, so everything was decided. The day after the suspicious deaths, the current Philos Trait was, of course, wielding a whip as a ruler.


    And for that reason, there was always fear in the hearts of those who served her and came into contact with her. Eventually, they could die in the same way. It would be deaths that nobody would question, and thus be forgotten immediately.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve decided. ¡¹


    Philos finally spoke after hitting her finger at the desk for a few times.


    When the clerk finally raised his stiff body, he could see the dull, shining glasses in Philos¡¯ right eye.


    Philos¡¯ right eye seemed to be weaker and had a strong white color. It was an unusual eye color. The one-eyed eyeglasses attached on that eye were for correction. In fact, this odd characteristic was also one of the factors that made Philos be feared by the public.


    Every time the clerk looked straight at the white eye, he thought he wasn¡¯t seeing a human being. Actually, since she was also a merciless person, then thinking of her as a human being would be completely unthinkable. Sweat slowly oozed from the clerk¡¯s hands. His throat was terribly dry.


    Philos continued to speak despite not knowing the clerk¡¯s inner feelings.


    ¡¸¡­Send a messenger to the general of the Great Holy Church army. I will write the contents of the document, now. ¡¹


    The clerk listened to the words carefully and opened his mouth unintentionally. Rather than thinking about something, his expression came out reflexively.


    ¡¸Lord Philos, are you going to take the pen yourself? ¡¹


    As soon as he said those words, he noticed Philos¡¯ distorted expression.


    The current Philos had a tendency to particularly dislike what others said about what she did. The clerk¡¯s eyes narrowed in fear, as if he would be reprimanded again by professing such words.


    However, the Lord¡¯s words were not natural.


    Taking the pen directly from the Lord and using ink on the parchment was only for those who had a job as personal clerks. That was what they did to higher aristocrats and royalty.


    Why did she want write a handwritten letter herself to a general of the army? It was essentially a clerk¡¯s job. At best, the Lord was the one to profess the content out loud, while the clerk wrote it down.


    The clerk looked straight into Philos¡¯ face despite his fears. The white eye showed no form of emotion.


    ¡¸Yes, I will. The army of the Great Holy Church is, in essence, the army of the Gharast Kingdom. It is one of the largest countries on the continent, and the autonomous city of Philos was originally a territory of Gharast. Then, I will have to be courteous. ¡¹


    Philos went to her desk and picked up her pen without hesitation. Believing that she wouldn¡¯t say any more words, the clerk bowed and left the room.


    Certainly, what Philos said made sense. It was not a mistake.


    But even so, a chunk of unconvincing emotions remained in the clerk¡¯s chest.


    ¡ª


    Richard, the old general who led the advance corps of the Great Holy Church, settled down in a tent and waited for two notices. His wrinkled cheeks were quite visible today.


    ¡°If we continue marching for a few more days, we will be in a plain suitable for a battle. If we want to smash the Heraldic army, then the best course of action will be to stay there since we will easily outnumber them.¡± Richard thought so, however, his camp was near a highway, just a short distance from the plains, just to wait for the news.


    When he put a bottle of ale on his lips inside the tent, the quiet footsteps reminiscent of the military personnel hit his earlobes. Apparently, one of the notices had arrived.


    ¡¸Captain Richard. A messenger arrived from the autonomous city of Philos. He has a letter for you.¡¹


    Richard received the letter from his adjutant Neymar, who spoke with a cold voice.


    The text was quite light. At least for Richard, the writing was more pleasant than the strangely polite text.


    The content did not deviate from what he had imagined. Philos decided to welcome the army of the Great Holy Church, but she wanted to talk about cooperation in order to fulfill their demands.


    ¡°No problem at all.¡± Richard knew about the past shared by the Gharast Kingdom and the autonomous city of Philos. There were no attachments but there were no retaliations as well. ¡°This level of cooperation is well within the permissible range.¡±


    ¡°Rather, it is more than expected that the Lord herself has written that text directly.¡± Richard narrowed his eyes while touching his white beard.


    ¡¸I thought such things would be far away from me. ¡¹


    Richard deepened the wrinkles on his face while playing with the bottle with his hand. He was wondering how he received this letter. By his side stood his adjutant Neymar, who slightly distorted her eyebrows and blinked her eyelids.


    The military organization of the Gharast Kingdom was roughly divided into two organizations, the upper and the lower.


    The upper organization was the army in which the humans of the upper aristocratic class were placed. They were given the appropriate authority and the position to lead the elite cultivated by the state.


    On the other hand, the lower organization was the unit in which the lower aristocratic class or people from the middle class belonged. The leader who belonged to this subordinate organization was not appointed as more than captain, even if he or she made great achievements or shined like heroes.


    The soldiers from the lower organization were far from being the elite of the nation.


    Similarly, the Knights were also classified as either superior or inferior, depending on their dignity.


    Because there was a clear distinction between the upper and lower ranks inside the army, there were many cases where the person who led the army was despised by the negotiating partner even though the leading person was a captain.


    The treatment changed greatly depending on whether it was a government official or a captain. There was no difference between those who held the title of captain in the lower organization and the common folks in the presence of those of the higher rank.


    However, the Lord of Philos somehow sent a handwritten letter to his sort of captain. ¡°How and why did I receive this letter?¡± As he closed the letter, Richard closed his eyes and kept the words in his mouth.


    ¡¸Adjutant, please call the messenger. I¡¯ll write a response immediately. No¡­ Let me write two letters. They should be close to each other now.¡¹


    Neymar sighed loudly when she heard the words, feeling that she was tired of it. She didn¡¯t seem to hold back her emotions against Richard anymore. Her hair, which was tied up, was bouncing in a heartless and frustrating manner.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m neither your personal messenger nor your slave, Captain Richard.¡¹


    Neymar¡¯s eyes narrowed and her voice slowly leaked a series of thorns. Although her wording itself was quite polite, her voice contained an incredible resentment.


    ¡¸But you¡¯re my adjutant, Neymar. The adjutant listens to the captain¡¯s orders. Are you intending to upset me?¡¹


    Richard said those words while looking at Neymar in a funny way. Then, in his ears, he heard several noisy footsteps, which was the exact opposite of Neymar¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Apparently, the second notice I have been waiting for has finally arrived.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes were pleasantly distorted.

 Volume 8 - CH 204

    Chapter 204: The Captain and the Adjutant


    ¡¸¡­I knew this would happen! ¡¹


    The adjutant Neymar yelled at the soldier and messenger who rushed into Richard¡¯s tent. Her voice was harsh and cold. She was no longer willing to hide the fiery emotions boiling in her chest. She yelled aloud while showing her sharp canines at the corner of her mouth.


    The soldier who brought the messenger stood up with a frightened expression. He felt as if he was being blamed.


    ¡­The volunteer soldiers of the Great Holy Church army are looting the surrounding villages, claiming to be for the sake of the cause.


    In short, that was the only report of the army that came that day. However, it was Neymar¡¯s most feared but most foreseeable event. Neymar shook the tongue in her mouth.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s obvious. Volunteers don¡¯t have a great will or a sense of religious duty. They are just random people who took spears to get rid of their daily pains. They are people who behave without reasonable thoughts because of their repressed anger.¡±


    ¡°Even though they call themselves volunteers, they are no better than beasts. If these beasts are hungry, then they will swing their spears to threaten the people and plunder them. However, this captain named Richard¡­¡±


    Neymar¡¯s eyes showed emotions that could be seen as anger or contempt. Her eyes had an unmistakable suspicious color. Richard caught her gaze and told the messenger a few words before dismissing him.


    Then, while looking straight at Neymar, he spoke. The quivering voice peculiar to an old man echoed strangely in the tent.


    ¡¸Adjutant Neymar, I think everyone is ready. We must go now. It¡¯s okay to leave the useless stuff behind. Just take the essential with you.¡¹


    Richard put his hands on the bottle made of pottery and dipped his tongue in the ale.


    Neymar¡¯s lips almost spilled a fiery breath again, in an attitude that seemed to oppose Richard in  every way. But on this precise moment, Neymar¡¯s eyelashes suddenly bounced.


    ¡°Everyone is ready¡­What does that mean?¡±


    Neymar¡¯s momentum was momentarily cut off by the captain¡¯s mysterious words. Since Neymar¡¯s expression clearly showed skepticism, Richard slowly spoke to his adjutant by providing a detailed description.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t try to crush it with one unit. All you have to do is to use every single unit evenly and teach them what the battlefield is like. They probably don¡¯t have much practical experience, but this will do.¡¹


    Neymar felt a cold wind crawling through her spine the moment she heard those words. A bell rang outside the tent to announce that the battle preparations had been completed.


    ¡°Strange. It¡¯s too soon.¡±


    ¡°Even though they are in position, they should be taking a break except for the troops prepared for defense. Besides, it is necessary to prepare the units and their roles to fulfill, and in order to do that, we need trained people to lead each unit. This task takes considerable amount of time. And the news of the volunteers looting the villages arrived right at this time.¡±


    ¡°So why are the troops ready so quickly?¡± An unpleasant premonition emerged in Neymar¡¯s chest.


    Neymar opened her eyes wide and forcibly opened her throat to utter the following words.


    ¡¸Captain Richard. Do you understand that the volunteers are looting the villages, and now, you¡¯re saying the men are ready?¡¹


    Neymar wasn¡¯t sure what to ask. Only those words leaked from her lips.


    Richard put the bottle made of pottery on the table and answered her question promptly.


    ¡¸Of course, they¡¯re ready. What else should they do? It will be a good training for them.¡¹


    Upon hearing the captain¡¯s words, Neymar¡¯s brain got paralyzed. All she saw was a pure white veil in the horizon. Her eyelids began to quiver as if they were having cramps.


    ¡°This captain already knew about the volunteers attacking the surrounding villages. But he tolerates it and even uses it to train the recruits.¡±


    ¡°How could he do such foolish thing?¡±


    Neymar¡¯s thoughts swayed wildly in her head and she couldn¡¯t put proper words together. Still, she managed to make her voice heard since her sense of duty spoke louder.


    ¡¸¡­We will lose the trust of the people. ¡¹


    Neymar spoke in a quivering voice, the exact opposite of her previous confident and strong voice. Richard also responded to her words without hesitation.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. There are rumors that the surrounding villages are infested with Heraldic troops claiming to be our recruits. Actually, the enemy¡¯s appearance and our appearance are similar. The people will think our recruits are the actual enemy.¡¹


    The old man¡¯s mouth professed that statement with such an ease as if he had taken it for granted. Rather, he even asked Neymar if there was something wrong with it.


    Richard added, in a wrinkled old man¡¯s voice, that taking them to the battlefield would only get them in the way.


    Neymar bit her lips hard. Her canines were about to bite into her flesh and spill blood.


    ¡°I know that. There is no way that the results of the battle will improve just by bringing the existence of volunteers who are like rampaging beasts.¡± Neymar agreed with her captain to that extent.


    ¡°However, there are ways of doing things. But hurting people is not one of them.¡±


    The moment Neymar was about to spill an angry word, Richard spoke while touching his nose.


    ¡¸Listen, Neymar. This is a profitable way. If you are going to conduct a war campaign, it¡¯s good to build a good relationship with the surrounding villages since we¡¯ll need their support, but of course there are exceptions.¡¹


    Listening to Richard¡¯s words, Neymar opened her eyes wider and wider and raised her face. Neymar just didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she had on her face right now.


    ¡¸We¡¯re just trying to separate the good volunteers from the bad ones right from the beginning. It will also help us avoid unwanted antipathy.¡¹


    Per Richard¡¯s reasoning, they would get the favor from the villagers because of those rumors and train the newbie recruits by disposing the weak volunteers. Richard thought it was a good idea, while pouring ale into his throat. Besides, the damage would be much lower than losing the campaign without proper training.


    Neymar wanted to spill out something from her mouth. She wanted to throw her blazing and unstable emotions swirling in her chest at the captain standing in front of her.


    However, she couldn¡¯t find the proper words. Tears were about to appear in her eyes because of her uneasiness. Neymar didn¡¯t like what Richard said. She wanted to avoid that man at all costs, and she didn¡¯t want to follow his orders anymore. Neymar had no knowledge or experience to do the campaign on her own, but she was sick of that man.


    Neymar did her best to shake her lips in order to say the following words.


    ¡¸Captain Richard. ¡¹


    What?, Richard replied crudely. He didn¡¯t even look at Neymar. Then, Neymar squeezed her throat.


    ¡¸I despise you. But¡­I will obey your orders. ¡¹


    That¡¯s all Neymar could say.


    She couldn¡¯t follow Richard from the bottom of her heart. She despised him way too much. However, she didn¡¯t have the power to correct or oppose him. All she had to do was obey.


    ¡°How awkward. How helpless. I can¡¯t even put into words what I think is right.¡± Neymar turned her back on her captain and left the tent. All she felt was the urge to strangle herself. There was a glowing liquid in her eyes, and a number of emotions distorted her expression.


    Richard took a deep breath after concluding the matter with the volunteer soldiers. Now, all he had to do was think about the letters he had to send.


    A letter to the autonomous city of Philos and a letter to his former student who now belonged to the army of the Heraldic Order.

 Volume 8 - CH 205

    Chapter 205: The Military Envoy


    The success of a military envoy during a war did not mean that his or her achievement was going to be praised, no matter how successful his or her work was.


    The danger was much higher than just entering a battlefield. It was much worse than that, in other words, to misunderstand. Misunderstanding the events or discussions was much worse than the battle itself, therefore, misunderstanding the facts was what the military enjoys feared.


    Why? Because a military envoy did not tell messages to the allies like any other messenger. The military envoy had to ride without armament into the territory of the enemy¡¯s army alone, and convey the intention of his or her own army without hesitation.


    If a military envoy failed to do so, he or she would be immediately decapitated, and even if he or she sent the worst possible letter, there was even danger that a sword would pierce the chest as a demonstration for retaliation. In this case, it would be better to go to the battlefield and wield a spear for the just cause.


    Even if you died, it would be on the battlefield since you fought for your homeland or for your friends. However, to deliver only a letter and die because of it, that would be classified as an idiotic death.


    On this day, the military envoy, who was carrying a letter from the Great Holy Church army to the Heraldic army, was muttering such things in his mouth endlessly.


    The military envoy thought it was not worthy at all. He would get some sort of rewards, yes, but if he died, he wouldn¡¯t use any of it. If he had a family, he could still share the rewards with them even in death. However, the dangerous role of a military envoy was always left to someone lonely. Summing up, it was a role for a person without family or friends like the current envoy. It was not worth it since a life could be lost along with the useless rewards. The military envoy could not stand it.


    The feelings of the military envoy swelled even more when he set foot in the army location of the Heraldic religion. Some of the Heraldics had strangely long ears. The military envoy realized that those people were the elves since they had a different appearance from humans. They were walking around everywhere. The military envoy had heard the elves supported the Heraldic Order, but he didn¡¯t think that they would be so free to roam around humans.


    The military envoy had heard that the elves liked eating people happily. There were rumors that the human heart was their favorite delicacy. Some even cursed humans so that they wouldn¡¯t move forever. It was a horrifying story, and the military envoy¡¯s feet became cold.


    The fact that he came to deliver the letter himself was even scarier. The military envoy felt that his heart was strangely heavy.


    The military envoy then recalled the man of the great rebellion, who was the Lord of Vice, the traitor Lugis.


    He was a symbol of evil, alongside the witch Matia. Both were the flagship of the Heraldic religion.


    People said the Lord of Vice had a huge body that could kill a large demon beast with one hand, and that his figure was always covered with green flames.


    The military envoy could see the blade coming towards his neck even if the contents of the letter did not make that traitor angry. The man sent as a special envoy prayed in his chest to the God of the Great Holy Church for such predicament to never come true.


    ¡ª


    ¡­I hope the conversation will be valuable to us both. Captain Richard Permilis.


    I first doubted my own eyes when I saw the signature at the end of the letter. I sharpened my own eyes and I stared at the ink stains for a couple of times.


    It wasn¡¯t a spelling mistake. Could it be another person with the same name, or a brother who was alive? With such stupid delusions in my mind, I stared at each letter of the signature as if I was eating it alive.


    It was useless. No matter how much I tried to deceive myself, I was familiar with this seemingly messy signature. I even recognized the strange calligraphy. I liked this strange way of writing myself, and I knew only one person who wrote like me. That person was named Richard.


    However, what kind of change happened in his heart? Why did he write his surname, which he hated for a long time, at this moment in time?


    ¡¸This is the old man Richard¡¯s writing. What a nostalgic name. ¡¹


    I muttered in the Great Tent, and not just to myself. All of the generals were looking at me without opening their mouths. My voice echoed in the tent after I¡¯ve received the letter.


    The letter from the Great Holy Church arrived right when Saint Matia and the generals of the Heraldic army were holding a meeting enthusiastically around the military table. The liaison soldier, who would have acted as an intermediary, ran into the Great Tent, breathlessly, with a letter in his hand. The situation was so abrupt that I thought it was an enemy attack.


    I didn¡¯t ask about the contents since it was a letter delivered from the general of the Great Holy Church army. I didn¡¯t know the destination of the letter was me.


    But, well, it was obvious why the liaison soldier was out of breath. The fact that the enemy army¡¯s envoy came to deliver the letter was the proof that the enemy was close by. It was the evidence that the crucial time was about to arrive.


    All of us realized that the enemy who wanted us killed was just around the corner. Whatever form it was given, it caused strange pain in my heart too. It would make sense for the new recruits who were not accustomed to the battlefield to be upset by it.


    ¡¸Do you have someone familiar in this sort of war, Lugis? ¡¹


    Eldith, who was sitting beside me, looked into my face and said those words. Her big blue eyes had interesting colors.


    ¡¸Familiar, you say. Well, it¡¯s my mentor, who took care of me when I was a hungry ghost.¡¹


    I narrowed my eyes when I realized that he now led the army of the Great Holy Church.


    Yes, that¡¯s right, that old man took care of me. It was that old man who provided shelter for when I was only a thin dog. He taught me how to live in the back alleys, how to find food to eat, and how to swing the sword.


    In the darkness of the Gharast Kingdom, I managed to grab my life and become an adventurer thanks to that old man Richard.


    However, the values that he taught me were not that legitimate.


    After all, the old man Richard was a vicious man himself. He was a violent person, and a man who preyed on the flesh of the weak. There was no way that I would receive all the teachings from such a person.


    That¡¯s why the only education I accepted and received from that old man was the manners of the back alleys. Exactly, he taught me how to survive even if I wasn¡¯t someone exposed to the sun. If some of the people listened to this, they would be spitting on the spot.


    Still, even now, I didn¡¯t think it was a mistake to ask old man Richard to be my teacher. He was once a symbol to the former me.


    I was immersed in my old memories for a moment as my eyelids became heavier. When I opened my eyes again, I suddenly found that the air in the Great Tent had become a little heavier than before.


    ¡¸¡­Lord Lugis, what did that mentor of yours tell you? ¡¹


    Ann spoke with a voice that was as stiff as the air. Her facial expression, pulled by the firmness of the voice, showed some sort of tension. What was wrong? It felt as if something extremely bad had happened here.


    I moved up and down my shoulders to the mysterious appearance of the surroundings and leaked some words while distorting my eyebrows.


    ¡¸He wants to talk to me directly, just me and him. No, actually it feels as if the old man has gotten fragile with age since he wants to deepen the old relationship with me.¡¹


    I said with a dry throat.


    Of course, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. That old man Richard wouldn¡¯t send a military envoy to the enemy¡¯s army camp for a silly reason, such as wanting to deepen his old relationship with his former student.


    Ahh, it truly felt nostalgic. If this vicious and horrible old man was going to move, then he must be trying to draw something strange here.


    Richard Permilis was a person who could not escape from such nature. The words of order and justice were surprisingly unsuitable for him. And I was familiar with the nature of such an old man. That¡¯s exactly what I hated about him.


    Ann and Matia were discussing something while staring at the letter. Perhaps, they were planning the best way to deal with this sudden turn of events.


    However, my viscera had already decided. I stood up from my seat while distorting my cheeks. Then, I threw the following words at the liaison soldier, who was still kneeling near the entrance to the Great Tent while waiting for an order.


    ¡¸¡­Liaison soldier, tell the military envoy of the Great Holy Church that Lugis has accepted the invitation. Let¡¯s go see the face of that old man Richard for the first time in a long time.¡¹

 Volume 8 - CH 206

    Chapter 206: The Bad Habit of Sticking Out the Tongue


    While looking at Lugis, who spoke directly to the liaison soldier, Eldith¡¯s eyes were immersed in an indescribable mood, as if she were disappointed, yet smiling in her chest.


    As usual, Lugis did not care what other people thought of him because of his actions. For Eldith, Lugis¡¯ bad habits, which had not changed since the Tower days, were both funny and disappointing.


    ¡­The hero Lugis was going to meet General Richard of the enemy¡¯s army on his own.


    Such action would definitely plant some seeds inside the soldiers¡¯ hearts. Those seeds could grow in both good and bad ways.


    If those seeds grew up to be bad, at least one would turn skeptical. In other words, by starting out bad, if the result proved to be successful then it would open the eyes of the distrusted soldiers. On the other hand, if those seeds grew to be good, it could generate unmistakable trust and credibility. Those were dangerous feelings that could backlash in case of a failure.


    Eldith thought it was truly heroic to meet the enemy¡¯s general alone without considering the danger.


    Lugis¡¯ actions resembled that of a mighty hero, a fierce knight that fought bravely even amidst danger. Sure, that type of knight that was boldly confronting a strong enemy touched people¡¯s hearts in a way.


    If this action went well, the morale of the soldiers would rise tremendously and enthusiastically. Therefore, in a way, Eldith thought there was nothing wrong with Lugis¡¯ behavior.


    However, as with all things, if one proceeded on the premise that it would work for sure, then that someone would surely be caught in a thorn somewhere.


    It was impossible to make a plan by assuming that it would work. Eldith thought that a plan always involved a large degree of failure.


    This time, Lugis could fall into the enemy¡¯s trap, causing him to die.


    If Lugis died, both the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia would fall. Eldith felt that something hot was about to appear on her eyes.


    In the Heraldic religion, he was definitely a hero. In a place where the lives of the people could perish due to the ongoing campaign, the appearance of a hero could become a foundation that supported the people¡¯s hearts more than Matia herself, who was a Saint.


    It was not hard to imagine what would happen if that foundation was lost in the war. The loss of morale would be inevitable, and some would even desert the cause. After all, even if those people spewed joyous fire during the ceremony, it would be superfluous in the end.


    ¡°How can we lead Lugis to a dangerous place? Meeting a general from the enemy side is such a silly story.¡± At the edge of her sight, Eldith saw Saint Matia distorting her cheeks. That expression said that she was looking for some words.


    Eldith felt that Matia didn¡¯t want to upset the people around her by showing a strong opposition to Lugis¡¯ idea. Therefore, her expression remained intact. However, Eldith noticed Matia¡¯s sharp eyes, which invoked a clear anger. If she had no eyes around her, her voice would have roared inside the tent.


    On the other hand, even if wrong, Lugis spoke whatever he had on his mind without waiting for the words of both Saint Matia and her aide, Largud Ann.


    Seeing that figure, Eldith smiled unintentionally. ¡°I don¡¯t think that smiling suits this place, but I can¡¯t control my honest feelings.¡±


    What kind of influence did Lugis have on others with his actions? How would that influence change the outcome? Eldith thought about those questions with curiosity. Was she someone that influenced others that greatly? Eldith was born and raised as a royal, and was now the Fin of the elves. However, she was no hero. A royal was clearly different from a hero.


    Well, Eldith thought that Lugis¡¯ bad habit was not exactly bad.


    ¡°First, heroes don¡¯t listen to common opinions. A hero is a great man that shakes off all the surrounding eyes and ignores the fence of history. It is a person that moves forward only by relying on his or her own will. In that sense, I can say that Lugis¡¯ nature is that of a hero.¡±


    ¡°Besides¡±, Eldith had a slight idea of ??why Lugis gained those qualities.


    Eldith recalled the time when the two of them were still imprisoned in the Tower of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia. From time to time, Eldith heard of Lugis¡¯ past. Though not that clear, Lugis often talked about his own experiences.


    ¡°¡­Whatever they may be, they weren¡¯t a good thing.¡±


    Eldith didn¡¯t know exactly how bad it was or what actually happened since Lugis never gave details of that past. But Eldith understood that his words had a certain color of truth.


    She felt that something bad had happened to him before. Yes, something that made Lugis¡¯ mouth close unintentionally.


    Something fatally twisted Lugis¡¯ heart and put an indelible sword (EN: In other words a scar that cannot be removed) in his soul. Eldith¡¯s lips closed and her eyes blinked for several times.


    In the end, no matter how bad his habits were, that was Lugis¡¯ defense instinct. He was someone that had to cut off the gaze that was directed at him, and bounce off all the emotions that were given to him. He had lived a tough life in the past.


    Of course, this explanation was just Eldith¡¯s imagination, and the truth could be different. However, Eldith had a strange feeling that this reasoning was not far from the truth.


    After giving that order to the liaison soldier, Lugis and Saint Matia exchanged several words in front of Eldith. Then, Eldith¡¯s long ears shook upon hearing their voices.


    ¡¸¡­There is no benefit in having that sort of meeting. Are you trying to give your heart to the enemy?¡¹


    Matia¡¯s calm voice made sense as she tried to correct Lugis¡¯ idea. Her voice contained undeniably sincere thoughts, and there was no doubt that she really thought of Lugis¡¯ well-being.


    Even so, Eldith knew that Lugis wouldn¡¯t get shaken by even those words.


    ¡¸What, I¡¯m not rolling in a bad direction. I¡¯ll just have a small talk with my old friend.¡¹


    What Lugis wanted¡­was also desirable for Eldith as well. ¡°After all, he and I are master and servant, and I am bound to him.¡±


    ¡°If Lugis says he is right, then he is right.¡± Eldith was someone tied to him and his course. Eldith found a strange uplifting feeling swirling in her chest.


    She stood up from her seat and spoke in a voice that caught the ears of Saint Matia and the surrounding generals.


    ¡¸Then, someone from Ghazalia will act as his escort. Even if it¡¯s a one-on-one meeting, he will need an escort. You can rest assured. I have no intention of getting my knight killed.¡¹


    Those were the words professed by the Queen of Ghazalia. Those were the remarks as a leader of the elves. The only person who could clearly disagree with those words was Saint Matia.


    Saint Matia closed her lips for a moment, glancing at Eldith with her incredibly stiff eyes. She must have come up with a number of assumptions and calculations in her skull.


    Staring at Matia¡¯s profile, Eldith foresaw a word of consent from her lips. After all, the human named Lugis was someone who would forcibly break any commandments and start walking somewhere. The Saint understood that it was wise not to force him to stay. Holding him back was a bad idea, so it would be better to let him go by grabbing the reins.


    It was a short pause while waiting for Matia¡¯s words. In the meantime, Eldith turned her consciousness to a slightly different place.


    Lugis¡¯ bad habit was due to the indelible sword carved into his soul. That should be correct. And it was no exaggeration to say that Lugis was now tied to that chain of events.


    Eldith¡¯s lips created a smile, as if she put a line on her face.


    ¡­Rest assured, Lugis. No matter what much you¡¯re tied to, I will always let you go.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s re-tie the knot where it should be. I¡¯m sure Lugis will know where the right knot must be.¡±


    Eldith¡¯s blue eyes, though gentle, created a deep color that nobody could see the bottom.

 Volume 8 - CH 207

    Chapter 207: The Villain¡¯s Wit


    It was early in the morning when the sun started to rise. The location of the meeting was the Sanyo Plains, which spread in front of the Autonomous City of Philos. It was often considered as a fair place.


    The feel of the horse¡¯s hooves hitting the soil shook my body. By the time I stepped into the center of the plain, I could already see a shadow in the distance. A human being that wore a gray-looking armor caught my eyes immediately. A familiar big wound was carved into his face.


    I waved my hand lightly to stop the troops of Ghazalia who had been following me as escorts. And when I waved my hand, at the same time, the opponent also stopped his escort unit¡¯s feet, and took his horse to the center of the plain. This man was behaving way too well.


    ¡¸I¡¯m no longer the small kid, old man. ¡¹


    Our voices no longer reached the ears of the escort parties. It was no longer necessary to worry about words. While smiling after professing my words, the captain of the enemy¡¯s army¡­My teacher Richard rang his throat.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right; it is quite a sight to see. Did you wash your feet from the ditch? ¡¹


    With a laughing voice, Richard responded while moving both hands.


    I heard the old man Richard¡¯s voice for the first time in a long time, but I didn¡¯t feel any old emotion anywhere. Rather, his tone seemed to be much more fearless than the time when we exchanged drinks in the tavern. Only his face was familiar.


    We exchanged words for several times. It was just small talk. Actually, it was not a conversation that had a pattern of recent reports. Our talk just bloomed into the old stories for a moment.


    It must be an act of wasting time. There was no chance that something useful would be born in a miscellaneous conversation between enemies.


    However, the nostalgic exchange with the old man had eased my mood in a strange way. A meeting with an enemy far way from camp would mean a tense time ahead. It felt funny. After all, the person in front of me was the real enemy, yes; he was the opponent where I could exchange swords at any moment.


    The tall grass that covered the plain gave made a loud sound as if being scolded by the wind.


    ¡¸¡­But, old man. To become the captain of the Great Holy Church, I do wonder if you drank bad ale.¡¹


    The nostalgic stories were cut here. Although it was not a bad nostalgic feeling, if I only repeated the endlessly stupid stories, sooner or later I¡¯d only be drawn to the scheme of the old man. Even thought it felt somewhat hasty, it was better to change it from here.


    The old man, with a suspicious easy-going smile across his face, responded to me.


    ¡¸It¡¯s unusual, that¡¯s for sure. Yet, I cannot help but do something out of the box. ¡¹


    His eyes, which went through many years, seemed to run a flash for a moment. The old man stroked his white beard with his fingers.


    It was unusual, that¡¯s for sure. The old man Richard wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would step into the front stage. He often pulled the threads from behind the scenes with a wicked smile. That was the human being named Richard. I recalled his teachings, ¡°do not cross the dangerous bridge by yourself, but use someone well, so that only you can profit in a wake of a disaster.¡±


    The old man continued to spoke in a wrinkled voice.


    ¡¸But, you see, it¡¯s not only me who did something unusual. You did it too, Lugis. Joining the Heraldic Order is not that strange, but becoming sort of a hero, well, that¡¯s a whole different level, don¡¯t you agree?¡¹


    I see, so those were the words I got from my remark. That¡¯s right. Considering the time when I was sleeping on a muddy road in the back alleys, the title of hero was something that stood far away from me. Actually, it was not far away, but something unreachable. It was a pattern that did not fit the old me. It was unusual too.


    I understood his meaning. I felt something bitter in my expression. The old man smiled, groaning loudly. It was a random laugh, way too cheerful that had nothing to do with it.


    ¡¸You have a point. I feel like a worm crawling around someone else¡¯s neck when I do something that is out of the ordinary. I am even dressed up as a commander of sorts after it was bestowed to me during a ceremony. It looks foolish, certainly.¡¹


    As expected, I was not that different from my teacher. I did not know if we were similar because of our origins, or if we had similar natures, but it seemed there was a similarity between us.


    The formal greetings of the ceremony, the letter with plenty of fancy words and the title and position that I¡¯ve got; those kinds of things did not suit me. And it was the same for old man Richard, nonetheless.


    ¡¸It really seems unusual as if I¡¯m forging a forbidden pattern. I think so too. If there is a front and a back in the world, I don¡¯t think that I can walk on the front. However, it¡¯s on that front that people feel the most alive. The nature that people are born with, the air, the water, everything fits no matter the place. The same happens for both fish and birds where they have a vast ocean and sky to roam free. It seems that humans also have a place to live no matter where it might be.¡¹


    I spilled those words. Then, I wondered what the old man would say in return. For what purpose did he set up this meeting?


    A slight sweat engulfed my hands holding the horse¡¯s reins. The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves kicking the soil was heard on the spot.


    ¡¸What about you, Lugis? Do you think that, from the bottom of your heart, the place where you are now is where you should live?¡¹


    What a blunt way of saying it. He was once my teacher, that¡¯s right, so why the sudden interest? Did he care about me? No, actually, I wondered if I had been caught in the scheme of that old man unknowingly. What was he thinking about?


    However, it was a fact that my heart sounded loudly for a moment upon hearing the words of the old man. A slight sweat fell from my forehead.


    ¡¸What does that mean? ¡¹


    I spoke while narrowing my eyes. I noticed that the wound carved on the old man¡¯s face was greatly distorted.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be silly, Lugis. ¡¹


    The old man opened his mouth without hesitation.


    ¡¸You are the same as me. Being a hero is not the path that people like us must be forging, nor is it our nature to walk on the front road. Such things are illusions for the foolish. ¡¹


    The old man Richard¡¯s eyes had a melancholy color, as if I were seeing something nostalgic. I even felt a strange feeling after hearing the words that spilled out of his mouth.


    In the old days, I heard a peculiar story in a tavern. It was the story of old man Richard¡¯s past, the days where he once stood on a stage bathed in light as an adventurer.


    The old man stepped into that big place where he could grasp the status and honor with his own hands. He certainly had talent, luck, and ability. It would have been possible for him to reach an almighty height despite his upbringing.


    But the old man threw it all away. Instead, with disappointment in his heart, he threw himself into the back road.


    I didn¡¯t know how much of it was true. I didn¡¯t feel like confirming this story told in the tavern with the old man, and he didn¡¯t even try to talk about it. However, at this time, the words released from the old man¡¯s mouth were overflowing with a strange feeling and weight. That was certain.


    ¡¸Then, what? Do you want me to step back and pull the threads? It will feel just like a villain who smiles in the shadows.¡¹


    I spoke aloud while interrupting the old man¡¯s words. There was a feeling inside me that upset my stomach. Wrinkles naturally appeared between my eyebrows.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the only choice. ¡¹


    The response was short. Those words must have been the purpose for calling me here. Whether it was from his heart or to deceive me, I did not care.


    My eyelids blinked for a few times.


    ¡¸Gharast is a ridiculous country. It¡¯s all about the bloodline and pride. Yet, that people have empty heads. But strangely enough, it¡¯s those idiots who write the script in that country.¡¹


    I hated it, such disgusting words coming from a man like that. Strangely, those very words easily got into my ears. It felt as if they bit into my brain.


    ¡¸If you want to get on that script, it¡¯s always better to pull the threads from behind the stage. That way is always the right choice. ¡¹


    The old man¡¯s expression swayed for a moment as if he remembered something. However, he raised his eyes and pierced me straight with that gaze.


    It was rare for the old man, who often smiled frivolously at all times, to have that kind of expression. The easy-going expression disappeared from his face on that moment. Slowly, with heavy weight, the wrinkled voice of that man echoed in the Sanyo Plain.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis, don¡¯t you want to come with me? After I heard about your rumors, I gathered some information. That¡¯s how I found your talent.¡¹


    I wanted to thank him for the compliment. I wanted to raise my hand and rejoice, however, it was not the right place to act happy.


    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s not your talent as an adventurer that caught my interest, but your sword technique that makes you special.¡¹


    The old man Richard¡¯s words reached my ears. My eyes were wide open and stiff. The shape of the shadow changed slightly, conveying the sparkle of sunlight.


    ¡¸You are willing to incite, attract, and use people with your tongue. So, in fact, all of that doesn¡¯t matter at all except for that purpose. It¡¯s not something I know about. In fact, whether a person dies or lives is all because of her or his own fault. Lugis, you are¡­¡¹


    ¡­An unmistakable villain.Just like me.


    Before I knew it, the old man Richard¡¯s voice was already grabbing my heart.

 Volume 8 - CH 208

    Chapter 208: The Hero Talk


    The gentle sunlight covered the Sanyo Plains. In the center of the plain, the shadow of the two horsemen facing each other grew slightly. The tall vegetation trembled with the wind.


    ¡¸Heroes are part of history, but not a part of reality. You know that fact better than anyone, Lugis.¡¹


    The old man Richard said in a light tone while touching his white beard with his finger. I listened to his voice with a firm expression. The old man repeatedly spoke about heroes while the chilly wind caressed our faces.


    What was this talk, I wonder? Of course, heroes were part of history, naturally.


    However, there was no hero who saved everything in this world, and the hero who repainted fate as a product of history no longer existed. Only their feats remained in the parchment of history. Yet, the injustice in this world remained intact. Babies abandoned by their parents screamed without anyone reaching out, and the persecuted woman would die because of stone-throwing without the help of the so-called saints.


    ¡¸When you were starving to death in the slums, did anyone help you when you reached out? C¡¯mon, you know the answer. Also, do you how many of your peers have survived?¡¹


    What a disgusting old man. My peers, the humans who grew up with me at the orphanage, were most of them dead? Their lives would be miserable even if they were alive today.


    If it was a man, and if lucky, he would become an adventurer or a mercenary and die by the sword. If he was unlucky, he would become a slave apprentice and die by the master¡¯s hands. There were even those who escaped but were persecuted or even died from starvation. If it were a woman, if lucky, she would become the rich toy of an aristocrat; otherwise, she would be only worn down in a brothel.


    Was there a reason why they should wish for a long life? Most of them didn¡¯t have a reason to cling to this world for a long time. If you die quickly and easily, then that¡¯s the best option.


    After all, there was certainly salvation and happiness in this world, but none of them were shared with the poor.


    Neither the hero chosen by fate nor the hero who received the favor of God existed in this world, but the poor couldn¡¯t voice their grudge and die. This was such a place. Everyone understood it from the bottom of their hearts. But even though everyone knew, those stories consoled their souls. Therefore, the people relied on the existence of heroes.


    What the old man Richard said was correct. Cruelly correct. I wanted to clap my hands and praise it.


    When I raised my gaze that was staring at the ground, there were eyes that pierced straight at me. His eyes illuminated the fire so seriously that I had never seen it before.


    ¡¸Lugis, let¡¯s stop this hero show. For a human being like you to be called a hero, you can only wait for a catastrophic end at best.¡¹


    The voice of an invitation naturally permeated my ears. I blinked my eyelids for several times and took two deep breaths.


    Then, while shaking my strangely dry lips, I returned the words to the old man. I could feel the voice that leaked out of my throat was awfully clear.


    The shadow reflected in the Sanyo Plains was shaking in my field of vision.


    ¡ª


    The voice that reached Richard¡¯s ears caused his eyelids to ache slightly.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s too bad, old man. I¡¯ve already exposed my hands. It seems that I¡¯m not allowed to get out of this game now.¡¹


    The words leaked by the former student were within the conjecture for Richard. But still, it felt a little unexpected somewhere.


    Richard was well aware that his student, Lugis, had a character that clearly disliked places in the sun, and naturally evaded places on the front stage. However, Richard himself did not know whether that character was born or created by the environment.


    Actually, by the time Richard recognized Lugis¡¯ existence, he was already there. That was why this invitation should have been meaningful, even if he declined.


    The invitation, which may sound terribly attractive to his former student¡¯s ears, probably shook Lugis¡¯ heart a little. It would¡¯ve been a great benefit to embed confusion in the heart of the opponent, who was not just the captain of the enemy¡¯s army but their hero.


    Richard knew Lugis too well. He knew that his words would sway his heart a little. Lugis knew how unjust the world turned out to be when he almost died from starvation. Heroes were just tales to warm the heart. Heroes did not save the lives of the poor. Why would he try to become a hero himself? That title didn¡¯t suit his nature.


    That¡¯s why Lugis¡¯ reply was surprising. Richard thought that even if he refused his invitation, there would be a little more hesitation in giving a response.


    However, the current Lugis didn¡¯t show any hesitation in his eyes or mouth.


    Why was that? It caught Richard¡¯s curiosity. It was a foolish thing to do, but it amused Richard to some extent.


    Richard spoke, while trying to guess what was in Lugis¡¯ heart.


    ¡¸Why are you so obsessed in being a hero? And why are you with the Heraldic Order? Are you following someone, for example, a lover?¡¹


    Upon hearing those questions, Lugis shrugged his shoulders and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡¸Do I need a specific reason? Also, I¡¯m not involved in anything at all. In general, I¡¯m not someone who can lead people, and I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m worth that much. After all, I was born in a slum and grew up in a ditch.¡¹


    It was a true manner of speaking. As usual, Lugis¡¯ words remained him of the past. Then, it was supposed to be no different from the time they¡¯ve spent together.


    However, Richard had a tingling sensation on his skin. Lugis¡¯ words pierced his ears again.


    ¡¸But, there are those who call me a hero, and there are those who even tried to grab my hands.¡¹


    Lugis explained it briefly. The sunlight slowly floated in the hollow and cast a shadow over the Sanyo Plains.


    ¡¸Then, I have to do it. ¡¹


    At the same time Lugis professed those words, the sun was rising from behind his back, illuminating his body with the first rays of light. The morning scene made one feel strangely fantastic.


    It was as if the sunlight itself was blessing a birth of something.


    How idiotic. Richard¡¯s old-fashioned eyes narrowed, oblivious from the glare of the sun.


    ¡¸There should be no heroes in this world. There is no savior to reach out to, nor a hero to change the world¡­ There is nobody around us that can hear our complaints. ¡¹


    Richard muttered with his heart.


    How bad. Now Richard could hear the sound of a shell breaking down in his ears. It was something loud and irritable coming from an undesirable direction.


    ¡¸¡­Truly sad. I can¡¯t believe that my former student is trying to get rid of me now. I intended to teach you a lot.¡¹


    It was an unbelievable joke that came out of his former student¡¯s mouth. A faint laugh got engraved on Richard¡¯s cheeks. The usual frivolous smile he had during the daily life. It was a way of laughing that made someone a fool of something.


    The sunlight shined at the edge of his eyes. Richard saw Lugis move his cheeks as well.


    ¡¸Yeah, that¡¯s right. The rough education I received from you has kept me alive until today. I¡¯m grateful and I have no regrets. I still believe meeting you was a blessing back then.¡¹


    So, in a calm voice, Lugis continued his words.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, old man¡­I came here today to break the ties I have with you. I came here to get over you and kill the former me.¡¹


    Richard naturally raised his right hand lightly. He knew that Lugis¡¯ words weren¡¯t a joke, but words that leaked from the depths of his heart.


    Richard and Lugis. The once frivolous smile disappeared from Richard¡¯s face. Now, both of them had a hard expression, as if they were in a tense atmosphere.


    ¡¸I see. ¡¹


    Richard gave a short reply. His eyes, which did not lose the light even after many years, were distorted. In the brief moment after saying that short reply, Richard whispered in the back of his chest.


    ¡°¡­This guy has to be killed here.¡±


    This was the perfect chance to act. Lugis showed dangerous talent and qualities. That¡¯s why Richard must kill him here. His brain said that if he did not do so, the root of his life would perish instead.


    Richard dropped his right hand, which he had just raised lightly, straight down. That was a signal. A sound echoed as if it had been decided to echo from the very beginning.


    *woosh*


    At that moment, the sound of the wind rang. A sharp and familiar sound on the battlefield when one used a bow and arrow.


    There were many tall wildflowers in the Sanyo Plains. That was exactly the amount of wild grass suitable for keeping bows and arrows hidden. The wildflowers pointed their iron weapons at Lugis and fired them, as if they spit them out on their own.


    Richard had a smile at the corners of his mouth while listening to the sound of arrowheads tearing through the sky. It was not a cheap smile, but a smile that showed pride in preparing himself in advance.


    On that very instant, Lugis uttered a few words that further increased the momentum.


    ¡¸Old man, I became a little bit smarter too. I¡¯ve learned to rely on people a little bit.¡¹


    The moment Lugis¡¯ words shook the wind.


    The surrounding sky roared, and a whirlwind of magical power and a ray of silver flash appeared before them.

 Volume 8 - CH 209

    Chapter 209: The former Master and Student


    A magical whirlwind created by Filaret tore the sky and swallowed the arrowheads. It was as if the space itself opened its mouth and swallowed the arrows that flew in the sky. The murder weapons to suck up human blood turned into mere sticks and fell into the ground.


    Apparently, it worked. While exhaling lightly from the lips, I lowered my hardened shoulders. It was an unmistakable breath of relief.


    Caria and Filaret, who were hidden in the back, were aware of the consequences of such meeting. They said that if bad things happened, I¡¯d want to borrow their hands. Somehow, I thought that those words did not suit me. Even so, they sounded great. I never felt this good in a while.


    After all, the other party was that old man Richard. Would the old man summon me for a random talk without any hidden plans? No way, he was the captain of the enemy¡¯s army.  It was no mere skepticism. He would¡¯ve set a trap for me. The random talk was kind of a set up. Of course, I didn¡¯t know whether the ambush would be arrowheads or an attack with a sword.


    Whatever the story, decapitating the hero of the enemy was of the utmost value. If successful, the morale of the enemy¡¯s army would collapse like a wave, and that alone would reduce the options available on the battlefield. If you did poorly, the chance itself could disappear.


    Assassinate the hero of the enemy, which acted like a commander, and aim for victory without reducing the number of troops. The old man seemed to like that type of strategy. Words such as fair and dignity must be an object of cynicism for the old man.


    If it was for the old man, then it was the same for me.


    A magical whirlwind roared in the surroundings, destroying all the fired arrows to the ground. I was looking straight ahead at the road leading to captain of the enemy¡¯s army, Richard. I pulled the reins of my horse quite strongly.


    ¡¸Caria, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll leave the ambushing soldiers to you. ¡¹


    I spoke those words in haste to the silver light that blinked at the edge of my field of vision, and made my horse run.


    The space between me and old man Richard was just a few horses away. Even if the ambushers, who sensed that they had failed the assassination, pulled out their swords and slashed them at me, they would not be in time.


    Above all, there was nobody who could surpass Caria¡¯s deadly silver flash.


    I held the treasure sword hanging on my waist, and ran through the space as it was. With the momentum of horse running, I tried to reach the neck of the enemy¡¯s captain Richard with a single line.


    The moment the blade was pointed at the nape of his neck, I noticed that the old man had a distorted smile on his face.


    *metallic sound*


    The purple hue drew a line in the space, and the black sword clashed with it. Sparks of iron originated from the clash were scattered in the air.


    The treasure sword bounced with momentum after being received by the thick black sword, as if the old man had expected my attack. Although he may be old, the power to support the black sword had to be strong enough, which meant the old man was not that fragile yet.


    ¡¸Old man, you¡¯ve already reached a good age. Why don¡¯t you have fun in retirement? ¡¹


    I engaged swords with him again, broke apart and reached out again. I attacked him for several times without stopping. I did it one more time, then a second time, and then, a third time. Still, the black sword shook off my attack without losing its momentum.


    The face of the old man looked terribly strange as if he was having fun.


    ¡¸And who will write the script from behind the scenes? I can¡¯t think about retirement when I have something as amusing as that.¡¹


    And then, I went for the fourth time.


    The swing that would¡¯ve crushed the old man¡¯s heart was bounced off by the black sword. However, I put more power in this swing, and along with the trajectory, I cut the old man¡¯s shoulder. The red color of blood mixed with the green of the plain¡¯s vegetation.


    Indeed, if no blood flowed at all, then the old man would not be a human being. If that were true it would be impossible to kill him.


    I felt a strange sensation. In an unfamiliar horse-riding battle, the opponent was undoubtedly superior in skill, and if I made a bad move, my neck would fly without a doubt. To put it simply, the ongoing battle was a fight between the commanders that waved their swords on behalf of the campaign.


    However, my chest was strangely full. Was it because of the exhilaration to compete for the power of the sword with the teacher who I was unable to surpass? Or was it something entirely different coming out from the depths of this chest?


    Strange, it felt really strange. I was not even in a bad mood. Rather, I felt a joy that I had never felt before.


    I kept doing the offensive stance.


    I drew a trajectory towards the old man Richard¡¯s flank with the purple hue that seemed like electricity, but the black sword naturally intercepted it. Until now, the scene had not changed at all. I kept doing my best to change the scene, even if a little. Therefore, I continued to attack without stopping. Then, the black sword, which did not shake until a while ago, swayed slightly. My eyes blinked.


    It seemed unlikely that I could push it in as it was. Even so, I had a certain intuition that told me to tilt this rigid offense and defense to either side by stacking swords one more time.


    If my intuition was right, then my deadly strike would come true. It would be quite pleasant if I accomplished that strike. However, it was hard. There was a possibility that this fight was even calculated by that old man Richard.


    My earlobes were struck by a voice that shook the plain.


    ¡¸¡­Help the Captain. Don¡¯t use the bow! Those who hold swords, slash, and those who hold spears, pierce! ¡¹


    Enemy escorts were just around the corner. If the old man Richard earned more time, I would be surrounded by all of his escort soldiers, and if that happened, my meat would be brutally slaughtered.


    I released the swords that were still meshing each other and shook my lips while taking deep breaths. At that moment, I felt an excruciating pain in my right arm. When I glanced at it, I noticed there was a single laceration. It seemed that I was slashed by the old man before I knew it. I thought he only focused on interception to save time, but he was still good at sneaky attacks.


    ¡¸Is that your woman, old man? I never thought you¡¯d get a good-looking young woman. ¡¹


    Only a few minutes before the escort soldiers arrived. While removing the iron pieces that were bouncing in front of my face, I pointed to the woman who seemed to be an adjutant leading the escort corps.


    ¡¸What a foolish thing to say. She¡¯s old enough to be my granddaughter. Moreover, who are you to talk about such things? Just look at your side. ¡¹


    The old man moved up his shoulders while speaking with a light tone. Then he said, with his black sword swaying in one hand, ¡°Your woman looks better than mine¡±.


    I raised my eyebrows naturally and blinked my eyelids. My woman. Who the hell was he talking about? When I distorted my eyes in bewilderment, the old man¡¯s line of sight was pointing to the person that stood right next to me.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis, the ambushers¡¯ have decreased. No one will stand anymore. But we must retreat since a new wave of soldiers is coming. Let me ride with you on your horse.¡¹


    Caria spoke aloud, mixing the color of blood with her silver hair. She wiped the blood in her mouth with the hand, and despite being rough, it had a mysterious charm.


    The old man titled his neck upon hearing Caria¡¯s words.


    It took a lot of money and time to raise ambushes out of soldiers, especially archers. Those were not just soldiers who repeated assaults as ordered, but trained soldiers that had to think with their own heads and use strategic movements to pull a proper attack, especially in bow and arrow where accuracy was crucial.


    To be honest, unfortunately, we had just a few archers in the Heraldic religion strong enough to be used as ambush soldiers. At best, the reinforcements from Ghazalia included a few trained archers. Still, there were many difficult aspects when it came to operate as a unit. I was sure the old man Richard had enough resources to pull such a scheme.


    I grabbed Caria¡¯s hand and put her on the front side of the horse, while lightly holding the reins. This little chat was fun, but it seemed that it was already over. The sound of the horses¡¯ hooves was deafening.


    I thought this brief encounter between me and the old man Richard was something that would never come to be. My field of vision was slightly blurred.


    ¡¸Well then, old man. I¡¯m leaving now. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯re going to meet on the battlefield, but please soak your neck with good ale.¡¹


    The old man Richard moved his cheeks upon hearing my last words. The deep wrinkles and large scratches on his face were greatly distorted.


    ¡¸Lugis, we shall see again. And rest assured, because at the end¡­I¡¯ll behead your head in the name of justice and heroes.¡¹


    The old man professed words that did not suit him at all, such as justice and heroes. Caria leaked some words after hearing the old man¡¯s ultimatum.


    ¡¸Richard Permilis, huh. I had some questions to ask you, but oh well; who cares. ¡¹


    The words she muttered were not exactly aimed at the old man, but rather at me. At the same time, the old man¡¯s expression became like a cat that often arrived with mischief.


    ¡¸It seems that this girl¡¯s bad habit was inherited from her teacher, what a nuisance.¡¹


    The old man laughed at Caria by stretching his lips to the fullest. What an amusing, straight laugh.


    I ignored his laugh and turned my back on him. However, right when I turned my back, I heard the old man say something to me.


    But his words were so small that, after hitting my ears slightly, were swayed by the wind and disappeared entirely.

 Volume 8 - CH 210

    Chapter 210: The Saint¡¯s Confession


    In the tent assigned to me, I sat quietly in a chair and looked up at the sky. Even so, the only thing I could see was a piece of tent cloth.


    As soon as I sat down in that chair, I felt some pain in my legs and hips. Probably for the first time in a long time, no, my body felt the results of horse riding at an insane speed. I thought the muscles in my arm were also twisted in a strange direction, causing some pain to reach my brain. However, none of these were fatal injuries.


    The wound on my right arm inflicted by the old man, no, by the enemy captain Richard, was also very shallow. Seeing no reaction of poison, it was unlikely that this wound would incapacitate my arm. Filaret wrapped some bandages around my arm very carefully and left.


    In the end, although my body had some scratches, I came back safely. If I made just one mistake, I would have been dead for certain.


    I took a deep breath and then exhaled the air. I repeated it for several times. The cold air filled my lungs and awakened my uplifted body.


    I sensed various emotions in my chest, but only one was floating on the surface. At the very least, it was not something worth celebrating.


    ¡­I didn¡¯t kill him, did I?


    Those words, which were close to regret, pulsated in my heart enormously.


    Of course, I was half-prepared. Richard was not a person with a simple way of life whom I could kill that easily. Rather, I was the lucky one since I wasn¡¯t decapitated by his hands.


    There would be no such luck next time. This was the last time that only a few scratches were made while exchanging blows with each other. ¡°The next time our blades touch, it will be a time where a clear conclusion will be drawn¡±, this was my intuition.


    How strange. There was no way to know when and how we were going to die once inside the battlefield. Would I die by his hands? Would he die by my hands? A spear of a soldier could kill me too, or my heart could be taken away by a bow and arrow that was fired from a distance. There was also magic. In fact, those possibilities were much higher than getting killed by the old man Richard.


    However, an indescribable sensation swirled deep inside my chest and brain. Somehow, I felt that I¡¯d exchange blows with Richard again. Our fight would be settled then. It was intuition.


    This indescribable sensation smothered the pain from my small injuries.


    ¡¸¡­I can see that you aren¡¯t sleeping yet, Lugis. ¡¹


    A voice reached my ears while sitting in a chair without doing anything at all except looking up at the heavens. The voice belonged to Saint Matia. Her voice was both transparent and memorable.


    When I saw her with informal attire, I wondered if she was also ready to go to bed. The impression she gave me seemed quite soft.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I couldn¡¯t behead the enemy¡¯s captain. ¡¹


    I was upset with myself by the fact that I couldn¡¯t achieve good results, so I took my eyes off Matia¡¯s gaze and said those words.


    Had Richard been decapitated there, the offensive march of his troops would have been prevented. Hopefully that alone could have led the Great Holy Church¡¯s army into confusion. The existence of a captain was powerful. His death would have brought consequences for sure. At least, the number of dead humans on our side could have been reduced.


    When I thought of it, I really felt a regrettable feeling.


    Matia received my voice and remained silent for a moment, and then she sighed. I noticed from a small glance that her expression became distorted. It felt as if she was wondering how to convey the words to a poorly accomplished partner.


    What was she waiting for?


    ¡¸You really haven¡¯t changed, have you? It¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk. Moreover, you keep forgetting that you are a hero now, Lugis.¡¹


    After sighing, Matia sat in a nearby chair, drawing a gentle line on her face. Her voice was strangely dyed by a gentle color. She was neither stiff nor angry as she used to be.


    Matia opened her lips and continued to speak.


    ¡¸It does not matter whether you killed him or not. Actually, you boldly slashed the enemy¡¯s captain without hesitation, and that act alone raised the morale of our soldiers. And not only our soldiers, but Miss Caria and Miss Filaret¡¯s morale as well. You may not know it, but there are many people who are happy to rely on you.¡¹


    Matia¡¯s words carried an odd depth. And more than that, Matia spoke with her rippling lips. Her words never stagnated even once, and her gaze strongly pierced my whole being.


    ¡¸The most important thing right now is not to defeat the enemy¡¯s captain, but to return safely. In that sense, there¡¯s no better result than you being alive.¡¹


    While saying those words, Matia¡¯s eyes, which caught me straight, were slightly disturbed. There was always a cold glow in there, but today the light was swaying as if it were blown by the wind.


    Matia¡¯s behavior was rare and strange. In a sense, she looked like an average human being, compared to her usual self that only acted with calculation and reason.


    I wondered if Matia¡¯s head was full of unnecessary thoughts.


    In fact, there was no doubt that I placed a burden on Matia. At any rate, it was my sole intention to agree with the letter from the military envoy. I did not even consult with Matia.


    It would not be strange if Matia felt some sort of resentment or anger towards me.


    ¡¸Well, maybe¡­but it was still a bad call to decide the meeting at my own discretion.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, truly. ¡¹


    When I awkwardly threw those words at Matia, her voice pierced my throat without hesitation. Although Matia¡¯s eyes were still swaying somewhere, her voice clearly caught me.


    I tried to read her gaze, and noticed that her eyes were strongly displaying the color of discontent rather than the color of anger. It was really bad. She was accumulating a lot of fiery emotions in her heart.


    ¡¸You will soon disobey the promise that you wouldn¡¯t act recklessly. Lugis, I can¡¯t help but wonder if a promise or a contract is something that you can¡¯t understand.¡¹


    Matia bounced her lips and took my hand on the table. She turned her gaze in a serious manner, while rubbing my right hand with both of her hands. Then, she observed me carefully.


    Matia¡¯s hands were strangely white and small. They were a few times different in size compared to my hand. When I compared them up close, it seemed as if her hands were of a completely different entity.


    Matia stared at my hand and said. She spoke with a slightly emotional feel, which was quite unusual for her.


    ¡¸Lugis, to be honest, I¡¯m not very calm about this campaign. ¡¹


    Matia moved her lips. It was the Saint¡¯s confession that I suddenly heard in my ears.


    She was not calm? C¡¯mon, Matia. For a moment, I felt those unexpected words were crawling through my spine. It was a feeling that I thought it not possible to feel originally.


    ¡¸It happened when we captured Garoua Maria, when we entered the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, and even before that. There is no such thing as being calm. I can¡¯t control the buzz in my chest. My head occasionally becomes white.¡¹


    Matia¡¯s little fingers squeezed my hand. I couldn¡¯t see her expression with her face down, but her voice, which shook the air, seemed to be frightened by something unknown.


    I see. She was not calm. If I thought about it, that reaction was natural.


    Moreover, this time the number of soldiers was polar opposite. Tens of thousands of soldiers could die in an instant. In such a chaotic battlefield, only a few people could keep the sanity intact as before. Even though Matia was a Saint, it was not strange to lack some calmness.


    While I thought about it, Maria shook her head and continued to speak.


    ¡¸Of course, the buzz in my chest is also due to those circumstances. However, those are not the number one factor for these current feelings. It¡¯s something entirely different.¡¹


    Her voice was so weak that I thought it belonged to someone else. At least, those words were not the words of a Saint.


    ¡¸For example, Lugis¡­Have you ever hated something from the bottom of your heart?¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t truly the words of a Saint, but the sobbing of young woman named Matia.

 Volume 8 - CH 211

    Chapter 211: An Oath Made Under the Moon


    ¡­Have you ever hated something from the bottom of your heart?


    I didn¡¯t know what to answer upon hearing Saint Matia¡¯s voice. I sensed a slight pain surrounding my lungs.


    What kind of words did Matia want from me? In the first place, it was unusual for her to speak about her emotions. She often rejected actions based on emotions alone. For her, calculation, strategies and knowledge were the foundation of her role as Saint. Anyways, what kind of face should I show now?


    What was happening? Matia kept her face down, quivering timidly like a young girl.


    ¡¸¡­Yeah, I have. If you live as a human being, whether it is hate or love, there will be times where you have to hug those sorts of emotions.¡¹


    I sat deeply in the chair and distorted my lips. I felt a fever in my eyes.


    For a moment, several thoughts came to my mind. How could I say that I have never had hatred in my chest during my whole life?


    That was something no one knew except me. The dark emotions I once had that I couldn¡¯t tell anyone at all.


    Only I could deceive others. Actually, I had no intention of turning my back on it and denying it. After all, those dark emotions were undoubtedly the source of what once moved me.


    When Matia heard my words, it seemed that the tension in her body had eased a little. Matia replied while holding my hand with both hands. Her face was still lying down.


    ¡¸I¡¯m ashamed to say that I have it too. How can I embrace something that I hate?¡¹


    If I told myself that I was ashamed of my temporary feelings, I would become a ridiculously embarrassing person.


    Indeed, it may be contraindicated for the Saint to have such feelings. After all, the Heraldic Saint was a symbol of wisdom and reason. The person who showed unstable emotions was considered as someone unworthy of the title of Saint.


    Nonetheless, no matter how much one tried to suppress it, hatred and anger would surely come to your mind once or twice afterwards. As she said, Matia had a voice that crawled on the ground and tried to consume her chest.


    ¡¸Even if I think I shouldn¡¯t dwell about it, it just tries to bring me down¡­It¡¯s getting bigger and bigger these days, and it¡¯s likely that it will burst.¡¹


    I naturally opened my eyes wide and raised my eyebrows upon hearing Matia¡¯s words. Matia didn¡¯t try to raise her face.


    I felt that Matia¡¯s hands holding my hand had a little power.


    ¡¸¡­Is it about the Great Holy Church?¡¹


    I spoke, trying to cut the silence that came into the tent. Matia¡¯s long hair swayed and I heard her sighing in response. She instinctively bit her lips hard.


    I see. That should be it. Rather, why did she not realize it until now? What was going on in her head that kept her from avoiding that hate?


    The Great Holy Church was the worst enemy of the Heraldic Order. For a long time, the Heraldic Order had been deprived of land, deprecated of its doctrine and dignity by the Great Holy Church.


    No matter where you were, there was persecution. For the Heraldic believers, being struck by stones was the ¡°normal¡± in their everyday lives.


    That was even right for the person who took care of me when I was a baby, Ms. Ninz. While hiding the fact that she belonged to the Heraldic religion, she continued to behave as someone from the Cathedral who managed the orphanage for a long time. If she openly called herself as a believer of the Heraldic religion, she would lose her position in a blink of an eye.


    Why did Matia, the Heraldic Saint, once have to hide in the underground temple? It shouldn¡¯t be just because she was plotting to attack Garoua Maria.


    She, my current partner, was forced to suffer for a long time. The clear enemy was now in a place that could be reached by the extending spear. Even if she was the Saint Matia, I felt there was nothing wrong in having those sorts of dark emotions swallowing her chest.


    This battlefield had a completely different meaning than the battles at Garoua Maria and Ghazalia. Taking the scale into consideration, the opponent, who was extremely hostile, was neither city soldiers nor elves. The opponent was unquestionably the Great Holy Church itself.


    It was a very heavy and crucial reality. I should have noticed it. I made a creaking sound in the back teeth.


    Matia clenched my hand and professed the following words with a strong pounding heart. She could not longer fit those emotions in her chest and were forcibly spilled out of her mouth.


    ¡¸Have you seen the treatment that the Heraldic people receive in rural areas? The men are forced to work as serfs without a break. They have to continue this hellish life even beaten and malnourished. The women had no choice but to please other men until they are no longer needed and left to die.¡¹


    She spoke straightforward words. Still, her tone was both frightening and quivering. It was my first time seeing this kind of behavior from Matia.


    I had never seen her so emotional, except when she was truly angry at me. Matia¡¯s appearance was strangely small, and I was beginning to see through her soul.


    ¡¸During the bad times, most of my people were treated as livestock. They laughed at them and despised them. They even trampled on their faith.¡¹


    Matia¡¯s body and voice quivered so much, but she continued to speak hard. She was even driven by some sense of duty that she truly had to do so.


    ¡¸As a Saint, when I liberated them, they¡­They were no longer my people. Actually, they were no longer humans.¡¹


    ¡°They were no longer humans.¡± I couldn¡¯t ask what that meant.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t have proper words to give to Matia. What could I say to her after speaking with a grieving voice with the face down?


    I was sure she had endured everything on her own until now. She never expressed her emotions aloud. Her voice and her attitude always seemed to be austere. She had been killing her emotions, which one could say they were like a grudge, deep inside of her chest. She did it in her name, as the Saint.


    She collapsed a little today. Her eyes caught the enemy¡¯s shadow, and she couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore.


    Then, she couldn¡¯t help but spit it out in front of me. Why? I was not a member or a believer of the Heraldic Order. I was not someone that neither judged nor humiliated other people¡¯s hidden emotions. That¡¯s all.


    ¡¸¡­I apologize. Until now¡­I was able to keep it down. But, only today¡­I have to make this one exception.¡¹


    As Matia said, this moment was probably just for today. Tomorrow, Matia must wear the Saint¡¯s mask, all the time.


    Matia was not a weak person who was always lying on the ground. She was not a person like me who kept having stupid anguish.


    I felt that her hands were slightly relaxed. The air was shaking as the voice continued to quiver. She wasn¡¯t speaking in an orderly manner.


    In the darkness, the moonlight was shining into the tent. Matia¡¯s hands gently left my hand.


    ¡¸Matia. ¡¹


    This time, I was the one to grab Matia¡¯s distant hands.


    I almost had no words to speak. Her grieving was real. However, I should be allowed to hold her hands back when my companion was lying down and sobbing. No, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was allowed or not.


    ¡¸Today, my teacher told me that I was wicked just as him. I¡¯m a cruel person who doesn¡¯t really care whether a person dies or lives for my own sake.¡¹


    I could not deny that fact. To tell the truth, what I did in the slums of Garoua Maria, and in Ghazalia where it involved Eldith, was something that I did for my sake. I even ¡°threw¡± some people into the graveyard.


    It was unreasonable for me to act like a person of justice or a good person now. It was still better to be called cruel or villain.


    So, I was sure that maybe Matia thought that I was a person who didn¡¯t care much about her story, that I was a person who could not sympathize with the heat in her chest.


    ¡¸Then, as the Great Holy Church say I might be truly the Lord of Vice. What a funny story.¡¹


    Matia¡¯s body quivered right in front of my eyes while listening closely to my words.


    I held Matia¡¯s hands even stronger. I stared straight at her face, which was suddenly raised up.


    ¡¸However, if you still put faith in this body of mine, then I will instead entrust my life to you. I will swing my sword as a hero.¡¹


    For a moment, Matia loosened her expression while blinking her eyes as if she was bewitched. Her face showed a very beautiful expression that I had never seen before. Her little lips gently created small waves.


    ¡­Can you help me, Lugis?


    Matia spoke to me in a quivering voice that lingered somewhere. I noticed that her hands were squeezing mine back.


    ¡­I¡¯ll gladly do it if that¡¯s your wish.

 Volume 8 - CH 212

    Chapter 212: A Ship Set Sail


    In the Great Holy Church¡¯s military camp, Richard¡¯s throbbing throat echoed. It seemed to be a pleasant sound, as if it lingered some funny trait somewhere.


    With the huge black sword swaying around his waist, he marched enthusiastic to his tent. That attitude caught the eyes of the soldiers that stood around him. But it was not a bad thing for the soldiers that their captain looked cheerful. When the captain looked cheerful, most probably because of good news, meant that ale would be spared for all those in the military camp.


    However, contrary to Richard, who seemed to be in a good mood, only a few soldiers noticed his condition, including the adjutant Neymar, who stood behind him with a clearly frustrated expression on her face.


    ¡¸Captain of the Corps, do you want me to secretly call the medical soldiers? And please, take a rest in your tent.¡¹


    Immediately after entering the tent, Neymar spoke in a quiet voice.


    The commander got injured after meeting the enemy¡¯s army, albeit slightly. If such a thing became known to the surroundings, it would affect the morale of the soldiers. Neymar flashed her long eyelashes, as she had to behave ostensibly as if nothing had happened.


    Richard responded in a light manner, moving his cheeks in a funny way upon hearing the words thrown at him.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t need them. It¡¯s just a scratch. ¡¹


    That was true. Blood oozed from his shoulder, but it was not something that led to utmost importance. Rather, it was a natural wound inflicted in the battlefield. For Richard, it was more troublesome to have the medical soldiers help him with such a thing. Anyway, a deep wound or not, Richard had to rest for the time being.


    However, Neymar¡¯s words were not a concern for Richard¡¯s wellbeing. Rather, the opposite. Her lips were dyed vermilion, and her long canines were visible.


    ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s a shame that the Great Holy Church¡¯s captain was despised and hurt by the old believers.¡¹


    The words leaking out of Neymar¡¯s mouth were unmistakably full of anger. The tone was more intense and hot than usual.


    Richard sighed and returned the words by saying, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Apparently, he didn¡¯t take Neymar¡¯s words seriously. The wrinkles on his face got deeper. Richard couldn¡¯t stop doing the funny smile from earlier.


    The hungry ghost, who only knew how to crawl in the ground with mud, was now a clear enemy, standing in front of him with great determination. He also carried the title of hero for some unknown reason. What a mystery.


    ¡°It¡¯s so funny. Yeah, for sure.¡± Richard thought so from the bottom of his heart.


    Even though life was no different from the usual theater show, it seemed there was something unexpected in this world.  For Richard, it felt like birds were dancing freely in the water and fish were living happily in the sky.


    To be honest, Richard thought that beating the enemy¡¯s army was boring, something that he had to do despite the hassle it carried. Did he despise the Heraldic Order? Not really, actually, for Richard, the Heraldic Order was insignificant. For him, there was no love or hate.


    However, such thoughts were blown away. It¡¯s been a long time since he felt so excited. It felt like the time when he walked around as an adventurer.


    ¡¸Captain, you are the chief of the battalion. You don¡¯t need to be merciful to the barbarians. The number of our soldiers is higher, and the geography is also on our side. Why don¡¯t we launch a big offensive for tomorrow morning?¡¹


    When the medic had finished wrapping the bandages, Neymar spoke with great momentum.


    Her tone was like asking a question, but her confident face showed that she never expected a refusal, as if she was already ready for battle. The shadow of her hair shook in the tent.


    Richard picked up one of bottles of ale that he had brought to his soldiers, and snorted, saying.


    ¡¸¡­No. Tell the whole corps to refrain from doing unnecessary actions now.¡¹


    Upon hearing Richard¡¯s words, Neymar¡¯s eyebrows quivered as if they were having cramps. Her eyebrows were greatly lifted.


    ¡­Did you suffer a wound, and did you become afraid of the old religion?


    Neymar endured the burst that was about to come out of her throat. She clenched her back teeth to avoid saying unnecessary words, since she would regret them later on.


    It was not because she respected her superior or because she was afraid of a conflict. Rather, avoiding them was a detestable thing for Neymar.


    For her, not opening her mouth because of respect for her superior was something laughable since she believed in equality, and avoiding conflict because of fear was something only weaklings would do. Neymar was something whose values spoke higher. She vowed to never have her spirit weakened.


    No one was allowed to have such weaknesses, even if they were just ordinary people. That was the basis of the human being named Neymar Gloria.


    It would not be the first time she had spoken out against Richard.


    Although Neymar was not specialized in reading people, she understood that Richard was a pragmatist person, far from being frightened. At the very least, he was not a sloppy man with any ideas at all.


    Because of that fact, Neymar felt there should be a reasonable reason to avoid fighting against the old religion.


    Of course, he could be just a cunning man, or someone ordinary who did not possess bravery.


    Neymar¡¯s fierce gaze pierced Richard. As if she was trying to see through his true intentions.


    ¡¸Why are you looking at me like that? It seems you have become a little clever, my adjutant. But I won¡¯t say anything even if you continue to look at me like that.¡¹


    Neymar silently looked at Richard, who screamed and laughed happily. Neymar didn¡¯t move an inch from her body until he told her his true intentions.


    Richard¡¯s shoulders were shrugged in disbelief.


    ¡¸Now, they¡¯re getting a lot of momentum. Hitting it head-on is a foolish measure that only increases the damage. To avoid that, we must break that momentum at once.¡¹


    Richard turned his thoughts behind his skull, though he didn¡¯t say anything concrete. Richard did not want to assume too much, but there was one concern.


    Although rare, there were times when a human being was born on the battlefield. That said human could bounce off a large army and swallow a predicament even amid the threat of million arrows. Actually, it seemed like a delusion, but there were occasional people that behaved that way.


    When he met Lugis, Richard heard something in his ears as if something was born. His brain, which had been supporting Richard for a long time, was emitting an alarm sound.


    Richard never said he would not fight and be defeated.


    Yes, no matter who the little boy was, Richard couldn¡¯t think of losing. Yet, it still felt like a mystery. After all, Richard taught him many things, but he didn¡¯t remember teaching him the theories of war.


    ¡°So, I shall teach him now. To that end, I will do everything in my power to decapitate him and kill him. Still, if he overcomes all possible measures¡­¡±


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll use Philos. Set a date for the meeting. ¡¹


    Richard¡¯s eyes twinkled with an old glow.


    ¡ª


    In history, except for countless skirmishes, there was only one campaign in which the Great Holy Church and the Heraldic Order fought each other. The Battle of the Five Kingdoms, when the Heraldic Order was once one of the great religions, was the battle where its decline was decided, a feat accomplished by the Great Holy Church.


    Since then, the Great Holy Church became one of the leading religions on the continent, while the Heraldic Order almost disappeared. It was like a winner who grabbed the glory and a loser who licked the ground. The conclusion was no longer engraved by history, and the Heraldic Order only emitted a slight light before vanishing.


    At the very least, the history of the past did not change the scope of the balance. The Heraldic Order was like wretched corpses, while the Great Holy Church enjoyed utmost glory.


    At this time, however, the Heraldic Order roared again and raised its fangs to the Great Holy Church. The anchor was raised, and the ship was already rowing in the rough sea.


    In the autonomous city of Philos and the Sanyo Plain, the battle that had never even raised a voice was about to make its mark in history.

 Volume 9 - CH 129

    Chapter 219: Both Wings


    There were more and more people.


    No matter where you were, a crowd of people was looking at you with their weapons. The color of their eyes, which had a mixture of anger, fear and hostility, was very indescribable.


    Caria wielded the silver longsword at the forefront of the battlefield, while dripping sweat off her cheeks.


    The spears stretched without knowing the taste of the intestines. The iron arrowheads smashed the soldiers¡¯ chest as they approached like rain. Even if just one of those weapons inflicted a wound, a person would easily die. The first thing Caria thought about on the battlefield was how fragile humans were.


    People who gathered everyday to lick the ground in search of food as if they feared death, naturally welcomed death in this place called battlefield.


    That fragile condition shook Caria¡¯s heart. The claws scratched the back of her chest with a crunching sound. She wondered if he was safe.


    ¡¸Lugis, damn you. How can you do such a dirty thing to me? ¡¹


    Caria muttered at the forefront of the right wing of the Heraldic army. She groaned angrily, while the horse straddling responded to Caria¡¯s words. Apparently, this horse, like herself, had some resentment in his heart. Caria squeezed her sword tight and shook her lips in a disgruntled manner.


    She had to focus on the right wing of the army in order to hold the enemy down, and then attack. That was the role given to Caria.


    So far, it was working to some extent, most probably because the soldiers were also fighting. There was no sign of great damage. Of course, they would be pushed by numbers over time, but at least they were keeping it now.


    However, even so, Caria¡¯s chest never cleared up. She felt annoyed as she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°I said that if Lugis asked for my help directly, I¡¯d be willing to accept it. However, I often wondered if that request would include me too. But, that man¡­¡±


    Unknowingly, Caria wielded the longsword with her strong arms, while frowning loudly. Her sword tip looked delicate, as if she was swayed by her power.


    The silver line drew a semicircle in the air, and on that moment, the helmets and necks of the enemy soldiers flew in sky in a harmonious way. The smell of iron struck Caria¡¯s nostrils.


    ¡°To be honest, I feel so dissatisfied. If I was going to the battlefield anyway, then it would¡¯ve been better to run on the battlefield with Lugis. If he is far away from me, I won¡¯t be able save him from the grasp of the death god.¡±


    Caria gazed at the center of her army for a moment, and again, she heard a scratching sound on her chest. The invisible anxiety shook her brain, wondering if he was injured now.


    ¡°Should I have forced my presence to be by his side instead?¡±


    Nevertheless, every time she thought so, Caria reminded of the time when Lugis asked herself. She recalled the voice telling her what to do, while staring straight at her with resolute eyes.


    ¡°Ah no, I¡¯m really no good. I can¡¯t imagine myself refusing that request.¡±


    ¡°Is this a weakness or is it strength? Is it because of my pride or because of my obsession?¡±


    ¡°¡­But, that bastard. Even though I was deprived of my life, I think it would¡¯ve been good to act a little more respectful and rewarding to me.¡±


    Caria shook the silver longsword on the battlefield, still sighing with a dissatisfaction look on her face after remembering the man that almost lost his life at Belfein.


    Every time that swing ran through the battlefield, blood stained the earth, and the death of the enemy soldiers reached the sky.


    ¡ª


    On the Heraldic army¡¯s left wing. The elves¡¯ army grabbed the bows, albeit slightly, and shot the arrows with spiritual power to penetrate the bodies of the enemy soldiers. Every time the iron bit into the flesh of the humans, the soldiers of the Great Holy Church collapsed on the battlefield one after another, as if they lost their heads.


    Their deaths were the proof that the curse of the spirits broke through their skin and bit into their souls.


    While the existence of spirits protected the elves, it often harmed the humans. It was like curse itself, meaning that humans with a faint energy of the spirits could only live on the spirits¡¯ territory, or it would hurt the souls of the people with irreversible harm. The spirits were that kind of thing by nature. For humans, the spirits were closer to the devil than God.


    Yet, that couldn¡¯t be helped either. Why? It was the humans¡¯ fault since they decided to pray to God and keep the ancient spirits away.


    ¡¸¡­No matter how much spiritual arts we have, it¡¯s like confronting a giant with a knife. I can¡¯t imagine lying down in a place like this with just some scratches.¡¹


    Despite the fact that the elves had fired as many bows and arrows as possible, the battlefield hardly even shook. Eldith thought whether this action really made sense.


    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t stop now. If I don¡¯t attract the enemy soldiers here, even if only a little, he won¡¯t be able to move because of the blocked path.¡±


    Eldith¡¯s line of sight overlooking the battlefield in the rearguard turned to the center of the plains. The flag was swaying and tearing through the wind. That scene looked as if the world was raging like fire.


    ¡°Undoubtedly, Lugis is right there. He hasn¡¯t embedded his fangs into the enemy army standing in the middle yet, but he¡¯s still stretching his sword forward.¡±


    ¡°Only then can we imitate that intrusiveness. He is my knight and I am his lord. Is there a lord who is not happy to see the knight struggling to do his best for his master? What a lovely thing, what a worthwhile thing.¡±


    Eldith believed that if the knight ran without turning his back, then the lord had to give a little help too.


    Again, the elves¡¯ arrows cut through the hollow. The arrows that knocked people down with a single strike were just burying themselves in the ocean of people. The bottom of the enemy army was still invisible, and the Great Holy Church army was like a giant who behaved freely on the battlefield.


    The only way to kill this giant was to decapitate it. Eldith¡¯s blue eyes were slightly distorted.


    ¡¸Lady Eldith, please back down a little. You being this way doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the arrows will increase. Don¡¯t forget that your life is important.¡¹


    Valet, the personal maid, shook her limbs and spoke aloud to Eldith. Her position was not to be a shield for Eldith no matter what happened.


    However, her legs and even her voice were clearly frightened and shivering. She wasn¡¯t originally an elf meant to stand on the battlefield.


    Eldith quietly moved her cheeks and leaked some words, even though she said to Valet that she didn¡¯t have to follow her to the battlefield because she was a maid.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t back down now. My knight is on the battlefield. I can¡¯t afford to miss that majestic figure.¡¹


    You can go down, Valet. She replied, I can¡¯t do that. Was it a stubborn personality? Eldith shook her shoulders, saying that this girl might be like her in that respect.


    ¡°Even though Lugis and his soldiers are fighting on the battlefield, as their master, I, cannot stay hidden in the tent. I am responsible. Yes, I am responsible for taking care of this side, and I must witness everything with my blue eyes. I have a duty to carry their souls on my back.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t changed since the day of the civil war in Ghazalia. I have to shoulder them because they went to their death because of my own words.¡±


    ¡°Besides, some things are a little worrisome. It¡¯s such a strange feeling.¡±


    Eldith noticed that she began to hold down the enemy soldiers on her side as expected, which was good. She had to do her best here, because if it didn¡¯t go well, Lugis wouldn¡¯t even reach his target in the first place.


    Therefore, it was very good. However, was it not going too well beyond our aim? It was as if the enemy was moving to suppress this.


    ¡°¡­Am I thinking too much or am I being swayed by the heavy air of the battle?¡±


    Eldith¡¯s little lips crumbled slightly.

 Volume 9 - CH 213

    Chapter 213: The Burial Prison Beulah


    In the southeastern area of the Gharast Kingdom, there was a prison whose given name meant burial. It was officially called Beulah, the Burial Prison.


    Literally, what was in there was not something ¡°alive¡±, but something that resembled a ¡°corpse¡±. People said that this infamous place was like a tomb. If you go inside, you would eventually become bones and ashes.


    This place was not meant to be a prison for criminals, but rather, a prison for war captives. It was said that the former King, who was called the ¡°King of Architecture¡±, established this place as a relay fort between the frontlines.


    It was rebuilt into its current form after the King¡¯s passing, saying that the water moat that covered the surrounding area was suitable for building a prison.


    This prison was built with watchtowers in order to never let the prisoners escape the place. Surprisingly, it was not the leaders of the bandits or the powerful people of the back road that were captured in such a place. Rather, there were many people in there who had not killed one person. Criminals, like murderers and thieves, were subjected to unspeakable physical labor.


    Actually, that prison had a different form of physical punishment. It was the act of rupturing the fingers and tearing the limbs apart. In other words, it was pure torture to get out information. Those who were captured in the prison were those who were called ideological criminals or heretics.


    These people were rebels who wished to overthrow the country, fools who believed in paganism as something supreme, sorcerers who misled people. There were endless examples, but the troublesome part of all this was that even if you crushed them, someone would immediately inherit those ideals. Inheritance was carried out as if ideology was a property.


    Therefore, the government officials said that a mechanism was necessary to cut these rotten roots. Wisdom said there would be no peace in the nation unless all of them were eradicated. Therefore, torture was necessary to hear the names of their companions from their own mouths in order to ¡°pull the rotten potatoes out of the ground¡±.


    Beulah, the Burial Prison. This was the reason why it existed in the first place. All for the sake of stopping the momentum of ideological criminals and heretics, yes, all in order to never step on the outside land ever again.


    Even today, people burned their throat in the Beulah prison and spit blood instead of their own voices. That was the everyday tea down there.


    In that prison, of course, there were people who worked, like for example, the prison guards. While eating poor quality food in the dining room, one of the guards leaked words with a terribly frustrating tone. The cold stone walls reflected a dull sound.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re fucking kidding me. What the hell is that woman? ¡¹


    It was a rough and crude tone that he couldn¡¯t hide.


    There were two kinds of guards who gathered in this prison Beulah. One was national believers who had a deep loyalty to the nation. These guards wanted to break the heads of the wicked humans in order to avenge the nation themselves. It was a feeling close to fanaticism.


    And the other one, was the rough guys who were just bragging about their skills while wearing jailer uniforms. Although they were good prison guards, they were forced into this prison because of their violent and insincere attitudes. After all, they were a nuisance to the organizational work of the other prisons.


    It seemed the man who spread discontent from his mouth belonged to the latter.


    Around the man gathered a group of similar guards who listened to the story. In a place like this, where there was little entertainment, the only fun thing was to hold a woman, or to be dissatisfied or unhappy with others. It was like a leech that stuck to a wound.


    The man comfortably accepted the gaze from his surroundings and exhaled his own anger.


    ¡¸Yes, that 2066. Why is that woman being given such freedom? ¡¹


    The man shared his discontentment. Some of the guards around him agreed with his thoughts, and those who didn¡¯t understand asked what he meant.


    According to him, the prisoner called by the number 2066 was strangely treated with kindness in the prison Beulah. A private room, which resembled a guest room, was prepared, and she was put under house arrest instead of confinement. She was even allowed to go out to some extent on the premises. Moreover, when he saw it, he couldn¡¯t even say anything to the chief guard. All he had to do was keep his mouth closed. It was said that she even had a person who seemed to be an escort close to her.


    The man questioned how that freedom could be given to the prisoner. The humans imprisoned here were profane people who had shaken the nation and hurt His Majesty the King. He said that such people should not even be allowed the freedom to breathe.


    The guards around him were beginning to understand why this man was suddenly frustrated.


    In short, this man probably tried to reach out to the body of the prisoner. That wrath didn¡¯t come true, so he was complaining and spilling a silly bitterness in the dining room.


    However, the guards did not understand why this irregularity was happening. At any rate, in the Burial Prison Beulah, the prisoners were close to tools that the guards could freely use.


    Of course, there were some rules. If a guard killed a prisoner, he would be punished. Still, no one of them had ever heard of being blamed by touching a prisoner¡¯s body. In particular, they could treat the Heraldic believers, who were often imprisoned, as tools of pleasure.


    It was easy to imagine that if a prisoner, who was untouchable, appeared in spite of such situation. The annoyance would swell in the mind of the guards who wanted that pleasure.


    Moreover, the rumored 2066 had a strangely sharp, yet attractive appearance that would be almost impossible not to touch. Only then could one understand the indignation of that man.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sneak into the room with multiple people tonight?¡± Someone said after the man let out his frustration in the air.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you guys know? Actually, if you get your hands on that woman, you¡¯ll be the prisoners instead.¡¹


    Everyone listened to someone else¡¯s voice while their eyes moved incessantly. Everyone turned their eyes to the guard who spoke instead. The jailer hiding his voice distorted his lips quite bitterly.


    ¡°¡­That woman is the foster parent of the great sinner Lugis and Saint Ariene.¡±


    ¡ª


    The prisoner number 2066. That was the name of the orphanage¡¯s caretaker Ninz in Prison Beulah.


    Apart from that, she never thought the name was that bad. Rather, she had been called by many names, so having a number wasn¡¯t as bad as it seemed to be.


    Rather, what seemed creepy was her treatment.


    When Ninz sat down on the bed at the room, she felt unbelievably softness. Such softness wasn¡¯t given to people that were prisoners. The private room itself was not too small and was much larger than the rooms at poor inns. Besides, the doors were unlocked. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to get out of the premises, but it would be possible to walk around with little freedom.


    It was an incredible treat for the Beulah prison, which was called a burial prison. It was as if Ninz was an aristocratic prisoner herself by getting such treatment.


    Ninz had a faint understanding of what this was all about. Still, creepy things were creepy.


    Ariene, who once grew up in the orphanage and sent to the Cathedral.


    Ninz thought she was being treated like this because Ariene was on the path of being the Saint of the Great Holy Church. If Ninz was executed as a heretic, and the Saint later blamed the person or people who killed her, the person or people in charge would have been excommunicated. It meant that those belonging to the Great Holy Church were more afraid of her than anything else. They certainly didn¡¯t want to spoil God¡¯s salvation. That was why they gave Ninz such treatment.


    On the other hand, Ninz wrapped her purple hair lightly with her fingertips, wondering if her imprisonment in prison Beulah was due to the existence of the other child she had raised in the orphanage.


    ¡°¡­Lugis, that little boy. After growing up in the dark, he¡­¡±


    ¡­Became the great sinner, then the lord of vice, and finally gold. Those names floated in Ninz¡¯s eyelids. She thought that those names were unlikely to be given to a poor child. However, the chief guard politely told Ninz that those titles were unmistakable facts.


    She was the foster parent of the great sinner Lugis. That was why Ninz was imprisoned in the Burial Prison Beulah.


    Ninz moistened her lips, even though she hadn¡¯t yet revealed that she was a Heraldic person. Allegations may have been raised, but nonetheless, none of these people were sure.


    If it became clear, even if Ninz was the foster parent of the Saint, the treatment up to this point would no longer be obtained. Torture would befall on her, or maybe even food poisoning.


    The reason why freedom was given while in prison was because the higher-ups had only suspicions. It was because the Saint of the Great Holy Church and the great sinner, her two children, were shaking the balance.


    Yes, it was a fragile balance that was likely to collapse easily if something burst. The balance created a distorted situation in which she was in prison but received proper hospitality.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not worse than I expected, but it¡¯s still hard to say that it¡¯s good.¡±


    Ninz stiffened her lips, sighing unknowingly about the situation surrounding her. She had no choice but to get caught. Rather, she didn¡¯t regret that she was caught while saving others. Given the situation, she wasn¡¯t better off disappearing in the dark.


    However, much was still lost.


    After all, if the Heraldic scholars lurking in the Gharast Kingdom lost their lives, it would not be easy to pass information to Saint Matia and Ann. Even a small amount of support would not be possible. In fact, the so called Heraldic Hunting had become a whirlwind around Gharast Kingdom and was gaining momentum.


    Ninz wrinkled her eyebrows for a moment, but she quickly reshaped her expression.


    As expected, she couldn¡¯t take too much action in this prison. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to write a letter. Ninz had heard that the Heraldic religion fielded an army, but no information was available after that. Ninz couldn¡¯t do anything and she didn¡¯t understand the full facts. Cold impatience licked Ninz¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Some thoughts came to her mind and disappeared each time. All of these thoughts were ideas that were unlikely to be realized so easily. With Ann, the situation would have been a little different.


    While keeping an idea in mind, Ninz¡¯s cheeks suddenly collapsed. Laughter leaked from her lips, as if she had imagined something strange and unbearable to restrain.


    It was a silly idea. That¡¯s right; it was a joke such as putting expectations on the boy who had been scolded by Ariene all the time for being reckless.


    ¡°¡­But I don¡¯t mind. I can¡¯t move anymore. Then at best, all I can do is put a little expectation on the boy who is now a hero.¡±


    Behind Ninz¡¯s gaze, the figure of the child who was once picked up on the back road was clearly visible in her eyes.

 Volume 9 - CH 214

    Chapter 214: Eerie Peace


    The wind was strangely dry, most probably because this region had a few mountain ranges. I poured some ale to forcibly remove the feeling of the cloth sticking in my throat.


    ¡¸There was no response from Philos, and the Great Holy Church did not move either. It¡¯s too peaceful right now.¡¹


    I looked toward the Sanyo Plain while sitting in a chair. There were no foreign objects in the horizon, just tall flowers that stood there comfortably.


    Of course, there was no way that I¡¯d be able to assess the situation just by looking through the tent. If allowed, I¡¯d also do scouts with a horse. It was easy, because it used to be my main job in my past life.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know about you, but I don¡¯t mind this peaceful feeling. ¡¹


    In front of me, Eldith nodded with her pale blue hair hanging on her cheeks. It was quite a euphemism. Perhaps, it was Eldith¡¯s irony. I crumbled my cheeks and shrugged my shoulders.


    The battle of the Heraldic Order and the Great Holy Church seemed to be in a pause.


    Both of them made temporary camps at the east and west across the Sanyo Plain. Neither of them tried to move while their eyes were entwined with each other. Of course, there would be a few skirmishes and contact between the soldiers, but at least, they weren¡¯t even trying to fight each other in a big way.


    After the meeting between old man Richard and me, the eerie peace continued endlessly. For me and the Heraldic Order it was an undesirable calm.


    The more time it craved into our bodies, the more likely would the Great Holy Church Army receive reinforcements. We had to avoid that at all costs. Besides, if the place was stagnant, not only food but also the morale of the soldiers would be hit with a negative momentum.


    After all, war campaigns and the like were done in frenzy.


    People called the heat of the battle an act of deceiving one¡¯s brain by forgetting one¡¯s life.


    Once the heat had awakened, the limbs of the soldiers would no longer move with reason. The spears, which anyone wielded to pierce, looked terrible or thin, and the limbs were cold and could only fight without sense. That was common on the battlefield. It was the feeling where the heat took people¡¯s souls away like a sudden wave. It was not something one could taste as many times as one would like.


    A person could easily twist a person¡¯s neck depending on the amount of heat hidden in the skull, despite one¡¯s brain telling that he couldn¡¯t move a finger. Was it called instinct? That was why frenzy was important in a war.


    In other words, it was not good to swallow things like silence or stagnation on the battlefield, especially if we were the minority here.


    Of course, I understood the meaning of this stagnation and silence. Both camps were figuring out where would go the support from the autonomous city of Philos.


    The presence of the autonomous city of Philos, which was located very close to the Sanyo Plain, was a must for this campaign. If Philos were to tie its hands tightly with the enemy, it would eat us off from the flank side during battle. Whether it was an enemy or an ally, Philos was necessary to determine the trend of this war.


    Either way, neither side could move much until Philos¡¯ movements were clear. Therefore, I was impatient. My chest burned. My opponent was that old man Richard. In this silence, I didn¡¯t know what else he was planning.


    ¡­If so, then why didn¡¯t I try to listen to my chest?


    Of course, I was not trying to raise the curtain of the campaign from here. I just wanted to throw a stone to see what they were planning to do.


    My eyes narrowed the moment an idea passed through my thoughts.


    ¡¸Lugis. ¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s voice made my body jump up from the chair. Her voice was sharp that pierced the core of my head, but it was not a voice that shook my ears all the time. Her blue eyes were blinking.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow you to do that. I will not forgive you. ¡¹


    My spine got strengthened. Eldith¡¯s blue eyes stared straight at me as if she had seen through my soul.


    No, wait, what was she talking about? What did she meant with ¡°not allow¡± and ¡°not forgive¡±? I haven¡¯t put anything into words yet, and I haven¡¯t even moved it into action. Actually, I didn¡¯t even lift a finger. But, for no reason, Eldith banned whatever illusionary action it was.


    With clear skepticism and agitation shown on my face, I silently waited for Eldith¡¯s next words.


    ¡¸Actually, I can feel that you want to move alone and shake the board, just like you did during the Ghazalia Civil War. ¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s tone contained a little irritation. It sounded as if she was trying to say something but with euphemism.


    And Eldith¡¯s words were just pointing to my heart. I intended to be twisted, but it seemed that I had an unexpectedly easy-to-understand personality.


    Eldith wanted to say that it was too dangerous to move alone. However, in such a battlefield, it may be less dangerous to move with a small number of people than to go out with the majority of troops. Besides, working alone was free of incongruity. I felt some reliance on it.


    I tried to utter some words with a light tone. Yet, Eldith continued to speak as if she knew exactly what I was going to say.


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t like those thoughts of yours. So, am I included in that reliance? ¡¹


    Apparently, it seemed that my idea was completely out of the question.


    At the same time as she professed those words, the blue eyes distorted. The ferociousness of her gaze almost ate me alive.


    I had never seen that gaze before, even in the past. It was not just ferocious; it was something that almost crushed me with a clear will.


    As soon as the air in the tent died out, the back of my chest began to ring a strange alarm. It was more like an instinct as an organism, since it screamed loudly. The emotions were shaken and my soul quivered in the shadows. Eldith¡¯s eyes and voice, those were dangerous.


    I slowly opened my lips while choosing my words. The tension that would cause my neck to fall if she misunderstood was causing my tongue to cramp.


    ¡¸Of course, you are. But Eldith, you¡¯re the Elf Queen of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia. ¡¹


    Therefore, she had a position that could not allow her to walk around that freely. Yes, Eldith bit off my words when I tried to reason with her.


    ¡¸¡­And you are my knight. If you¡¯re talking about my position, then I hope you remember yours, Lugis. ¡¹


    This was no good. Indeed, I felt that I could now understand the true meaning of why I was suddenly invited to Eldith¡¯s tent.


    At the end of the day, the Elf Queen Eldith wanted to convey what she didn¡¯t like about my actions.


    Moreover, the dissatisfaction seemed to be deeply rooted in her soul. Her mouth looked so emotional that it seemed unusual for her.


    Her words echoed as her little lips drew a small ellipse.


    ¡¸Let me just say this, Lugis. I feel like my ears have been betrayed. The person that my knight relied on in that meeting was not my soldier, but another human being.¡¹


    Did you not rely on my soldiers, or did you not trust me? Eldith¡¯s voice, who continued to echo, was colder than icicles.


    Why were her words multiplied so suddenly? I was not sure how angry an elf was when it came to feeling unscrupulous, but it was not a shallow one.


    I tried to find the proper words by running my thoughts from one end of my head to the other, but it didn¡¯t seem to come out well. The act of opening and closing my lips was repeated for several times.


    Eldith¡¯s cheeks loosened a little after witnessing my behavior. Her eyes still had some ferocious colors, but her expression seemed to have regained her regal demeanor.


    Eldith leaked words as she slowly approached my eyes. A sweet scent, like the nectar of a flower, struck my nostrils.


    ¡­If you don¡¯t want to rely on me, of course, it doesn¡¯t matter.At that time, I swore that I would not use any of my strength and power to chain you down. Yes, both my strength and power as a queen and as an individual.Still, I want you to rely on me, so can you tell me those words from your mouth?


    I will never let you down after relying on me, Eldith spoke. Her voice echoed many times in my ears.

 Volume 9 - CH 215

    Chapter 215: The Spirited Tool


    ¡­If you don¡¯t want to rely on me, of course, it doesn¡¯t matter.At that time, I swore that I would not use any of my strength and power to chain you down. Yes, both my strength and power as a queen and as an individual.Still, I want you to rely on me, so can you tell me those words from your mouth?


    For Eldith, those words were unmistakably exuded from her heart. There was some irritation in her chest that could not be hidden.


    Her blood sped up so much around her body that it hurt baldly. Eldith knew that her instinct, which was supposed to be covered with a shell of reason, was now blaming herself with her claws.


    Her knight relied on others instead of her soldiers. That¡¯s all. But that fact was unbearable for Eldith herself.


    ¡¸So, how¡¯s it going to be, Lugis? ¡¹


    The Queen narrowed her eyes and shortened the distance to her knight Lugis. Their distance was so short that their limbs touched each other. Just like the birds of prey that hunt down their possessions, Eldith turned her fierce blue eyes to Lugis.


    Lugis distorted his eyes and moved his lips while choosing the proper words. Eldith wanted to hear his voice. She wanted to feel relieved as soon as possible. She lightly bit her dry lips.


    ¡°If¡­ Yes, if by any chance Lugis really can¡¯t rely on my soldiers, what am I going to do? What if he finds me unreliable?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡­I feel that I¡¯m not following Lugis¡¯ instructions to become a respectable queen.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t like it. I hate this feeling. I don¡¯t want to be useless to him. I don¡¯t want to be forsaken; I just want to be part of his direction. Because keeping orders is the proof of our bond. As long as I keep my orders, it¡¯s the same as being tied to him.¡±


    ¡°Lugis tied me up and said so. I responded to it. So this pledge must be absolute.¡± At least for Eldith, that pledge was as hard and brilliant as a jewel.


    Eldith knew that her throat was making a loud noise. Her eyelids were even cramping. She waited for Lugis to move his lips and make a voice.


    ¡¸¡­Of course, and I already told you. I¡¯m truly counting on you. ¡¹


    Lugis grabbed Eldith¡¯s shoulders and spoke with a puzzling tone.


    The moment she heard those words, Eldith activated the cause and effect of her spiritual skill embedded in her skull. The technique had already been incorporated through her veins. With a few activation signals, it manifested naturally.


    Immediately, a lot of information, which was likely to cause a flood, was poured into Eldith¡¯s soul. Yes, information about her knight Lugis.


    ¡°¡­The breathing and pulsation are not disturbed, and it¡¯s not lie since the spirits say so.¡±


    Eldith¡¯s cheeks naturally loosened. Her eyes also seemed to regain her softness at the same time. His words professed the truth from the depths of his heart.


    It was by no means speculative, whether she trusted Lugis or he trusted her. Eldith¡¯s mind could not rest that easily if those thoughts kept haunting her.


    However, there was something real. The dark green military uniform worn by Lugis and the multiple ornaments he wore gave her all the answers.


    All the items Eldith sent to Lugis were embedded with Eldith¡¯s spiritual skills. Everything, from a thread to a piece of a bracelet, was blended with the power entrusted by the Great Spirit.


    Eldith¡¯s spiritual skills allowed her to create illusions in order to look at the outside world from inside the tower. The foreign matter and spirited tools were more condensed, fixed and kneaded as the spawn of spirits. The elf girl, loved by the spirits, created several transcendental occurrences in this life. It was like saying that it was fate itself.


    In a sense, the outfit was Eldith¡¯s alter ego. It belonged to her soul since it was embedded with the spirits. ¡°How great it feels to see him wear it.¡±


    His breathing, his body movements and everything his body emitted, was felt in Eldith¡¯s palms as a natural result. It felt as if the water spilled from the upstream to downstream.


    ¡°I want to know everything, what he is doing, what kind of thinking is he having?¡± Eldith took it for granted. That was the reality now. How wonderful it was for her.


    Of course, she had to swallow everything. That was the only downside. She had to be swallowed by the muddy stream of information. However, this kind of temporary use was easy.


    ¡°All the information given to me now told me the truth. Lugis isn¡¯t lying and he is certainly counting on me.¡±


    ¡°In other words, I was able to carry out the instructions he gave me. There is nothing more pleasing than this.¡±


    Eldith changed her stiff expression into a gentle smile, looked at Lugis¡¯ eyes up close and said the following words.


    ¡¸Then, that¡¯s good. If my knight relies on me, I will do my best as a queen. I also count on you. The military uniform I gave you is a proof of that trust.¡¹


    In front of such words, Lugis opened his eyes for a moment as if he was confused. There was a suspicion that the iron-cold air that had covered the surroundings had been lost in the blink of an eye.


    Eldith continued to speak while rippling her lips.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a tool made exclusively for you. Is it comfortable to wear? ¡¹


    Not bad, it¡¯s actually pretty good, Lugis shrugged his shoulders and answered. ¡°That¡¯s also his real feelings. Yes, that¡¯s fine. It seems to have worked well¡±, Eldith smiled brightly and disconnected her spirited art from the uniform.


    If she had been connected to the uniform for too long, she would no longer distinguish between reality and illusion. She would not longer know whether she was her real self as a queen. Despite being useful, it was still dangerous.


    Eldith couldn¡¯t help but follow Lugis¡¯ instructions to be a good queen.


    Even so, she knew the military uniform had plenty of uses besides getting to know Lugis.


    The spirited tool was Eldith¡¯s alter ego and was packed with the essence of spiritual art.


    If human beings became familiar with it and wore the existence that embodied the spiritual arts, the body would become lighter by itself and would overflow with vitality. The blessing of the spirits would surely save one¡¯s life.


    Nonetheless¡­A human being who had been blessed by the spirits could not be normal. It was like keeping the light of God up close. Certainly, the body could get eroded by a great force.


    Eventually, that human being would only be able to live in the immediate vicinity of the spirits, in the deep green forests where spiritualists and great spirits lived. Elsewhere, said human wouldn¡¯t even be able to breathe. That was a sure future.


    Eldith narrowed her blue eyes and smiled as if drawing a line on her face.


    ¡°¡­I will keep my promise and my own pride. I will never let you go.¡±


    ¡°I want him to be bound to me.¡± Distorted emotions began to shake Eldith¡¯s soul. But, for an elf that lived a long time and experienced many farewells, the desire to keep someone tied up seemed unrealistic in a sense.


    Eldith understood how dangerous it was the indescribable emotions that emerged in her chest, and thus, she quietly took some breaths to calm down her own heart. However, she never thought of extinguishing it herself.


    ¡°I want him to be right next to me and not apart. I want him close to me so that he can¡¯t leave. Ah, how happy would I be if I could command him to wake up, fall asleep, eat and act?¡±


    With her rippling lips, Eldith gazed at Lugis¡¯ neck and moved her long ears.


    It was fine for the time being. His true intentions were known, and the effect of the spiritual arts was confirmed. It was a good result.


    Besides, it seemed that it was no longer the time to move around freely.


    Eldith¡¯s long ears caught the sound. She heard a strong sound as if someone was impatient. It was completely different from a messenger. It was the behavior of those who had grasped something unusual and came to convey it.


    ¡¸It seems the time to wait is over. Let¡¯s go, my knight. ¡¹


    Eldith professed those words while turning her gaze out of the tent.


    The sound of war that began to move resonated in her long ears.

 Volume 9 - CH 216

    Chapter 216: The People¡¯s Assembly Hall


    The horses of the Great Holy Church and Heraldic Order galloped through the Sanyo Plains. They ran fearlessly in order to bring back the information that they had in their hands as soon as possible.


    The messenger of the Great Holy Church speeded up the horse, but there was no need to rush. Why? Because the report was exactly what his superior wanted. There was no way that he¡¯d feel discouraged.


    On the other hand, the Heraldic messenger hurried the horse with a heavy face and a cramping heart. He desperately assembled the words in his head, and tried to find a way to convey them to his superior. However, cold sweat ran throughout his body, and his mind became hazy.


    How could he convey such message? The Heraldic messenger complained in his heart. However, even that feeling of doubt was soon filled with frustration and grief.


    ¡­The autonomous city of Philos agreed to partially cooperate with the Great Holy Church¡¯s army.


    There was no doubt that this news had upset not only the Heraldic Order, but also the citizens of the autonomous city of Philos.


    There were all sorts of reactions among the citizens. However, if one dared to classify, many were astonished, frightened, and even had disagreeable feelings.


    The autonomous city of Philos was now classified as one of the armies¡¯ opponent.


    ¡¸We are self-governing people. We¡¯re not slaves. How can we allow this kind of thing!¡¹


    A man barked on the podium of the largest building in the city, the People¡¯s Assembly Hall. He was in his prime, and his voice was full of energy. His eyes were lit with a color that showed a strong will.


    The man spoke aloud. At the private assembly, it was decided that cooperation was not necessary for both the Great Holy Church and the Heraldic Order. Despite this, the ruler Philos Trait had consented to cooperate with the Great Holy Church, albeit partially, alone. The man continued to shout loudly.


    Every time the man shouted, the citizens who attended the People¡¯s Assembly Hall cheered. The cheers included praise to the man, but a backlash against the current ruler, Philos Trait.


    The ruler, Philos, looked down at them from the governing seat of the People¡¯s Assembly Hall, as if she were looking at something irrelevant. The glasses attached to her right eye reflected a terrible cold glow.


    Her face, which did not show any facial expressions, looked uninteresting at the play that was being performed in front of her. Philos attended the assembly simply because she had a duty as a ruler. If not, why would she go to such a disgraceful thing when there were other urgent things to do?


    It was nonsense for Philos herself. Perhaps, it was because the assembly continued to exist in the form of debate in front of the faces of strong people. Or was it because of the name of autonomy? In the autonomous city of Philos, there had been a traditional mechanism called People¡¯s Assembly Hall to capture the consensus of the citizens.


    The structure was rather simple. Several representatives of the citizens and those who drew a consensus were elected to discuss serious matters at the People¡¯s Assembly Hall. The consensus of the citizens were often decided in the assembly and reported back to the ruler Philos. Then, Philos would read the assembly¡¯s decisions and make the final decision.


    In other words, the assembly was a mechanism for citizens to make recommendations to the city ruler. That¡¯s all. Of course, there was no doubt that it was something remarkable when compared with the surrounding cities.


    Originally, the creation of the assembly wouldn¡¯t happen if it were not for the relationship between the lord and the people. The territory was just a controlled entity, and it was the voicing words of the people that reached the heavens. The lord had to comply with the sense of this structure as the heavens whose words tried to reach. If not, punishment would likely behalf them all.


    It was not an institution like the common assemblies placed in other cities.


    Therefore, the inhabitants of the autonomous city of Philos did not hesitate to call this private assembly a symbol of their autonomy. As a great pride, they accepted it in their hearts.


    The people were not just citizens whom lords ruled upon. They were self-governing people who could make a statement to the ruler directly.


    Besides, this private assembly was not particularly bad. Originally, the life of a lord changed depending on the quality of the lord. If the lord was capable, then happiness and well-being would befall. If the lord was vile, then a life full of grief and pain would befall instead.


    The private assembly was a shield to protect the autonomous people. As a ruler, the lord had to receive the words of the people and help them govern. If there was a problem with the decision, the trajectory of the private assembly would be corrected by giving an opinion from the governing seat.


    So to speak, the ruler Philos and the private assembly should have been ideal mechanisms that complemented each other. The Philos of this generation blinked her white eye, while listening to the people.


    That man standing on the stage, springing up citizens¡¯ feelings. Surely, his name was Roseau. The lord forgot his family name.


    As far as Philos knew, Roseau was just a man with a good mouth. He was not a useful man. She understood that much by listening to the verses of the words he spoke. So to speak, Roseau¡¯s talent was nothing more than a talent as an instigator.


    Such instigator was now talking as the representative of the private assembly. A loud sigh, yet inaudible to anyone, leaked from Philos¡¯ lips.


    Recently, Roseau had been increasing his activities. He often gathered the citizens and made suggestions to Philos himself. His activities became strangely conspicuous. Was it because of the smoky heroism in him? Or was there something else?


    Yes, it was around the time that Philos immersed in her thoughts. The citizens¡¯ cheers increased and reached the climax, and then, Roseau turned his gaze to the governing seat.


    ¡¸Sovereign Philos Trait, what I have just said is the consensus of the autonomous people. Please accept it in your heart.¡¹


    Compared to his previous words, it was a rather humorous statement. Philos thought it probably contained some sarcasm.


    Well, the response was almost decided anyway. Philos shook her lips annoyingly, since she had a duty to fulfill as ruler. It would be enough to end this meeting with a peaceful approach.


    However, Philos opened her mouth and added the following words.


    ¡¸I have certainly heard the consensus of the citizens. But in order for the hungry to be saved, they must sometimes hold a shield and a sword against the threat that appears before them. Everyone, let¡¯s not forget it.¡¹


    After professing those words, Philos turned her back on the assembly hall. No one could keep Philos there anymore, as she had heard the consensus of the private assembly.


    ¡¸Those words will make the citizens angry again, Lord Philos. ¡¹


    Philos narrowed her eyes for a moment upon hearing the clerk¡¯s voice from behind.


    ¡¸I guess so, but it¡¯s necessary. ¡¹


    Philos naturally understood that her words would cause some kind of antipathy and dissatisfaction. The citizens believed the assembly to be the ideal form of justice. They would think the lord was a bad person by being against their appeal.


    Until now, successive rulers had been able to prevent conflicts by attending the private assembly and working closely with the people. However, the current Philos did the opposite.


    How she ended the meeting was not the ideal way of the assembly. They had not been able to establish the complementary relationship that they should have in the first place. Philos believed that sometimes cooperation and sometimes conflict was the right figure for both the ruler and the private assembly.


    Philos distorted her lips. It was a self-deprecating smile that could not be easily suppressed.


    While telling the citizens not to pursue the ideals too much, in the end, Philos was also swayed by the figure of the ideal of the city. She wondered if it was unavoidable for the citizens to pursue ideals and justice just because they had such rulers before.


    ¡ª


    Roseau¡¯s voice covered the private assembly hall after Philos left. His voice was big and high.


    ¡¸Everyone! There is no difference in saying that our hope is lost! The ruler, Philos Trait, is not willing to listen to the people¡¯s consensus!¡¹


    Roseau¡¯s words grabbed the heat of the citizens and entangled them with his fierce will. His gestures, his voice, and even his intonation chained the people¡¯s hearts. Every single soul looked up to him. There was something in Roseau that attracted people.


    ¡¸Listen! You are wise and self-governing people. Dragons and demons are now approaching the autonomous city of Philos. If you show the dragon obedience, you will be trampled, and if you make a contract with the devil, you will fall into hell!¡¹


    The dragon was the Great Holy Church, and the devil was the Heraldic Order. Regardless of which one they gave in, Roseau said they had no future. It was a strangely real feeling, and it made the citizens think that it was the truth.


    Of course, most of them were members of Great Holy Church. Therefore, it was not strange to give some obedience to that entity. But it was another matter when it came to cooperate with them for a war. Roseau emitted great enthusiasm.


    ¡¸Self-governing people! You are the wisest of all! Now is the time for us to act and show our will!¡¹


    The People¡¯s Assembly Hall swayed like boiling water. The citizens shouted aloud and cheered without stopping to show their agreement. Everyone got swallowed in the heat.


    In front of such scene, Roseau¡¯s bearded mouth showed a quiet smile.

 Volume 9 - CH 217

    Chapter 217: Faith by Holding the Spear


    A group of people called an ¡°army¡± started to move, and their unique footsteps shook the air of the Sanyo Plains. The sound that resembled the earth¡¯s voice echoed from the Great Holy Church camp on the west side of the plains.


    ¡¸The people with those white hats, are they the city soldiers of Philos?¡¹


    I narrowed my eyes and looked into the distance. A flock of soldiers was visible beyond the Sanyo Plains. I could see them heading towards our side, step by step, slowly but steadily.


    The appearance of Philos¡¯ formation line with shields and spears was different from the armament of the Great Holy Church¡¯s army, which was mainly equipped in light clothing. It was probably a heavy infantry. Perhaps, that was the figure chosen to protect the city against the assaulting soldiers.


    I wondered if the number of troops from the autonomous city of Philos was about a thousand or less. They were now the spear of the Great Holy Church¡¯s army, which was not far from us. And behind them, stood the 20,000 troops of the Great Holy Church, coming straight at us to eat us alive.


    After all, for a person like me who had experienced battles where only hundreds of people collided with each other, just staring at them all caused some dizziness. I wondered if there were more soldiers beyond the horizon.


    When I sighed involuntarily, Caria spoke while pulling the reins of the horse at my side.


    ¡¸It would have been strange if the weathervane Philos¡¯ men chose our side. So there¡¯s no need to be discouraged.¡¹


    I wondered how she could speak that way. It seemed as if this was a peacetime. I couldn¡¯t help but look back at Caria with my lips stiffened.


    The silver eyes were shining brightly on the horse. It was as if she was waiting for what was going to happen.


    Was it because she was accustomed to the battlefield? Knights were different from the others in that respect. Maybe I shall rely on her for this campaign as well.


    What Caria said was right. The autonomous city of Philos was a city that had won autonomy by clinging to strong people to the extent of being ridiculed as a weathervane. Was it something that could change based on the direction of the wind? If you had a dragon and a lizard, you would naturally be by the dragon¡¯s side.


    Of course, Matia would have done something to some extent. But still, it was hard to beat pure power. Perhaps, even in the Heraldic Order, most people would have predicted this outcome, an outcome where Philos soldiers participated in this war alongside the Great Holy Church.


    That floating prediction just became a reality, and the nightmare just landed on the ground.


    ¡­Still, I had no choice but to do it. I had no choice but to scratch my feet and reach out.


    I grabbed the bridle strongly with my fingers and turned my horse¡¯s neck back. I began to ponder deeply. I asked myself how to counter that army over the last few days, no, until I reached this battlefield. However, I couldn¡¯t provide a clear answer to my question yet.


    I came up with an idea that came to my mind many times over. But when asked if it really worked, or if it was just a plot to be swallowed up by the huge avalanche of numbers, it was hard to come to a conclusion.


    It was the first time for me, being with Matia and the Heraldic religion, and also in this large-scale campaign.


    Would it be meaningful to just poke the belly of that large army? Even if it was just a surprise attack? Wouldn¡¯t it waste soldiers life¡¯s in vain?


    If one increased the number of soldiers in a surprise attack, the possibility of being noticed increased, and on the contrary, the main force of the soldiers could decrease.


    Did this feel like struggling in the dark? I was trying to reach out, but what were good and what made sense? I didn¡¯t really understand it.


    That large army was going to face the Heraldic religion in half a day. I didn¡¯t have time to worry anymore.


    ¡¸Caria, can we win? ¡¹


    I took the horse away from the Allied forces of Philos¡¯ soldiers and the Great Holy Church¡¯s army, and made the horse¡¯s legs run toward the Heraldic position. The question was meaningless. It was a rather strange question, but I asked because I needed to.


    Caria spoke while strangely lifting her lips and looking through my heart.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll do my best at your side. That¡¯s all I can say. ¡¹


    She smiled while sighing. Moreover, it was about time Matia and her generals had lined up soldiers at the base.


    At the end, I suddenly looked back.


    I found that the footsteps of the battlefield slowly approaching me.


    ¡ª


    The generals and the main lieutenants were gathered, and Saint Matia made a hardened voice.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve not received a response from Philos after sending a letter, and has there been no contact from the internal collaborators?¡¹


    The deep dark circles underneath Matia¡¯s eyes were visible. It was well understood that she didn¡¯t even have time to sleep just by looking at her appearance.


    Matia didn¡¯t like to show such figure. She guided everyone, therefore, showing an exhausted figure against those who stood on the organization was a no go.


    She always tried her best to avoid showing a fragile appearance. Still, she made an exception now. In order not to demoralize the soldiers, Matia spoke only to the generals and lieutenants.


    The autonomous city of Philos sat down on the stirrups of the Great Holy Church¡¯s army. It was impossible to say that Matia did not predict the scene, even if her mouth was torn. Rather, that was the most likely future. And at the same time, it was also the worst future.


    Therefore, Matia intended to take proper measures to avoid it. She sent insiders to the city of Philos, in order to avoid a possible alliance with the Great Holy Church. She grabbed a glowing object and tried to at least reduce the number of troops she could send in.


    Of course, it would have been great if the Heraldry religion embraced the city called Philos. Such a thing would be too good to be true. But it would be almost the impossible too. God would not give such a convenient thing. Therefore, Matia did her best with other means.


    Matia closed her eyelids for a moment to rest her eyes, which were painful from the ongoing exhaustion. She took a very deep breath.


    ¡¸Everyone, listen. The autonomous city of Philos took the hand of the Great Holy Church instead of ours. We have no choice but to hold the spear and pierce the enemy.¡¹


    Matia talked with a very low tone. The generals and lieutenants listened to the voice of the Saint, as if to chew every single word.


    After all, this may be the end. I could hear the voice of the Saint with my ears. The Heraldic generals, as well as the Ghazalian generals, listened to Matia¡¯s voice without saying a word.


    The hand named intangible tension grabbed the spine of everyone in the meeting.


    ¡¸Tell the soldiers this without missing any word. ¡¹


    Matia spoke as if more were to follow.


    ¡¸This is not a holy war. Our God wanted to shake His skull with his own desires and decide with His own will. In other words, this war must be our will. So, why did we choose to hold a spear and dye the earth red?¡¹


    Matia knew that her voice was quivering. That was something that should not be permitted. As the Heraldic Saint, she had to behave properly and firmly.


    Matia raised her voice gradually.


    ¡¸It¡¯s because of the people behind us. It is for the sake of our parents, of our brothers and sisters, and for the sake of our descendants. For the days when they can live freely, we must hold spears¡­Remember, my compatriots. Why are we here?¡¹


    The color of faith dwelled in the eyes of the human being called Saint. It was a shade that could even be said to be crazy. It rode on Matia¡¯s voice, on her figure, and spread to the generals and lieutenant¡¯s eyes.


    This was the last thing she could do. If she did it poorly, it would be the last resort she could take. Matia screamed at herself in the thin depths of her heart.

 Volume 9 - CH 218

    Chapter 218: The Battle in Sanyo


    The weather was sunny. The wind blew gently like a spring breeze, and the sunlight had the brilliance of clear days. It felt warm, but bitter at the same time. In the Sanyo Plains, the Heraldic Order¡¯s army and the Great Holy Church¡¯s army both stood up against each other.


    A series of loud sounds that were either barbaric or strange echoed on the battlefield. No one was able to grasp the true nature of these sounds.


    The axes pulled the intestines out and made blood splash. The spearheads ripped the flesh while wearing the smell of iron. The lives and deaths of soldiers created an extraordinary place called ¡°Battlefield¡±. ¡°Were my comrades beside the dead still alive or wielding a sword? Ah, I didn¡¯t even know how I was still alive.¡±


    There were swords, spears and shields. They bit into each other with their teeth, and began to play a battlefield-specific music while overlapping with dust.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes greedily devoured the enemy¡¯s soldiers. They struggled, but their instinct and desires spoke louder. There was a place here where life could be put on the cheapest price tag.


    Both the Heraldic Order and Great Holy Church fully deployed their forces within the plains. The soldiers, who were up to three thousand if combined, sang and danced to the music of the ongoing battlefield.


    If God had dared to embed the instinct of struggle in the creation of human beings, He would surely have been listening to this music.


    ¡¸¡­Is the flag color bad? I wonder what is going on, really. I know that we¡¯re supposed to push further, but it seems rather hard to do so.¡¹


    The Philos City Corps was pressed at the vanguard. In the midst of the war, Philos Trait muttered while complaining. Under her monocle, her white eye was shining in the sunlight.


    The Heraldic Order¡¯s soldiers were inferior, but they were wielding the spears with their fingers to grab a slightly visible chance. They were led by the witch Matia and the lord of vice Lugis. Philos heard that they had the power to move people with their tongues and blindly make them believe in anything else but them.


    Was it because they were led by such people? The enemy soldiers rushed against Philos¡¯ soldiers with the force of a muddy stream, as if they were pushed by something. On the other hand, the Philos City Corps could not have the same momentum and spirit. They just held the shields to protect themselves from the piercing spears. They endured in order not to get wiped out.


    If one just compared with spirit and toughness, then the Heraldic Order may be superior to the Philos¡¯ soldiers, of course, and the Great Holy Church¡¯s soldiers if one included them in the spectrum.


    Involuntarily, Philos struck her tongue in her mouth. What a terrible sight and what an awful noise.


    The raging rage of these soldiers bit Philos¡¯ skin. It was the first time for Philos to be threatened by the human voices at the core of her body. Were the human voices so powerful?


    ¡¸Philos, go down a little more. It will be dangerous if you stand here. You¡¯ll die for sure if you don¡¯t go down to the position of the Great Holy Church.¡¹


    In a voice with a little accent, the captain who led the city soldiers spoke aloud. There were wrinkles between his eyebrows, and the poison contained in his tongue pierced Philos lightly.


    As always, Philos raised her eyebrows to the man who didn¡¯t know how to close his mouth with reluctance and care.


    However, it couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, this man had this attitude even after being appointed captain and commander of the city soldiers. Perhaps, he was the creature that would die if he didn¡¯t say what he really thought.


    Even so, it was much easier than having poison in your stomach. Philos answered with her lips raised upwards.


    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible, because I¡¯m the general commander of this unit. I told them to die and sent them to the battlefield, so I can¡¯t just go away from here. I want them to call me the ideal commander.¡¹


    The captain snorted as a response to Philos¡¯ pretentious words. He didn¡¯t seem to like it. Philos was terribly envious of him, who was free to do everything he wanted to do.


    The ruler of the city was farther from the concept of freedom than one might think.


    If she was not a good one, she wouldn¡¯t be fit to rule. No matter how much she pursued, there would be no salvation in that position.


    ¡¸I will endure it for now. The center will be pulled out. Well, but we have no choice but to aim at the enemy¡¯s army.¡¹


    The captain muttered, occasionally echoing his anger by taking the command. There was no sense of crisis or impatience in his voice, but there was a sign of observance. He said what he would do as feasible as possible. Philos didn¡¯t know much about the battlefield, but for this captain, the battlefield may be that way.


    She narrowed her white eye as she watched the flag sway.


    Certainly, if she took a closer look, as the captain said, the flag of the enemy¡¯s army was often swaying in the center. On the other hand, the left and right wings only had a few spears to fight. That said, the captain told why he felt that way.


    In other words, because the number of enemies was small, by concentrating the troops in the central part and breaking through that line, the fangs would be extended to the main area of the Great Holy Church. On the other hand, if they could prevent the enemy from gaining momentum, and if the left and right armies swallowed them alive, then victory would be accomplished for sure.


    The work of defense and offense was probably the best of the Philos City Corps and the fellow allies. Defend firmly, prevent it, and take the chance to win. The problem was that Philos wasn¡¯t leading enough troops to hold back the momentum of the enemy forces.


    This was the only thing that was no good. The number of troops that was less than a thousand was the number used to face the Great Holy Church without damaging the city to the maximum.


    First, even if she won this battle, Philos had nothing to gain from it. It wouldn¡¯t be that easy too if she were to grab something from Garoua Maria. Was it a good call to devote a great deal of the city troops to such a battle? Moreover, the food was scarce due to the extremely cold weather of the cold season.


    Philos wet her lips and screamed in the midst of savagery.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t let the soldiers die. Use your strength to make excuses for the Great Holy Church, and then, retire the soldiers.¡¹


    Philos spoke in a voice that no one but the captain could hear her. What Philos needed was not the victory, but to decrease the damage as much as possible. Besides, behind them stood the 20,000 unscathed soldiers of the Great Holy Church¡¯s army. Even if her soldiers collapsed a little, it wouldn¡¯t affect the outcome.


    ¡°That old-looking general of Great Holy Church must have intertwined this much. Then, at best, I will do what I must do.¡±


    The captain showed his back and looked forward after hearing Philos¡¯ words.


    ¡¸¡­If we can do it, let¡¯s do it. ¡¹


    At this point, for the first time, something that seemed to be tense appeared in the captain¡¯s voice. The voice itself didn¡¯t change that much. However, the previous intonation slightly disappeared from his voice. Philos looked at the battlefield through the big back in front of her.


    A horse ran on the battlefield. It was like tearing pieces of cloths apart.


    It looked like it was one small unit. Some units in the enemy¡¯s army seemed to foolishly protrude and jump out to the front line.


    Usually, such troops got killed by the enemy¡¯s army in a single moment. To be isolated in the battlefield, that was, to die. Everyone knew that, so everyone moved forward with the mass of soldiers.


    Nonetheless, that little unit didn¡¯t seem to disappear over time. Rather, it seemed to be gradually approaching Philos and her captain. At some point, other enemy soldiers began to turn forward to follow them.


    ¡¸Lord Philos, you mustn¡¯t come this way. Those people are crazy. Lord Philos, you are in the way, so please run away right now so that you won¡¯t die.¡¹


    The captain spoke angrily, but with a trembling voice and a sweating nape. Then, he slowly pulled out the sword he was carrying on his waist.


    Perhaps, because of his angry tone, Philos took a step back while the soldiers around them screamed and held their shields.


    Philos¡¯ white eye reflected the crawling threat.


    A man, wearing a green military uniform, moved forward while trampling the soldier¡¯s heads with the horseshoes. She remembered hearing about him. She remembered that figure in her head. She remembered seeing a sentence about that man.


    ¡­The immoral behavior that does not fear God is a double act with malice itself.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no mistake. Yes, there¡¯s no mistake about it. His eyes can trample on people without moving one eyebrow, and his violent behavior does not even show a single color of fear on the battlefield.¡±


    Philos¡¯ white eye clearly captured that person.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s the lord of vice, the Heraldic Hero named Lugis.¡±

 Volume 9 - CH 219

    Chapter 219: Both Wings


    There were more and more people.


    No matter where you were, a crowd of people was looking at you with their weapons. The color of their eyes, which had a mixture of anger, fear and hostility, was very indescribable.


    Caria wielded the silver longsword at the forefront of the battlefield, while dripping sweat off her cheeks.


    The spears stretched without knowing the taste of the intestines. The iron arrowheads smashed the soldiers¡¯ chest as they approached like rain. Even if just one of those weapons inflicted a wound, a person would easily die. The first thing Caria thought about on the battlefield was how fragile humans were.


    People who gathered everyday to lick the ground in search of food as if they feared death, naturally welcomed death in this place called battlefield.


    That fragile condition shook Caria¡¯s heart. The claws scratched the back of her chest with a crunching sound. She wondered if he was safe.


    ¡¸Lugis, damn you. How can you do such a dirty thing to me? ¡¹


    Caria muttered at the forefront of the right wing of the Heraldic army. She groaned angrily, while the horse straddling responded to Caria¡¯s words. Apparently, this horse, like herself, had some resentment in his heart. Caria squeezed her sword tight and shook her lips in a disgruntled manner.


    She had to focus on the right wing of the army in order to hold the enemy down, and then attack. That was the role given to Caria.


    So far, it was working to some extent, most probably because the soldiers were also fighting. There was no sign of great damage. Of course, they would be pushed by numbers over time, but at least they were keeping it now.


    However, even so, Caria¡¯s chest never cleared up. She felt annoyed as she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°I said that if Lugis asked for my help directly, I¡¯d be willing to accept it. However, I often wondered if that request would include me too. But, that man¡­¡±


    Unknowingly, Caria wielded the longsword with her strong arms, while frowning loudly. Her sword tip looked delicate, as if she was swayed by her power.


    The silver line drew a semicircle in the air, and on that moment, the helmets and necks of the enemy soldiers flew in sky in a harmonious way. The smell of iron struck Caria¡¯s nostrils.


    ¡°To be honest, I feel so dissatisfied. If I was going to the battlefield anyway, then it would¡¯ve been better to run on the battlefield with Lugis. If he is far away from me, I won¡¯t be able save him from the grasp of the death god.¡±


    Caria gazed at the center of her army for a moment, and again, she heard a scratching sound on her chest. The invisible anxiety shook her brain, wondering if he was injured now.


    ¡°Should I have forced my presence to be by his side instead?¡±


    Nevertheless, every time she thought so, Caria reminded of the time when Lugis asked herself. She recalled the voice telling her what to do, while staring straight at her with resolute eyes.


    ¡°Ah no, I¡¯m really no good. I can¡¯t imagine myself refusing that request.¡±


    ¡°Is this a weakness or is it strength? Is it because of my pride or because of my obsession?¡±


    ¡°¡­But, that bastard. Even though I was deprived of my life, I think it would¡¯ve been good to act a little more respectful and rewarding to me.¡±


    Caria shook the silver longsword on the battlefield, still sighing with a dissatisfaction look on her face after remembering the man that almost lost his life at Belfein.


    Every time that swing ran through the battlefield, blood stained the earth, and the death of the enemy soldiers reached the sky.


    ¡ª


    On the Heraldic army¡¯s left wing. The elves¡¯ army grabbed the bows, albeit slightly, and shot the arrows with spiritual power to penetrate the bodies of the enemy soldiers. Every time the iron bit into the flesh of the humans, the soldiers of the Great Holy Church collapsed on the battlefield one after another, as if they lost their heads.


    Their deaths were the proof that the curse of the spirits broke through their skin and bit into their souls.


    While the existence of spirits protected the elves, it often harmed the humans. It was like curse itself, meaning that humans with a faint energy of the spirits could only live on the spirits¡¯ territory, or it would hurt the souls of the people with irreversible harm. The spirits were that kind of thing by nature. For humans, the spirits were closer to the devil than God.


    Yet, that couldn¡¯t be helped either. Why? It was the humans¡¯ fault since they decided to pray to God and keep the ancient spirits away.


    ¡¸¡­No matter how much spiritual arts we have, it¡¯s like confronting a giant with a knife. I can¡¯t imagine lying down in a place like this with just some scratches.¡¹


    Despite the fact that the elves had fired as many bows and arrows as possible, the battlefield hardly even shook. Eldith thought whether this action really made sense.


    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t stop now. If I don¡¯t attract the enemy soldiers here, even if only a little, he won¡¯t be able to move because of the blocked path.¡±


    Eldith¡¯s line of sight overlooking the battlefield in the rearguard turned to the center of the plains. The flag was swaying and tearing through the wind. That scene looked as if the world was raging like fire.


    ¡°Undoubtedly, Lugis is right there. He hasn¡¯t embedded his fangs into the enemy army standing in the middle yet, but he¡¯s still stretching his sword forward.¡±


    ¡°Only then can we imitate that intrusiveness. He is my knight and I am his lord. Is there a lord who is not happy to see the knight struggling to do his best for his master? What a lovely thing, what a worthwhile thing.¡±


    Eldith believed that if the knight ran without turning his back, then the lord had to give a little help too.


    Again, the elves¡¯ arrows cut through the hollow. The arrows that knocked people down with a single strike were just burying themselves in the ocean of people. The bottom of the enemy army was still invisible, and the Great Holy Church army was like a giant who behaved freely on the battlefield.


    The only way to kill this giant was to decapitate it. Eldith¡¯s blue eyes were slightly distorted.


    ¡¸Lady Eldith, please back down a little. You being this way doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the arrows will increase. Don¡¯t forget that your life is important.¡¹


    Valet, the personal maid, shook her limbs and spoke aloud to Eldith. Her position was not to be a shield for Eldith no matter what happened.


    However, her legs and even her voice were clearly frightened and shivering. She wasn¡¯t originally an elf meant to stand on the battlefield.


    Eldith quietly moved her cheeks and leaked some words, even though she said to Valet that she didn¡¯t have to follow her to the battlefield because she was a maid.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t back down now. My knight is on the battlefield. I can¡¯t afford to miss that majestic figure.¡¹


    You can go down, Valet. She replied, I can¡¯t do that. Was it a stubborn personality? Eldith shook her shoulders, saying that this girl might be like her in that respect.


    ¡°Even though Lugis and his soldiers are fighting on the battlefield, as their master, I, cannot stay hidden in the tent. I am responsible. Yes, I am responsible for taking care of this side, and I must witness everything with my blue eyes. I have a duty to carry their souls on my back.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t changed since the day of the civil war in Ghazalia. I have to shoulder them because they went to their death because of my own words.¡±


    ¡°Besides, some things are a little worrisome. It¡¯s such a strange feeling.¡±


    Eldith noticed that she began to hold down the enemy soldiers on her side as expected, which was good. She had to do her best here, because if it didn¡¯t go well, Lugis wouldn¡¯t even reach his target in the first place.


    Therefore, it was very good. However, was it not going too well beyond our aim? It was as if the enemy was moving to suppress this.


    ¡°¡­Am I thinking too much or am I being swayed by the heavy air of the battle?¡±


    Eldith¡¯s little lips crumbled slightly.

 Volume 9 - CH 220

    Chapter 220: To Hold One¡¯s Hand Is To Be Ready


    The glittery purple light drew a line on the battlefield. That line broke the enemy soldiers¡¯ necks with an unpleasant noise, leaving their eyes white.


    At the same time, the sound of the right arm creaking apart echoed. I felt that a few of my muscles were torn, perhaps because of the forceful movements.


    Still, without breathing, I raised the blade one more time. No matter how much I swung the blade up, I didn¡¯t have any trouble in cutting the enemy down. The enemy soldiers rushed to this place with barbaric voices, as if I was dealing with a surging wave.


    I wanted to give myself a break. Yet, it was a reward too extravagant for me.


    The purple line ran again in the air while sighing for a moment. The iron helmet, which received the blade, got broken from the top, and a roaring sound resonated.


    My body was bizarrely in good shape. My arm wielding the sword followed a delicate trajectory that didn¡¯t seem to belong to me, but it was powerful. A flash that would not have been possible in the past was carved in front of me every time I shook my arm.


    What kind of thing was this? The uplift strikes made heart powerful. And whether the thing in front of me was really what I had achieved so far, it was enough for me to feel skepticism.


    What should I say? It seemed that my fingers did something I couldn¡¯t do until now. There was certainly such a feeling. My heart felt strong again and a buzz rang on my chest.


    However, the enemy¡¯s camp was still far away.


    I looked at the horizon while tightening the reins of the horse. I still couldn¡¯t see the enemy¡¯s camp, just a flock of soldiers. It seemed that the enemy soldiers were looking for a gap in the assault while holding the spears.


    They were waiting for the gap after swinging the sword vigorously, and for the gap where the horse stopped the hooves slightly after repeating the assault. It was a must for any human being. In that gap, the enemy soldiers were holding shields and spears, and watching this situation as they waited to grab a piece of my meat.


    It was not a very good situation.


    No matter how good I was, if I kept moving, I would eventually be out of breath. Moreover, I already felt my internal organs complaining of pain as if they were tightened. Even though I was riding a horse, running on the battlefield took my physical and mental strength away. It was impossible to keep repeating the assault until the enemy soldiers could no longer bear it.


    Naturally, I was not a human being like Caria who had a whole body made of iron. She was unquestionably exceptional.


    Therefore, originally, it should not be protruding in a small unit so that assistance from the surroundings could be obtained.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think she has fallen, Filaret. ¡¹


    I said while looking at the black hair swaying at the edge of my field of vision. I heard a smiling voice from behind my back. Apparently, she was safe. I sigh of relief leaked from my lips.


    ¡¸Of course, I wonder why I thought she was such a troublesome woman. ¡¹


    Her words showed dissatisfaction, but the voice did not. Filaret probably joked now. That was the signal.


    I held my shoulders and reached out to Filaret. Her fingertips were undeniably tinged with magical colors. The condensed lump of magical power did not undulate, but just sat in Filaret¡¯s hands. There was a moment of silence before it swelled.


    I heard the gasping sound of the enemy soldiers around me. I wondered if the girl¡¯s thin fingertips seemed like a threat to them.


    Filaret¡¯s quiet voice engulfed the battlefield.


    ¡¸¡­The canopy is here¡­Collapse. ¡¹


    Her fingertips were shaken at the same time as her words.


    In a single moment, the world twisted. An impossible storm ran through the battlefield as if it suddenly appeared there. The storm bounced off the trees, swallowed people, and knocked birds down to the ground. It invoked a clear natural violence.


    However, the violence was strange. It did not show any sign of stopping and swallowed only the enemy soldiers as they were. The humans who should have been wearing heavy equipments were thrown away like paper and thrown into the air. They would die for sure if they fell to the ground so violently. Still, if that storm hit the enemy soldiers well, it would end up being profitable for us.


    Was it a real threat capable of changing the war, just like battlefield magic? I didn¡¯t really understand how it worked. I remembered hearing a little while ago that it twisted the boundaries of the world and connected it to somewhere else.


    To be honest, I thought it was such a stupid thing, but when I saw it up close, I had to believe in it.


    By all means, it was different from the magic that originally provided a little help.


    ¡¸It would be easier if you could knock down all the enemies with this. ¡¹


    I said, with a wry smile, at the sight of that excess. I struggled with my sword and dropped several heads of the enemy soldiers, but when I saw this magic, my actions seemed meaningless.


    I wondered if she heard that words. Filaret replied, putting her body on my back.


    ¡¸No way, that¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t have that kind of imitation, magical power, or physical strength. So¡­Hmm, let me rest a little.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, please take a break to your heart¡¯s content. ¡¹


    Deeper, her weight fell on my back. Filaret¡¯s thin arms were wrapped around my abdomen. Her voice made it seem as if she were short of breath.


    It seemed that she wasted a lot of physical strength by exercising magic twice. It couldn¡¯t be helped, but she went beyond the realm of magic, such as battlefield-scale magic. Even in the past, I didn¡¯t remember hearing anything other than the magic powers Filaret could use as a Sorceress. Yet, this power was beyond those of sorcerers.


    Considering the limit of her physical strength, I thought I could only rely on Filaret just for a couple more times. I couldn¡¯t let her be hurt in vain.


    Then, at best, I shall move the piece forward while she was absent.


    In the face of Filaret¡¯s magic, the enemy soldiers¡¯ eyes were no longer emitting hostility. Even if only a few troops were damaged, the sight of them being thrown into the air without any help from their comrades and being slammed into the ground was imprinted on their eyes.


    I took a big breath. I held the treasure sword in the heavens and let the sun shine on it.


    ¡¸The enemy has collapsed; the opportunity is here and now. Don¡¯t forget the goal of this battle¡­Shoot!¡¹


    My loud voice echoed on the battlefield. The troops of my unit struck like an avalanche and jumped at the enemy soldiers with barbaric voices in response to my words.


    It was not a pattern that I followed. In fact, I never uttered words that drove people to fight fiercely. My words were never meant to lead other people.


    Still. If this was necessary, and if anyone had to swing the sword for, I¡¯d take control of myself. I shall not blame anyone nor ridicule myself even if I were not qualified to handle that weight.


    After all, I must have been enthusiastic about taking that control¡­More than anything else.


    I led the troops and cut deep into the Philos City Corps. They were no longer just wooden figures with shields and spears. In the face of Filaret¡¯s magic, the will to fight had been greatly decreased. There were only a few soldiers who came at me with a fighting spirit.


    Then, the one who had defeated their will must not back away from the battlefield now. This was my only chance, since most of the soldiers from the Philos City Corps wanted to run away in fear.


    I shook my eyes and looked around. Where were you? Where was that person? I desperately moved my field of vision amid the turmoil of the battlefield. Now the enemy soldiers were confused. However, a few people died. It was probably even a minor damage, and it would be very difficult to repeat the assault in the same way as this one again.


    My eyes, which were moving repeatedly, opened when they saw a certain point.


    ¡­There it was. I finally saw the helmet with that bird¡¯s tail feathers on it.


    The area around that person wearing the helmet was full of soldiers unlike the others on the battle. That was the evidence that the commander¡¯s voice had arrived.


    At the same time as I recognized that person, I made my horse run. The galloping speed of the horse with Filaret on my back was not that fast. Still, it was enough to get close to that person who had stopped its horse to bring the confused soldiers together.


    I leaned out of the horse as if I were jumping into the field. The glitter of my purple blade reflected the sunlight and shook the air.

 Volume 9 - CH 221

    Chapter 221: The Bitterness Crawling on the Tongue


    A flickering purple light ran in front of Philos Trait.


    To be honest, Philos didn¡¯t know exactly what happened at that moment. She just knew that her captain, who was supposed to be by her side, pushed her away with all his might.


    She was thrown away and hit the ground with her shoulder when she fell. Her right hip hurt strangely.


    The captain pushed her too violently but in an attempt to save her.


    A hot thing sprinkled on Philos¡¯ cheeks the moment she raised her face. It was something hot, with an unpleasant odor. She reflexively wiped it with her finger. Then, she saw something dark red on her slim fingertips.


    Perhaps, because of the strong fall, Philos didn¡¯t realize it was blood for a few seconds. Of course, blood spilled on the battlefield. It shouldn¡¯t be that unusual.


    However, the droplets of blood fell at Philos¡¯ cheeks and hair one after another. Her white eye looked at where this blood was falling from.


    What she saw before her looked like her captain. It was the figure that should not change in any way¡­Only if the torso and neck were not separated.


    The sword that her captain was supposed to have hold in his hand was cut off, and a purple foreign object pierced through his neck instead of his head. For a moment, it seemed a bizarre occurrence to Philos.


    The odd object spewed a red liquid without saying anything. Also, Philos¡¯ cheeks and body got dirty. The smell of iron stroked her nostrils.


    After a moment, the captain¡¯s body, who had lost his strength and could not move even one fingertip, collapsed on the ground. At the same time, a voice echoed.


    ¡¸¡­Listen, Philos¡¯ city soldiers. Your commander collapsed here! If you run away, I won¡¯t slash your back, but you must bring his soldiers together and return to the city!¡¹


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll pull out your intestines. Philos saw the face of the human being that echoed such words.


    Those eyes were lit with flames brilliantly. The man wore a green military uniform and he was a violent man who distorted fear. It was the vile man named Lugis.


    Did he say ¡°Philos¡¯ city soldiers¡±? Then, he thought that he killed the commander.


    Philos understood that much. On the battlefield, he jumped at the captain whom he thought was one of the ultimate enemies. Would it be a mistake to grudge him? However, he ended up killing a Philos¡¯ soldier and close friend.


    Depending on the course of the war, she would¡¯ve been the one to be killed first.


    She understood it well. However, Philos didn¡¯t want to throw her feelings away, and she couldn¡¯t forgive the man in front of her.


    ¡¸Wait right there, Lugis¡­ The Lord of Vice, Lugis.¡¹


    Philos raised her knees as if she had cramps and forcibly stretched her back. She didn¡¯t know if she emitted a good voice. Ever since she had inherited the name Philos, she felt that her voice had always been full of self-confidence. However, at this time, her voice had become clearly weak and thin.


    Fortunately, however, Philos¡¯ voice seemed to have reached Lugis¡¯ ears in the battlefield where barbarism and noise echoed aloud. His terrible and rugged eyes stared at Philos from his horse.


    His gaze was shining, but it had sharp eyes that one wouldn¡¯t think of them belonging to a good human being. For a moment, Philos distorted her lips and said to herself if it was really okay to face him directly like this.


    ¡¸The head of the Autonomous City Corps of Philos is not that fallen man. I, Philos Trait, am the ruler of the city and the head of the autonomy.¡¹


    Perhaps, professing her name was not something that she should have done. Regardless of the truth, Lugis said that he would let the city corps escape. Given that the Great Holy Church army may already be approaching, those words were not unbelievable.


    Therefore, the right thing to do was to leave this place quietly with the soldiers and return to the autonomous city of Philos. That was probably the best option as a ruler.


    However, Philos was not a human being who could escape. The more she thought about being the best ruler, the more she couldn¡¯t help but say something here before stepping away.


    She was responsible as the ruler of the city. She couldn¡¯t accept that her captain died here while she survived. She had to make her voice heard, though the ending wasn¡¯t looking very pretty.


    The sun illuminated Philos¡¯ glasses. For a moment, Lugis raised his eyebrows and seemed to chew Philos¡¯ words. Philos kept staring at Lugis¡¯ expression, while getting ready to be decapitated immediately.


    ¡¸If what you¡¯re saying is true, then great. The soldiers are confused, so pull them together properly.¡¹


    Lugis spoke as if nothing had happened. Philos opened her eyes and looked attentively at Lugis¡¯ expression. He wasn¡¯t nervous or angry; he had an expression as if he was just saying something that mattered.


    In addition, Philos¡¯ mind became confused. No matter what he said, it was not something that one would throw easily at an enemy commander. Or did he find the commander or ruler of the enemy army that useless to the point of ignoring such person? ¡°I was prepared for that and gave my name, but why?¡±


    Slowly, Philos felt something that resembled a thorn mixed with her blood.


    ¡¸Are you despising me? I¡¯m the ruler of the city of Philos, or am I just a cheap imitation to you¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Is that so? I hope you can do what I want you to do. Sorry, but there¡¯s no time left.¡¹


    ¡°I really don¡¯t matter much to this man named Lugis.¡± He just pulled the bridle of the horse and disappeared from Philos¡¯ sight. He probably went to cross blades with the Great Holy Church army.


    Philos¡¯ cheeks cramped. She even felt her back teeth creaking.


    ¡°Did Lugis not believe in my words, or did he think I was a joke? Or maybe there is some other reason I missed.¡± He stated that he had no intention of being actively hostile to Philos.


    But now, in Philos¡¯ heart, there was something that radiated more clearly with heat than anything else.


    ¡°¡­He despised me. He saw me as someone not worth exchanging words with.¡±


    Philos¡¯ head was about to explode. Philos felt her cheeks hot and dyed by the flames of humiliation. Her eyes naturally moistened.


    ¡°I never wanted to be despised by anyone, even from the past. This is because a person who is despised and looked down upon is someone weak and easily controlled. It¡¯s not a matter of strength, because those who are despised and looked down upon become fragile beings.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I still remember. My brothers and sisters of the Trait family often despised and ridiculed me because I was an adopted child. This is probably because my adoptive parents treated me like a tumor and often kept me away. How many times have I been humiliated by my brothers and sisters within and out of their sight?¡±


    ¡°They told me to imitate a beggar. I polished their shoes with my bare hands, and they were violent to me for many times. They treated me like a servant.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I thought that if I deepened my friendship, I would be able to become like a true family at some point only by exchanging words. I was thinking about that all the time. After all, I was in the Trait family since I was a baby. I didn¡¯t even know my real parents.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, until the day when my eldest brother, who was scheduled to succeed the family, tried to touch me when I was about to reach adulthood.¡±


    The truth of Philos¡¯ harsh life burned in her soul. Her white eye had an unbelievable fever. There was no way that she¡¯d be a defeated commander.


    ¡°Unforgivable. All the people of the Trait family who once looked down on me died with no regrets. That man too. After all, he didn¡¯t kill me here. He will definitely regret it.¡±


    Pain leaked from her lips, where her teeth bit.


    ¡¸Listen, Philos¡¯ Autonomous Soldiers¡­Withdraw! Retrieve the wounded as much as possible! Platoon chief, gather your men together!¡¹


    Philos emitted a voice to resonate with the surroundings. The soldiers began to move their exhausted bodies as if they were struck by the dignified appearance of Philos, who was wearing a sheet of blood.


    ¡°Now I have no choice but to retire. It is not a situation where we can fight at all, and the reason why the captain pushed himself at the end was probably not to waste my life or my soldiers¡¯ lives.¡±


    ¡°I know that. I clearly know that, and I should be pleased that was overlooked by Lugis since it was my captain¡¯s will. Still, even so, my heart does not accept it.¡± Philos¡¯ white teeth rang.


    *sound of arrows*


    Right next to Philos, vigorous arrows made a noise and roared through the sky. The bows and arrows shot from behind Philos belonged to the Great Holy Church army. Philos wondered if the captain of the Great Holy Church army gave up on the collapsed Philos soldiers and sent the archers to annihilate the Heraldic army standing in front of her. This strike was so deadly that it even hit Philos¡¯ city soldiers.


    ¡°Both the Heraldic Order and the Great Holy Church are getting on my nerves. Shall I dispose of them now? It¡¯d be much more refreshing.¡± A ridiculous smile floated in Philos¡¯ face.


    Philos repeatedly sent her soldiers a voice of withdrawal, remembering the taste of defeat that felt too bitter on her tongue.

 Volume 9 - CH 222

    Chapter 222: What the Adjutant sees


    The voice of the adjutant Neymar echoed in the captain¡¯s tent of the Great Holy Church army. She tried to keep her calm, but her voice still contained some frustration.


    ¡¸Captain, it¡¯s been reported that Philos¡¯ city soldiers are on the verge of collapse. It seems that we will soon enter the battle with our army.¡¹


    Although she was giving a simple report, Neymar noticed that the edge of her lips was shaking somewhere. This was her first time for her to participate in a real battle, aside from night vigilance and suppression of small rebellions. Even though she didn¡¯t want to loosen her heart, her body was already inevitably resigned.


    ¡°How pathetic, I usually tell my subordinates not to lose their composure.¡± Neymar¡¯s eyebrows narrowed slightly.


    The old-looking captain named Richard nodded lightly when he heard Neymar¡¯s report.


    ¡¸It¡¯s faster than I expected, but it¡¯s all good. Get the archers ready and, after Philos collapses, aim for the idiots that try to come after us.¡¹


    Richard said it was okay to involve the Philos¡¯ soldiers in that strike.


    Neymar lightly frowned, but still pulled her chin and nodded. In the last few days, she understood that she was still unmatched by this old man¡¯s own speech even if she tried to argue against him. She didn¡¯t have enough experience and knowledge after all.


    Perhaps, he saw Neymar¡¯s uneasy expression; Richard¡¯s wrinkled cheeks were crumpled and distorted.


    ¡¸Neymar, if you have any complaints or doubts, just say it. It¡¯s a little clever to decide on what you were not agreeing with, but it won¡¯t be smart to hide things for yourself.¡¹


    And now I have some time, Richard said, wearing a gray outfit.


    Neymar¡¯s lips were frightened by the words that seemed to see through her heart. To be honest, there were many things she couldn¡¯t understand from commands of this old-looking captain. To hear all of his unreasonable demands would be something that idiots would do without thinking properly.


    Neymar moved her fingers and opened her mouth, stirring the thoughts in her head.


    ¡¸¡­Well then, I just have one thing I¡¯d like to ask you. Why did you use the insider Roseau like that?¡¹


    Roseau, she didn¡¯t even know the name of his family, but it was the name of the insider embraced by the Great Holy Church. He was a frivolous and sharp-tongued man, but he was a man who had the talent of an agitator, and faced Philos in the private assembly.


    Besides, even though he was a light-hearted man, he was not crazy. He was familiar with Philos¡¯ position, and he probably understood that it was better to be embraced by the Great Holy Church instead. By promising money and some status, he easily held the title of an insider. He listened to everything we said.


    That was why the instructions Richard gave him were incomprehensible to Neymar.


    ¡­Refute the words of the ruler, Philos Trait, and isolate her from the rest of the citizens.


    What a mysterious and inexplicable instruction. Philos Trait would have offered herself to cooperate with the Great Holy Church, even if her inner self spoke otherwise. That was why, if Roseau also cooperated with her, more Philos¡¯ soldiers could have been poured into this battle.


    However, Neymar didn¡¯t know why he made Philos Trait into a suspicious person and reduced the number of city soldiers who could¡¯ve been dispatched to war. Of course, it was possible that he didn¡¯t want to use Philos¡¯ city soldiers, or perhaps, there was even a change in policy.


    Upon hearing Neymar¡¯s words, Richard laughed happily, stroking his beard under his chin. He seemed to be wondering how to explain it to Neymar.


    After a moment, Richard opened his lips to answer Neymar¡¯s question.


    ¡¸In the first place, that bastard Roseau wasn¡¯t meant to guide Philos into the Great Holy Church. Well, I wish he could at least prevent her from going to the Heraldic Order at best.¡¹


    Richard continued to speak.


    ¡¸And I knew that Philos Trait would be the one to decide to send troops, even if she received backlash from the private assembly. That¡¯s because she¡¯s a person with a bloodline that allows her to make such political decisions. The minimum number of the dispatched Philos¡¯ city soldiers is sufficient. No, it¡¯s actually better.¡¹


    Neymar narrowed her eyes as she slowly chewed Richard¡¯s words. She was wondering how those words were connected with her question.


    In other words, was it because Roseau was used as an insider not for this battle but for other purposes? Richard said that he had foreseen that Philos would mobilize the city soldiers, even if Roseau was not activated for that purpose.


    Neymar¡¯s eyebrows squeezed. She wondered what it was. She even felt a sense of strangeness. It was good that Roseau was embraced for another purpose. However, when Neymar heard this story, it seemed that Richard put more emphasis on that purpose more than on the battle with the Heraldic religion.


    ¡¸Then, Captain. What is that other purpose? ¡¹


    Neymar¡¯s honest question echoed in the tent. Those words popped out of her lips without much care, but it seemed to Neymar that Richard was distorting his lips for a moment. Anyway, she had nothing to lose.


    ¡¸What do you think it is? ¡¹


    While pulling her chin lightly, Neymar shook her cheeks, thinking that she didn¡¯t like this old man either.


    Even though she asked him directly, Richard didn¡¯t answer but wanted her to guess. Neymar squinted, wondering if Richard was playing with her.


    The purpose for isolating the ruler Philos Trait. If she thought about it simply, it would be to bind her behavior. A leap in Neymar¡¯s thoughts said that purpose was to drag her out of her leadership.


    If Neymar thought about it normally, it would be unlikely that the ruler would be able to do something if she was refuted by her people. That city of Philos operated in an unusual way. It was a city where there was an uncivilized mechanism. Neymar did not understand the mystery behind the creation of the private assembly. ¡°Then, is this way of thinking the reason for that other purpose?¡±


    Neymar replied to Richard. He nodded and said.


    ¡¸You know it all too well, don¡¯t you? Yes, that¡¯s right. What I told that Roseau guy is my other purpose.¡¹


    The wrinkled voice of the old man resonated in the tent. It was terribly cold, and Neymar had the feeling of being pressed against ice.


    ¡­Indeed, getting rid of Philos Trait is the other purpose. Someone has decided that it¡¯s okay if we end her bloodline here.


    Richard didn¡¯t say who made that decision. That was probably the only one thing Neymar shouldn¡¯t ask.


    A matter of aristocratic lineage or was it a dispute over the succession of the family estate? It was a common thing in itself. Besides, it was not unheard of to keep the bloodline of non-successors in order to prevent problems within the House.


    The news that Philos Trait was adopted came to Neymar¡¯s ears. So, in order to prevent her from being involved in some kind of inheritance dispute, the old man was using Roseau beside the battle to bring her down?


    ¡°¡­Is that really the case?¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that this battle isn¡¯t as important as it should be? But, this war came to be because of the words of His Eminence the Pope. Did he have another agenda too? In other words, is this purpose the equivalent to the desire of the Great Holy Church¡¯s God?¡±


    Neymar realized that bloodlines¡¯ disputes were far more important.


    Neymar lowered her head and forcibly swallowed the one option that came to her mind. She desperately killed the emerging options as she tried to breathe, strangling her thoughts with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. I can¡¯t come to a conclusion when I think about it now, but I should rather understand the meaning behind my superior¡¯s words.¡±


    Maybe Richard understood something when he saw Neymar¡¯s stiffened expression. Richard carried his cloak on his shoulders, stood up and said.


    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t think about it now. The seeds were planted. After that, it¡¯s okay to chew the remnants of the Heraldic Order.¡¹


    The outside of the tent became suddenly noisy. Perhaps, the Great Holy Church army and the Heraldic Order army had begun to engage their fangs. Neymar also adjusted her stiff look and closed her lips.


    Richard stepped out of the tent, ringing his toes.


    ¡¸Neymar, take a good look. It¡¯s nice to have a small number of enemies, but I¡¯ll teach you how to knead the battlefield with your hands.¡¹


    Richard¡¯s voice sounded so serious that it was unusual for Neymar to hear such tone. It wasn¡¯t a frivolous voice that made fun of her all the time.


    Involuntarily, Neymar¡¯s eyelids blinked quickly and tension crawled up on her spine.


    ¡¸Great, just take a closer look now. ¡¹


    With that alone, Richard carried the black sword on his waist and stretched his legs to the battlefield.


    The prelude played by the Philos¡¯ city soldiers came to an end. Neymar¡¯s skin felt that the time, where the Great Holy Church army and Heraldic army were confronting each other directly, was imminent.

 Volume 9 - CH 223

    Chapter 223: Under the Sunlight


    The clash between the Heraldic army and the Great Holy Church army was exactly the battle of fangs. It was no different from a beast groaning for its survival.


    It was a game of survival, especially at the forefront where multiple spears were mixed with flesh. Blood spilled in the sky and dyed the ground. It was almost unclear which the bloods of my comrades were and which were the centerpieces of the hated enemy soldiers.


    The soldiers fought while clenching their teeth, and while their skin bleed. Their mouth was so full of iron, that they couldn¡¯t even rinse their mouth with water.


    I see. This place was the battlefield. Yes, the battle of the ongoing war. It was a primitive struggle, where those who wanted to fight had their heads crushed against each other.


    It was the place where the men died, the women teased, and the children trampled. It was pure madness that completely sounded barbaric and nauseous.


    However, all of these human beings couldn¡¯t leave the battlefield. No matter how peaceful they were, they knew that the battlefield was approaching them.


    Was it because the battlefield was sometimes terribly seductive? Maybe, after all, no one had had to think about anything else here. There was no happiness or unhappiness, hatred or affection. Only equal death lied ahead.


    I was sure everyone tried to distract their minds away from the battlefield, but still had to keep looking at it in order to survive.


    I moved my arms and shook the purple blade while making a noise. I already knew how to swing this treasure sword while I was on horseback. The power felt ridiculous, but it invited my arm to keep its trajectory, as if the sword were one with my body.


    *iron sound*


    The purple hue glittered with the sunlight, and the treasure sword cut off the enemy¡¯s helmets to rip off the brain. Blood and body fluids scattered around and polluted the surroundings.


    My arm couldn¡¯t stand the impact, and it caused extreme pain. I inadvertently distorted my eyes.


    Every time my arm was dragged by the treasure sword, somewhere in my body creaked and screamed. It was like swinging a sword that couldn¡¯t be lifted.


    It was no good. I was still useless. Yes, it was still not enough. I was trying to take a step forward with a heroic action, however, I felt like laughing to myself for acting ridiculous.


    The flash of Helot Stanley¡¯s strikes was sharper than mine. Caria¡¯s swing was even heavier and grand than this. I felt that those capabilities were far from my reach.


    ¡¸Lord Lugis, the front is slightly empty, what will you do? ¡¹


    The effect of breaking the helmets and prominent figures of the enemy¡¯s army, made the front line of the Great Holy Church loosen. Of course, it was just slightly, and it seemed that soldiers sprung up from behind. And because of their light clothing, they moved in quickly. They were not that fierce, but they were a flexible type.


    Besides, even though the opponent was showing a slight unraveling, they did not reach a term of collapse. After all, the front line was in a state of turmoil.


    When she asked me what to do, I answered immediately as if it had been decided.


    ¡¸Of course, there¡¯s only one absolute attack. Of course, if we don¡¯t get out in front, everyone in the back will end up tying up. Get the people around you ready for the assault.¡¹


    That was right. It was at the forefront of the battlefield that I and hundreds of thousands of soldiers around me were exchanging spears and blades.


    The Heraldic Order devised a strategy to break through the point in the central part as a tactic to win. It was a tactic that put as many soldiers as possible at the center. Even if we received damage, it was still a means to go forward.


    Largud Ann said in a sorrowful voice that this was the only option, or withdrawal. Then, there was only one thing that I could do.


    The scars on my cheeks and joints ached. I had the chewing tobacco in my pocket, which I had been preparing in order to let the pain slip away a little. The senses in my head became clear.


    ¡¸Listen, don¡¯t die so easily. If we don¡¯t die, let¡¯s go to a tavern with good-looking women.¡¹


    There was a slight laugh when I spoke to the soldiers around me. The ones around me were the ones who were still here alive. They fully understood the role they had to play. They could die on the front lines. Some were older than me, while others were younger.


    It would be not strange if I saw sprinkling blood and bones the next time I saw them. No, it was more natural than that.


    I took a deep breath. About 100 people around me were ready to assault. Then, all that was left was Filaret¡¯s chanting.


    ¡¸Filaret, she¡­ ¡¹


    When I finished the last blow, I intended her to return to the rearguard. After all, Filaret was a valuable magical force.


    If she returned to the rearguard and rest, she could be useful enough even in the unlikely event. As a judgment of the ongoing battle, I thought that was the best option.


    ¡¸¡­Oh my, am I not included in that group? That¡¯s kind of a nasty move, you know.¡¹


    The words that were eaten involuntarily shook my own lips. I found my cheeks quite stiff.


    I blinked my eyes quickly as my thoughts ran through the skull for a moment.


    But Filaret had a point. She should be here with a natural readiness as I went to the frontlines with her. It would be nothing more than an insult to her to back away as soon as I was done with her.


    Even so, none of that mattered anymore, at least not here.


    When I did a light nod as a sign, Filaret spoke in response.


    ¡¸After this is over, you¡¯ll take me to a good tavern. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡¹


    Her firm voice went right next to the nape of my neck. It was a sharp voice that seemed to scrape my back as it was.


    I wanted to make the soldiers laugh, but did Filaret know that it was just a joke? I was sure that ¡°looking forward to it¡± didn¡¯t mean anything literally.


    The exchange between Filaret and I caused a light laugh from the soldiers around me. However, it wasn¡¯t really a laugh.


    The soldiers slowly let out a sigh while lightly relaxing their shoulders. They could hardly rest anymore. All that was left was see how far we could eat the enemy alive. For a moment, I looked at the soldiers around me. Then, I flashed my eyelids and signaled to Filaret.


    From the front, the soldiers of the Great Holy Church were finally repositioning themselves. It was just right, and it was most effective to crush the first wave. I remembered being taught that way a long time ago.


    ¡­Well then, let¡¯s go to knead the battlefield.


    From Filaret¡¯s throat, a voice that was not a voice, a Sorceress¡¯ breath echoed. A magical congratulatory sound, which embedded the ultimate rewriting of the world¡¯s knowledge with her will, shook the world.


    On that moment, a muddy stream covered the plains.


    The amount of water and pressure that was not possible engulfed the plains. That water suddenly appeared and swallowed the enemy soldiers, and despite being at the surface of the ground, they felt a strange experience of drowning. In addition, the pressure of water easily dispelled people¡¯s feet. The formation they had rebuilt collapsed again.


    Conveniently, this was the third time for Filaret¡¯s battlefield magic. Although she spoke calmly, she was almost at her limit. Still, she kept heading to the front.


    Then, I had nothing to say. All I had to do was play the same performance as when I trampled the Philos City Corps.


    I spoke aloud after seeing the muddy stream that poured into the enemy¡¯s camp as if it were nothing at all.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s crush and conquer them ¡­All of you, charge now! ¡¹


    The crazy barbarism of the soldiers roared on the battlefield. Soldiers ran fiercely under the scorching sunlight.

 Volume 9 - CH 224

    Chapter 224: The Military Boots that Don¡¯t Stop


    ¡¸What a terrible thing. Is it a sorcerer from the Bolvath dynasty or an elf curse heard in folklore?¡¹


    Richard hid his old bones in a gray armor and frowned upon hearing his adjutant Neymar¡¯s words. His eyes distorted as he gazed at the battlefield.


    The point of their sight was, as Neymar said, terrible. There were soldiers who had their bodies twisted in an impossible manner, and although the Heraldic soldiers were only amateurs, the forefront looked like it belonged to them. Richard saw that the advance of the left and right wings got delayed, but it unexpectedly approached the central part.


    Both that delay and chaos were due to that great magic. It was something out of the ordinary, such as causing a large whirlwind and a muddy stream onto the battlefield. Now that Richard saw this scene, it was no wonder that many of his soldiers would perish immediately.


    After interacting with Lugis, Richard knew there were some humans who dealt with magic in the Heraldic religion. So, although he expected the devil would mislead his soldiers to some extent, this was more than he anticipated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember hearing anyone who uses magic that shakes the battlefield on such a large scale. Or is it just me? Am I not aware that humans from the Bolvath dynasty are roaming freely?¡± With that imagination in mind, Richard laughed as he distorted his lips.


    ¡°What a silly story. If that were possible, the Gharast Kingdom would¡¯ve already been destroyed by the Bolvath dynasty. Magic alone cannot surpass the pure national power and the number of soldiers, but the Bolvath dynasty is said to be an exception among exceptions.¡±


    ¡°After all, that great magic depends on the enormous ability of the individual. If someone from that dynasty is alive it will be two people at most, or maybe only one.¡± Richard put some effort on his dry toes.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t talk about the soldiers too much, Neymar. The abomination of a soldier is an abomination of a general¡­Yeah, it¡¯s about time. Let the soldiers in the center retreat in order. It may sound ungodly, but don¡¯t let your hips turn and run away as much as possible.¡¹


    Richard narrowed his eyes while trying to decipher that great magic. It may be invoked once or twice at best, or it may not be released anymore.


    It didn¡¯t matter how threatening it could be, because, after all, it was handled by humans. Then, it was not too scary. If you attacked while changing soldiers, even the bitten vanguard would be able to counterattack.


    ¡°But alas. It is too much to ask recruits to operate to that extent. Replacing some soldiers and continuing to fight while retreating is a dream-like operation for recruits. Therefore, there are two measures that we can take, such as whether to move forward or backward.¡±


    ¡°If I move the small but crumbled soldiers forward, we will be swallowed by the enemy in earnest. It is not uncommon for the entire army to collapse from some unraveling.¡±


    ¡°If so, then it is much better to let them ?destroy? us in a way that will make them believe in their victory, a false victory so to speak.¡±


    ¡¸But, who knew it would turn out like this. Lugis, that bastard, seems to have done greater things than I thought he would do.¡¹


    ¡°In the old days, he was just a small kid who couldn¡¯t even lift a finger much less kill another people. However, he¡¯s now killing soldiers and transforming the whole place into a high spectacle, how ironic.¡± Richard put some of his liquor into his lips before riding the horse.


    Richard felt like squeezing his throat from this point on. All he had to do was endure it until the end, so that he could moisten his throat a little bit more.


    ¡¸Captain¡­Will the enemy come? ¡¹


    Neymar, who had previously pulled the reins of the horse, was not worried, but rather anxious. Neymar¡¯s teeth did not overlap well. It seemed that Richard could even hear the sound of her teeth creaking.


    Richard pondered before responding to Neymar.


    She, Neymar Gloria, had a tendency to be too serious, as Richard thought. She was afraid of failure and took things way too seriously. Indeed, the nature of a local aristocrat was exactly like that. She would be totally unsuitable for politics. It could be too demanding.


    However, she was also tenacious, depending on the situation. She didn¡¯t break easily upon encountering a foreign body, and even if she did break, she had the tenacity to keep her pride alive. Richard thought that if she mixed her experience with her good traits, she would¡¯ve achieved a remarkable growth as a commander. She was a strong soldier after all, yet she was a human that became upset too often. The human being named Neymar Gloria had enough of a background to achieve great things, if only guided properly.


    ¡°How much can she learn from me? I do wonder. Well, she¡¯s also unhappy because her supposed teacher is kinda on the devilish side, ah.¡± Richard sat down on his horse with a humorous smile across his face.


    ¡¸The enemy will definitely come. Maybe, right from the frontline, that¡¯s right, I can feel that Lugis bastard nearby.¡¹


    Even though the frontlines had collapsed due to magic, the number was more than double than that of the Heraldic soldiers. The soldiers gained mental stability only by the difference in numbers. Even if you didn¡¯t know the identity of the enemy, the psychology that made you believe that allies stood behind you would inspire your heart.


    Even so, if the soldiers retreated one after another, it would not be that unnatural. It would be strange to pull down only the central part while the left and right wings endured the clash.


    Would that work well on the battlefield? Richard thought deeply about it while looking at all sides, searching for his former student. His sensibility was sharper as ever.


    Richard said, showing his teeth.


    ¡¸Still, we can¡¯t stop now. Listen to the sound of those barbaric voices. Look at that crowded mass of soldiers.¡¹


    The Heraldic religion was most afraid of being defeated because of the inferiority in number. It would be dangerous if soldiers were scattered, because as a result, many enemy soldiers would kill them all. That was the normal thinking. That¡¯s why they laid out a dense formation.


    Their tactic was to harden the soldiers as much as possible, and then collide with the enemy. As long as the number dominance lied in the Great Holy Church, it would eventually collapse when solidified, but it would save them some time. At least, their formation wouldn¡¯t collapse immediately. In that earned time, a prominent vanguard unit pierced through the enemy¡¯s main unit. That was the idea. It was a tactic that made sense in a way.


    However, there were of course disadvantages in that tactic.


    The more crowded their formation was, the more the soldiers¡¯ sights were blocked and their ears crushed by barbarism. Moreover they could only move forward at a time, even more so if their enemy¡¯s vanguard unit was retreating.


    ¡°Maybe Lugis is in that frontline¡¯s prominent unit. If I notice that guy¡¯s intentions, will I force his soldiers to retreat?¡±


    There was no way that he¡¯d let such thing happen, Richard thought.


    The situation was completely different from that of the Great Holy Church, which was lightly dressed and established a team with the assumption that it would retreat to some extent from the beginning.


    ¡¸Listen, Neymar. Kneading the battlefield with your hands is all about making the enemy think that we are acting as if we don¡¯t have any other choices, but at the end of the day, we will move it according to our wishes. It will be enough to change the tide of the battle.¡¹


    Richard spoke with a look Neymar had never seen before. Neymar instinctively looked back at her superior¡¯s face and took a deep breath. Neymar remembered seeing that expression somewhere, but she couldn¡¯t remember when and where.


    The soldiers in the center formation of the Great Holy Church army continued to retreat slowly and slowly, sometimes collapsing. As if fascinated by the retreating action, the soldiers of the Heraldry religion repeatedly charged forward.


    The barbaric voices echoed, and the footsteps of the soldiers shook the hollow. No one stopped it. The sun, which was supposed to have been at the top of the sky, tilted its shape slightly.

 Volume 9 - CH 225

    Chapter 225: No Resignation and No Abandonment


    The soldiers of the Heraldry religion devoured the belly of the Great Holy Church army while staying in formation. Everyone walked forward, as if tearing the sea by going through an uninhabited field.


    The enemy soldiers, who were far higher in number and skills than our soldiers, collapsed in an interesting way. Were they drunk, or were they caught by the heat of the battlefield? The feet of the soldiers running on the frontline were getting faster and faster. I shall see the enemy¡¯s main camp soon, and then, the game would be decided. All I thought was grabbing glory along with the hands of the Heraldics. And above all, our soldiers could go home alive.


    If they went home alive, they could drink ale and hold women. They could get out of this ugly hell. Just thinking about it distracted the soldiers. It would be impossible to see anything else.


    In the blazing enthusiasm of the soldiers, I was squinting by myself. Something that resembled fear slowly crawled up from the bottom of my stomach and tightened my heart.


    I hoped that we could win this war. However, I felt grief at the same time since it seemed uneasy to accomplish. These two emotions ate through my body, competing for heat.


    The soldiers continued to move forward without any problems. The enemy soldiers were weak as if their will had been crushed.


    Did the enemy soldiers really collapse? Was it possible to break through the enemy¡¯s main formation as it was? Would the old man Richard let it happen?


    Nonetheless, on the battlefield, something unexpected could happen at any time. Rather, people said the battlefield was a place where unexpected events happened right from the very beginning. No matter how skilled a general was, he could ruin everything just by missing one crucial point.


    Anything could happen during war times.


    Then, was it possible? In front of my devilish teacher, my warrior¡¯s measures such as breaking through worked somehow.


    I felt thirsty and swallowed the saliva of greed. The expectation seemed to cover my chest for a moment. My heart told me that it was okay to move forward as it was.


    ¡­Was that really the right thing to do?


    At that moment, I opened my eyes wide and looked at the whole battlefield from the horse.


    There was no way that I could see something good in such a cloudy view. Therefore, there was no point in seeing the enemy soldiers collapsing in front of me. I had to search for my devilish teacher instead.


    I looked briefly at the left and right wings of the battlefield that were now far away from me. I wondered if Caria and Eldith were fighting hard. Only the waving of their flags could be seen slightly from the distance, but they still seemed to be in a stalemate. After all, it was only the central part that was pushing through.


    I felt my breath getting rough. It was as if the heat that had accumulated in my lungs was finally coming out.


    Next, I turned my eyes at the frontline and saw the horses on which the enemy soldiers were riding on. I wondered if I held my breath since I didn¡¯t even blink for about ten seconds.


    After that, I finally took a deep breath.


    ¡­This was no good.


    As soon as I had that intuition, I felt my lungs filled with indescribable cold air. The truth was usually determined to be unscrupulous. I knew that well. I was reminded of that truth many times during my former journey.


    But it was such a poignant thing, the truth. I felt this shock for the first time in a long time. It felt as if my chest was hit with a heavy weight. But I could no longer deny what I saw with my own eyes.


    The formation of the entire army of the Great Holy Church looked completely unnatural. The army was like a living thing; if a part collapsed, the whole formation would follow suit. However, this was not the case at all.


    Besides, even if such an unnatural situation occurred in the natural course, that devilish teacher of mine wouldn¡¯t succumb immediately. He was not invincible but he was a veteran. Rather, the fact that there was no old man Richard here made me realize that the ¡°theater¡± being performed in front of me was malice itself.


    In addition, it was obvious at first glance when I looked at the legs of the horses that marched on the battlefield.


    Human feet act as many times as one would like, and it was difficult to read the speculation beforehand because there were too many individual differences. But horses were much more straightforward than humans. If the rider was upset or if the untrained reins were to be pulled, that alone would make horse¡¯s legs flutter.


    Then, why? None of those frontline enemy soldiers had swayed their horses¡¯ legs in spite of the sudden retreat. Rather, I could see the sharpness hidden in their reins. Was it because the confusion caused by Filaret¡¯s battlefield magic had diminished?


    Although I was in the center of the frontlines, I inadvertently turned my eyes to the back. Turned my thoughts in my mind and tried to gasp whether we could withdraw or at least hold back the momentum. However, that idea was denied in an instant.


    No, my soldiers kept moving forward without hesitation. Besides, everyone kept roaring, so even if I increased my voice, the range would only reach a few dozen of people around me.


    I felt as if my nape had been scraped off by someone. My lips and tongue were dry since what seemed to be water disappeared from my throat. I realized that, no matter how many times I thought about it, the inescapable ending was just around the corner.


    I wrinkled the green military uniform, grabbed the treasure sword, and sighed while squeezing my eyes firmly. The deep breath from my lungs felt quite long.


    I turned my vision from behind to forward. Although it was still far away, the enemy¡¯s camp was already in my sight. If I let my horse run at full speed, I could reach it in no time.


    On this moment, I asked my heart what happened. The situation was the worst, to say the least. Defeat and death stood in front of me, and I could no longer move my feet away from it. I was like a gladiator who was forced to move forward in front of a raging beast.


    If I went a little closer to the enemy¡¯s camp, the spears in the ambush would probably break through my flanks from both sides. I may be able to die comfortably. Losing a war and dying was a sufficiently easy-to-understand way of dying. It was much better than dying hungry and miserably in the slums, or ridiculed by a large number of people.


    Even if I were to meet my death right there, this was the only way to do it. Anyway, I wanted to reach the end of my life in a way that saw fit. Was it an extravagant wish?


    The enemy soldiers rebelled slightly afterwards. The battlefield stagnated for a moment. I chewed the tobacco and smoked on horseback, looking at the gap.


    For a short while, I threw my thoughts away and enjoyed the scent of chewing tobacco passing through my nostrils. The dry wind of the battlefield hit my cheeks.


    ¡­Yes, there was always a certain way to die. I wanted to choose that much.


    I thought it was kinda funny. Things were getting worse and there was no longer a good way to turn things around, and all I could do was struggle.


    However, there was no such thing as resignation or abandonment in my heart. There was only the will to do what had to be done.


    Anyway, every time said resignation went through my heart, that abominable voice echoed in my ears.


    ¡ºYou¡¯ve done enough. Just give up. No, you¡¯ve done well. You don¡¯t have to work hard anymore. You don¡¯t have to get hurt. ¡»


    So ask for salvation and take my hand. I could hear that extremely unpleasant voice through my ears. It was the voice of someone who deceived Ariene, and whom I heard at Belfein. It was a voice that seemed to be a mixture of all that unpleasantness and pain. It echoed in my ears like a hallucination, as if it were a curse.


    I hated it, and I felt uncomfortable. That voice that remained in my ears was both painful and unbearable.


    Ah, even if I suffered a miserable defeat, even if I got covered in mud and exposed to shame, and even if I tried to achieve a brutal end that seemed to eat through my intestines. Did I uphold my hand until the last moment? Or would I ever return to the days dominated by that resignation?


    Neither a miserable defeat nor a brutal death was a reason for me to give up. I leaked the following words while twisting my own lips.


    ¡¸Filaret, one more time, only once is fine. Can you invoke magic again? ¡¹


    Shall we rewrite the battlefield? Betraying the opponent¡¯s speculation and breaking through it was what kept the battlefield within our hands.

 Volume 9 - CH 226

    Chapter 226: Two Determinations


    ¡­One more time, only once is fine. Can you invoke magic again?


    Upon hearing that low voice, Filaret La Volgograd couldn¡¯t help but wave her eyelashes. Reflexively, her reason leaked the following words in her brain.


    ¡°It¡¯s Impossible, reckless and unreasonable.¡±


    However, there was no problem if magic was treated normally. Perhaps, she even had enough magical power. Even so, the battlefield magic that Filaret had been invoking from a while ago, and the magical power that she used to embed it, did no longer remain anywhere in her body.


    ¡°I can feel my heart increasing its palpitations and I can feel the pain. No, on the contrary, my whole viscera are sobbing as if someone is crushing it. If I lose focus, people will hear my voice of agony.¡±


    ¡°I had a certain intuition. Yes, I had an intuition as a Sorceress who handles magical power. If I deal with battlefield magic again without resting my body, there will be irreversible effects in my soul, not just in my internal organs and body.¡±


    ¡°My soul is no longer intact. I left an irreparable scar once at Belfein. To scratch it again is like hitting it with a hammer.¡±


    ¡°It is not necessary for me to think about what will happen as a result. It will crush.¡±


    A sigh leaked from Filaret¡¯s throat. She blinked her eyelids for a few times. Then, she opened her lips. She shook her tongue in order to avoid making a painful moaning voice.


    ¡¸Yes, of course. It¡¯s all right, isn¡¯t it? ¡¹


    ¡°I tried to smile as much as possible. Did Lugis feel my uneasiness, even though he was facing forward? Was my voice clear enough? Only anxiety remains in my chest.¡±


    ¡°In this state, I will be dead if I use battlefield magic. My soul will shatter. I naturally understood that.¡±


    ¡°How terrifying.¡± The underlying fear of death tightened Filaret¡¯s throat. On the contrary, if her soul shattered, she would no longer exist in this world. The fear of losing her very existence, which was completely different from welcoming a natural death, was too terrifying. If she were not careful enough, her fingers would tremble, her magic would dissipate, and her eyes would shed tears.


    That said. She thought it was okay. For a moment, Filaret had a ridiculous smile on her face. As the Volgograd family once said, she was clearly a strange person.


    Life was precious. It was much heavier than money, honor, dignity, affection, pride, and all of them combined. And she was about to throw it away, just for his sake.


    Seen from the afar, it was probably an act of distraction. She might even be ridiculed for leading such a silly way of life. Filaret realized this feeling was indeed strange. And she knew it was a stupid decision.


    ¡°¡­But, it is quite simple. He, Lugis, is the one I long for.¡±


    ¡°Even though I was a lead who was not as talented as him, he showed me a golden sparkle. He reached out to me, who had nothing. And he relied on me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. How much did that burn my chest? No one else knows but me. Is it something only I can understand? Only I have this feeling. Even if I can¡¯t keep up with him for the rest of his life, I won¡¯t let go of these feelings.¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if I died here as the cornerstone of our victory, Lugis would surely remember me. That alone gave me a reason to do something, even if reckless. If I could achieve it even if I hurt my life, then that would be the greatest of choices.¡±


    ¡°Is it the heat of the battlefield, or am I being driven by the hot flashes of love? I don¡¯t know the answer.¡± Nonetheless, that decision was undoubtedly the decision that Filaret La Volgograd made in her own chest. Her tears were about to spill from her eyes, and she didn¡¯t even know what sort of emotions she had.


    A voice leaked from Lugis¡¯ lips.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. I just want you to apply magic on yourself and go to the support of the main team. I will lend you a horse.¡¹


    Upon hearing those words, Filaret¡­instinctively distorted her lips. Wrinkles appeared between her eyebrows, but they were not due to the pain flowing throughout her body.


    Her lips opened naturally.


    ¡¸I absolutely hate those words of yours. I wonder if you¡¯ve made a mistake.¡¹


    Filaret understood that the voice leaking from her lips was shaking. That one determination that was born within her was easily removed by Lugis¡¯ hands. At the same time, she understood that his bad habits had emerged yet again.


    He was trying to do something dangerous, for sure. Lugis¡¯ back shook slightly in front of Filaret.


    ¡¸We¡¯ve reached the final assault against the enemy. From now on, things will get extremely dangerous. And¡­You¡¯re already at you limit, Filaret.¡¹


    When she heard his voice and understood his meaning, Filaret frowned in spite of Lugis¡¯ words. She reflexively closed her lips, wondering if she had spoken about her body reaching its limits before.


    ¡°Keeping up with him led to the danger, yes, I clearly knew about it. I can¡¯t argue. Certainly, I became a burden after using the battlefield magic while riding the horse. I understand it well. Still¡­¡±


    ¡¸But, you are the one who should ride the horse. ¡¹


    ¡°Why is he trying to lend me the horse? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do something dangerous. That¡¯s why he is trying to keep me away from him.¡± Filaret¡¯s heart was full of concern.


    ¡¸If I¡¯m going to enter the enemy¡¯s headquarters, the commander who is on the horse will aim and shoot at me. The enemy is also desperate. Then, walking is the safer bet if I want to live. I don¡¯t want to die either.¡¹


    That said, Lugis got off the horse. Filaret stretched out her fingers to grab his back involuntarily, but she didn¡¯t have enough strength to grab him back.


    ¡°I am useless. I let him go here. When Lugis says something like this, it¡¯s time for him to do something bad.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s soul told her that she should stop him now. Because of her instinct, she stretched her fingers and followed his back.


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re uneasy; keep looking at me from the distance, Filaret. The hero needs a human being to see that figure and talk about it later.¡¹


    He took my outstretched hand and smiled while speaking. Filaret¡¯s throat killed her own voice. Her heart palpitated fast and heat consumed her cheeks as if her chest was engulfed in flames.


    Filaret understood what was behind Lugis¡¯ words. Her fingers, which were now touching his hand, were no longer shivering.


    ¡°This is no good. I know it. I¡¯m sure I will regret it. I¡¯m sure I will regret for accepting his words.¡±


    ¡°If Caria was here, she would have rejected it immediately. If Matia was here, she would have stopped him immediately.¡±


    Nevertheless, Filaret replied with her teary black eyes.


    ¡¸Lugis, it¡¯s okay to run away. You don¡¯t have to be a hero. I¡¯m with you whatever you might be, so you don¡¯t need to carry everything on your shoulders.¡¹


    Filaret muttered with a voice that only Lugis could hear. Lugis responded by opening his eyes wide for a moment, and loosened his lips a little.


    ¡¸Thank you, Filaret. I truly appreciate your kind words. I¡¯ll be back soon. My absence will be brief, you¡¯ll see.¡¹

 Volume 9 - CH 227

    Chapter 227: The Young Man¡¯s Yearning and the Last Command


    The central focus of the battlefield was the front line. The Heraldic soldiers took another step, burning their cheeks with the reddish hue of dusk. The front collapsed even with their own steps. It created an unbelievable exhilaration in everybody¡¯s chest. It was an unknown pleasure that melted one¡¯s heart, a pleasure which one could never taste in their everyday life.


    It felt like a supreme pleasure because the iron weapons kept reaching your cheeks and because the danger of death was always next to you. This was probably the charm of the battlefield. In other words, a sense of euphoria that gave in to hate the enemy with vigor.


    At the forefront of the Heraldic army, the humans who prominently raised their fangs against the enemy were those who volunteered. Some were young and some were skilled. Some volunteered to do the burning religious mission, while others volunteered to grab some money. The age and reasons for volunteering were all different.


    Therefore, the only thing they had in common was their vows. All agreed to let their lives be smeared with the blood of the battlefield.


    Hayes, who was still a young man, was one of the volunteers.


    The young-looking soldier was not the first to hold a spear on this battlefield. As an apprentice of one of the Heraldic soldiers, although young, he had driven bandits away and had suppressed the evil that caused assaults in the city for several times over.


    Even if he did the job right, he didn¡¯t make a lot of money because he was an apprentice. However, Hayes still had enough experience in the road and even felt a little proud as a soldier. He had the guts to do even the dirtiest of jobs. Therefore, it was not the first time for him to hurt someone with a weapon.


    Nonetheless, he had never killed anyone. For the first time in the Battle of Sanyo, Hayes killed a person.


    He realized that the feel of an iron spear penetrating a person was softer and creepier than he expected it to be. However, he got used to the feeling by the time it became the third time.


    Hayes spilled liquid from between his legs on the day he saw the iron spears easily devour his comrades, yet he also got used to that feeling. He got used to the feeling of iron piercing his nose, the flesh of his comrades ripping apart in front of his eyes, and the sound of trampling on bones. He got used to this vivid battlefield.


    Hayes felt that those who weren¡¯t used to these sights would easily die on the battlefield.


    Was it a normal feeling? Hayes didn¡¯t even know if he was sane or crazy. For a moment, he even wondered why he was here. Still, Hayes wielded his spear. A creepy sensation struck his arm.


    The reason why the young soldier Hayes volunteered for the frontlines was neither money nor honor. It was because of one simple wish.


    ¡°¡­I wish to take a glance at the existence of the hero everyone talks about. I want to see it.¡±


    Hayes knew that he would die miserably somewhere on the battlefield or in the city. He had no money, and his parents died from illness a long time ago. He thought the same fate would befall on him too. He would face a miserable and unavoidable death somewhere and soon.


    Therefore, Hayes wanted to see the hero before he perished. He wanted to see that existence once. A hero heard in folklore, in fairy tales, and in a childhood sleeping story. He wanted to see that brilliant person up close, even if he lost something else.


    Hayes wanted to see with his own eyes the strength to crush all the hostile humans, the desire to lead the people and attract the eyes, that dazzling glory.


    From an early age, Hayes heard that a hero would eventually guide and save the Heraldic Order. Hayes¡¯ parents told him that story many times. They even told him that the hero was still accumulating wisdom under God. Hayes came to believe that it was true.


    Still, Hayes¡¯ parents were not saved by the hero, of course, they didn¡¯t even hear the hero¡¯s name, and at the end they died like animals, muttering a curse to the hero who didn¡¯t show up no matter how long they waited. However.


    Unlike such parents, would Hayes finally reach happiness or continue to live under extreme unhappiness? A hero appeared before Hayes¡¯ eyes.


    The Hero Lugis. An unmistakable hero who had defeated the trading city of Garoua Maria, the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, the mercenary city of Belfein, and given the title of Gold by the Heraldic Order Saint Matia. Everyone in the city said that he was the true hero.


    Was that really the case? Hayes was skeptical about whether the human being named Lugis was truly a hero. The color of skepticism oozed deeply in his young eyes.


    In fact, that feeling was more like rage than skepticism itself.


    Really, if he were a hero who saved everything and if he were a brilliant person who reached out to anyone, why didn¡¯t he save his parents before they died? Was it possible to say that his parents died miserably because they were abandoned by the hero? Were his parents too merciful?


    In Hayes¡¯ heart grew skepticism, rage and yearning for the hero named Lugis that appeared before his eyes. These emotions were still battling with one another. That was why Hayes wanted to see its existence up close.


    In the frontlines, the figure of the hero named Lugis, who got off the horse and wielded the sword with a purple line, reached Hayes¡¯ gaze. The closer he looked, the better he understood. Each swing of Lugis¡¯ sword was heavier and sharper than Hayes¡¯ weapon movement.


    As if frightened by the glitter of the purple blade, the army of the Great Holy Church collapsed and retreated with its quivering legs.


    Hayes heard a voice during a short break from the chaos of the battlefield.


    ¡¸You are very young. ¡¹


    Upon hearing those words, Hayes¡¯ heart bounced. The words were strangely memorable amid the barbaric voices that echoed on the battlefield. There was no mistake; it was the voice of the hero Lugis.


    For a moment, Hayes was confused as to whom the voice was pointing to, but soon he realized that the hero talking to him. After all, there were no other young soldiers¡¯ volunteers other than Hayes himself.


    Lugis tightened his lips without even wiping the blood on his cheeks. He kept looking forward, but Hayes knew that his consciousness was certainly pointing at him.


    Hayes, of course, became speechless. He desperately sought the right answer and how to say it, but his confused head didn¡¯t collect a single word.


    With a moment of hesitation, Hayes answered Lugis¡¯ question by saying his age. A strange feeling of embarrassment and joyfulness took his heart by storm.


    Even if Hayes doubted Lugis as a true hero, it was also a fact that he felt a strong admiration towards him. After all, a boy¡¯s heart was too complicated.


    Lugis briefly responded to Hayes¡¯ words, and then asked his name. Again, Hayes responded, strangely distorting his lips.


    ¡¸I see, well then Hayes. I need you to be a messenger now. I have something I want you to tell Matia¡­¡¹


    ¡ª


    I sighed a little after seeing the young soldier¡¯s back moving away.


    I wondered what I was doing. It was rather ridiculous. Until now, I had burned people and headed for the dead. As for that boy, since he went to this battlefield, he was probably prepared to die.


    Even so, it was foolish to try to move him backwards at this time. What I was doing was a self-satisfaction that did not mean anything, or perhaps I was dressing myself up as a self-indulgent person.


    My eyes narrowed and my cheeks distorted due to self-loathing that seemed to tighten my internal organs. But well, I needed a messenger anyway. In a sense, it was natural to use a soldier at hand.


    I drew a circle in the air while making my legs run, and scratched the wrists and bellies of the enemy soldiers. Beyond the red-blackish field of view, I saw the enemy¡¯s main team illuminated by the sunlight at dusk. It wasn¡¯t a dream, but a place where I could finally reach with my bare hands.


    It was an unmistakable place of death. If I stepped in, the ambush would happily welcome me with open arms. Even if I knew that fact, I could not escape from that place of death. The enemy¡¯s main team, illuminated by red light of dusk, looked strangely beautiful.


    ¡¸The enemy is falling apart. What will you do now, Lord Lugis? ¡¹


    One of the soldiers next to me spoke aloud. Even though he was still on the horizon where he could die, his voice was strangely bouncing. The heat and madness of the battlefield seemed to let people float more than bad wine.


    Then, all I had to do was keep the heat cool.


    I took a small breath. I strengthened my eyes. I had to speak to at most 100 soldiers around me, those who volunteered for the assault troops on the front line and those who they were willing to die.


    ¡¸¡­Do you want to win? Then, listen carefully. This is my last command. ¡¹


    My lips crumbled and distorted. I sensed a sarcastic smile appearing on my cheeks.

 Volume 9 - CH 228

    Chapter 228: The Deadly Assault


    ¡­Do you want to win? Then, listen carefully. This is my last command.


    While keeping an eye on the enemy soldiers, I spoke while holding the handle of the treasure sword with both hands. Mysteriously, my lips felt quite heavy. My throat even rang.


    ¡¸From now on, only the vanguard assault unit will launch a raid on the enemy¡¯s camp. This assault will not be in line with the army¡¯s main unit.¡¹


    When I gave the signal of the assault, I looked around for a moment.


    I wanted to see what the assault soldiers were looking at. I couldn¡¯t see everything, but the soldiers around me had stiff eyes or open lips. No one laughed cheerfully.


    Well, that was obvious. This sounded like a suicide declaration.


    It was an action not in line with the main army. In other words, only dozens of assault soldiers in the surrounding area would bite into the belly of the Great Holy Church army, which was still superior in number.


    If we pointed to a goal far away from the army¡¯s main unit, even if the enemy forces were shaking at the front, great damage would be inevitable. Beyond the assault, the word ¡°annihilation¡± appeared coldly.


    I was sure there was anxiety about death among the soldiers. They probably even distrusted me in their hearts. After all, for them, they were now hunting down the Great Holy Church army head-on. Perhaps, they were thinking why they were following such a fool.


    I looked beyond the battlefield again. The enemy soldiers who were about to collapse began to hold their iron spears as if to lure us in. I strengthened my eyes.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to force you to go with me. However, the enemy has plenty of spare power. If you don¡¯t crush it now, everyone will die. Yes, all of you will die.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t elaborate since I didn¡¯t have time to explain. And who could say the details? No matter how I said it, I couldn¡¯t explain that we could fall in an ambush in the future. How could I say they were a sacrifice?


    The entire Heraldic army could no longer stop moving forward, and it seemed unlikely that it would be able to retreat, let alone stop entirely. And the enemy would be making a plan to annihilate the soldiers who had advanced gradually.


    It was impossible to overcome it without any damage. The world was not that kind.


    Therefore, it was necessary to ensure that we would be dealt with minimum damage. To do so, we had to uncover the enemy¡¯s plot first and foremost. We needed a target by going forward first.


    That¡¯s why I had no choice but to be the target.


    Ambush was a useful tactic because its existence was unknown. If I believed that the army¡¯s main unit was not damaged by the ambush, it would allow our forces to push through. This was my limit. This was the only means I could take. I wondered what Caria and Matia would do. But, they were not here. After all, I could only do what I could do.


    Well then, let¡¯s do our best and go for it.


    ¡¸We will drag the remaining power of the enemy away. This way, our army will destroy the enemy¡¯s army because it has exhausted its power. That¡¯s the best option now. It should be much better than everyone dying.¡¹


    Yes, while saying those words, I held the treasure sword with both hands, pointed it towards my right shoulder and stepped forward. At the same time, I found that some soldiers quickly followed my footsteps.


    There was no such thing as any soldiers following me. Some of them believed in my words.


    At the same time, the vine of self-loathing was about to strangle me. I wondered how many people I had to kill. For a short moment, I turned my eyes down. I strongly pierced my lips with my canines.


    The next time I looked up, I could no longer see anything but the enemy¡¯s army in front of me. It felt strange. I was going to do something foolish, but my head was strangely clear.


    It was easy. Just go forward, cut through my enemies, and finally eat the iron with my own body. That was all I needed to do. There was nothing left in my mind. I had no regrets.


    ¡¸I heard that it¡¯s a job where we could easily die from the beginning, but is it okay for Lord Lugis to die?¡¹


    Right next to me, a man holding a spear spoke. I couldn¡¯t see his face, but his voice was rattling as if he had crushed his throat somewhere. I wondered if he drank a lot of ale last night. The soldiers who went to the frontlines should have been given that much money.


    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. This option is much better. It¡¯s much better than doing nothing. ¡¹


    I shook my blade while responding to the man. The purple lines of my blade and the rays of dusk were entwined, as if they created a brief bond. The treasure sword¡¯s blade shimmered as if it were a joy.


    I saw a large amount of blood popping from the crushed heads of the enemy soldiers.


    To tell the truth, Saint Matia and Largud Ann often said that it would be okay if I were on the battlefield as a hero. However.


    ¡­It¡¯s more dangerous for you to die than anything else. As a hero, you are a symbol of everyone¡¯s morale.


    Matia certainly said such a thing before.


    Speaking of that phrase, it was probably a correct theory. If the hero who symbolized the soldiers¡¯ strength died on the battlefield, morale would drop and vulnerability would consume the soldiers from within. Just raising my voice had enough power and effect to boost the soldiers¡¯ morale.


    But I was not the hero they knew. I was not the hero I longed for.


    A hero was one who walked ahead of everyone, a person who was more enthusiastic than anyone else and someone who could make decisions more easily than anyone else. Even if those decisions weighed one¡¯s life.


    A hero also went one step further. The speed of a hero was always faster than others.


    ¡¸Lord Lugis, I have only one request. ¡¹


    The rattling sounding man spoke to me again. He seemed to be comfortable with the words he spoke, but he still had a rattling voice somewhere. There weren¡¯t many people who could make a voice in such a tone after knowing their lives were about to perish. Even suicide applicants would not speak in such an easy manner.


    I listened while responding to the man with a slight nod. The rattling voice of this man struck my ears in a battle where barbaric voices echoed high.


    ¡¸If Lord Lugis and I end up being alive; please let me get ahead of you. I was born as a poor farmer. I want to try to become a little bit greater.¡¹


    This man distorted his cheeks, showed his teeth and laughed. He was a soldier to made jokes to distract you from the negativity of the battlefield. It was rare for a person to say something that light-hearted during a massacre.


    I tried to explain the situation to Matia via a messenger as much as I could, so I hurried my steps. It was no longer just a step of repeating a gradual advance, but a step to force an assault on the enemy¡¯s camp.


    My heart was excited and my cheeks got distorted. It felt foolish in a way, but my chest seemed to have gone crazy here. The situation around me was terrifying since I could die at any moment, and yet, here I was, moving forward without any hesitation.


    However, even amidst the cliff of death, the thought of giving up did not sprout in my heart. Only one impatient emotion came to my mind.


    Ahh, the horizon I longed for was finally here. When I thought about it, I remained unchanged. I was still a savage, an adventurous and a fool, just as Caria once told me.


    ¡­Now, let¡¯s become a hero of the story. The figure that I longed for was right there.


    ¡¸From now on, we will break through the central part of the enemy and make a surprise attack on the enemy¡¯s camp at the front. If you¡¯re going to die, do it after I die. I¡¯ll be the first to die¡­Go!¡¹


    I made a barbaric voice instead of a signal. The purple blade hit the hollow and made blood spill. The Heraldic army, whose assault speed had clearly changed, was slightly fluttered by the soldiers of the Great Holy Church.


    Yes, just a little. Just a little bit was fine. If you thought the enemy was unexpected, then that¡¯s fine. As a result, all you had to do was break through the enemy¡¯s unit, eat into the main camp, and lure out the ambush.


    Even if our bodies became cold at the end.

 Volume 9 - CH 229

    Chapter 229: The Transcript of the Celebratory Cheer


    The purple light increased its sparks and danced freely on the battlefield. Every time the treasure sword was swung, its dignified majesty struck down the enemy soldiers. The treasure sword had a thick purple line on a silver blade¡­The blade engraved with the eerie inscription ¡°Hero Killer¡±.


    ¡°How splendid, so this is my hero. That must be my handle. No, since I am already mixed with the handle, it will be strange to call it my handle, but I do not mind it.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lugis slashes the soldiers, just as a beast chews on its prey. Every time a flash is draw in the air by my purple light, blood and bones become exposed to the wind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so overjoyed. I can feel the bliss this time. I sway as the owner wants, and the owner rushes down the hero path just as I want.¡±


    ¡°If the road is covered in all kinds of troubles, I will break them apart myself. I will push away the pebbles at the feet of the Lord.¡±


    The sword thought that was what he should do. If he mainly lacked experience, then he could pour in the knowledge that he had accumulated until now. If he didn¡¯t have enough power, he could use it as a new finger to fill his own fingertips. The sword¡¯s purple light shone like a roar. A breathtaking trajectory emerged on the battlefield.


    The sword had gone through the hands of several heroes so far. The sword knew those who crushed the stars, those who were called victory itself, and those who had abandoned glory. Many heroes, who had various talents, had walked together with the sword. And many heroes had paved the way with the treasure sword.


    So to speak, this weapon was a record holder of excellence. It was a sword that was with the heroes of history and had carved those talents. It embedded with its body the trajectory, ability and talent of those who were once revered as heroes.


    ¡°If it is necessary for the Lord, I will teach you as much as I can. Be it the sword flash or the trajectory that the heroes once showed me. I will force myself to engrave it into your body.¡±


    ¡°Now I am the handle that Lord Lugis is holding. Were our bodies no longer fused? No, I am him, and he is me.¡±


    ¡°Then, who is going to bring his power to the fullest and chant disobedience? I can¡¯t do it all by myself. We might be fused in battle, but the Lord is also himself. I must not do a foolish thing such as holding down his intentions.¡±


    ¡°There are still many enemy soldiers alive, and no matter how many dead soldiers there are, it is difficult to open the path with a small number of soldiers by his side. The Lord¡¯s speculation is too narrow. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t choose it as a means. If he reaches out, his fingers will be torn and his feet will be bloody because of thorns.¡±


    ¡°Even so, if that path is the choice of the Lord Lugis, then¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It won¡¯t matter at all. Rather, let¡¯s take it as the supreme joy.¡±


    ¡°After all, I am a tool used to pave the way. Now, I am with the Lord itself, but my essence is nothing more than a tool that the gods and the evil souls once carved out. In other words, it is joy itself to devote myself to the Lord.¡±


    ¡°I can even ecstatically see the Lord, who refused to rely on his own strength, now relying on its utmost abilities.¡± The treasure sword and the engraved Hero Killer inscription scattered the light of the purple blade as if it were caused by lightning.


    Lugis¡¯ arms chewed and tore the enemy one step at a time. Still, he was in such a terrible state that looked like he swung the sword that he had just learned to handle.


    Even so, Lugis¡¯ actions forced the Great Holy Church¡¯s army to step back.


    ¡ª


    The behavior of the enemy soldiers was eerie, it was as if they had given up on their lives. Looking at the scene, Richard thought that something was wrong. There was no need to ask why. Anyone could understand at first glance by looking at this ridiculous performance.


    A group of soldiers, who led a small group, bit into the belly of a large number of troops. At the time of that assault, several lives had immediately perished. Every time Richard took a step forward, someone¡¯s life was annihilated immediately.


    It was natural. No matter how much powerful the frontline was now, most of the soldiers of the Great Holy Church were regular soldiers who were not properly trained. Yet, even if they looked bad, they could still push back a boar with spears and repeatedly rush forward.


    And yet, that rush lost momentum somewhere, swallowing its spears in its belly, while spitting blood and dying. That should be it.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not a beautiful way to fight¡­Who taught him that? ¡¹


    Richard distorted his lips and muttered, deepening the wrinkles on his cheeks. Richard never said he would throw away his life and move on. In any case, even if he did such a thing, what he could get was very little. There was no point in fighting desperately to receive a short-lived fame. In the end, those things would be stolen.


    No matter how much power you had and no matter how hard you tried for something, the result would not change.


    Then, it seemed stupid to bet on one¡¯s life. Without moving his fingertips, Richard let others die in other to keep the profits to himself. He decided that such a way of life was much better than living righteously but miserable.


    Richard understood that it was a biased ideal. Still, he believed in that ideal, and now he wasn¡¯t willing to change it. Richard thought he was too old to change his way of life.


    ¡¸Hey, Neymar. ¡¹


    While riding on the horse, Richard lightly pulled the bridle to call the adjutant. His gaze remained both on the battlefield and Lugis. He touched his white beard slightly.


    Neymar¡¯s voice, which replied ¡°yes¡±, sounded much harder. It seemed that Richard didn¡¯t mind the advance of the enemy¡¯s army. There was no reason to take his breath away even if he knew that Lugis¡¯ self-harming assault could break through his army easily.


    That was fine for Richard. The cowardice of seriousness took a longer breath on the battlefield than the boldness of this hero. Richard wanted the soldiers to learn as much as they could learn on this battlefield.


    ¡¸What do you think? ¡¹


    While moving his chin, he pointed to a group of soldiers coming towards them after trampling the dead soldiers¡¯ corpses.


    Neymar blinked her eyelids for a moment and swallowed her spit. Her round eyes seemed to be desperately looking for words.


    Shaking her lips, Neymar spoke.


    ¡¸¡­I must say he is a fearsome and brave hero, but he¡¯s just doing a reckless rush.¡¹


    Richard nodded loudly; deepening the wrinkles of his mouth. The sword hanging on his waist made a rattling sound.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to imitate that action. Weighing one¡¯s life is not a real tactic.¡¹


    In a sense, it was the ultimate rationale. Usually, no one made a choice to lose their own life, even if they understood it to be the most correct choice. Rather, such an option shouldn¡¯t even come to mind.


    Nevertheless, Richard¡¯s former student thought of it as an option and did it as a matter of course. It was no longer the way a human should fight.


    It was no good.


    Richard lowered his heavier eyelids and narrowed his eyes. He felt that the barbaric voice of his former student struck his earlobes.


    Although Lugis had a talent for evilness, his essence was that of an ordinary person. Even though he had almost no talent, he made efforts and studied hard. And now he was just a little twisted child who was finally able to live his daily life while hurting his body and spirit.


    Richard thought that people like Lugis and him had no power to change the world. The reality was much harsher. They could only live unless they bent their bodies to fit the world itself. That was why he should have been a common person, just a regular human being.


    And now he was showing a fight that did not look like a fight of a human being.


    What if a mere mediocre human continued to fight in a way that was not human? Richard knew what could happen. A person who imitated the behavior of a madman would become a madman as well. If he continued to behave outside the norms of a human body, he would eventually become non-human.


    Of course, if one thought about it normally, before that happened, everything in one¡¯s body and soul would crash dramatically. Every tiny piece of that human¡¯s body would break.


    And as far as Richard knew, the human being named Lugis was far too normal. He was an average person. Richard didn¡¯t remember that Lugis¡¯ body was tough. In fact, he was rather fragile. Richard slowly raised his eyelids and stared fixedly at the battlefield.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t about time to fulfill my role? ¡­Adjutant Neymar. I have an order. Take command of the soldiers until I get back. The ambush is allowed to be used only to rescue our soldiers when they break the flank of the enemy¡¯s main army, or when their own army is almost destroyed.¡¹


    ¡°Feel free to do everything else you see fit, I will take responsibility.¡± After saying those words, Richard pulled the reins of his horse strongly and ran forward.

 Volume 9 - CH 230

    Chapter 230: Great Evil


    Within the vortex of soldiers, blood and bones, I stood. Every time I took one step further, my soldiers died easily. Every time I took another step further, the throat of the soldiers beside me screamed in pain. I kept going forward. I took one more step further. Every time someone died. This was the worst hell.


    I wondered if this was all that necessary. My mind became hazy and my heart became tense. On this very moment, I saw the face of the old man approaching me.


    Apparently, I wasn¡¯t wrong. At least, my actions were outside the old man¡¯s speculation.


    After all, he would never show his face if everything was within the grasp of his hands. On the contrary, he deepened the wrinkles on his face as if something was out of his reach.


    That was the reason why he now appeared on the front lines of the battlefield. In other words, it was the proof that the scene of the battlefield began to spill out of that old man¡¯s hands. How splendid.


    I opened my lips amid the blood-stained field of view. I felt my lungs bouncing as if they were upset.


    ¡¸Hey, old man. Did you wash your neck with good ale?¡¹


    ¡¸What a foolish thing to say. I only wash my stomach with ale.¡¹


    Coming through the soldiers of the Great Holy Church army riding a horse, the old man¡­The enemy general Richard appeared. The gray armor shone well in the twilight.


    To be honest, I thought he wouldn¡¯t show up until the end. I managed to drag him out. All that remained was to cross this wall. I felt my eyes squinting.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to push through¡­Richard. I can¡¯t afford to kneel to your vinous ways forever.¡¹


    Yes, if I just clung to the old man¡¯s teachings forever, I would never change. If I did so, I would only crawl on the ground and envy someone else.


    Then, I had to destroy this wall. That was the only way out.


    I held the treasure sword on my shoulder and put my right foot forward. The enemy was still on horseback. This sword would not reach him easily. But, there was something I had to do.


    Richard must be killed here. If the general¡¯s head flew, the morale of the soldiers would be greatly reduced. Hopefully, even a possible ambush would lose its function. For the Heraldic religion to find a victorious source, it was necessary for me to stop Richard¡¯s heart.


    Now that the Great Holy Church¡¯s soldiers around him were still weak, this should be the greatest opportunity to kill Richard.


    I put my strength on my knees and adjusted my sigh. There was a dull pain that tore off my legs. I managed to keep my voice intact from leaking pain, and I narrowed my eyes to measure the time to my upcoming jump.


    Richard¡¯s wrinkles were deep in the shadow. His expression seemed to bear some sorrow.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve crossed the path of no return. Lugis¡­ ¡¹


    Richard¡¯s voice was not the usual light, somewhat humorous voice. His voice emitted the majesty of a general¡¯s voice, and of the person appointed by the Great Holy Church itself. It was a voice and tone which I heard for the first time.


    I could even sense a tense air around. Then, Richard continued to speak, saying that it couldn¡¯t be helped anymore.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis, the Great Sinner. In the name of Richard Permilis, the Twelfth Hero appointed by the Cathedral, I declare you a great evil. Your sins will no longer be wiped out.¡¹


    Richard¡¯s heavy voice echoed through the surroundings.


    ¡¸Soldiers. The justice and the teachings of God are under my sword. Don¡¯t be afraid to defeat the evil and prove our absolute justice!¡¹


    His eyes distorted. It was not a good development. It was rather bad.


    At the command of Richard¡¯s loud voice, the soldiers of the Great Holy Church regained the heat of faith in their eyes. The hands holding the spears and battle axes were not as weak as before. The enemy soldiers regained their strong will.


    If they followed Richard¡¯s order, the Great Holy Church¡¯s soldiers would undoubtedly jump on us even if they had to lose their lives. Now they still had their feet rooted in the ground simply because they had been ordered to retreat.


    I leaked a very deep sigh. Dozens of my prominent assault troops would die in a blink of an eye if the spears were pushed up by the enemy soldiers around them. And, of course, myself included.


    I put all my strength into my hands holding the treasure sword. I spoke in a small voice to the soldiers around me.


    ¡¸I give my life to you. So, give me time, just five seconds is enough. ¡¹


    It was like telling them to die. It felt like saving my own skin by asking them to earn time. This world was a selfish place that seemed to be born even if you hate yourself. Even if my ally stabbed me with a spear on my back, I wouldn¡¯t question it. I would even take it for granted.


    Nonetheless, they nodded and held their spears and swords, as if swallowed by my words. Everyone had scratches and dirt on their backs, and no one, including me, was safe.


    It was strange. Why could everyone throw their lives away so easily? I didn¡¯t know the reason why, myself included.


    I adjusted my breathing quietly. Then, I aimed at my target just before the enemy soldiers jumped over here. Richard¡¯s lips opened wide.


    ¡¸At least, your death will be your salvation. Die here as a human being, Lugis¡­All soldiers, take the head of the great evil Lugis!¡¹


    The roar and barbarism of the soldiers reverberated through the battlefield like music. I bounced my legs as if I were to jump into it. My eyes were capturing the image of my former teacher, Richard.


    ¡ª


    In the Great Tent of the Heraldic Order, Saint Matia opened her lips, inevitably trying to kill the tremors of her fingertips. In front of her eyes stood an exhausted messenger who was about to kneel.


    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. You must rest now. I will not allow you to return to the front lines¡­Someone give him water and something to eat.¡¹


    While saying so, Matia ordered the young soldier to rest, since he still harbored the madness of the battlefield in his eyes. If she left him alone, he would go back to the battlefield again while holding such convoluted feelings.


    After seeing the young boy soldier and the soldiers on the sidelines away from the Great Tent, Matia finally gritted her teeth. Matia felt her spine burning with flames, a fiery emotion that ended up engulfing every part of her body.


    ¡°¡­Yes, I knew it. Because you are such a person.¡±


    The information brought in by the young soldier briefly explained the situation on the front lines. That information even told what Lugis would do from now on. It was really just a message of the current situation, not something that he asked permission for. However, that said information also burned the bottom of Matia¡¯s belly.


    If it was a time of crisis, he should¡¯ve asked for help. Lugis¡¯ attitude was just saying that he would try to do something by himself. Matia thought that Lugis finally learned to rely on other people, and yet, he did the opposite. Or did he say that this path was the only way to do it?


    What came to Matia¡¯s chest was not the feeling of annoyance or indignation. She just felt regret, a piercing feeling that oozed out of her lips.


    Given Lugis¡¯ nature, Matia knew well what could happen if he stood at the forefront. If something went wrong, he would surely throw his life away. Of course, Matia knew there was such a danger.


    Nevertheless, Matia¡¯s eyes distorted with the regret she felt by the fact that he had to be on the front lines. If she had matured as a Saint and did her job to the fullest, she wouldn¡¯t have put too much strain on him. She wouldn¡¯t have had to throw him into danger if she had done a better work.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. Everything that¡¯s happening was caused by my lack of power.¡± Matia felt an enormous guilt.


    Then, a feeling of self-reflection began to burn Matia¡¯s heart even more than that.


    ¡°¡­And apparently I was still pampering him. But I will forgive him for being selfish, since he ended up facing the death zone by himself.¡±


    Matia gave detailed instructions when Lugis headed for the battlefield. In particular, Matia repeatedly said that he was to never engage in any action that would cause him to lose his life, and if he decided to be reckless, to think about the soldiers around him. Matia stared at his eyes and took his hand, over and over again.


    Nevertheless, he broke his promise. At the same time as Matia¡¯s frustration over the safety of Lugis engulfed her heart, an indescribable fever began to rise in her chest. It didn¡¯t seem like even Matia herself could handle it.


    ¡¸¡­Ann. I¡¯m going to the battlefield too. Bring the horse here.¡¹


    Matia, the heart of the Heraldic religion, rebelled inside the Great Tent even after she was instructed to avoid the bloodied battlefield.


    Her memorable voice showed the strong position of her role within the Heraldic Order.

 Volume 9 - CH 231

    Chapter 231: Five Seconds


    A brave man. A hero. That man was stronger than anything else. He was the one who helped the weak and crushed the great evil. He was someone who had received the favor of God.


    The old man certainly got his own name. Only those who were baptized by Great Holy Church and received a title could name themselves.


    Surely, decades ago the Great Holy Church finally ¡°created¡± a hero. I see, if I thought deeply about it, the old man Richard Permilis was once given the title of hero, so it was not strange. And yet, it seemed hard to believe at the same time.


    After all, the chosen one was said to be a person who respected morality and valued justice. If one looked at Richard Permilis, then he would see that he was the exact opposite. Were the eyes of the former Great Holy Priest cloudy in a way?


    Maybe Richard Permilis was a good person in the past. Oh no, that would be ridiculous. It felt like a silly story where wood stones laughed.


    And now Richard Permilis acted like a brave man, yes, like a hero, but it didn¡¯t matter. No matter how much I struggled, I would inevitably confront him here. The only undeniable fact on the battlefield was that I had to cut his neck.


    The enemy soldiers stuck out their spears and rushed to this place with a momentum that was unmatched by their previous moves. The silver spears reflected the dark red of dusk, emitting a murderous intent.


    Immediately, some of the Heraldic soldiers around me turned into dead flesh. I saw signs of grieving hearts when their bodies hugged the menacing spears with their bellies.


    In the dense smell of death, I stepped out while kicking the ground and deflecting the deadly spearheads.


    At the expense of the Heraldic soldiers¡¯ lives, I jumped to the feet of Richard Permilis, holding the treasure sword with both hands. The enemy was still on horseback. No matter how hard I wielded the treasure sword, it was not reachable. However, I didn¡¯t have time to push further.


    I had five seconds. If I couldn¡¯t finish everything in five seconds, I would be gone for sure. I would surely die, and of course, everyone would die as well. This attack was probably not worthy, but I had to bet on it with all my might. That was my only excuse.


    I made the tip of the treasure sword crawl in the trajectory I once saw.


    I recalled the blow that the former Caria once did to break the soldiers on horseback in Gharast. It seemed unlikely that I could copy the swing as it was. However, if I did enough to create the orbit, I would just put my fingers on the horizon that I longed for.


    In that moment, my fingertips groaned when I wielded the treasure sword. The spine that invaded my whole body got a clearly distorted twist. The sight of my muscles ripping apart floated in my head.


    The purple blade of my sword shined. The orbit of the sword tip drawn in the air was incomparable to the sophisticated and beautiful flash of Caria¡¯s sword movement. That was why, that one swing did not cut the horse¡¯s head just like Caria did once in the previous timeline, but it ended up creaking the horse¡¯s neck bone and bending it in a distorted direction. I felt a very unpleasant feeling of gouging a big meat with my own hands.


    A painful and unpleasant sound struck my earlobes. The horse roared and bled to death.


    ¡­One second.


    The horse screamed and collapsed. I took the blade and returned back to its original position, a position where I pointed it towards the place where Richard Permilis would be.


    My vision was covered in blood, and I did not capture anything. Therefore, I was swinging my sword by relying only on intuition and conviction.


    Richard Permilis. I believed, no, I truly felt that he would swing his sword against me after falling from the horse.


    *metallic sound*


    There was a sound of iron clashing with iron tightly. Sparks appeared before my eyes. The black sword emerged from my bloody field of vision, as if I were catching the sword I was expected to seize.


    ¡­Two seconds.


    Wearing gray armor, the old man Richard handled the large black sword as if it were a piece of paper. His eyes, which were full of a murderous intent, were looking straight at me.


    After all, I was right here. And he was right before me as well. Richard Permilis, my devilish teacher. This time, our swords finally reached each other.


    There were no words anymore. On the contrary, we hardly breathed. The moment I sighed deeply was the moment I leaked my exhalation. I knew, needless to say, that victory or defeat meant life or death in a blink of an eye.


    With the treasure sword and the black sword overlapping one another, I gritted my back teeth. There was no time to push the blades together. If I stalled this confrontation, time would become my enemy¡¯s ally. Richard Permilis was probably aiming to earn some time.


    I twisted my wrist and unraveled the space where my sword was engaged. There was a small space between me and Richard.


    The moment I tried to step in to strike again, an explosive pain emerged in my left eye, and my upper body leaned back naturally.


    ¡­Three seconds.


    ¡¸Ah¡­Gahh! ¡¹


    Richard Permilis¡¯ right fist hit my face. Breathing leaked heavily while leaning back. My vision became blurred, and the shock that shook my brain made it blank for a moment. If I couldn¡¯t endure it, my whole body would lose power momentarily. A sharp pain in my creaking skull ran throughout my body.


    I knew my teacher would not lose this temporary gap. Beyond my blurred and hazy view, there was a figure of Richard Permilis wielding the black sword.


    Apparently, he didn¡¯t feel like trying to earn time now. He was only thinking of cutting off my head with that murderous intent in his eyes.


    He tried to kill me within this gap. He behaved like a hero. It was ironic how this man tried to be a brave and great man by portraying a heroic behavior.


    Oh, my chest trembled with joy. Richard Permilis, who was out of reach as my teacher, was now coming to kill me with all his strength. There was nothing more glorious than this.


    There were countless people in this world who spoke badly of Richard Permilis. He deceived and trapped other people. He was a man who once grabbed glory but accused of being a fool after abandoning that status.


    But for me, the old man was an unmistakable hero. He saved me from the bottom of the rotten mud. He gave me wisdom as a helpless rat. I was sure that I would perish without him. I bet that my heart wouldn¡¯t even burn for something if my head was still covered with mud. I would be certainly dead by now.


    Ah, that¡¯s why. I held the treasure sword firmly with both hands. A purple light emerged from the blade of the treasure sword. The inscription ¡°Hero Killer¡± shone like no other.


    ¡­Four seconds.


    He had to die here. I had to take away the life of my teacher with my own hands, because he was a great wall himself.


    Richard Permilis¡¯ black sword swung at my left shoulder, trying to sever my heart and break the sky. The treasure sword that faced the ground was unlikely to meet that strike, even so.


    Intuition was telling me. In such a case, I would not surpass my teacher. Richard Permilis was not a person I could surpass by having normal behavior.


    If I retreated from here, I would never be able to reach my teacher again. Then, there was only one thing these limbs could do.


    While feeling the black sword bursting in the air, I directed the treasure sword from the ground by using the power of my entire body towards the upper left. It wasn¡¯t as swing to protect myself. It was, however, a swing to cut off Richard Permilis¡¯ life.


    I was going to die. But I did not care. If I couldn¡¯t overcome my teacher, then there was no point in having these limbs or a pulsating heart. It was better to die without regrets than going back to those days when I couldn¡¯t do anything and lived without meaning.


    The black and purple flashes drew smooth lines in the battlefield. The barbaric voices and the ongoing battlefield music gradually distanced from my ears before I knew it.


    ¡­Five seconds.

 Volume 9 - CH 232

    Chapter 232: A Long, Long Distance


    I saw a long, long distance, way too far away. My eyes saw a distorted and twisted road, a place where I wouldn¡¯t even call as road anymore. Sometimes even the disconnections were repeated, but the road was still there.


    The journey I¡¯ve walked felt both dazzling and daunting. I was completely exhausted. If this was a performance, then the audience would be foolish enough to witness a play without performers.


    My throat was dry, my hands and feet were exhausted and worn out. And now, I was certainly at the end of that road.


    ¡­Five seconds had passed. The surroundings lost the peculiar noise of the battlefield, and only silence remained as if time had stopped.


    The sensation of my left shoulder, no, of the left side of my body became dull as if it got numb. Blood splattered and tainted the sky, as if it had crawled out of the body in search of freedom. My nose, which no longer worked on the battlefield, even caught the smell of blood.


    Both my left and right eyes opened with convulsions, exposing my hard eyelids to the ongoing heavy air. The air that I had accumulated in the depths of my lungs leaked from my lips in a single breath. At that moment, an acute pain ran through my entire left arm.


    Richard Permilis¡¯ black sword was shining on my left shoulder, tearing its flesh. A huge amount of unstoppable blood blew up from my shoulder like a raging wave. It was as if a dead man screamed at the end. My appearance looked terrible. However, even though the vitality of my body was sweeping away, it was surely a better result.


    Originally, the blow of the black sword was supposed to eat my heart. It should have torn my body in half right from the shoulder bone that had no muscle resistance.


    My opponent was Richard Permilis. My devilish teacher. That degree of impact had to be achieved no matter what. Nonetheless, there was a reason why it did not happen.


    Even though my vision was painted in both red and black, the purple light flashed before my eyes and showed his figure.


    The treasure sword, the sword with the inscription of Hero Killer, was tearing Richard Permilis¡¯ intestines. It was as if the blade was tearing the left-side of his belly apart.


    A clot of blood fell from Richard Permilis¡¯ flank, making an unpleasant noise. My eyes narrowed.


    ¡¸For the first time, I received your sword properly, old man. And it seems your strike was far away from its target. What a terrible aim.¡¹


    I spoke, spitting out a pool of blood from my mouth. Strangely, even though my left shoulder was torn, I could move my body. There was no such thing as power coming out of my limbs. On the contrary, my limbs felt deeply alive.


    In front of me, the old man¡¯s face with deep wrinkles became greatly distorted. His aged-looking lips slowly opened.


    ¡¸¡­Is it an elf¡¯s curse or a sorcerer¡¯s technique? Are you walking down the foolish road? ¡¹


    Richard Permilis threw those words at me. I didn¡¯t know what those words meant. However, I was able to guess to some extent.


    Normally, no matter how great was the will of a human body, even if the whole body was squeezed, its body would become rigid on the spot if it was hit by a life-threatening attack.


    Even if I swore that I¡¯d cut the enemy by risking my life, if the blade of the enemy struck my body first and foremost, my hands would become numb and my thoughts would be blown away. I would not be able to counterattack.


    Yet, Richard Permilis¡¯ blow, which was supposed to go through my heart, ended up hurting my shoulder at most because I took my sword¡¯s blade into his belly.


    That said, I was hit by the black sword on my left shoulder and still wielded the treasure sword against Richard Permilis. I was able to shake it off. On the contrary, my left hand, which would have lost its power, was holding the handle of the treasure sword quite powerfully.


    Obviously, something was wrong. There was a sign that the reason of this world was terribly misaligned.


    Was this was an elf¡¯s curse or a sorcerer¡¯s technique? It may be true, but I didn¡¯t care now.


    I stiffened my eyes and forcibly moved my body while feeling the blood dripping from my lips. I pulled out the treasure sword. I sensed an unpleasant feeling spreading in my hands. At the same time, Richard Permilis also picked up the black sword from my left shoulder.


    Our blood splattered again and tainted the earth. In front of me, the old man¡¯s wrinkled lips groaned while being distorted.


    The surroundings were wrapped in a strange silence. Both the Great Holy Church soldiers and the Heraldic soldiers were blinking their eyes while swallowing each other¡¯s spit.


    ¡¸I thank you for all you¡¯ve done for me in the past. I¡¯ll let you die easily. ¡¹


    With blood overflowing from my left shoulder, I raised the treasure sword with my right hand and said those words.


    Richard Permilis did no longer have the power to wield the black sword. Even though he had a strong body, he was a man of old age. He should¡¯ve been deprived of his strength just by swinging his sword on the battlefield.


    Besides, I cut his belly. The more force I put into it, the more pain he¡¯d feel. He could no longer move on his own. Therefore, if I hit his head with the treasure sword, everything would be over.


    However, the old man did not show any signs of exhaustion, and said with a grin on his face.


    ¡¸Gah, ah, ah¡­Why are you, and them¡­Why are you idiots always trying to get the best of me? Do you have time to care about aesthetics? ¡¹


    He spit out those words while holding his belly with his own hand. For a moment, I distorted my eyelids, thinking about what those words meant.


    The next moment. The barbaric voices that had been lost from the surroundings were roaring from the enemy¡¯s main unit. An unmistakable mass of soldiers signaled the start of an assault. It felt like the pulsation of the army¡¯s existence. Moreover, the voices were strangely full of life. It looked like new soldiers raised their spears on the battlefield.


    At this instant, the soldiers who gave birth to the new voices did not belong to the main unit.


    It was an ambush. I didn¡¯t know who was commanding the Great Holy Church army at this time, but that person chose to raise the face of the ambush. Perhaps, its purpose was to save Richard Permilis from his predicament.


    But, there was no way. Was such a thing possible?


    The battle between me and Richard Permilis should have been quick. I did not think there were people who could detect the situation instantly, much less make decisions that could immediately put an ambush on this scene.


    Was there anyone other than the old general in front of me who could handle soldiers like that? To be honest, it was better to think there was a person who accidentally put in an ambush.


    The angry voices of those in the ambush echoed high. The breathless soldiers regained their posture in the momentary battle between me and Richard Permilis.


    However, the turmoil, which the soldiers felt after hurting their general, still remained in their hearts. Their hips were showing signs of weakness. This served my purpose. Now I could join the main army.


    I squinted in front of my teacher, who was crouching while holding the black sword. For a moment, several thoughts swirled around in my head. I distorted my lips and said.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll be the one to grab victory this time, old man¡­ ¡¹


    I spoke just like the time when we exchanged words in a tavern. I found that my voice was strangely resonating through the battlefield.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll give it to you, damn kid. ¡¹


    Yes, just like that. He gently raised his shoulders and responded, echoing his voice. The wound surely hurt, but Richard, no, the old man even managed to throw a bottle of ale at me.


    ¡­The purpose was fulfilled. I could join the army now. I must survive.

 Volume 9 - CH 233

    Chapter 233: The Saint¡¯s Hero


    While sneaking through a wave of people and an avalanche of the Great Holy Church¡¯s soldiers, I let my legs run towards the Heraldic Order¡¯s central army.


    Moving my legs while turning my back on the enemy was not something easy to do. My mind was tense and exhausted, and my feverish brain swayed. I didn¡¯t even know if I was safe now.


    I was withdrawing from the enemy¡¯s camp in this condition. I went with the mindset to fight, yes, to fight to the death. To be honest, withdrawal was not what I wanted to do.


    However, this time it didn¡¯t matter. The purpose had been fulfilled.


    The enemy¡¯s ambush revealed its appearance, and it was no longer possible to pierce through its belly. Therefore, the battle was going to be decided by the combination of soldiers at the forefront. In addition, the enemy general Richard Permilis was also severely injured. It was no longer possible for him to take command on the battlefield.


    If so, then we could grab victory. It was enough for us to win this battle. The only one whom I was afraid of in the enemy was my teacher. And I¡¯ve accomplished my purpose.


    ¡¸Are you fine with it, Lord Lugis? ¡¹


    At my side, a soldier who breathed heavily muttered aloud. The soldier added that I should have brought back the heart of the enemy general. Rather than wondering about it, he just asked me a straightforward question.


    I nodded and responded, saying that it was okay.


    Of course, I had the chance to decapitate Richard Permilis right there. If I just swung the treasure sword straight down, the old man¡¯s life would have been extinguished immediately. At that time, I was definitely grabbing the life of the old man with my own hands.


    But I also understood well what would happen if I did so.


    The reason why the Great Holy Church soldiers were confused was because their general Richard Permilis was injured. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t really know what to do.


    They thought, ¡°Is it alright to attack the enemy, or should I protect the injured general and retreat?¡±


    Few soldiers made decisions by themselves. Soldiers were built so that they wouldn¡¯t judge things.


    If a soldier could make his own decisions and move on his own, and were excellent as a soldier, he would cost money and time for the Great Holy Church.


    However, the soldiers of the Great Holy Church army were not such soldiers. In the midst of that chaos, they couldn¡¯t even know what to do.


    The reason why the soldiers stayed still without stepping forward was because there was a great hesitation in their hearts. If I had taken Richard Permilis¡¯ neck right there, they wouldn¡¯t be confused or hesitant anymore. Only burning anger would remain in their chests.


    If that happened, I and the soldiers who came with me would all die. None of us would survive such attack. Of course, I went there prepared to die, but I couldn¡¯t say that such death was right, even if my mouth was torn apart.


    Everyone should live naturally and die naturally. There was a degree of absurdity, such as living or dying on the battlefield. It was not something I could easily swallow.


    Therefore, I believed that decapitating Richard Permilis was not one of the right choices.


    Besides, there was another reason why I didn¡¯t decapitate the old man, which I couldn¡¯t put into words.


    It was a foolish sentimental reason.


    In the past, a disaster called ¡°The Great Catastrophe¡± struck the world. Most of the people died, regardless of status or wealth, and everyone lamented. No one was able to avoid it.


    It was the same with the old man Richard Permilis. The old man was also swallowed by the catastrophe and his life fell to the ground. Really, he ended up having an unlikely death.


    ¡­I remembered his last moments clearly. The old man died stupidly in order to protect me while strange monsters rushed in.


    It was a fact that no one but me knew about it. Even the person in question, Richard Permilis, did not know about it. That scene happened in my past life, but perhaps, it won¡¯t repeat again.


    I narrowed my eyes. At that time, I thought the old man was saying something at the end. But I couldn¡¯t remember what it was.


    Perhaps, I didn¡¯t take the life of the old man today because he once saved my life. There were various other reasons, of course, from small to large. I wouldn¡¯t disagree if someone said that my connection to the old man wasn¡¯t dim.


    Still, I didn¡¯t feel regrets at all. Sentimental motivation was not bad sometimes.


    ¡ª


    I kept running and running. When I felt extreme pain in my legs, I finally saw the flag of the main unit of the Heraldic army. By this time, many soldiers had gone astray, collapsed, and even died.


    I realized that, amid this chaotic journey, I couldn¡¯t properly see the faces of the soldiers who stood by me, even the one who spoke directly to me.


    But, knowing their faces was not that relevant now. What mattered was that everyone got hurt and still arrived at the main unit safely. Such convenience did not happen in the land of hell named battlefield. Yes, it almost felt like a miracle itself.


    I felt that my big toe was swollen. With a withered voice, I spoke to the remaining soldiers.


    ¡¸After joining the main army, you must go separate ways and join the rearguards. The battlefield is lined with soldiers, but there is room for a small number of people to join in. You can say to them that this was my instruction.¡¹


    The expression of the soldiers who followed me was not that full of life. Everyone looked so exhausted to the point of not knowing whether their bodies were intact or not.


    Still, everyone¡¯s will to live and return home was certainly shining in the depths of their eyes. One of the soldiers said, ¡°Let¡¯s all live and go home¡±.


    Of course, I wanted to do that if I could. My mind went back to Garoua Maria¡¯s room, where I was moistening my throat with fine ale. I even ate delicious food with Wood and his sister Sereal. That was surely a happy scene.


    But, that scenario was far from my grasp. Why? Because I was not a soldier, I was a commander for some reason. Moreover, I was even bestowed with two grand titles, Hero and Golden.


    If so, I couldn¡¯t afford to retreat here. It would be shameless to drag people into the dead zone arbitrarily, and then, retreat after leaving them behind in such a dangerous place. How could I do such a thing?


    I moved my dry lips and let out my voice.


    ¡¸I will go forward instead. My legs and hands still move. It doesn¡¯t make sense for me to go to the rearguard.¡¹


    With that said, I shook my limbs lightly. The wound on my left shoulder complained of a numbing pain.


    At the same time as the soldiers distorted their lips upon hearing my words, there was a voice that seemed to cut through the barbaric and angry voices around us.


    ¡¸¡­No, you won¡¯t go the forefront anymore. Go down to the rearguard, Lugis. ¡¹


    I heard a well-resounding voice. The voice that pierced my ears even pierced the battlefield straight. It was the voice of the human being who was not supposed to be on the main ground of the bloody battle.


    I inadvertently opened my eyes wide. The soldiers around me, not just me, were amazed at that human¡¯s appearance.


    Again, her voice echoed on the battlefield.


    ¡¸You guys did well too. I¡¯m proud to have people like you by my side. ¡¹


    The figure on the horse showed a smile of benevolence towards the soldiers.


    This figure was none other than Saint Matia. She was the heart of the Heraldic religion and was said to be a symbol of faith.


    The battlefield was a place where people died easily. Why was Matia here?


    ¡¸Lugis, you owe me an explanation. I also have something I want to say to you. But¡­ ¡¹


    Matia spoke to me, hiding her quivering voice for a moment and mixing something hard with her tone. Her strong gaze directed at me seemed to be complaining somewhere.


    Why was the Saint so dissatisfied? I even hurt the enemy general and returned alive. I did not take my gaze away from Matia, and responded by tilting my head lightly.


    Matia sighed a little and said the following words.


    ¡¸But, I¡¯ll say these words¡­Yes, as expected of my sword. As expected of my hero. ¡¹


    Matia turned to me straight ahead and spoke with a beautiful smile on her face. Her cheeks were dyed by the darkish red light of sunset, as if she were shining.


    What was this? To be honest, I didn¡¯t want her to praise people so directly. Was it not a bit embarrassing?


    ¡¸I did it just as you wanted, Lady Saint. ¡¹


    I ended up throwing such clich¨¦ words into the sky and shrugged my shoulders. It felt like she wrapped me around her tail to prevent me from running away.


    Matia showed a slight bitter smile on her cheeks, and this time, she professed a strong voice that echoed through the surroundings.


    ¡¸¡­Everyone, look at my hero! The enemy has collapsed and the road has been cleared! ¡¹


    Matia opened her lips, spoke to the soldiers around her and made sure they heard her voice.

 Volume 9 - CH 234

    Chapter 234: Retaliation and Curse


    ¡­Everyone, look at my hero! The enemy has collapsed and the road has been cleared!


    Saint Matia professed those words, screaming through her throat and swaying her long, tidy hair around her shoulders. Her silver gauntlets reflected the light of the sunset.


    In Matia¡¯s heart, a hot sensation sprung up. Hard and heavy emotions that had been locked up by forcibly closing the lid were now bursting one after another. Hatred and grudges were boiling up from the depths of her viscera.


    The Great Holy Church and the Heraldic Order.


    From what time did the two begin to hold spears and oppose each other? No one knew how it all started. Originally, that kind of relationship was not even recorded in the first place.


    What was certain was that in this era, the Great Holy Church was a strong entity who roamed the earth, and the Heraldic religion was just one of the evil minority religions that were not supposed to be in existence.


    Matia had a deep understanding of that fact. It was natural that the strong oppressed the weak, and if they were in a different position, the Heraldic religion would have also ousted the people of the Great Holy Church.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that the contempt and persecution her people had suffered could be forgotten or tolerated.


    They were driven away from their country, robbed of their cities, driven out of their villages, and driven out of their lands. The people of the former powerful Heraldic Order became like vagrant migrants. Until Matia got to the trading city of Garoua Maria, the people of her faith had no land to live on.


    All they did was run away, run away and run away. In that escape, God was trampled on, the men became slaves who crushed their bodies, and women became someone else¡¯s property. No wonder that Matia wished for the Heraldic people to live in a proper place.


    Every day each one of them received the treatment of livestock slaves. How many years did that horrible treatment last? Matia couldn¡¯t imagine it anymore. All she knew was everyone, including her, suffered from such predicament right from birth.


    Within Saint Matia¡¯s chest, the emotion that had been tightly covered was wriggling, trying to spill out from her insides. A hot breath leaked from her throat.


    ¡¸¡­Long. It has been a very long cold season. ¡¹


    Matia¡¯s voice echoed as she spoke. She sprinkled the words as congratulatory words or even as a curse. Matia¡¯s tongue and lips elaborated her dialogue.


    ¡¸You were deprived of your dignity, and all you could do was endure it, be trampled on or run away. Those who lived peacefully in rural areas were killed only because they carried the Heraldic Order as their symbol. The men were tortured, the women were raped, and all of us were robbed, but we still had to endure.¡¹


    Matia spoke of the cold time during their lives. It was a voice that permeated the depths of the soldiers¡¯ bodies remaining in the battlefield. Words that made your heart flutter and gently stroke your chest. The hands that stroke your chest shook the emotions that had accumulated in the depths of one¡¯s heart.


    Matia¡¯s voice was luscious and everyone listened to her. That was what people call charisma.


    ¡¸During that long, long cold, we were all deprived of pride, deprived of land, and could only grit our teeth hard.¡¹


    Matia continued to speak. The voice of the Saint echoed everywhere, every corner.


    ¡¸¡­But it¡¯s going to be over right here! Now, at this time, we become human again. It is now time to clear the regrets of our compatriots and carry the wrath of the souls of our ancestors. This is not a holy war! This is our freedom, and with our will, we will cut off the head of the enemy!¡¹


    At the same time as she made her voice resonate high, Matia raised her spear and pierced the heavens. The sound that followed the Saint engulfed the barbaric voices of the battlefield.


    *hurrah*


    The strong voice of the soldiers echoed. The mass of sound reverberated through the air. The sound was so powerful that even shook the heavy armor and clothes on one¡¯s body.


    What Lugis gave his soldiers was a crazy fever. What Saint Matia gave her soldiers was, yes, it was not a blessing. It was a clear curse.


    The list of words that came out of Saint Matia¡¯s lips cursed all the Heraldic generals, knights, and soldiers. No one was thinking of defeating the Great Holy Church army anymore. Only blood and flesh were seen in their eyes. A very dark glow lit within their eyes.


    The unconventional chant implanted the faith and emotions in one¡¯s spirit into the hearts of others. Should Matia be called a Saint or a Witch? Surely, no one knew the answer.


    ¡ª


    In the Great Holy Church camp and inside the Great Tent, a wrinkled voice leaked low.


    ¡¸You are an idiot. That thing¡­I told you not to use the ambush. ¡¹


    ¡¸The wound will open, so don¡¯t speak. And I don¡¯t remember breaking your order. You said I could use it to rescue the soldiers. If the captain is defeated, the soldiers will be sacrificed.¡¹


    When Richard shrugged his shoulders upon hearing Neymar¡¯s words, he felt intense pain, as if his flank had been twisted forcefully.


    Such wounds were familiar to Richard Permilis, but it was the first time in a long time that he suffered from a large wound.


    Such wound was given by his former student.


    ¡°He has really grown up, whether in a good or bad way.¡± Thinking of his student, Richard suddenly thought deeply. That poor and frail child was now a hero, standing up against his teacher and even hurting him. It was awful, but Richard wasn¡¯t in a bad mood.


    The only problem was the technique engraved on the Lugis¡¯ body.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Richard closed his eyelids for a moment, and behind them, the figure of Lugis facing the battlefield appeared. Once upon a time, Richard saw a number of magical techniques, and although he was not familiar with the elf curse, he knew it. It sometimes took the hearts and sanity of those victims.


    But in Richard¡¯s long life, he had never seen anything like that. ¡°On the battlefield, the moment I pushed the blade of the black sword through Lugis, I knew it.¡± Richard¡¯s eyes were certainly rewinding the scene.


    The scene where high-ranking magic was engraved everywhere in Lugis¡¯ body. That was obviously unusual. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that wizards and sorcerers carve techniques into their bodies, but is Lugis¡¯ magical capacity able to do such a thing? Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Humans had a capacity for magical power. Even if a human tried to rewrite his or her body with magic, if he or she exceeded the allowable amount, he or she would eventually get sick with the Adventurer¡¯s Disease and die. That was common sense.


    However, Lugis¡¯ body was different. He incorporated the technique without breaking his body apart, as if someone had crafted or applied it to every piece of his flesh.


    Casting, forging or converging. Richard did not know what the suitable word was. What Richard understood was that Lugis had now an unmistakable anomaly in his body, probably due to someone¡¯s strong will. Unexpectedly, Richard felt a chill crawling up his spine.


    In addition to that, Lugis was even cursed by the elves.


    He chose the worst, yes, the worst path. About the curse of the elves, Richard did not know the details. However, he only knew that the human being who was about to die didn¡¯t actually die. Most people with embedded spells lived a life away from peace. Being cursed by the elves was something almost unheard of. What the hell did his student do?


    While Richard took a deep sigh of distress on his skull, the healer finished bandaging his flank. Maybe this person had some magical knowledge. Richard felt that the pain in his wound was decreasing.


    ¡¸¡­Captain of the corps. You are a general of the army. If so, please don¡¯t go crazy like that.¡¹


    As soon as the treatment was over, Neymar¡¯s piercing words struck Richard¡¯s earlobes. He didn¡¯t care about being a superior and courteous from the beginning, but Richard felt that he had to uphold some sort of level as a general. For the adjutant, there was no more troublesome thing.


    However, Richard distorted his lips, thinking that his act was not a bad call.


    ¡¸Look, on the battlefield, sometimes you need that kind of nonsense. Well, let¡¯s keep it this way¡­So, what¡¯s the situation?¡¹


    While being brought from the battlefield to the Great Tent, Richard was prevented from losing consciousness, but he couldn¡¯t confirm the status of the battle. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if his army had collapsed while he was being treated.


    Neymar responded to Richard¡¯s question with a small nod.


    ¡¸Yes. The situation is not good. The enemy¡¯s magic seems to have stopped, but their soldiers are gaining momentum under the command of the witch. This is a situation where we are retreating while suppressing the damage somehow.¡¹


    After hearing Neymar¡¯s response, Richard said it was good, moving his fingers lightly. Per her words, they were in a much better situation than he had imagined.


    After all, the general of the army was injured on the battlefield. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the entire regiment of soldiers collapsed into pieces. But, if they still kept the frontline, one should praise it as good enough.


    Neymar¡¯s gaze was asking Richard what they should do from now on. In response to her gaze, Richard echoed his wrinkled voice inside the tent.

 Volume 9 - CH 235

    Chapter 235: Closure


    At the right wing of the Heraldic army.


    The Great Holy Church army roared with wild voices and continued to launch deadly attacks while wielding spears and battle axes. The soldiers of the Heraldic Order were holding their spearheads, but the movements of their shoulders and legs made it clear that they were tired.


    Everyone understood that they wouldn¡¯t last that long anymore.


    Could they break through the enemy line under these dire conditions? It was difficult since there was a sparkle named hope that lingered in the hearts of the soldiers of the Great Holy Church. That faint expectation and hope made them prevail in the battlefield.


    However, those were brutally repelled by the silver whirlwind.


    ¡­The sound of a person¡¯s head, as well as the skull and brain were forcibly squeezed out, staining the ground of the battlefield.


    The brain, blood and bones of the Great Holy Church¡¯s soldiers and their commanders scattered across the earth. The sword flash that brought them down drew a trajectory that shook the sky.


    The Great Holy Church¡¯s soldiers crumbled, screaming to their deaths. In the short time amid that rush, the Heraldic army regained its position again.


    The Great Holy Church¡¯s soldiers distorted their expressions when they tried to block the Heraldic army. The eyes staring at its existence caused convulsions in fear. Beyond their line of sight stood that woman, who showed no signs of fear and walked through the battle as if it was her own.


    Shaking her smooth silvery hair, Caria Burdnick narrowed her eyes. Her vermilion cheeks were clearly visible against her white skin. She was a woman full of mysterious layers.


    Her appearance was eerie, acting as if she were the master of the battlefield. Despite their numerical advantage, every time Caria¡¯s silver light shined in the air, the Great Holy Church army was forced to stagnate. It went on for countless times.


    Caria sighed and gasped, dispelling the blood of the enemy soldiers from her hair. What was in her mind wasn¡¯t the sense of crisis, impatience or exaltation. Only one emotion dominated her heart. Rather, to put it another way, there was only one thing that controlled Caria¡¯s heart.


    At the end of the day, it was all about her master, Lugis. Yes, Lugis relied on Caria. He entrusted the right wing of the Heraldic army to her, and he himself ran with his horse to break through the center line.


    That was great news. Given that he had never relied on people and avoided glory, Caria¡¯s cheeks had a smile on her face when she thought of what Lugis became today. Lugis¡¯ path to glory meant that he took Caria¡¯s hand. Caria guided him on the right path.


    Therefore, it felt like a wonderful joy. Caria¡¯s heart did not stop its strong palpitations, and a pleasant emotion came from the bottom of her viscera. The rest did not matter. Therefore, the only thing that Caria was concerned about was his decision.


    She wondered why she wasn¡¯t chosen to serve alongside Lugis. Originally, it was her role to serve him on the battlefield. Yes, to fight with him against the enemy.


    Of course, there may have been no other human resources whom he could entrust the right wing to. Rather, being entrusted with a place that Lugis himself chose personally meant that she had earned that much credibility. Such scenario was not that bad per se.


    However, Caria¡¯s allegiance, and thus, her knight¡¯s vows, was not like that. A knight who had sworn loyalty was a person who was always with the Lord. A knight could even abandon his or her life to serve the Lord. To be honest, Caria naturally thought that she would be allowed to serve by Lugis¡¯ side on the battlefield.


    However, it was Filaret La Volgograd, not herself, whom Lugis actually chose to join him at the center of the battle.


    As soon as she thought about it, Caria felt something heavy and sticky crawling up from her insides. Unpleasant delusions stuck to the back of her brain. Delusions went through her mind, even though she didn¡¯t want to think about them.


    Among the people around Lugis, for example, Saint Matia was the heart of the Heraldic religion. Whether Lugis reached for glory or got closer to his childhood friend Ariene, he would need her help.


    Whether it was the Elf Queen or Filaret, Lugis got reliable people by his side. Both gave him forces, magic, or something that definitely helped Lugis. Those people were what Lugis needed no matter what path he chose.


    So, what about her? Caria¡¯s small, well-shaped lips distorted. She only had a sword. There was only a sword, which she trained with and swung honestly.


    Her sword technique exceeded Lugis¡¯ swordsmanship. She could had protected him and guided him. However, in the duel at Belfein, she was defeated by him head-on. She wouldn¡¯t say that it was bad. Rather, Lugis¡¯ growth was a pleasure for Caria, and she gave him a blessing obediently.


    Yes, it was a pleasure in itself¡­But Caria, who had only a blade, was defeated by Lugis with that sword once. So, how could she help Lugis? What could she do? Was there something at all?


    That feeling made Caria¡¯s heart squeak, and her throat oozed a fear that she had never felt in her life before.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps, Lugis is no longer in my sight.¡±


    Her eyelids were numb. Her whole body was about to have convulsions. Something hot was about to flow from her throat. She didn¡¯t like this feeling. Even her tears were about to overflow from her eyes. It was still better to order her to die for him.


    Her delusions created more delusions, and bad imaginations and concerns swirled around in her mind, stirring her chest over and over again. No matter how much she worried, there was no answer.


    Nonetheless, Caria¡¯s eyes were lit by a strong light. At least, at this right wing, entrusted to by Lugis, would never be overcome by enemy soldiers. There was no way that these hurdles would limit her focus.


    Her silver weapon shook many times over. Was the emotion burning on her blade murderous or panicking? Caria did not even know that herself.


    ¡¸Lady Caria¡­the enemy has¡­! ¡¹


    It was only a little later that Caria noticed the scream of the messenger.


    ¡ª


    At the left wing of the Heraldic army, the elves from the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia lined up desperately and continued to shoot arrows at the enemy.


    Their fingertips were no longer sensitive. Besides bleeding from the fingers, the skins of their hands were torn. Still, if they didn¡¯t keep shooting the arrows, they wouldn¡¯t emerge victorious. By then, the pressure of the enemy forces was terrible. Even with the spiritual arts used by the elves, curses that easily defeated and killed people, did not stop the advance of the Great Holy Church army that came like a wave.


    There was no room for carelessness or pride. The enemy force was purely strong, and their number also surpassed the number of soldiers from Ghazalia. It was almost ineffective to suppress.


    Therefore, there was only one person who continued to be firm on the battlefield and continued to hold the left wing.


    The corps of the Great Holy Church army finally broke through the frontline of Ghazalia. Beyond that view was the rearguard with a fragile belly and the Ghazalian headquarters. In one breath, all of it could sink under their eyes.


    The Great Holy Church¡¯s soldiers closed their mouths, covered their lips and nose with their hands. They were desperately holding down their joyous hearts and feverish eyes, while looking for that particular elf. The enemy knew that they couldn¡¯t defeat this army of elves without killing their Elf Queen.


    However, their joyous hearts did not prevail. The moment the eyes of the Great Holy Church¡¯s soldiers pierced the depths of the Ghazalian headquarters, a smoky air, far from coolness, began to circulate around. That air had a thick and strange weight. The air became dark, clearly visible to the eye. It was a manifestation of the curse. It was elf magic that devoured people alive from within.


    The Great Holy Church¡¯s soldiers closed their lips, covered their noses and mouths with their hands, and desperately advanced through the deadly air. They even held their breath. They tried their best to come close to the Elf Queen, the cause of that fearsome magic.


    Nevertheless, the curse never let people escape. The Great Spirit never forgave those who once abandoned themselves and abandoned their faith.


    The sludge-like air entered the bodies of the Great Holy Church¡¯s soldiers with joy and went through their ears, eyes and slight scars on their skins.


    The air entered the human body slowly and significantly reduced all functions. It began with difficulty in breathing, then their limbs became numb, and their blood got poisoned. The internal organs began to self-harm due to dysfunction, and the gastric fluids flew back from their mouths.


    The prominent soldiers of the Great Holy Church were no longer able to run or even walk. It was a tragedy for their bodies and souls. Only consciousness was clear. It was said that one should firmly grasp with one¡¯s eyes what would happen in the future.


    In the sight of the enemy soldiers falling down to the ground one by one, a certain person¡¯s blue eyes shined brightly and brilliantly amidst the heavy air.


    ¡¸I hate this. ¡¹


    The blue-eyed girl professed those words. Fin Eldith, the Queen of Ghazalia, defeated the soldiers with that frightening curse, the very concept of destruction. There was nothing left in their souls anymore.


    With a slightly rough breath leaking from her lips, Eldith sat on her own chair. The water offered by her servant Valet moistened her throat a little.


    How many times had she used the spiritual arts and curses in this battle? If she asked Valet, she would probably answer, but Eldith no longer had the energy to hear it.


    The root of Eldith¡¯s spiritual arts came from the power of the beloved spirits, whom she borrowed from. Therefore, unlike magic, the spiritual power that existed in her body was not exhausted. However, it was a different story if used inexhaustibly.


    In order to use the spiritual arts on a large scale like Eldith did just now, it was necessary to manifest the spirits in this world through one¡¯s body.


    Eldith had to manifest the spirits in the world through her own body. It was synonymous with stripping away her spare power from her mind and body. The more she used it, the more her body would wear out.


    That was why ordinary elves never invoked the spirits to a larger scale. Rather, no one could. To manifest the spirits through one¡¯s body meant to mix a completely foreign substance into one¡¯s body. Was it possible to do such a thing, whether her body was compatible with the spirits, or was she receiving a strange amount of affection?


    Usually, elves used the spiritual arts to receive protection from the spirits, or enhance their weapons, or even interfere naturally in a limited range. It was not possible to scatter the curse over the surrounding area or transform it into destruction itself.


    In that respect, Fin Eldith was undoubtedly beloved by the spirits and talented with the spiritual arts. She revealed spirits, created illusions, sometimes sprinkled them like magic, and even wielded the concept of destruction. She had a great talent. Before her, the soldiers of the Great Holy Church were still bending their knees. Because of her presence, the Great Holy Church army had not been able to give a decisive blow to the Ghazalian soldiers.


    Therefore, the left wing of the Heraldic army still persevered only while the mind and body of Eldith were safe. But how long would that last?


    The servant Valet narrowed her eyes while simultaneously holding out water and a pill to Eldith. Although she worried that her Queen would wear out soon, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t speak now. Her lips were tightly closed.


    Eldith breathed lightly while catching Valet¡¯s gaze.


    Eldith endangered her life not because of the limit of one¡¯s mind and body, or because of the war situation. She did it because she thought about her knight, Lugis.


    Eldith felt that Lugis was injured through the equipment she had given him earlier.


    A wound was never shallow. But with the blessing of the spiritual equipment, that wound wouldn¡¯t be fatal. Therefore, although Eldith¡¯s chest was buzzing with worry, he was still alive. Yet, Eldith felt another concern.


    ¡°¡­When Lugis¡¯ body was injured, I felt several reactions other than his own equipment.¡±


    Eldith¡¯s blue eyes narrowed as she revived those feelings. Eldith had a feeling that her internal organs would boil and her breath would heat up due to these effects other than exhaustion.


    Who caused such interference to her knight besides herself?


    Eldith heard that the Sorceress named Filaret, who followed Lugis, once repaired Lugis¡¯ body with her magic properties. Therefore, it would not be strange to feel a magical reaction. Even so, there were other reactions.


    Gritting her back teeth, Eldith desperately killed the urge that emerged in her.


    If possible, she wanted to rush to Lugis¡¯ side right away to heal his wounds and remove the impurities that corrupted his body. However, maintaining this left wing was something that Lugis wanted her to do. In other words, it was absolute for Eldith to keep her word. Some things could not be broken, after all.


    It was regrettable. She wanted to be by Lugis¡¯ side, but she couldn¡¯t move because of his instructions.


    Eldith desperately turned her eyes to the center of the battlefield, albeit at a distance. She hoped that her knight¡¯s appearance would be reflected in her eyes, even if only a little.


    At that moment, Eldith suddenly raised her eyebrows. The movement of the central part of the enemy, no, the entire section of enemy army was a little disturbed. Were they upset or confused? At least, it was not a predetermined move.


    What happened? Maybe Lugis caused something there. Eldith¡¯s blue eyes stared at the entire army of the enemy. It was no longer the eyes of Eldith as an individual, but the eyes of the Queen as a commander. Her cold eyes gazed upon the battlefield.


    After a while, the flow of movement of the enemy army began to change clearly. The same was true for the left wing soldiers that Ghazalia was facing. As Eldith¡¯s intuition began to turn into conviction, a messenger rushed to the Ghazalian headquarters.


    ¡¸¡­Your Majesty Fin Eldith. The main army of the Great Holy Church has begun to withdraw. I bring a message that says to suppress the enemy army as soon as possible.¡¹


    Upon hearing those words, Eldith stroked her chest at the same time. She raised her voice.


    She immediately delegated authority to her subordinates and demanded a horse. In any case, her role to maintain this section of the battle had come to an end. After that, there should be no problem to leave this site. The outcome of the battlefield had already been decided.


    Then, all she had to do was run to where he should be.


    ¡ª


    The Battle of Sanyo.


    After a series of battles and conflicts called ¡°The Gospel War¡±, the first large-scale battle between the Great Holy Church and the Heraldic Order was called after the Sanyo Plain, which was the main stage of this battle.


    The clash between the allied forces of the Great Holy Church army and the Philos City Soldiers of the Autonomous City against the allied armies of the Heraldic Order and the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia took about half a day.


    There was no record that the damage was small in both armies. It was known that it was a hard battle. Yes, a close battle where both sides bled.


    However, only one side could bite the fruit of victory. Then, in the Battle of Sanyo, the name of the winner imprinted in history was the alliance of the Heraldic Order with the elf nation of Ghazalia.


    Of course, the records of the Great Holy Church did not mention the word of ¡°defeat¡±, but there was no doubt that at least the main unit of its army had to retreat.


    This defeat and retreat had a clear impact on the Great Holy Church.


    Originally, for the Great Holy Church, the soldiers who collided in the Sanyo Plain were, after all, experienced soldiers, and could even be described as powerful reconnaissance unit. Considering the power of the Great Holy Church as a whole, it wouldn¡¯t be that painful to face defeat.


    Therefore, for the Great Holy Church, the Battle of Sanyo was just the beginning of the war campaign, and the Heraldic army, which gained momentum to step forward, was given a breath of victory for a while. Yes, that was all. That small defeat did not affect many people. They described it as tiny sparks from the flames of the ongoing campaign.


    However, even so. The result of the Battle of Sanyo became synonymous of humiliation for the Great Holy Church, and a catalyst for the growing hostility toward the Heraldic religion.


    The reason was clear. The power of the Heraldic Order, as a downtrodden until now, did not just strip the fangs, but tore the ankle of the giant called the Great Holy Church.


    ¡­A feat that was never supposed to be possible in the doctrine of Great Holy Church. It was something that was impossible.


    The doctrine of the Great Holy Church preached that all human reason, intellect and ability belonged to the one God. It was that one God whom they had to seek salvation. Their true Lord was to hold all control and will, and thus, give human beings their long-deserved salvation. That was bliss in itself, an unmistakable happiness, said the Great Holy Priest.


    According to that doctrine, the state stripped the common people of knowledge, with the exception of some rulers and people from the upper classes.


    The common people had no right to think about anything themselves. The doctrine taught them to move their bodies as instructed and guided by God, since that was happiness itself.


    Most of the common people accepted and swallowed it as the one and only truth. After all, it was the easiest thing to do. It brought no responsibility, no ability, no intelligence and no effort. They just had to do what they were told to do. That sweet teaching was a blessing.


    Even for the administration of the nation, there was no more acceptable doctrine. After all, the ordinary people gave up thinking for themselves and everyone lost their intellect.


    Since the Great Holy Church became the state religion, no one in the Gharast Kingdom had objected to its rule. It could be said that security had improved a lot.


    The number of ordinary people who couldn¡¯t even read and write letters had increased. Every single person began to live in an oppressed society. In other words, the dignity of the ordinary people ceased to exist, but such thing was no longer relevant. The common folks did not have to think for themselves nor need intelligence.


    Letters, culture and intellect were gems possessed by the upper classes. Although the academies were abolished, no one opposed the law that regulated the behavior of the common people. Everyone said that if you followed the doctrine of the Great Holy Church¡¯s scriptures, everything would work out, leading to salvation. Yes, no one opposed.


    ¡­However, except for the evil spirits who claimed themselves as Heraldics.


    That was the reason why the Great Holy Church could never tolerate a defeat in the Battle of Sanyo. The Great Holy Church army in the battle was the army that received the intention of His Eminence the Pope. It was the only army that had received the favor of God.


    That army suffered a defeat. They were forced to retreat. It was not even a fight against an enemy country, but a fight against a lowly and impure entity that was roaming free through the lands of the chosen.


    Was such a thing possible? Was it fine to allow such a twist? There was no mention in the doctrine of the Great Holy Church that such a thing could happen. If you followed the doctrine, such an absurdity would not happen, at all. It should have been that way.


    Defeats could lead to skepticism about the doctrine of the Great Holy Church. Once the sword wounded one¡¯s beliefs, dissatisfaction and anger would create suspicion, no matter how much intellect was stolen.


    It was unacceptable for the name of the Great Holy Church to receive a slight wound.


    That was why the Battle of Sanyo was an opportunity. The opportunity for the giant named Great Holy Church to raise its heavy waist and swing up its big sword.


    However, the Battle of Sanyo gave birth to a totally different story. It meant that one hero rose in history.


    For the Great Holy Church, that hero was a great evil. The Heraldic religion spoke of him using two names, Hero and Golden.


    That person was not a famous person nor belonged to the upper class, and it was not clear where his origin was in history. Was he an adventurer? Was he once a believer of the Great Holy Church? Many believed so, yes.


    However, no one knew his purpose and beliefs. Why did he take the hand of Heraldics? Why did he set foot in the battle? His reasons were unknown.


    He carved his name in history for the first time during the fall of the walled city of Garoua Maria, during the civil revolutions of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, during the unrest in the mercenary city of Belfein, and then, in the Battle of Sanyo. He thrust his sword into a wrathful sacred religion. Yet, he did not desire glory himself.


    As a result, he gained trust from the Heraldic Saint Matia and received approval from the Elf Queen Fin Eldith. At the same time, Caria Burdnick, a knight of the Gharast Kingdom, and Filaret La Volgograd, a sorceress of the eastern patriarch Volgograd dynasty, followed him.


    However, the details of why he gained their thrust remained unknown. As a matter of fact, the official records at that time did not clarify his personality, which also made it difficult to make an analogy.


    However, when analyzing the remaining historical parchments, it was certain that this event could not be told without mentioning the name of the hero.


    That person¡¯s name was¡­The hero Lugis, as it was inscribed in history.

 Volume 10 - CH 236

    Chapter 236: Every Crossroads


    The night began after the Battle of Sanyo was over, where the Great Holy Church and the Heraldic Order stabbed each other with their spears and their fangs to one and another. The end of the battle gradually permeated the surroundings like ripples.


    In the office of the autonomous city of Philos, Philos Trait, the ruler of the city who always made the sound of a pen, was extremely busy today.


    The autonomous city of Philos used less than a thousand soldiers in the Battle of Sanyo, resulting in the loss of nearly forty percent of the soldiers, this included the dead and the deserters. The remaining soldiers returned to the city under the command of Philos Trait, but few were unharmed. The number of casualties had not yet been determined.


    Specific people were in charge of post-treatment such as medicinal potions and herbs for wounds, food for wartime compensation, securing of relief facilities, spending of incentives, among many others. All of them were the work of Philos¡¯ secretaries, including Philos herself.


    In addition, there were far more casualties than expected. The secretaries had their throats dry, thinking that if it remained like this, they would have to use the gold coins from the city safe for the extra costs.


    Like the clerks, the ruler Philos Trait also worked hard to engrave the ink on the parchment. Although she felt pain all over her body because of the horse fall, she didn¡¯t have time or the privilege to sit still.


    Besides, a difficult problem was placed right in front of her eyes. That problem had to be solved no matter what. For that reason, she couldn¡¯t even rest, let alone have that thought go past her head.


    ¡­That difficult problem was to choose between the Great Holy Church and the Heraldic Order.


    The giant, the Great Holy Church, was defeated by the sword of the Heraldic Order and was forced to retreat.


    That fact upset all the citizens of Philos, not to mention Philos Trait. The giant, who shouldn¡¯t have been shaken, got pushed back, albeit by only one step and by a single person. Such a thing shouldn¡¯t have happened in the first place. Yet, it has happened.


    As a result, the autonomous city of Philos had to make one choice. Would it show obedience to the Heraldic Order, or would it give its loyalty to the Great Holy Church? That was a horrible choice to make for Philos.


    The fact that the winner of the battle was the Heraldic Order meant that the Sanyo Plains was now incorporated into the territory of the Heraldic Order. The Sanyo Plains was the throat of the autonomous city of Philos. In other words, this city was synonymous with being stuck at the edge of the Heraldics.


    If Philos took the hands of the Great Holy Church, the city would probably be attacked and destroyed by the Heraldic Order in the not too distant future. On the other hand, if Philos took the hands of the Heraldic Order, they would eventually be swallowed by the Great Holy Church together with the Heraldic Order. Either way, it was a dark future.


    Anyway, in the not too distant future, Philos would receive a letter from the Heraldics. Whatever the contents, Philos Trait already understood their future intent. They would say to whether cooperate with them and open the city gates, or cooperate with the Great Holy Church and be prepared to turn the city into a coffin.


    Philos Trait sighed as she moved her pen. No matter which one she chose, none of them would benefit the city in the end.


    There was no doubt that the people at the assembly hall who were led by Roseau would refute. It was said that some citizens had already begun to incite. The speed of Philos¡¯ actions, whether it was the Great Holy Church or the Heraldic Order, may cause her people to be involved in these chaotic circumstances.


    To be honest, no one knew what was right or wrong. In the first place, it was impossible for the Heraldics to cause bleeding to the Great Holy Church. As long as the impossible happened, common sense was no longer valid. Judging right from wrong had been shattered.


    Therefore, there was only one thing that was clear. No matter which way Philos chose, she would surely be resented and despised by her people again.


    Philos Trait narrowed her eyes and bit her lips lightly. She understood that something scary was stroking her skin.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. It was a fact that she had behaved audaciously until now. She had tried to control the citizens with the power of a ruler. So, why did she have to feel that way?


    The important thing was to retain the autonomy of the city no matter what path they had to follow. The system of the city gave high hopes to the citizens. It gave autonomy and freedom. Philos couldn¡¯t give on that aspect no matter what happened.


    Philos the city was once held by her brothers, sisters and her foster parents with their foolish hands. She swore at that time.


    Rather than just being foolishly content with the status of a ruler, Philos wanted to develop this city and make sure her citizens were happy.


    ¡°For that reason, I have been doing my best until now. So, I must do my best at this time as well. For that reason, I cannot retreat anymore.¡±


    One of the clerks¡¯ dull voice hit Philos Trait¡¯s earlobes. He was announcing that a letter had arrived from the Heraldic Order.


    ¡ª


    There was a group of mercenaries in front of Garoua Maria¡¯s castle gate. There were hundreds at best. But all of them showed flames in their eyes as they followed two figures, as if they were controlled soldiers.


    One of the figures spoke.


    ¡¸Listen, you don¡¯t really have to go, Vess. ¡¹


    Perhaps, thanks to the fact that the sore throat had disappeared due to the lack alcohol, the voice that pierced the back of Vestaline¡¯s ears was smooth and caring. In response to that voice, Vestaline smiled. The wind stroking her cheeks was strange and gentle.


    ¡¸I know what you mean, but there is a reason for me to go too, sister. Saint Matia, the Heraldic Saint, saved my life. Besides, I want to give work to the mercenaries of Belfein.¡¹


    One of the figures who led the mercenaries was a young woman, who was once called the Steel Princess Vestaline. A large, painful scar was visible on her right shoulder. Her body, torn apart by Caria Burdnick during the chaos in Belfein, survived the deadly strike while leaving a mark behind. It was probably due to the efforts of her healer and Vestaline¡¯s vitality.


    The scar did not hide her majestic persona. She again wore her steel armor and bravely grabbed the battle axe. Her appearance was no different from when she was revered as the Steel Princess of Belfein.


    The group of mercenaries breathed deeply after seeing the majestic appearance that made them feel glorious. The emotions that dwelled in their hearts were full of respect and worship, and not fear.


    The only figure that sighed deeply in a frustrating manner was the figure walking beside Vestaline. Bruder Geluah, Vestaline¡¯s sister who received her father¡¯s name.


    She sharpened her lips upon hearing Vestaline¡¯s words, but did not repel them. A chewing tobacco was moving in her mouth. Her brown hair, once tied up in her hat, was now out of her hat and swayed in the wind.


    Her plan was to stay in the countryside and live a life unrelated to the campaign after her sister, Vestaline, had healed her wounds. However, it seemed that Vestaline¡¯s intention was the opposite.


    Now that the former Lord Mordeaux Gon had died, the mercenary city of Belfein was governed by the Heraldic religion. The original sovereignty was now in the hands of Vestaline after the death of Mordeaux Gon, but the reality was that it made little sense. However, there was a reason for that choice.


    The Heraldic religion could not manage only one thing in the governing supervision.


    In other words, it was the mercenaries who were once led by Vestaline. Even those who had torn the reins of Mordeaux Gon could not be easily incorporated into the Heraldic umbrella. During that chaos, the mercenaries began to defy their ruler. That meant that they would easily defy future rulers, more so to the Heraldic religion, which they were not attached to.


    That was why Vestaline¡¯s role was important. There was no way that she would abandon the mercenaries who followed her to the end. For that reason, she led the mercenaries and was now under the umbrella of the Heraldic religion herself.


    Bruder was a dutiful person. It was true for other mercenaries, and Bruder also contributed to the Heraldic religion.


    ¡°Indeed, I am grateful to the Heraldic Saint for saving Vestaline¡¯s life. However, I heard from my employer that the knight who hurt Vestaline is now a member of the Heraldics.¡±


    ¡°If so, then the fact that a life was saved is not a reason to help the Heraldics.¡±


    ¡°Rather, if I declare that I will contribute to Great Holy Church, there will be many people who will oppose and there will be many people who will be happy about it. Well, whatever it may be, my status won¡¯t be that different from a puppet.¡±


    ¡°¡­No, if that happens, does it mean that I will be hostile to my employer?¡±


    Bruder narrowed her eyes while holding the chewing tobacco in her mouth with her fingers.


    The employer Lugis, no, he was no longer her employer, but Bruder called that name because she didn¡¯t know what else to call him. Would it not be embarrassing to call him by his name?


    Honestly, Bruder didn¡¯t have any good feelings about the Great Holy Church, but recognized it as a big force. It was natural to choose the shoulder of the strong person if you were willing to survive.


    ¡°Then, why did I think that I shouldn¡¯t be hostile to my employer now? Such emotion doesn¡¯t mean anything to me at all, am I right?¡± Bruder distorted her expression after having these strange thoughts, and again squeezed the chewing tobacco with her lips.


    Vestaline urged Bruder to speak by saying the following words.


    ¡¸In addition, there is someone who think of you, my sister, with high regard in the Heraldic religion. Then, I would like to see that person¡¯s face again.¡¹


    Bruder¡¯s tobacco fell from her lips.


    ¡°What is she talking about? I don¡¯t remember hearing about such a thing before.¡± With her lips wide open after hearing her sister¡¯s words, Bruder turned her eyes around. Vestaline looked at her and said with a wry smile.


    ¡¸Look, it is the one whom you talked to for countless of times.¡¹


    A moment after hearing those words, Bruder finally regained her thoughts and wet her lips.


    ¡¸My employer is not like that. And I just said that we should stay in the countryside together, away from all the mayhem. ¡¹


    Certainly, if one heard only that part at the end, other people would perceive those words in a different manner, but that was not the case.


    Bruder just thought it would be more fun that way. There was no other meaning.


    Vestaline nodded a little when she heard Bruder¡¯s words, showing a sharp smile on her cheeks. That smile made it look as if some unfathomable emotions engraved on her chest.

 Volume 10 - CH 237

    Chapter 237: A Peculiar Shadow


    My left shoulder cut by the old man was exposed, and I carefully touched it with my fingers.


    The moment I touched the wound, I felt a slight numbness and heat throughout my body. That was all I could feel with my fingertips. I didn¡¯t feel pain and my senses were wobbly.


    A breath of cold air echoed in the tent. However, I was the only one who felt it.


    Richard Permilis, my former teacher, tried to tear the flesh of my shoulder apart by cutting off my bones. My body must have been shocked to the point of almost losing my soul.


    So, what about this situation? What was on my left shoulder was not a deep laceration, but only a scar where meat was buried and blood was solidified. Only black blood told me that the wound was brand new.


    In the tent, I gritted my teeth while sitting on a chair. My fingertips were desperately looking for a tobacco that should have been stuck in inside my chest pockets.


    What was this?


    I didn¡¯t see such a thing even during my past journey, which was full of peculiarities, magic and irregularities. It was different from the healing with magical power, and it was also different from the blessing of the spirits. Meat and flesh were biting together, as if the body itself had begun to join and heal on its own.


    It was no longer a mere story where my body was strong and my wounds healed quickly. It was not something that simple. It was like watching that monster made from a lump of meat and its regeneration, as seen in the mercenary city of Belfein. A scary emotion ran through my lungs.


    I put the chewing tobacco in my lips and turned my face up. Only the dingy cloth of the tent came into my sight.


    What was happening to me? Random thoughts drew a circle in my brain for several times.


    ¡¸I¡¯m coming in, or do you refuse to see me? ¡¹


    I just kept thinking endlessly, and when my brain was about to become feverish, a voice pierced through the tent. It was easy to know whom that voice belonged to, without looked at the person directly. After all, there were not many people who spoke in such a magnificent tone. In particular, there was only one person that I knew of.


    I immediately hid the wound on my shoulder with my clothes and shook my lips without looking at her face.


    ¡¸Hey, hey, how can you say such a scary thing? The tip of your sword will stick to my neck if I refused your presence right now.¡¹


    With a dry smile on my cheeks, I said those words to make fun of her. When I turned my face back to her, the beautiful silver threads of hair that swayed in the air was reflected in my view.


    The longsword did not match the height of her waist, and I was sure that her sharp silver eyes scared all the people who faced her directly. As I imagined, the person who stood at the entrance of the tent was Caria Burdnick.


    Caria sharpened her lips to say that she was dissatisfied. I didn¡¯t remember saying anything wrong. It seemed that my response was unacceptable for Caria.


    ¡¸I never thought that you¡¯d see me as a kind of beast or something.¡¹


    Was she really that different? Oh no, I wondered if I hurt her pride by comparing her to a fierce beast. And here I thought I was praising her, somehow. It felt annoying.


    Such words came from the bottom of my heart, since there was some truth to it. If my words crossed the line, then the tip of her longsword would really point at my neck.


    I silently shook my head, grabbed the bottle on the table and said.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry but I only have this bottle of ale. If you want to drink new ale, you can tell Ann and she will give you a different bottle.¡¹


    As a result, I threw the bottle of ale almost empty to Caria.


    I didn¡¯t think Caria had come to my tent for a drink, but it would be rude if someone visited me and didn¡¯t serve any ale. Of course, it was common sense among people from lower classes like me.


    Caria blinked her eyelids for a moment, but still took her well-shaped lips into the bottle and snorted. As usual, her relationship with ale was strangely good. That said, it wasn¡¯t until this timeline that I started getting Caria to drink.


    I fixed my eyes on Caria, who sat on the chair without permission with her small lips wet, as if she had the urge to say something. Caria spoke then, as if it were not a big deal.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about the city of Philos. Ann says that a letter of reply will arrive soon.¡¹


    At the same time as she spoke, the transparent silver eyes were looking straight at me.


    Caria was probably talking about the threatening letter that was sent from the Heraldic Order to the autonomous city of Philos.


    I didn¡¯t remember all of the details in the letter, but I remembered that its contents said for the other party to choose a path, such as opening the gate obediently and hanging its head, or burning the city and make it its own coffin.


    I thought it was awful, but in the interpersonal negotiations, Ann, who was proud of her natural abilities, chose those words and wrote the letter. The contents were far beyond the extent of my shallow wisdom. If I had to choose the words in the back alley negotiations, I would be somewhat confident to profess them.


    When I nodded to reply, Caria leaked the words as if she bit one word by one word.


    ¡¸I believe in Ann¡¯s judgment, but the future is something unpredictable. Only God knows where the dice will roll, and that¡¯s it.¡¹


    The autonomous city of Philos could refuse to accept the offer of the Heraldic religion. Caria continued her words, implying that outcome.


    ¡¸If that happens, Lugis¡­How do you intend to use me? I want to hear it from your mouth.¡¹


    How to use her? Those words made my eyes round and my lips distort for a moment.


    To be honest, the feeling that I used Caria for my own benefit, which was even the subject of my admiration, made me feel uncomfortable. It felt like I was forced to put on gloves that didn¡¯t fit my hands.


    In the first place, Caria was someone who wouldn¡¯t serve anyone else because of her nature. I honestly didn¡¯t remember hearing that she served someone quietly before.


    But was Caria saying something like this because of the duel at Belfein and trying to comply with the consequences? But the Caria I knew always tried to keep her pride intact.


    For a few moments, I was stuck in words and held my lips down. I carefully chose the following words to say, keeping the tobacco in my hand.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m not going to use my swordswoman cheaply. That¡¯s for sure.¡¹


    I spoke from the bottom of my heart. Caria was not the kind of person to accept instructions under someone else. Especially in the battlefield, as she was someone suitable for the position of a Lord.


    Everyone was fascinated by her appearance and skills. The soldiers often put their hopes on her back. She was the ruler of the battlefield.


    Even in this campaign, I heard words from some soldiers who worshiped Caria. She was a war maiden or a beautiful princess on the battlefield. Most soldiers wanted to follow her closely and profess words of worship, but didn¡¯t dare to do so in front of Caria.


    Caria was an unmistakable hero. That fact remained unchanged since the previous timeline. Caria was biased towards her gender, but her talent was real. I could understand why the soldiers felt the same admiration as I felt. So, with that in mind, I said to her.


    ¡¸Whatever it is, just move away from my hands. You¡¯re not the kind of person that fits in my hands, Caria.¡¹


    The moment I said those words,


    *loud shattering sound*


    The sound of the ale bottle crushing in an instant echoed throughout the tent.

 Volume 10 - CH 238

    Chapter 238: That Back


    *loud shattering sound*


    A few seconds after the crushing sound hit her earlobes, Caria finally noticed that pain was engulfing her right hand. When she stared at her surroundings, she saw the shattered bottle on the floor and blood dripping from her hand. Her skin was had cuts from the broken bottle.


    She felt a numbing pain. However, that pain also burst from her brain in an instant. She had no time to worry about such a trivial matter after all, and she turned her gaze back at Lugis.


    ¡°What did this guy say just now? This man threw ridiculous words at my face.¡±


    ¡­Just move away from my hands.


    Looking back at those words, Caria felt a heat sprouting all over her body to the point where blood was about to boil. Her beautiful silver eyes were distorted like no other, and her lips bent in a misshaping manner.


    ¡°He told me to move away. What is this? Even though I followed him and swore allegiance. Did he just throw me out because he doesn¡¯t need me anymore?¡± Caria¡¯s back teeth squeaked.


    ¡¸¡­What does that mean? Do you want to give me a break? ¡¹


    The slowly muttering voice that came out of her throat was surprisingly quivering even for Caria herself. Had she ever made that quivering voice before? What¡¯s more, did those tremors happen because of the excessive indignation? Or did those tremors happen because she felt frightened somehow?


    ¡°Ah, yeah, I¡¯m scared. How pathetic I am. I wonder how much vulnerable I have become.¡± Caria knew she was weak, but these emotions made her increasingly helpless.


    She was about to be abandoned by the person she was obsessed with. The Lord whom she offered her allegiance to was going to give her some free time. She was frightened by this loss.


    Caria had no choice but to accept these strange and unavoidable emotions that emerged in her heart. She never really cared about those emotions until now. From the bottom of her heart, Caria truly hated the fragility that made her aware of such things.


    Caria believed that the most valuable thing in the world was power, or strength. The human being named Caria did not allow the concept of weakness, not only to herself but also to others. She did not doubt that pursuing power was the right way to go.


    ¡°But what is this feeling? What is this fragile spirituality? Is this not the weak person I hated?¡± Caria¡¯s sigh was slightly rough. She squeezed her thin fingers to control herself.


    Lugis rounded his eyes while gazing at the broken bottle, but answered Caria¡¯s question after doing some thinking.


    ¡¸It¡¯s different from giving you a break. Caria, I thought it would be better if you could move freely and do whatever you want.¡¹


    Caria grabbed the words given by Lugis one by one and narrowed her eyes. It took a few seconds for Caria to react. After a moment, Caria slowly swallowed Lugis¡¯ words.


    And on that moment, she took them all in. There was a sound in Caria¡¯s body that was even heard outside, like a heart bouncing up strongly.


    It was not the fear that wriggled her body, nor the sadness that caused her heart to jump up.


    Rather, heat, quite the opposite of those emotions, began to exhale from Caria¡¯s throat. Her lips, which the edges rippled in distortion, tried to open to profess her feelings.


    ¡°¡­I see. That¡¯s what you mean bastard. You want to say that you don¡¯t need my hands anymore? That¡¯s what you¡¯re telling me, huh?¡±


    Her lips were sharp and her tongue burned. The words were no longer said with the finest of voices, but the sound of heat swirling in her heart made her breathe sparkles of fire.


    Standing up from the spot, Caria touched the edge of her mouth with blood dripping from her right hand. She felt the urge to pull out the longsword from her waist after freeing the swirling emotions that were darkening her chest.


    Caria thought how strange human emotions were.


    ¡°Until just a while ago, I was scared like a fool since one day I could feel these sorts of emotions by realizing that Lugis would eventually abandon me. Nowadays, I can¡¯t find any feelings of concern in the depths of my heart because I thought I was going to stay by his side forever. There was just a burning urge and nothing more.¡±


    Lugis¡¯ lips bounced and his eyes widened. Caria saw him trying to say something. But Caria was a few moments faster than him.


    Caria¡¯s white right hand touched Lugis¡¯ cheek. Even the slightest resistance made no sense in front of Caria. She said, leaning against Lugis while sitting in a chair and trying to hold him back.


    Her silver eyes were looking at her Lord with a faint dark light.


    ¡¸Well, just because you are my master, doesn¡¯t mean that you have to be spoiled. I was mistaken, Lugis.¡¹


    Caria¡¯s voice was terribly pleasant. Her smile portrayed a mocking emotion, as if the devil was whispering.


    A beautiful line appeared on her cheeks. A ruthless and ferocious expression enveloped her entire face. Her sharp canines were visible through the gaps in her lips.


    Caria felt some power coming from every part of her body. She never felt like this until now. She could now even squeeze Lugis¡¯ face, wrapped in her palm¡­As it was, with the bones.


    That was why Caria moved the other hand to gently touch Lugis¡¯ other cheek, as if she were dealing with a delicate thing. She kept his body down so that he could not escape.


    ¡¸Listen, bastard. Remember this. And don¡¯t forget. ¡¹


    Caria whispered, pressing a hot sigh against Lugis¡¯ ear. She injected her words directly into his brain, as if she were disciplining her dog with poor memory.


    ¡°Yes, I foolishly forgot that I had to teach Lugis properly in the first place.¡±


    ¡°I thought that I preferred Lugis to use his sword in order to become a hero. I have forgiven his reckless actions by trying to grab glory.¡±


    ¡°How foolish of me.¡±Caria¡¯s rippled lips showed a strange bewitching aura.


    ¡¸I will devote my life to you. If you want, I will love your body, mind, and even your soul.¡¹


    The sweet whispering voice was accompanied by a sound that invited something deep. It was a voice that made your cheeks red involuntarily. It was a lustrous voice that Caria had never emitted before.


    However, in the next moment, her voice turned into a cold tone that transformed the spine into ice. Her silver eyes narrowed in order to pierce Lugis¡¯ skin.


    ¡¸But if you betray me and expose such iniquity by clinging to others¡­ ¡¹


    ¡­I will definitely give you ruin and despair.


    Caria¡¯s heavy, sharp voice struck the back of Lugis¡¯ ear many times over.


    ¡ª


    As I thought a long time ago, this woman was an indomitable giant.


    She blinked her eyes while looking through my brain. After all, the only thing I could move now was my eyes, and if I dared say, my fingertips too.


    Caria gently touched my cheeks, staring at me. I wondered if Caria was careful in putting weight in her limbs against my body, in order not to feel pain from the injuries. Contrary to her words, her attitude was gentle.


    But there was a clear intention. Now, if I relaxed even a little, that attitude would give a wrong message. Caria could interpret my moves as rejecting her.


    At the moment, my limbs were not moving as if they were broken, metaphorical speaking.


    Yes, the situation was not very good. Apparently, I directly touched this ferocious lion¡¯s weak point. Besides, I had already been bitten by those fangs. Now, Caria¡¯s whims were not closing her ferocious chin. I could no longer resist, and the only parts of my body that could move were my eyeballs, my fingertips, and my mouth at best.


    I sighed quietly. Then, I opened my lips as slowly as possible.


    ¡¸You keep saying nonsense. In general, why would I betray you?¡¹


    My voice was probably shaking a little. However, the conscious of my voice tried to keep the peacetime as much as possible. Caria shook her ferociously narrowed silver eyes.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. After all, you like to have women close to you. Besides, if I take my eyes off of you, you will wander around and move freely. I¡¯m your loyal companion, am I not?¡¹


    Caria¡¯s thin white fingers touched my nape. It should¡¯ve been dazzling. But this time around, it felt as if Caria was about to kill me at any time. In fact, Caria¡¯s fingertips felt like they were going to cut my flesh easily.


    After all, she had always been a noisy woman. There were signs her ferociousness was beginning to turn into something deeper and denser. It was terrible because it was aimed straight at me.


    I replied by saying that I didn¡¯t mean to move around so freely. When Caria raised her eyebrows, she jumped up.


    ¡¸Is that so? I saw differently in Garoua Maria, in Ghazalia, in Belfein, and this time too. You always push me far away and disappear from my sight. And then, the same thing will happen again next time, won¡¯t it? Hey, Lugis¡­Answer me.¡¹


    Caria spoke with a faint smile, but her eyes were stiff. Her eyes never smiled at me even though she was grinning. If I made a mistake with my words, she would surely do something to me. I had an ominous feeling.


    This situation felt overwhelming. For me, taking a different action was a sign of trust.


    How could I betray someone like her? If she was stronger than anyone else, she could even get rid of her predicament. Yes, I believed so from the bottom of my heart.


    However, when I thought about it, I had come to believe in humans who were my natural enemies once. I used to be frightened, resigned, and could only look at their power with envy.


    I answered to Caria¡¯s question, pulling out my body and leaning on a chair, relaxing my body.


    ¡¸Okay, I understand. I won¡¯t tell you to be freed from me anymore.¡¹


    I knew very well that my voice was slightly distorted. Suddenly, I wondered what emotions were in Caria¡¯s chest right now.


    I had never done this before, but I kept saying such unbelievable words, anyway.


    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯m longing for someone who will protect my back. You see, it¡¯s often seen in knight stories, heroes chronicles and fairy tales¡­How is it going to be, Caria? Will you take care of my back?¡¹


    With that said, I looked back at the silver eyes that were staring fixedly at me. I felt that my frozen eyes became slightly relaxed.


    Caria¡¯s lips moved a little.

 Volume 10 - CH 239

    Chapter 239: That Body Shield


    ¡¸How is it going to be, Caria? Will you take care of my back? ¡¹


    Caria¡¯s lips moved a little when she received such an embarrassing and unspeakable word. The expression on her face had a faint smile when looking at me.


    ¡¸¡­I understand. If you desire, this body will be your shield from now on, Lugis.¡¹


    While saying that, Caria¡¯s silver eyes looked straight at me.


    It seemed that the cruelty and danger in her eyes had somehow disappeared, but what about now? This time, on the contrary, I felt like the color that I often saw in the past was floating in her eyes, which took me aback.


    I had a bad feeling. Yes, I had a very, very unpleasant feeling. Her little lips swayed again in front of me. I blinked my eyelids lightly in response.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way I¡¯d say those exact words, Lugis. Did you think you could trick me with your own tongue?¡¹


    The moment such words hit my ears, Caria¡¯s little fingers wrapped around my cheeks. I felt a very distinctive feel. On this moment, she had the power to squeeze my face.


    You¡¯re kidding me, hey. A cold sweat fell from my spine and felt a clear sense of death. I heard the sound of my nerves throughout my whole body being tightened sharply.


    ¡¸Listen, Lugis. Don¡¯t compare me with the other women. I¡¯m not sweet enough to be fooled by your words.¡¹


    Caria imprisoned my body in the chair and echoed her voice slowly in my ears. As soon as I heard those words, a sign told me that my cheeks were being squeezed.


    Apparently, I did not only step through Caria¡¯s reverse scale, but even misread her intentions. It seemed that Caria emitted a deep emotion named obsession. It was now incomparably denser than it was in the walled city of Garoua Maria. It was no longer just dullish.


    I wondered if I¡¯ve ever seen Caria¡¯s deep emotions on the past journey.


    Her teeth were somewhat distorted, did not mesh well, and made strange noises. I asked in my heart what happened exactly.


    Fear should be the exact word after taking a glimpse of Caria¡¯s ferociousness. It seemed to swallow people and even chew them as they were.


    However, it seemed that my chest was feeling differently. Rather, those emotions were about to overflow from my chest. What was the exact opposite of it?


    ¡¸¡­Then, what should I say? Shall I ask another person to be my shield? Tell me.¡¹


    That said, Caria laughed with her lips rippling. A beautiful line was drawn on her cheeks.


    I thought she was rather beautiful after seeing her laugh. However, she was a very terrifying woman because she often had cruel and atrocious intentions behind her beautiful expression.


    Perhaps, Caria was looking for something clear whom she could rely with all her heart. It seemed that I lost a lot of Caria¡¯s trust in me. It felt somewhat sad.


    Well, it should be fine otherwise. Shall I run a pen on the parchment? I¡¯d do it in order for Caria to be satisfied.


    The moment I thought that way, I moved my shoulders and smiled like Caria.


    Nonetheless, something came into my mouth. Something thin and soft forcibly pushed my lips and teeth away, and pierced my throat.


    My vision flickered. I felt something going to the back of my throat.


    What was going on? My body tried to win against the stimulus, but was unable to move because Caria held me down.


    I opened my eyes and looked ahead while sobbing lightly. I saw the true identity of what had been pushed into my mouth.


    It was Caria¡¯s white finger. Caria teased my tongue and throat with her finger while showing the color of sadism in her eyes. The smell and taste of iron covered my mouth. It was the unmistakable taste of blood.


    ¡¸Drink, Lugis. Bloodline crossing is an old contract method, but it¡¯s an easy deal. You¡¯re going to keep your words now. There won¡¯t be a problem anymore.¡¹


    Did she say drink just now? Was she pouring blood into my throat forcibly?


    Blood dripped from Caria¡¯s hand wound, and forced into my mouth and throat. It spread all over my tongue to a point that I began to hate the taste of iron.


    Bloodline crossing, a ritual used between the aristocratic houses during the old days.


    It was an era when the kingship was still vulnerable and all the people from upper classes were like snakes that spit poisons. Finding a good person at that time was like finding a small boat in the ocean, or like finding a single leaf in the woods.


    However, there were situations in which they had to join hands with someone to save their own backs. At that time, the aristocratic people used a contract ritual called bloodline crossing.


    The aristocrats valued pride and blood first and foremost. That commitment was probably beyond my comprehension as a commoner. They sought the purity of their bloodlines to the point of being crazy, undisturbed from other types of blood.


    I thought they sought this type of alliance because they valued pride and blood above all else. Therefore, it made sense for them to establish this kind of bloodline crossing ritual. Those who made a contract donated blood to each other and let their blood pass through their throats. By doing so, they became clan members who were no longer of different bloods. They became even closer than their own relatives.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t know how useful it was, but it must have been a ritual that was treated with caution, even among aristocrats. There were many aristocrats who had deepened fellowship just because they were once clan members.


    But, of course, when the ritual was performed, it was not done by forcing a hand into the other person¡¯s mouth, but dropping a drop of blood into each other¡¯s wine.


    After all, this woman named Caria was not just crazy, but extremely insane.


    Caria whispered in my ear, wondering if I was happy to hear the sound of my throat squeaking repeatedly. She pulled out her finger, but not her body, therefore, I was still unable to move. I closed my eyelids and let my weight fall on the chair, quietly sighing, as resistance no longer made sense. Somehow, I had an imagination of what was going to happen next.


    I imagined that I would feel a slight pain in my cheek after that moment. Yes, I thought I¡¯d feel a sharp, numbing stimulus that came from a flesh torn by a blade.


    However, I felt a strange feeling on my cheek. I gritted my teeth in response.


    What should I do? It felt both warmth and tickling. Caria¡¯s strange touch and breath touching my skin made me swallow my spit.


    ¡¸Good, Lugis. You gave me your back to protect, and I received your words. This is a contract made between master and servant.¡¹


    Caria whispered in my ear. The blood dripping on my cheek was licked by Caria¡¯s tongue. Her whispering voice made my spine quiver.


    ¡¸If you break the contract and disappear somewhere alone as you did before¡­I¡¯ll definitely find you even if I have to go to the end of the earth. If you do so, I¡¯ll make sure your body will never go out alone again.¡¹


    After a while, Caria¡¯s breath gently separated from my cheeks. The weight disappeared from my body, and my limbs were finally released. The blood dripping on my cheeks had already been erased.


    Caria stared at me up close without getting bored. However, her expression was much softer than when she entered the tent.


    Her small lips opened in front of my eyes.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. You must never let go of your shield, because if you let go, your shield will find you and kill its master.¡¹


    Caria jokingly spoke to me. Her silver eyes seemed to be looking at me happily. I sighed a little and opened my mouth.


    Really, what did not change about this woman was her essence.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll be careful enough to avoid turning you away, Caria.¡¹


    I said with a deliberate smile to match Caria¡¯s expression.

 Volume 10 - CH 240

    Chapter 240: Right and Wrong


    Philos Trait, the ruler of the autonomous city of Philos, was unknowingly biting her lips in the office.


    Her white eye reflected the piece of parchment sent by the Heraldic Order. Seeing the Heraldic symbol stamped on it meant that it was not a forged document.


    The content engraved in the parchment was not that different from what Philos Trait had expected. In other words, it forced her to make a decision.


    ¡­Would she cooperate with the invisible Heraldics, or would she fall along with the city?


    ¡°Will I die here now, or will I extend my life a little longer and die later?¡± Philos thought she was facing two obvious predicaments. The result was the same regardless of whether she chose the worst or the worst of the worst.


    ¡°Even if I take the hand of the Heraldic Order, I can only escape the danger for a while. The moment the main corps of the Great Holy Church approach this land, both the city of Philos and the Heraldic Order will be overthrown by the giant named Great Holy Church.¡±


    Philos thought it would be difficult to choose a siege or do other fortified tactical means against the main corps of the Great Holy Church.


    The area around here had already entered the full-fledged cold season. In the northern part of the continent, the appearance of white cloth was already visible. No matter how huge the sacred religion was, snow would certainly hinder a large army. Philos Trait felt her white eye stiffening and her fingertips slightly numbing.


    No matter how many rumors were created, the Great Holy Church was defeated by the Heraldic Order. The giant that resembled a dragon was defeated by a lizard named Heraldic Order.


    Once could mean an accident. But twice, could no longer be considered just fate.


    For the Great Holy Church, the next defeat would not be tolerated. People at the upper level of the Great Holy Church understood that well. That was why they would not dispatch a large-scale army next time.


    They would try to gather enough strength and morale during the cold season, so that their hatred for the Heraldics would increase. Now, they have decided to wait for the snow to scatter.


    Then, suddenly, the life of the city of Philos would begin to fall to the bottom of the earth.


    This place was a city with given autonomy. Of course, it had a certain amount of troops to protect itself from night thieves and bandits. The troops used in the Battle of Sanyo were at best within the range of Philos Trait¡¯s private army.


    If Philos Trait officially used the troops of the city, they would be able to fight properly. Rather, most of the Heraldic soldiers were injured in the previous battle. Then, if Philos could get around well, it would be possible to have an advantage.


    Nonetheless, no matter how well Philos¡¯ soldiers did it, they wouldn¡¯t win. Philos Trait felt something tenacious crawling from the bottom of her viscera.


    ¡°After all, the soldiers know. The Great Holy Church army was swallowed by the Heraldic army. It showed an existence of a crazy devil who penetrates the army and pierces through the skull.¡± Unknowingly, Philos Trait¡¯s spine tightened. Her tongue felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°The defeat of the Great Holy Church is devastating to the morale of the city soldiers. I¡¯m sure their spirits won¡¯t uplift soon because of that outcome.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to lead a war without that fever? War is a ritual that strikes the heat of people¡¯s madness. Without heat and without the will to crush the enemy, you cannot win.¡±


    Besides, there was another reason why they must avoid war. Philos lightly touched her chin as she immersed in her thoughts. As her body slowly moved back at the office chair, she realized that it was about time.


    The sound of a knock hit the door several times. ¡°Come in¡±, said Philos in a stiff voice. She was informed in advance there would be a visitor today. There was someone who could take away the diplomatic means of war from her.


    The clerk¡¯s quiet voice echoed. And then, he showed up from the end of the door.


    ¡¸Sovereign Philos Trait. I am honored to meet you. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for your hard work. Let¡¯s get to the point right away. ¡¹


    At the end of the door, Roseau, the representative of the People¡¯s Assembly Hall, was dressed in formal attire and bowed his head reverently.


    ¡ª


    The birth of Roseau was not a celebratory occasion.


    Roseau did know his father¡¯s name, and he did not even remember his mother¡¯s face. Born from the belly of a lowly prostitute, Roseau did not have a parent-child relationship nor did he have his own name. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know his name no matter how hard he thought about it. When someone called him ¡°Hey¡±, he understood that it was directed to him. If he didn¡¯t understand it, he would be struck with hot iron on his cheek.


    By the time his hands and feet began to move, Roseau was moving around as a servant of the brothel. His main job was to keep washing sheets that would get dirty, kill lice endlessly, and be beaten by bad-tempered customers. It was a natural routine for Roseau, and he didn¡¯t question it much.


    There was certainly nothing in Roseau¡¯s heart at that time. He didn¡¯t think for himself, and maybe his emotions were lost. He just moved when he was called, and didn¡¯t move unless he was called. His body and soul were oppressed. Roseau remembered that he only ate muddy soup and bread that was about to damage his teeth.


    Yes, he had nothing, nor money, status, bloodline, nor even power. God did not give anything to Roseau.


    The only thing he was given was the teaching to live correctly by God¡¯s will.


    ¡¸I am aware of the ruler¡¯s workload. And I am just the spokesperson for the People¡¯s Assembly Hall. I do not dare have a mouth to exchange words with you directly.¡¹


    Roseau moved his lips and tongue in order to speak. His voice was strangely powerful and heavy. Such voice echoed through the room, shaking Philos Trait¡¯s earlobes. Perhaps, because of how he used his voice, Roseau¡¯s words slip through her head.


    Philos Trait nodded a little to encourage Roseau to continue, and turned her gaze from the parchment in front of her to Roseau.


    The white and emotionless eye pierced Roseau¡¯s face. He took that hard gaze that was directed to himself to his chest just as he was used to, and said.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve agreed to cooperate and sent troops to the Great Holy Church army. As a result, our autonomous city of Philos suffered a painful damage. There is an argument in the People¡¯s Assembly Hall that we can no longer participate in the war.¡¹


    I know, Philos Trait shook her lips and nodded. She was saying that she knew about it without asking.


    However, Roseau thought the same thing. The ruler was well aware that hearing the opinions of the People¡¯s Assemble Hall did not mean that her attitude would change immediately. It had been like this and would continue to be so.


    That was why people like Roseau came out.


    Roseau opened his lips, blinking his peculiar, cold eyes. As he said, he had no authority to speak to Philos Trait. His lips just conveyed the decision of the People¡¯s Assembly Hall.


    ¡¸Therefore, the People¡¯s Assembly Hall says that you can lay down spears with the Heraldics, cooperate, or, of course, succumb¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­If I make a decisive refusal, so to speak. I am aware of that.¡¹


    Sitting in the office chair, Philos Trait was no longer interested. Therefore, she took her eyes off Roseau and looked at the parchment again.


    Roseau understood that his words were unreasonable. They wanted Philos to avoid cooperation with the Heraldic religion, but at the same time, they did not want Philos to engage in the war. Was it possible to follow such convenient path? The city of Philos was clearly hostile against the Heraldic religion.


    Rather, if such a convenient path really existed, then this world would have been wonderful. Wishes came true, there was true salvation, and extended hands were received. It would have been a beautiful world.


    However, there was no such thing anywhere in the world.


    The current state of the autonomous city of Philos was full of thorns. No matter which option you grabbed and pulled in, its limbs would be entwined beyond salvation.


    In fact, Roseau was impressed with this girl, Philos Trait, who showed a strong will in her eyes even thought she was in a perilous position. If it were Philos¡¯ former rulers, they would have been in exile in the Gharast Kingdom long ago, or they would have swung their tails to Heraldic religion early on.


    However, this girl was still sitting in a chair named ¡°Ruler¡±, clenching her teeth while trying to choose the best of the worst.


    She was the wonderful mirror of a ruler, the righteous one that the Great Holy Church often preached about. One would even say ¡°hurrah¡±. If she was not the right person for the job, then who would it be?


    Except for the fact that such righteousness was of no use.


    Roseau received Philos Trait¡¯s words and said with a friendly smile.


    ¡¸The above is just the consensus from the People¡¯s Assembly Hall. Our citizens hope that our ruler, Philos Trait, will choose a better path.¡¹


    Roseau murmured in his chest, wondering if this girl would continue to choose the right path.

 Volume 10 - CH 241

    Chapter 241: Those who did not open their eyes


    Roseau made heavy footsteps while leaving the Lord¡¯s residence, the residence where the ruler of the city lived in.


    There was almost no facial expression on his face. Roseau always showed cheerfulness and a smile on his face while in public. By behaving like that, he would easily gain credibility from the people, because on the contrary, a gloomy facial expression would only incite people¡¯s disapproval. Roseau knew that well.


    In front of the large gate, the guard raised his right hand and took a salute towards Roseau. Roseau was the citizen¡¯s spokesperson. The guard was also one of the citizens. For the guards, Roseau was a very respectful man.


    Roseau put a gentle smile on his previously expressionless face, waved lightly at the guard, and then stepped out of the gate in a dignified manner. It was as if he was the Lord. No one was blaming him for behaving such way.


    ¡¸How was the ruler? Lord Roseau. ¡¹


    A man who followed Roseau like a secretary was waiting in front of the gate. Then, he handed a large cloak to Roseau and murmured in a quiet voice. It was the opposite of Roseau¡¯s high-pitched tone.


    Roseau moved his lips and said.


    ¡¸It¡¯s as expected, of course. ¡¹


    Looking back at Philos Trait¡¯s appearance in the office, Roseau said that it was as expected. He even implied that it was obvious, as if it were natural.


    She was someone who always tried to walk the right path.


    The battle of Sanyo showed her essence. In order for Philos, who was nothing more than an autonomous city, to survive, it was natural to cling to the feet of the mighty Great Holy Church. Her choices, both as ruler and human, were surely correct, including when she used her own private army to show her resolve.


    Therefore, Roseau muttered in the back of his chest that if he were to say the opposite, neither he nor the majority of citizens who opposed her actions would be right. Roseau, who was leading the citizens, knew of that fact very well. However, the people of the city could insist they were right despite the efforts of their ruler.


    Roseau knew that some of his actions were not right. Much of what was being blown into the People¡¯s Assembly Hall was nothing more than empty words. Moreover, both the Great Holy Church and the Heraldic Order continued to hunt down Philos Trait. Both the enemies and the citizens continued to drive her right beyond the cliffs.


    Roseau was sure that such an act was not correct. Believing that, Roseau still continued to walk the path of unrighteousness and injustice.


    Next to Roseau, the secretary distorted his face and opened his lips.


    ¡¸What do you mean? She is deplorable. That white eye will not wake up to reality until we reach our last moment.¡¹


    It was a terrible and indignant tone. Roseau¡¯s lips were slightly hardened. This behavior was the current behavior of Philos¡¯ citizens.


    ¡­The ruler, Philos Trait, will not wake up to reality until the last moment. She doesn¡¯t know what is right.


    Everyone was familiar with the words that were infused at the Assembly Hall. Every time he heard these words, Roseau felt like his flanks were about to collapse.


    God had not given him money, status, bloodline, or power, except for one thing. God gave him the talent to make people¡¯s chests rustle, and to inflict flames in their eyes.


    Roseau knew that he only had that talent. Many men had been praised and supported by the citizens at the private Assembly Hall, and had been given the status of being spokespeople for the citizens. But those men were not like Roseau.


    Roseau touched the beard around his mouth slightly and spoke.


    ¡¸Tell the citizens. The days of deception are over. ¡¹


    That was fine. Even if it was not right, it was still a good call. After all, Roseau hated people who said they were right. Roseau opened his mouth wide again, staring straight into his secretary¡¯s eyes.


    ¡ª


    Dressed in a green military uniform and wearing thin gloves, I kept frowning. I lightly moved my fingers in the air.


    In the large tent, only I, Saint Matia and her aide Largud Ann were breathing the heavy air. With only three people, the inside of this tent felt quite wide.


    Naturally, my chest became heavier, and I sighed. I looked straight at Ann and said.


    ¡¸Is it really necessary for me to meet with the ruler of Philos? I think it¡¯s still better to have a scarecrow to stand up.¡¹


    I thought to myself whether this was right or wrong. Moreover, I just wanted to end this talk quickly since I didn¡¯t want to breathe the heavy air that stuck inside of this tent.


    However, Ann showed an expression that seemed to see through all my thoughts and said the following words.


    ¡¸Yes, Lord Lugis. There is no such thing as leaving important matters behind. If something like that happens, I might end up cutting off your luxury goods.¡¹


    When I heard Ann¡¯s words, I put my slightly floating hips back into the chair. My cheeks quivered unknowingly, resembling ongoing convulsions.


    It was useless to escape from these affairs. Ann was in charge of the distribution of goods in this campaign. Her word implied that if I moved freely, I would only get poor hard bread and dirty water from now on. She was threatening me.


    I could survive without ale, but it would be fatal if she cut off my chewing tobacco.


    By the way, the chewing tobacco that I had kept in my pocket until now was soaked in blood by the strike I had received at the battle of Sanyo. As expected, I didn¡¯t want to taste the bloody chewing tobacco. Therefore, I had no choice but to bow down and try to speak to that petite ruler.


    When I gave up my shoulders and stiffened my expression, Ann snorted lightly and smiled beautifully.


    Recently, she often had a difficult face in the morning and evening, so watching her smile was weird. It had been a very long time since she smiled that way. Looking at her friendly smile, made me wonder if she was not a person who only repeated calculations in her head every day, so that she could give the heavy goods, mainly military supplies and armor, to the Heraldic army.


    I wondered if Matia was also struck by Ann¡¯s smile. She put a thin, ephemeral smile on her face and opened her mouth. Expectations rang a noise in my chest, hoping that she would take my side, even if for a short moment.


    ¡¸Yes. It said Saint and Hero. We¡¯re partners in this negotiation. And Lugis, I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten. As I have been saying from the other day, you need to have the awareness of being a leader of the Heraldic Order soon.¡¹


    And the sound of my chest stopped. Apparently, she was not on my side on this matter.


    Saint Matia and I, so it seemed. We were the negotiating partners sought by Philos Trait, the ruler of the autonomous city of Philos.


    Would she hang her head or make the city into a graveyard? Faced with the hard choice, Philos Trait chose to take this hand. But, she added that she wouldn¡¯t surrender.


    In a sense, of course, the city of Philos still had enough troops to fight against us. There were various circumstances inside and outside, but that was a fact.


    And again, none of us could afford to take hard measures from the beginning to the end. In the battle of Sanyo, her troops were injured to the extent that she was not a winner, but the limbs of the Heraldic religion got hurt too. To be honest, we wanted to avoid more losses, and it seemed that Philos wanted to refrain from making unnecessary sacrifices as well. After all, the Great Holy Church was still aiming at this war with too much power.


    As a result of the combination of the circumstances of both parties, a forum for negotiations was opened. The number of negotiators was the same from both sides. The place of rendezvous was inside the grand tent of the Heraldic Order.


    Honestly, I was wondering if being here would be useful, since Saint Matia and the negotiator Ann were already here. It would have been nice to go to my tent and sleep peacefully.


    With that in mind, I leaned over on my chair and closed my eyes. I wondered if my brain couldn¡¯t stand the storms of the last few days, since that was all it took to let go of my consciousness.


    For the past few days, as soon as my wounds had healed, Matia and Ann began to force me to study about tactics, future policies and political affairs.


    To be honest, I wanted them to spare me. The structure of my brain and their brains was completely different. Good human resources should be in the right place, and I was not a very good human resource.


    Thanks to that daily practice, my body was full of life, but my brain was on the verge of collapse due to exhaustion.


    My eyelids were extremely heavy. My consciousness was about to go away. If I took only one step further, I would travel to a very comfortable, dream world. I would no longer feel the gap between dreams and reality.


    ¡­Lugis. Did you hear what I¡¯ve just said?


    Matia¡¯s voice, entangled in the back of my ears, echoed in the tent.

 Volume 10 - CH 242

    Chapter 242: Drowsiness and the Negotiator¡¯s Eyes


    ¡¸Lugis. Did you hear what I¡¯ve just said? ¡¹


    Upon hearing Saint Matia¡¯s voice, the eyelids, which were heavily closed, opened and my eyes began to accept the light again. The voice that struck in my head had a color that seemed to entwine with the back of my ears.


    I exhaled the white breath and moved my lips.


    ¡¸¡­I feel a good amount of drowsiness. I¡¯m about to have a wonderful dream that resembles golden silk.¡¹


    I played with my exhausted voice. In fact, weird sounds echoed in my head, since my brain was complaining of exhaustion. I just didn¡¯t get enough sleep.


    How could I meet with the ruler Philos Trait in this horrible state? There was no way I could even talk to her.


    Most of the policy had already been decided by Matia, and the details were well organized by Largud Ann. In other words, my role was just leaning on the chair, so there should be no problem if I closed my eyelids for a moment.


    By the time I thought about such thing, my eyelids became heavy again. At that time, yawning naturally leaked my mouth. I involuntarily put my body weight on my armrest.


    Hearing my words, Matia opened her lips and spoke with a faint smile on her face.


    ¡¸Lugis. For the last few days, you¡¯ve been sleeping and waking at the time I said so. I know it is necessary for the body to have proper rest. But what we¡¯ve done was also necessary. And so is right now. You must fight your drowsiness a little bit longer. Isn¡¯t that right, Ann?¡¹


    In response to Matia¡¯s words, Ann said ¡°yes¡±. I bit my inner cheeks for a moment after hearing the words of both Matia and Ann. I breathed the cold air with my lips.


    When I looked at Matia, who sat beside me, I saw a faint, yet fascinating smile on her face. Did I say something that strange?


    Well, it was true that after Matia and Ann stuffed me with knowledge yesterday, I forgot to sleep and threw a few bets with the soldiers at night.


    I quietly turned my gaze away from Matia and searched for a chewing tobacco from my pockets. Several of them were thrown away. I only had an unpleasant number. It seemed that I needed to receive more from Ann again.


    ¡¸Lord Lugis. In fact, why not grab this opportunity to practice what you¡¯ve learned so far? I believe it will save your skin in the near future.¡¹


    Ann spoke to me the moment I tried to calm down my mind with the unique smell of chewing tobacco.


    Ann began to speak as if it were nothing special. I saw a sign when Ann¡¯s expression faced my side. The corner of her mouth was strangely lifted, as if she were pulling me away like a magnet.


    I had a bad feeling. Yes, I had a very bad feeling. What happened to her? She actually spoke in a light manner to me.


    ¡¸Yesterday, it seems there were several people who violated the military code. It seems that they engaged in a funny endeavor with bottles of ale and cigarettes, which were not supposed to be there originally. I don¡¯t know where they got them, but they broke the military rules. Maybe there are other things that have been torn or stolen too.¡¹


    Ann deliberately stabbed me with words. Was her expression light-hearted because she waited for this opportunity to threaten me?


    It seemed that I crossed a line that shouldn¡¯t have crossed. I felt like a nail was stabbing my spine. Surprisingly, it seemed that such stories were likely to appear in the Heraldic army. But I never thought I would be punished for it.


    At this point, I was roughly aware of my situation. And why did she sharpen her voice to the extent of making me feel drowsier?


    ¡¸By the way, Lugis¡­ I felt that your tent was strangely noisy last night, or was it my imagination?¡¹


    I raised my hands to respond to Matia¡¯s voice, which seemed to penetrate even the core of my bones.


    Give me a break, what kind of interrogation was this?


    ¡ª


    ¡¸Okay, I understand. I¡¯m sorry. What I did was wrong. I thought I needed a little break to ease my mind. Don¡¯t blame the soldiers, because I brought the bottles of ale and cigarettes by myself.¡¹


    Matia smiled deeply at Lugis, who stretched his back and muttered with his hands raised up. His heart palpitations were probably about to spill out of his throat. Matia¡¯s cheeks were about to loosen after seeing his desperate state.


    Anyway, it felt good. Seeing him apologize, Matia felt great satisfaction within her chest.


    Originally, Matia was not a person who deviated from calculation. She was someone who believed in her knowledge and wisdom. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who showed sweetness to a person who behaved arbitrarily.


    But this time, Matia didn¡¯t intend to blame Lugis seriously. After all, it was obvious that this would happen.


    It was not surprising for Matia, since she heard before that Lugis had never been immersed in a life controlled by military rules. Therefore, it was natural to feel bored at such a thing, and sometimes throw it away.


    That was why Matia didn¡¯t feel like blaming him too much.


    Yes, if you tightened everything from the point of exhaustion, no fruition would happen. As Lugis said, a little break was needed. Matia thought that it was necessary to look at the situation and loosen it appropriately.


    ¡­But there was no such thing as forgiveness.


    A little power was confined in Matia¡¯s chest, and heat began to sprout from her lungs.


    ¡°After all, although I knew it, Lugis is still out of my control. If that is the case, then it is necessary to make him understand what that means.¡±


    Matia said, waving her lips. Matia desperately kept her voice low in order to avoid getting mixed with the boiling emotions corrupting her soul.


    ¡¸Well then, I can ascertain there was no violation of the military law. Yes indeed, except that you Lugis trampled on the promise you made with me.¡¹


    In order to heal his wounds efficiently and manage his dire physical condition, Matia made several requirements for Lugis¡¯ daily life.


    He got up at the time Matia decided. He went to bed at the time she decided. He took his meal when she decided. Those were her requirements, or rules, so to speak.


    That alone reduced the possibility of ¡°poisoning¡±, and made it easier to find out where he was, thus making it easier for her to carry out military affairs without worry. It was a promise that he should have definitely complied with.


    It was not as heavy as the military code, nor was it a contract left on a magical parchment. So really, it was just a mild promise. Therefore, there was no reason for breaking it.


    However, Matia understood that the word ¡°promise¡± was not something to belittle, and that it was effective in making Lugis feel guilty. Apparently, that word had a heavy weight on him. ¡°Then, let¡¯s make full use of it.¡±


    Humans broke their promises to some extent. But Lugis viewed promises as something important, and he admitted that he was wrong when he broke those promises. He was by no means an unscrupulous person who did not know the relevance of a promise.


    ¡°What a wonderful thing that is¡±, Matia thought to herself.


    Matia felt the edge of her lips bouncing as she saw Lugis¡¯ expression, which was terribly distracting.


    ¡°The guiltier Lugis feels, the more he looks at my face. Is this good or is this bad? Gradually, I will not be able to make that judgment myself. There will be a time where I¡¯ll wonder if this is all right.¡±


    ¡°But, oh well, that¡¯s fine. In my control, Lugis will live by being hugged by me. I believe that is what leads to his happiness.¡±


    For that reason, Matia decided to just teach what was right to him at the moment. Manage his time to wake up, sleep, and even meal times, and lead his body with the palm of her hands.


    Looking at Lugis, who still raised his hands while his gaze wandered around, Matia suddenly smiled and said with a tone that contained something deep.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll hear the explanation about those actions later on. More importantly, have you forgotten that you carried out an assault on the battlefield without my permission?¡¹


    By the way, what kind of words did Lugis hear in his tent? Matia was looking forward to it and couldn¡¯t help but feeling curious. There were many cases to be dealt with, but dealing with Lugis was something that needed careful planning.


    Time passed while exchanging such talk. When the sunlight began to intensify, the voice of the messenger soldier echoed loudly in the tent.


    ¡­Philos Trait, the ruler of the autonomous city of Philos, has arrived. Shall I tell her that you¡¯re ready to meet her?


    In the distance, a horse¡¯s hooves rang with a roar.

 Volume 10 - CH 243

    Chapter 243: The Witch and the Wicked Devil


    The strong wind hit Philos Trait¡¯s cheeks. Dust soared in the air and her formal wear clinging to her body shook slightly.


    Apparently, it was windy today. It made her think as if fairies were playing with the air. With a clerk and an escort behind her, Philos Trait walked to the Heraldic camp.


    Was it because of her white eye, or because of the Great Holy Church¡¯s garb? Philos Trait knew that curious gazes pierced her appearance. Although it felt uncomfortable, it was still understandable. Everybody would feel the same when encountering a rare opponent. It was also extremely rare for people from the Great Holy Church to see Heraldics walking in front of them, and for that matter, even elves heard in folklore. Everything, from decorations and ornaments, was different from the values of Philos Trait, or from the Great Holy Church.


    Was this a different race or a different culture? Philos Trait¡¯s white eye sparkled on the monocle, with some kind of straightforward admiration. Until now, she has had countless opportunities to leave the city of Philos, but she had never seen a different culture or even a different race. Her line of sight flickered involuntarily.


    However, that curiosity was probably to dispel the tension lurking at the bottom of her viscera. Her throat swallowed the spit for several times, but her thirst didn¡¯t go away.


    ¡¸We have arrived at the place of negotiations, Ruler Philos Trait. ¡¹


    The guide soldiers saluted with their arms around their chests, paving the way. There was a big tent in front of Philos Trait. Perhaps, those people were here. Something that resembled numbness hit Philos Trait¡¯s toes. An unmistakable impatience and tension smoldered in her stomach.


    She took one breath so that the surroundings wouldn¡¯t notice. Then, she entered the Great Tent, lightly following the guide soldiers.


    ¡°¡­Here they are, unmistakably, the Witch of the Heraldic Order and the man whom people called the Great Evil.¡±


    As negotiated in advance, the parties were to be comprised of three individuals. Perhaps, the witch Matia was the one sitting in the center.


    A huge sparkle covered her big eyes like madness. The devotion of her faith was unmistakable. It was that of a human being who was called a saint. Besides, the refinement of her behavior attracted people¡¯s gaze well.


    It was clear that the Heraldic Order enshrined her as a saint, earning the name of witch by the people of the Great Holy Church.


    Philos Trait wondered if the petite woman to the left was the witch¡¯s secretary. Even in the slightest words where they exchanged greetings, her intelligence could not be completely hidden away. For her to be allowed to stand in such an important negotiation proved that she had great capabilities.


    Then, finally, Philos Trait glanced at the witch¡¯s right side. He talked without trying to hide his rudeness, making her eyes narrow as a result.


    This man was the Great Evil, the Lord of Vice, the traitor Lugis. Philos Trait¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a blade while staring at him. He professed a few words, but Philos Trait had no idea what was going around in his skull.


    Philos Trait¡¯s shoulders seemed to be shrugging. That villainous behavior that cut off the helmets of the soldiers she saw on the battlefield, and the figure of the horse¡¯s hooves smashing the soldiers¡¯ skulls. Then, even though she had given up her life to die honorably, he ignored her and humiliated her soon after. All those scenes reappeared in the back of Philos Trait¡¯s eyelids.


    Philos Trait desperately restrained the hot breath that was about to leak out of her lips. The indignation that she had seen and despised was about to climb out of her throat. However, the man behaved as if he had not met her on the battlefield and just stared at her. Apparently, he declared her as someone not worth remembering. She was seen as a fool.


    Philos Trait heard that the human being Lugis was appointed as the Great Evil by the hero recognized by the Cathedral, and was given the name of Lord of Vice by His Eminence the Pope.


    Only the big evil, the Great Devil Vrilligant, whose heart was crushed by the god Altius during the mythical era, was once given such title. People said that Altius reigned as the only god by decapitating the wicked devil. What kind of person became the analogy to the greatest evil of all time?


    There was that slight curiosity in Philos Trait¡¯s chest, and also great vigilance and resentment. Concerns that she might be fooling herself in this negotiation spread in her mind.


    Rumors also gathered in Philos Trait¡¯s ears that it was this man who seized the real power of the Heraldic Order and controlled the army. If Philos Trait were to sign a contract with the witch instead, would she be trampled by the wicked devil later on? In order to avoid such fate, she had to make a sure contract instead of a vague one. No matter what happened here, the survival of her people was a must, even if the negotiators were with the witch and with the wicked devil.


    As opposed to Philos Trait¡¯s concerns, the negotiations went as smoothly as ever.


    Matia the witch and the girl named Largud Ann presented to Philos Trait a proposal for an alliance. The city of Philos did not kneel as a subordinate of the Heraldic Order, but sought a position as a collaborator instead. From the contents of the parchment that was sent earlier, the contents of this negotiation became quite softened.


    What they required was supplies, secure accommodation, and a way to provide information. Perhaps, the provision of supplies meant requisitioning of weapons and armor by removing the threat.


    There were some parts hard to be swallowed, but it was by no means unacceptable. Also, Philos Trait distorted her white eye upon hearing such pleasant proposal. If the request was too strong, it would have been possible to cancel the negotiation at once and encourage the other party to make concessions, but this was something that Philos Trait didn¡¯t expect.


    Philos Trait thought that the location of the autonomous city of Philos would be a location that they would like to incorporate into their power.


    Whether or not the Heraldic religion marched on to the royal capital of the Gharast Kingdom, they would never overlook the city of Philos, which was the stepping stone. If they continued to march, Philos would be bitten behind it, but if they withdrew without any intervention, Philos would become a front-line base for the upcoming battle with the Great Holy Church after the long cold season. That was certain.


    Therefore, there was no way for the Heraldic religion to overlook the city of Philos. If Philos Trait accepted the conditions, she and her city would be welcomed as allies, but if she couldn¡¯t accept those conditions, she and her city would be surely destroyed by them.


    Philos Trait narrowed her eyes while exchanging words with them and circling her thoughts in her skull.


    To be honest, it was a good request. Not to mention the contents of the alliance, especially the part where the alliance partner was not the city of Philos itself but the individual Philos Trait. With this content, it would be the individual ruler who formed an alliance with the Heraldic religion, and even if the Heraldic religion was later swallowed by the Great Holy Church, the individual would be punished but the city spared. These contents allowed the possibility of protecting the autonomy. Of course, it was certainly a thin possibility, but at least, it was not a completely impossible scenario.


    Philos Trait didn¡¯t know if it was the witch Matia or a picture drawn by someone else, but they seemed to be much more intelligent than what she heard from rumors.


    Words flew around in the middle of the Great Tent, and negotiations continued between the Heraldic religion and Philos Trait. In the meantime, Philos Trait became worried about Lugis, who hardly uttered a word and turned his gaze towards her. The negotiations themselves were proceeding smoothly, but Philos Trait wondered if he wanted her head on a spear.


    However, Lugis did not open his lips and stared at Philos Trait¡¯s face with curiosity. What was going on? It was true that her monocle and white eye looked unusual and strange, but it was not something that people wanted to see with curiosity. Rather, people looked immediately away from it because they felt fear and disgust.


    Feeling intimidated from that strong gaze, Philos Trait¡¯s face turned towards Lugis. Matia and Ann also turned their eyes to Lugis, as they noticed the ongoing tension.


    After a small sigh, Lugis finally opened his lips, as if forced into it after silence engulfed the surroundings.


    ¡¸You were not born with that eye, am I right? You don¡¯t have to answer to this question if you don¡¯t want to.¡¹


    Lugis spoke, as if it were nothing special. Philos Trait found her eyebrows bouncing up.

 Volume 10 - CH 244

    Chapter 244: Poisonous Woman


    From the white eye that seemed to see through the bottom of my brain to the monocular that gave the impression of pushing a person far away. I blinked my eyelids for a few times, while staring at them.


    My gaze was sucked in as if my heart was bewitched. Her eye was white and even unnatural. To be honest, I had those feelings neither because of the unusual color nor because of something strange.


    The depths of my memory were screaming at me instead. My memory was saying to me that I might have seen her once. Or did I see her more than once in the past? I was not entirely sure, but I had certainly seen her before.


    The name was different and the atmosphere was quite different too. However, it was unlikely that I would meet a human with such an eye and forget about it. I twisted my lips and stared at her facial expressions and actions, while trying to guess. I found that some emotions were squeezing the edge of my chest.


    I was staring straight at her without turning my eyes away, so the other party began to notice my gaze. Philos Trait, the owner of the white eye, looked at me right from the front. Her white eye pierced my skull.


    On this very moment, I suddenly noticed what I¡¯ve just done. No way. I did something unscrupulous. By looking at her seriously, she must have thought I was curious about her. It felt somewhat unpleasant.


    While feeling apologetic for staring at her so fixedly, I moved my lips to answer to her gaze.


    ¡¸You were not born with that eye, am I right? You don¡¯t have to answer to this question if you don¡¯t want to.¡¹


    The owner of the white eye I met in the past acquired it after some circumstances. I didn¡¯t know every single detail since I was only staring from a distance.


    So, maybe. If Philos Trait and the person I knew was the same person, then her right eye was not from birth but later acquired.


    With that in mind, I just said the words that came to my mind.


    The next moment, the air froze as if the atmosphere itself became heavy. Philos Trait¡¯s gaze piercing my eyes was so painful that even my muscles began to quiver. Her expression was mysterious, as she distorted her lips and began to smile. However, it was hard to say if she was laughing from the bottom of her heart or not.


    In addition to that, Matia and Ann¡¯s narrowed eyes pierced me from the side. Neither of them spoke a word, but it seemed like they had something to say.


    Philos Trait¡¯s two aides no longer turned their eyes to the ground, and desperately tried to divert their gaze from this space.


    I see. Did I cross the line with my question? It meant that Philos Trait¡¯s white eye was probably a topic that should¡¯ve been avoided.


    Of course, I understood that it was a sensitive topic. Still, even so. I wanted to confirm it directly. Was this woman really the same person? Was she the person I knew during my past journey? I was deeply aware that this was an unpopular question, but I wanted to know if my suspicions were correct.


    Even after receiving gazes that pierced my whole body, I kept staring at Philos Trait¡¯s face. She bent her lips with a moment of hesitation, and then, slowly leaked her words.


    ¡¸You are right. I had an accident a long time ago. At that time, I lost most of my eyesight.¡¹


    She opened her mouth while touching her monocular with her fingertips.


    I used to see her from a distance, but it certainly overlapped with what I remember. The voice, the tone and usage of sound were the same.


    Oh, I see. I knew it. Right from the Gharast Kingdom, huh, I didn¡¯t know what she was doing in this remote city. She even changed her name. However, the behavior and the white eye clearly resembled that person. Yes, she was the person I knew in my past and there was no mistake.


    That¡¯s right. I nodded lightly and returned the words.


    ¡¸I see. You have the same eye as the person I met a long time ago. That¡¯s just it. Because she had a very good and unique eye, I thought you two were the same person. I apologize.¡¹


    I raised both hands lightly and apologized. There was nothing else to ask after my suspicion was confirmed. After all, if Philos Trait was her, then she wouldn¡¯t utter falsehood. At least, I believed so. Her reputation was not that good, but Ariene once said that her essence was not that of a person who professed false words.


    Of course, I would even laugh if I was told that Philos Trait was a completely different person from the person I knew. They had too many similarities between them.


    After hearing my words, Philos Trait raised her cheeks for a moment. Then, she let the shivering lips select the next words carefully.


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind. However, I was surprised since there aren¡¯t many people who touch this topic. As expected, those who once lived in the Gharast Kingdom, the land whom the Great Devil Vrilligant once resided, have guts.¡¹


    It was probably Philos Trait¡¯s way of responding to this sort of unusual talk. Perhaps, it even had a bit of sarcasm or revenge embedded on her words. Still, those words were not as piercing as they could¡¯ve been. I gently moved my lips in order to choose the next words.


    The Great Devil. There were many words to explain it. Rather, I didn¡¯t want to talk about it, or maybe, I didn¡¯t even know how to begin.


    However, if I dared to say something, that thing was the great devil itself. It was the primary cause of evil. It reigned at the highest level of demons that prevailed in this world.


    It was the so-called enemy of God, the enemy of mankind.


    A lot of people spoke about such thing. However, the people who lived through that era died long ago, so only myths and rumors prevailed. Yes, it was the mythical era when spirits roamed the earth, a place once full of demons.


    The Great Devil Vrilligant, who was said to be the most powerful demon, died when his heart was crushed by the God of the Great Holy Church. Well, I was not familiar with that story, but it was said in folklore that the devil¡¯s flesh and blood splattered the earth and transformed several organisms into demon beasts.


    However, even though the demon beasts, which were subordinates of the Great Devil, were a sufficient threat to the human race, they were still a minor problem when compared to the big evil itself. I felt like my chest was walking through thorns. My throat rang and I managed to say some light words in response.


    ¡¸I am honored to be compared with such a fearsome opponent. I¡¯ll look forward to what you¡¯ll call me next.¡¹


    These were the most appropriate words to return.


    If I took it too seriously, the negotiations here would collapse. Therefore, it was better to take it as a joke. In fact, a light talk was my specialty. It was not a big deal.


    Philos Trait and I stopped talking and showed tightened smiles on our lips.


    After all, she was that kind of person. The remarks could¡¯ve been seen as rude, but they ended up being a joke. That was why she gave me that sort of response to see what I would say.


    She may be an adult and a ruler, but she was still a girl. I wondered why a girl like her had a very mature look on her face. I noticed a faint darkness hidden in her eyes.


    After we both smiled at each other, I felt that the cold space was finally melting.


    Philos Trait¡¯s aides exhaled the heavy air accumulated in their lungs, and Matia blinked her eyes a few times while staring at me. From that sharp line of sight that seemed to create a slight degree of pressure, I knew that I had a lot of talk about. Please give me a break for once. In a sense, was it not good because I settled this talk very well?


    Moreover, I was not that stupid to the point of awakening my drowsiness. Besides, there was no way that I would uselessly spit out foolish words that could endanger us all.


    Still, I was not wrong when it came to this woman¡¯s identify, the so-called ruler Philos Trait. I was certainly right. There was no doubt about it. She was the woman who once made me, and many other human heads hanged in reverence.


    She was like a poisonous snake that entrapped the Lords with her white eye.


    ¡­She was the illegitimate child of Ameraitz Gharast, the King of the Gharast Kingdom.


    There was a woman who took control of the Gharast Kingdom after the catastrophe in the former world. She was a poisonous woman, or dare we say, a demon who wore a woman¡¯s skin. She became known by such due to her notoriety.

 Volume 10 - CH 245

    Chapter 245: Those who Grab the Ankle


    The Illegitimate Princess.


    In the past, she was the illegitimate daughter of Ameraitz Gharast, the King of the Gharast Kingdom. There was a story that she was born from a commoner servant. There was also a story that she was born from an aristocrat whom the King fell in love with. The truth about her mother was unclear.


    Only a few, including the King, knew the facts, and those facts disappeared by the time the princess appeared in the world.


    In addition, the fact that she bore too much notoriety was one of the factors that did not make the truth clearer.


    The Illegitimate Princess. In the former Gharast Royal Capital, rumors about her spread around endlessly, and as a result, nobody knew what was true or false in the end, including me.


    Originally, the existence of royalty could not be seen as notorious. There was no one who spoke badly about the bloodline of the King, since he was protected by the bloodline of the royal family. He was, after all, the ¡°big sword¡± of the nation.


    So, why did the princess get so badly received to the point of creating bad rumors? That was a simple story, and one quite ridiculous.


    What the royal family wanted from her was the behavior of a famous actress who talked and danced according to the script. However, she actually played a villain¡¯s role by breaking the script, ruining the play. It was just for that reason.


    In the end, during the turmoil after the catastrophe, there were aristocrats who tried to dig into the real power of the Gharast Kingdom by using the princess. Despite being an illegitimate child, she was of the same blood as King Ameraitz. It was originally going according to their script.


    At the last minute, the aristocrats got their wrists twisted by a woman whom they viewed as a young and na?ve girl. She took away all of the real power that was once in her father¡¯s hands.


    I could imagine what those aristocrats felt. The regrets, hatred, and wrath that sprung up in the hearts of those aristocrats were no longer just mere thoughts.


    The power to tilt one world was right there, but it slipped out of their hands. It might have been much easier to go crazy than to feel such anguish.


    Therefore, because of the distorted process leading up to the acquisition of the kingship, and by having the position of an illegitimate child, she was terribly hated by the aristocrats.


    However, the aristocrats were not only concerned about whether or not noble blood was flowing in her body, but they cared about their wealth, and her being in power jeopardized that wealth.


    That was why it was unbearable for them to see a woman, whose blood was half of a commoner¡¯s blood, have power. As a result, all sorts of bad publicity were attached to the princess¡¯ name. That was her story.


    She was like a poisonous snake and a devil in a woman¡¯s skin. Those were her old days¡­and now she, who called herself Philos Trait, was the infamy that was clinging to her back.


    However, it seemed she was not just someone¡¯s enemy in the past, but also in the present.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸I hope Philos city will get an advantage with this alliance. I hope we can get through the cold season well.¡¹


    One of the clerks said those words when the autonomous city of Philos was in sight. All of the clerks finally took a deep breath. The atmosphere of the escort soldiers walking around seemed to have softened a little as well.


    The ruler Philos Trait nodded a little to the clerk¡¯s words and loosened her lips. It was as if the stones that had hardened around her chest had finally lost their weight.


    The Heraldic religion formed an alliance with the autonomous city of Philos, or more precisely, with the individual ruler Philos Trait herself. They vowed to build a partnership and never swing swords at each other.


    Of course, that alliance did not mean a guaranteed survival. The Heraldic religion did not understand the ethics and reasoning of the Great Holy Church, and it would not be strange if one day they¡¯d be surrounded by them on a casual day and be struck by spears.


    But, at least, it could earn time. Now, time was as valuable as money. After the creation of this alliance, the next step was to stabilize the city and reassure the lives of the citizens. In any case, the outcome was somewhat favorable given the current situation, as the cold season was surrounding them fast.


    A full-fledged cold breeze hit Philos Trait¡¯s cheeks. She inadvertently bit her inner cheeks with her teeth. The cold wind pierced her body like sharp knives.


    How long would the cold season last? Philos Trait narrowed her eyes and stared at the sun, where the warm sunlight had completely vanished.


    Before long, the white snow resembling silk would cover the earth. Once everything was eaten by the white silk, walking properly would no longer be possible.


    ¡­The roaming monsters were now quietly burying themselves in the woods, while the earth got ready to welcome the freezing weather.


    Philos Trait did not know the exact reason. But when it was time for the cold-wind rusty fairies to bury themselves in the soil, the enemies began to act more actively than ever before. The only exceptions were the cathedrals and temples that God protected.


    Some scholars saw the demon beasts roaming in the snow. Some said it was their nature, while others said the snow carried magical power. No one knew the truth, only theories.


    Therefore, the only thing that was clear was that, once the cold season came, the distribution would be significantly delayed.


    Even if you put out a few crops, if you did not hire a certain number of mercenaries and adventurers, you would just starve. Merchants did not travel from town to town often due to the cold season.


    In that sense, the cold season was welcome for both mercenaries and adventurers. Their work increased significantly because of that fact alone.


    There was no doubt that one would want to sigh under such circumstances. In addition to that, Philos Trait heard that the activities of demon beasts were now seen sporadically even though this area was still a little warm. Then, what would happen if everything got covered with snow? Philos Trait unknowingly blinked her eyelids for a few times after a dark imagination emerged in her head.


    How long would this cold season last? It would be great if it ended in a few months, but in the past, there were occasions where it lasted years. If that happened, the city of Philos would not be able to survive with its current savings.


    It felt like; from the world of humans to the world of demons.


    ¡°Someone had said that the transition of the weather could be ominous. White snow was the proof of that. I see; that¡¯s why my white eye was also hated since it portrayed something ominous.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but. If my eye is of the same quality as snow, then it will attract demon beasts as well, if that¡¯s true.¡±


    Just a while ago, a demon said that her eye was a good eye, not such a bad thing. Philos Trait closed her eyes for a moment right next to the city gate as she murmured in her chest.


    When one of the escorts signaled, the city gate slowly began to open its mouth, making a heavy noise.


    While tightening her lips, Philos Trait opened her eyes. There were a lot of things to do and things to clean up in the office.


    ¡°It is necessary to repair urban facilities in preparation for the cold season, as well as purchase a good amount of food, and visit the surrounding villages. For the villages and citizens who were damaged in this battle, it is necessary to compensate them accordingly. Will it be possible to do everything if I use the city¡¯s treasury?¡±


    Philos Trait was sometimes hated by her own people, but she still loved the citizens in her own way. However, listening to all the demands of the public was not the affection she wanted to convey.


    She was the one to illuminate the right path and guide the people towards it. Philos Trait believed that those actions were the actions of the right ruler. It was also the way to show them affection.


    Even if the public grabbed her ankle to make her fall, she wouldn¡¯t give up. Those who were right always received the strongest wind and rain. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to be frightened by such a thing.


    Therefore, Philos Trait wouldn¡¯t raise her eyebrows in doubt, even if she was cursed by the citizens of her city.


    It was the same this time around¡­Showing affection was not through sweet words, but with actions.


    ¡¸¡­What are you going to do with those? Tell me. ¡¹


    As soon as Philos Trait entered the city gate, she saw something unsettling. Nonetheless, the ruler did not show any resignation when she saw spears pointed against her. She and her escorts were surrounded by a large number of people. It felt like this was within her imagination. She opened her white eye wide and stared at the surroundings.


    The citizens whom she loved and protected were now pointing their spears at her. Philos Trait just kept staring at this unusual situation with her own eyes.


    How many citizens were here? There were countless numbers. They were probably one hundred or two hundred at most. Besides, the fact that such violence was being carried out in front of the gate meant that there was something going on for a while than just a random confrontation without any basis.


    The sea of people broke in half when Philos Trait began to analyze the thoughts emerging in her skull. It was like creating a way. A human walked along the road and said the following words.


    ¡¸It¡¯s easy. The immoral Philos Trait, I will detain you under the authority of the People¡¯s Private Assembly.¡¹


    The man, who was called the spokesman for the citizens, and the head of the private assembly, spoke aloud for everybody to hear. Shaking his beard on his mouth, Roseau glared at Philos Trait with gleaming eyes.

 Volume 10 - CH 246

    Chapter 246: Immoral


    Her white eye was eerily wide open. Her long, trimmed eyelashes even cut through the heavens.


    The emotions shown in her eyes were probably emotions of anger, disappointment or even grief. However, Roseau saw a girl who could be just frightened, despite the bursting emotions.


    The citizens wielded spears with ferocious faces against their ruler. With the piercing tips in her sight, she didn¡¯t even move one fingertip. She rather opened her lips slowly but steady, echoing her voice through the surroundings.


    ¡¸Roseau. The private assembly has no authority to detain the ruler. Citizens, turn your spears down and return to your daily lives.¡¹


    A clear voice echoed. Philos Trait¡¯s voice, like her white eye, had no color.


    She always spoke as if she was right, and she did not bend over. She was like a spear herself, simply piercing straight. That was the presence of Philos Trait. She did the right thing, and did not doubt her actions. Perhaps, she couldn¡¯t even doubt herself.


    Roseau had immersed in his thoughts. Oh, after all she was different. She was the exact opposite of him. Her straightforward way clashed with his very being. He could not even compare himself with her, him who had been twisted since the beginning. Oh, that was why.


    The transparency of her voice made the surrounding citizens quiver their eyes for a moment and lose the strength of their spears. Anxiety and impatience rose as smoke in their viscera.


    Roseau ate her words while sighing.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, the private assembly does not have the authority to detain the ruler. However¡­the authority to detain an immoral person belongs to every citizen of the Great Holy Church. Am I wrong, immoral Philos Trait?¡¹


    Once again, Roseau repeated the ¡°immoral¡± word, putting great emphasis on that word. He didn¡¯t want the public to think about unnecessary things. All he had to do was solidify their thoughts with his own words.


    Immoral were those who had abandoned their faith.


    There were various names, but none of them had the same meaning. At the end of the day, those who turned their backs on Altius, the God of the Great Holy Church, were traitors who carried the most unforgivable sin in the world.


    The word itself was the greatest insult to the Great Holy Church, and there were those who even said it was a forbidden word. It was a word that parents taught their children not to say even as a joke.


    Turning your back on God was nothing more than throwing away all the salvation you had received, to throw away your only asylum. In other words, throwing it away meant that you became a beast and a barbaric person who did not know dignity, who was the same as a heathen like those from the Heraldic Order. The word immoral had that meaning.


    That was why Roseau forced his lips to profess that word, since it was the right time to do so. He shook his voice at the highest level and carved his words into the minds of the citizens. He stuck that word to their thoughts.


    Roseau knew that it was easy. Professing such word was enough to corrupt their bones. Because they didn¡¯t even think for themselves what was right and wrong. Those people had always lived by believing in the justice given to them by regular men, and likewise hating the evil thrown to them by regular men.


    Every single person was na?ve and foolish. Therefore, the stigma of an immoral person echoed well in their brains.


    ¡¸You have made an alliance with the Heraldics. That is a fact. ¡¹


    With each and every word, Roseau spoke slowly to make the citizens angry. He shook his arms exaggeratedly, quivering his throat and voice, while pointing to the public. He had been doing it all his life. Until now, he had lived only with his own mouth.


    Even if that meant choosing the wrong road.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with that? It is Philos¡¯ specialty to determine the direction of the wind. The ruler¡¯s duty is to keep Philos¡¯ autonomy alive, even if we walk in a shameful path.¡¹


    Philos Trait¡¯s white eye looked unshakable. Looking up at Roseau, who stood right in front of her eyes, Philos Trait just told him the truth. But the truth was by no means sitting in an unwavering place. Rather, it lived in the minds of those who were too volatile.


    Roseau¡¯s eyebrows distorted and his eyes became wide open. The appearance of raising the edges of his lips looked like he was having fun.


    ¡¸There is a soldier who has informed me of your actions. You happily talked to the Heraldics and¡­you took their hands as the individual Philos Trait, instead of the ruler of Philos.¡¹


    Upon listening to Roseau¡¯s words, Philos Trait strengthened her eyes and stretched her body. He believed he hit the nail on the head. Roseau twisted his lips, feeling praise in his chest.


    Did individual rulers form an alliance with hostile forces? Such a thing was unlikely to happen in the first place. If you turned the history book over, there were probably only a few examples.


    Philos Trait was probably afraid that the city of Philos would be branded as immoral. Roseau knew about it. Because she was always right, she was also a strong person who didn¡¯t even think about moving in her own way.


    However, she did not understand the weakness of people¡¯s hearts. She did not know that the essence of doubting people began with fear. There was a rare example in history. There was monarch who made an alliance with the hostile forces as an individual being. But, what kind of human being was he? Roseau did not know.


    ¡¸¡­Philos Trait. You are a despicable immoral person who sold the city Philos for your own protection. In exchange for your personal safety, you signed a contract to hand over the city¡¯s supplies to the Heraldic religion. Shame on you.¡¹


    At this time, Philos Trait opened her eyes wide for the first time. What was floating in her eyes was a truly astonishing color. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Roseau knew that Philos Trait asked that question within her heart.


    At the same time, Roseau distorted his cheeks, saying in his mind that she should have noticed his scheme from the very beginning.


    The citizens were easily deceived and believed in such a ridiculous speech. In any case, the ruler who made an alliance alone with hostile forces and dealt with unreasonable contracts was treated as a cowardly traitor.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m tired of hearing your delusions, Roseau. ¡¹


    While saying so, Philos Trait¡¯s eyes looked around at the citizens in front of the gate reflexively. The citizens were not going to let her go. They kept staring at her with angry eyes. Then, their lips opened one after another, spitting out loud noises.


    Those words were traitor, coward, murderer, villain and¡­Ah, death to the immoral.


    Everyone professed rough words, defiling the hollow.


    ¡¸You sold us¡­you dirty whore! ¡¹


    Then, a stone was thrown and hit Philos Trait on the cheek.


    It was a sharp stone. Her cheek was torn thinly, and bright blood fell from her face. Perhaps, it echoed on her cheekbones, since she took a step back.


    Roseau wondered if those who held the spears in their hands, as if to imitate that gesture, would eat up the flesh of Philos Trait at any moment.


    Roseau spoke high as if he were expecting such action. He spoke with his usual, well-spoken voice.


    ¡¸Quiet, everyone. The immoral Philos Trait will be judged by the Great Holy Church, not by us. Put her in prison!¡¹


    With those words, Roseau twisted his lips, as if to mock his own distortion.

 Volume 10 - CH 247

    Chapter 247: The Wrongdoer


    Once upon a time, when Roseau was still treated like a dog in the brothel where he lived, he believed that he was the wrong one. That¡¯s why he could not receive God¡¯s salvation or love.


    After all, the owner of the establishment, along with the prostitutes and the customers, often yelled at him. They treated him like dirt every single day, and they even hit him regularly. That was probably because he was a person of injustice. He assumed that he was an incorrect person. It did not change at all, whether he prayed without sleeping every night or tried to do good deeds.


    Therefore, Roseau continued to think that he was the wrong person.


    It wasn¡¯t until Roseau became a young man that he realized that he was mistaken.


    At that age, Roseau was allowed to dress like a man and was ordered to behave like one. Not only did he do the heavy work of the brothel, but was also entrusted with the job to serve the customers and take them home.


    Apart from that, Roseau didn¡¯t think of anything in itself. However, only anxiety covered his chest as to whether such job would be proper for him, since he was like a dog. He wondered if the customers would be pleased if he talked to them.


    However, Roseau¡¯s bargaining was strong, as if such anxiety was scattered like fog during a spring morning. He spoke well to the guests at any time. It was at this time that he first learned that he had the talent to knead words.


    And that was not all he knew. He learned something else too.


    ¡°¡­I also learned that people do not see through anything, such as their true essence.¡±


    Humans who had been ranting and throwing mud at Roseau started to exchange words with him just because he smiled and dressed up a little. Even though his essence had not changed at all, they were starting to treat him as a human rather than a dog.


    It had nothing to do with whether he was a right or wrong person.


    Roseau knew well. After all, no one had correctness or honesty. Everyone made decisions by looking at the person¡¯s appearance, and that judgment was made in a superfluous way in one¡¯s heart instead of one¡¯s brain. However, everyone mysteriously believed that they were right.


    That was depressing, hateful, and abominable to Roseau. He still didn¡¯t think he was right. How could people close their eyes to themselves and insist that they are right? It was strange and unbearable to accept. He wondered what was right, such as justice to change the color of the flag if he stirred the people¡¯s minds at the Private Assemble Hall.


    However, for Roseau, the girl named Philos Trait was different. She seemed to have always thought about what was right.


    She didn¡¯t come rigging with the private assembly like the former lord, nor did she put her finger on her selfishness. She just lived as she thought it was right. She had been in conflict with her own self many times over, in order to avoid making mistakes.


    ¡°Unlike me, of course, she is also different from other human beings. She is like a foreign substance that continues to emit unwavering correctness.¡± That was the feeling that a man named Roseau had for a girl named Philos Trait, which was close to the burning flames.


    ¡ª


    A dungeon that smelled like mold. The place that didn¡¯t suit her at all was the current residence of Philos Trait.


    There was no light installed in this place. The dungeon was lit only when the guards brought oil lamps when they made several patrols a day. At other times, the darkness engulfed the surroundings as if the space itself had disappeared completely.


    Roseau was walking alone in it without an escort. While shaking the oil lamp, only the sound of stepping on a loose hard rock echoed around. The only other sound he could hear was the prisoners¡¯ moaning.


    His footsteps stopped in front of the innermost dungeon where Philos Trait was held as a prisoner. There was a thick iron door in front of Roseau. It seemed to inhale even the sound. Only a few watch holes were at the level of the eye line and were passing through the sound.


    Roseau leaked his words, distorting his beard on his mouth.


    ¡¸How are you doing? ¡¹


    Nothing came back for a while. When Roseau began to think that the iron door really blocked the sound, he finally heard a voice.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve struggled to breathe air. ¡¹


    It was a faint voice. Perhaps, she suffered a wound on her throat, since each of her breaths was weak. It had only been a few days since she was detained, but her physical strength got probably exhausted.


    After all, this was not a well-groomed prison. It was far from being clean. It had mice running on the floor and molds crawling on the ceiling. Perhaps, even the water and food was not of very good quality. From the point of view of the ruler, Philos Trait, this place was worse than filth.


    And that was probably the only reason she sounded debilitating.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care what happens to me, but I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t touched the soldiers and clerks who worked under me.¡¹


    Echoes that felt like fragments of her voice reached Roseau¡¯s ears. It sounded as if she was holding back. Her voice turned into moans from time to time.


    Roseau didn¡¯t know what was making her speak that way. But, it was certainly not good. It was probably the action of the prison guard or some of the citizens. Did they hit her with a heavy chain? Did they torture her? Certainly, there was someone who used violence to hurt her.


    No one went against the immoral who opposed God, since that was the job of higher-ups. But there must be many who use violence to dispel their anger.


    If that were the case, Philos Trait would not be able to move her body for a while because of that pain. Still, why was she concerned with those who deserted her? Roseau replied, squinting his eyes unknowingly.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you wonder? When you were surrounded by the citizens in front of the gate, the soldiers didn¡¯t try to protect you. Only the clerk beside you was moving to protect you.¡¹


    They sold her off. In fact, some may just be timid and unable to move. Not all of the soldiers were under Roseau and the private assembly.


    But in the end it was the same. No one could dare to save her. There was not a single resistance seen or heard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between selling her to us?¡± Roseau slightly gritted his teeth.


    Roseau was waiting for the words that would come back from Philos Trait. What would she say about the betrayal of her soldiers? After a while, a voice mixed with occasional cough echoed in the dungeon.


    ¡¸I see, is that so¡­Okay, what are you going to do now, Roseau? ¡¹


    Philos Trait talked about soldiers¡¯ betrayal with just, ¡°I see, is that so¡±. Were those words packed with sorrow and indignation? Or was there no emotion that came to mind?


    Roseau silently accepted her loose words as she endured the pain.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if your desire is power or gold. If you use all the city soldiers to fight thoroughly, you will be able to fight against the Heraldic army, but don¡¯t you forget that the cold season is not over. Actually, it¡¯s far from being over. You¡¯ll lose all my supplies for the city and it will dry up eventually.¡¹


    One after another, Philos Trait told her thoughts from the back of the iron door. The private assembly would listen to Roseau, but there were limits to that. Salvation from the Great Holy Church was not that promising. However, if they engaged with the Heraldic Order to win the campaign against the Great Holy Church, sooner or later the city of Philos would vanish.


    He listened to her voice. Roseau slightly loosened his mouth, which had been biting hard. He closed his eyes and nodded quietly.


    All she said was right. Roseau felt like she didn¡¯t even rest her skull inside this dungeon. In addition, her whole being was not ruled by grudge or hatred from the punishment and betrayal. In fact, she continued to think about the city.


    ¡°Ah, everywhere, she is the right ruler of the city of Philos. I¡¯m sure she still loves this city and its citizens despite what happened to her.¡±


    ¡°She is truly the exact opposite of me.¡± Roseau put his fist in front of his chest and said.


    ¡¸My wishes are the same now as they were in the past. I just hate this city. I hate you and the private assembly. I hate you all.¡¹


    It was a heated voice that leaked from the depths of Roseau¡¯s chest for the first time in a long time. As it was, Roseau continued to speak.


    ¡¸Philos Trait, I will give you one piece of advice. You are right in everything you say, that¡¯s for sure. That correctness is so fascinating.¡¹


    Philos listened to Roseau¡¯s words silently. Roseau seemed unwilling to back down the tone of his voice. His high-pitched voice, which did not look like a prisoner¡¯s voice, echoed high.


    ¡¸There are people in the world that can¡¯t live in that correctness. There are people of that nature who can only live by doing mistakes, whether they¡¯re weak or strong.¡¹


    Roseau realized that he went too far.


    After throwing those words to the iron door, Roseau returned to his heels without waiting for a reply. He didn¡¯t turn around in the dungeon.


    ¡­Destroy Philos Trait and diminish the power of the city of Philos.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done most of the work I¡¯ve been tasked with. After that, at best, I only need to moderately exhaust the power of the Heraldic army.¡±


    Roseau took the secret letter he had received from the Gharast Kingdom into the fire of the oil lamp, and slightly shook his beard.

 Volume 10 - CH 248

    Chapter 248: Unexpected Sound


    I wrapped my fingers in gloves, squeezed them several times, and bent my fingers. When I let out a sigh, the temperature outside was so cold that I could see a white mist. Unknowingly, my shoulders trembled.


    While trying to hide myself from the cold, I rang the hooves of the war horse loosely and proceeded along the road with the soldiers. Today, even the horses¡¯ hooves were quiet. The soldiers also seemed to lack strength and tension.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped either. After all, I was not going to the battlefield or training today. All I had to do was go to the city of Philos to receive supplies and exchange information.


    The purpose was to take the soldiers and escort me to the city. I was pretty disappointed, since I would be fine by myself and with my chewing tobacco. Besides, it called unnecessary attention, which was probably the reason why I had to take them with me in the first place.


    Bandits would not be foolish to go up against a small but well-equipped army. In addition to that, it was the cold season, which meant roaming demon beasts. It wouldn¡¯t be wise for the bandits to wander around.


    Besides, the soldiers had been training in the campaign for a while, and the days of continuing to be vigilant continued as well. However, in the Heraldic camp, it was impossible to relax with the wandering eyes of Saint Matia. I wanted to take a break even if for a short time.


    I tried to speak with my freezing throat while stiffening my cloak on top of my military uniform.


    ¡¸So, Ann. What¡¯s the name of that collaborator? ¡¹


    Riding on the same war horse, I leaked some words to Largud Ann, who was swaying from behind while holding my back. The voices of the soldiers walking around were lively, but the dry air smothered their tone.


    I wondered if she was wearing a scarf or something similar. Ann returned the words in a muffled voice.


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s Roseau, the representative of the People¡¯s Assembly Hall. I heard that he is a person who speaks well.¡¹


    Ann added that he had a good reputation amongst the citizens of Philos. But he was a person who could only speak.


    From what I¡¯ve heard, the city of Philos was able to use only a small number of troops during the Battle of Sanyo because of Roseau¡¯s cooperation. It seemed that he did it for the sake of the city. On the other hand, I¡¯ve heard that people paid him a reasonable amount of money.


    However, the words ¡°could only speak¡± hurt my ears.


    After all, it was similar to what I used to be. And I was sure I had used my tongue a lot to this point. I couldn¡¯t deny that I used my tongue to incite people and take them to the battlefield.


    When I thought about it, I felt sympathy for the human being named Roseau. I heard that he would come to meet us to hand over the supplies. If I had the chance, it would be a good idea to have a drink with him. Unexpected stories may also emerge cheerfully.


    ¡¸Have you met him, Ann? What kind of person is he? ¡¹


    I felt a sign when Ann nodded behind the words that spilled from my lips. She seemed to be very vulnerable to the cold. Her voice had a slight quivering feel.


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ve only exchanged words with him a few times. Hmm, you see, I wonder if we can trust someone that moves with gold coins.¡¹


    So, he wasn¡¯t a person whom we could trust from the bottom of our hearts. When I tried to ask more about him¡­


    *roaring sound*


    Behind, from a great distance. I heard a sharp sound of something hard and heavy tearing through the sky. Then, after seconds, the sound turned into a squeaky crushing sound. Moreover, that crushing sound burst in my immediate vicinity. My ears shrank in the cold.


    The sound was neither the sound of trees bending in the wind, nor the sound of a wagon wheel breaking apart. Undoubtedly, it was the sound of blood and flesh crushing and splattering around.


    When I looked sideways, a soldier¡¯s neck, which was holding his spear beside me, was crushed immediately. I became speechless just by looking at it. A fist-sized stone was rolling on the ground, smeared with blood. It was not a natural occurrence. It was a stone bullet that had been crafted by human hands.


    In an instant, the air got filled with tension. The space itself was so heavy that choked me.


    Because of the sudden threat, the war horses and the soldiers all stopped moving. The sound of humming through the wind was heard from behind.


    My voice echoed through my skull without letting any thoughts pass.


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t stop. Run or you¡¯ll die, run! ¡¹


    At the same time as I rang my throat, I pulled the reins of my horse. The moment they heard my voice, the soldiers reflexively moved their feet. If we didn¡¯t run, we¡¯d be killed by the stone bullets that fell from behind. We were good baits for the ranged weapons, such as soldiers who had stopped mid-ways.


    What was happening? While giving instructions to my soldiers, questions emerged in my brain. I didn¡¯t know why we were being targeted on our backs. I didn¡¯t even know where or who was pulling that attack on us.


    Nonetheless, someone was certainly hostile to me and the soldiers now. That was for sure. The foe was even using a rather noisy means of throwing stones.


    Wind noise and its destructive power. You could not just grab it with your hand and throw it. First of all, I was sure they were using a catapult that used strings.


    Unlike bow and arrow, the stone throwing lost great accuracy, but its murderous intention was real. Stone throwing was a clear weapon with both speed and repeat killing. If done well in the wind, it would even penetrate iron armor easily.


    For a few times, the sound of cutting the hollow hit my ears. At the same time, I could hear the sound of soldiers collapsing and the sound of the surrounding trees crushing. The sound itself sounded very heavy.


    Fortunately, however, it seemed that those who were throwing stones were not so good at it. At the edge of my eyes was an occasional stone bullet flying into the woods, which was terribly out of balance.


    Originally, stone throwing was far superior to bow and arrow in a sense that it was easy to handle even for amateurs. From that point of view, it was often used more favorably by bandits and militias than by regular troops. Perhaps, because of this, it was extremely rare to see a well-trained stone-throwing unit.


    The moment I thought so, a terrible cold touched the edge of my head. It was so cold that the surrounding chills were incomparable with this feeling. I had a very, very unpleasant imagination in my brain.


    Catapults were used by bandits and militias at best. However, would bandits and others alike attack soldiers who were auspiciously armed?


    There was no such reason. If I were in the opposite position, I¡¯d take the initiative to point my spear at an unarmed person or exposed wagon. Why were the bandits attacking soldiers instead of robbing unarmed people?


    Well then. This was not a plundering act in search of supplies. It was a fighting act with a clear purpose and murderous intention.


    ¡­Now, who, and which forces, would try to attack us?


    There were no bandits. If it was the Great Holy Church¡¯s troops, their bows and arrows would crush us much more efficiently than throwing stones.


    If so, then there was only one remaining force in the vicinity. In other words, the militia in the autonomous city of Philos.


    It seemed foolish to think about it. Would they have a reason to do it? Why? They wouldn¡¯t dare to be hostile to us or the Heraldic religion.


    Rather, the city itself would die if it engaged in a fighting act now amid the cold season. That¡¯s why it was foolish to think they would try to harm us now.


    ¡¸Grab on to me tight, Ann. ¡¹


    The war horse roared. I bent down and rushed to the scheduled confluence point, trying to escape the roaring sound of the sky that approached from behind.


    I felt something close to chills running on my spine.

 Volume 10 - CH 249

    Chapter 249: The Unjust and Immoral


    ¡°He came, he came, he came. The devil came.¡±


    Roseau looked down at the horizon from the gates of the city of Philos, pulling his shoulders back. His eyelids were shaking without knowing. His heart made a high sound, as if it were screaming.


    The corps of the Heraldic cults ran along the road to come to Philos, like sheep driven by dogs. They came here flirting, with nothing to worry about.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t expect throwing stones from the back, as they approached Philos triumphantly. Besides, they were well armed, but they did not come here to fight. In other words, they were not ready to fight both physically and mentally.


    ¡°Here they come.¡±


    They were about to reach the gate of the city of Philos. They were going to misunderstand the attack, they were going to think that the bandits¡¯ attacked them. Roseau, yes, repeatedly muttered such things in his head. It was as if he told himself that everything worked out fine in the end.


    As expected, Roseau couldn¡¯t afford to put such bravado. Combat and tactics skills were too much for Roseau. He was someone whose tongue played around fire, but he never truly walked on fire, the fire named war.


    ¡°Should I cancel it after all?¡± However, the situation already spilled out of his hands. It was now irreparable.


    The Heraldic army should not know that Philos city soldiers were directly showing their fangs to them now. It was impossible to restore everything to its original state.


    Still, it would be over if the Heraldic army was officially turned into an enemy. As Philos Trait said, the city of Philos would die. Roseau himself understood that well.


    So, if he wanted to turn back, now was the time. It was still possible to get everything done in a relaxed manner.


    Roseau closed his eyes on that moment. He then prepared his throat and resonated with the ears and hearts of his subordinates and the city soldiers deployed in front of the gate.


    ¡¸¡­Autonomous people! The enemy has come. The devil has definitely come here. This must be God¡¯s arrangement.¡¹


    He spoke highly and proudly. Roseau¡¯s voice hit the ears of the citizens with the same pretense he had done so far. He was very good at it.


    Roseau¡¯s cheeks bounced.


    ¡¸The Gharast Kingdom and the Cathedral have promised us! They will give us their support if we annihilate the evil spirits! Don¡¯t be afraid, if you endure here and now, you will be given salvation!¡¹


    Roseau¡¯s words stuck to everyone¡¯s brain and echoed deep into their viscera.


    The Heraldic demons are trying to devour this city.If you don¡¯t fight, you¡¯ll die.If you endure, help will come. ¡°Those were the words I said to the citizens many times over.¡±


    It sounded silly, but for the citizens of the Great Saints, Roseau¡¯s words were all true.


    The Heraldics were some kind of demons and brutes, always aiming to strike other people. Every citizen was taught as a child that they were always looking for opportunities to devour our heads. They were not humans. They were unjust.


    And likewise, when a truly painful time came, God would give them a helping hand.


    That was why it was impossible for the citizens to take the hands of the devil. Philos Trait, who tried to kiss the devil¡¯s hands, was an immoral person who sold her soul. The good citizens believed and did not doubt that they would be deprived of their souls if they came in contact with such evil.


    For that matter, Roseau was not truly deceiving them. However, he whispered the citizens¡¯ ideals in their ears, gave them a future they wanted to believe in, and infused in their heads the belief that they were right. It was just that.


    Yes, just that, even if the secret book given by the Gharast Kingdom did not say such a thing.


    Sometimes, the truth was something that did not reflect in your sight no matter how much you rubbed your eyes.


    ¡ª


    The area around the autonomous city of Philos was like a plain that was slightly open. Therefore, it was a terrain where one could see far from the city, and where the city soldiers could rush to it as soon as thieves appeared. Since there were no steep mountains, it was extremely easy to come and go along the road.


    I¡¯ve heard that the city of Philos once flourished as a transit city for the Gharast Kingdom, probably because its location was a suitable place for trade.


    However, the disadvantage was that the plains made it easy to see the deployment of a large number of soldiers. Perhaps, because of that, Philos must have fallen into distress many times in history.


    However, it seemed that such disadvantage was replaced by an advantage only for today.


    I stood in front of the Philos¡¯ Castle Gate. While completely surrounding me and my unit, I saw the city soldiers of Philos holding spears and catapults, and I bit my teeth reflexively.


    ¡¸I heard that they were replenishing supplies, but did they also replenish soldiers, Ann?¡¹


    I spoke while sighing. I had a small group of less than a hundred, while there were 700 city soldiers in Philos just in front of us. In addition, they struck a surprise attack and drove some of my soldiers away. Then, of course, there should be soldiers behind. Well, we were trapped.


    From the time I saw the stone bullets, I had a bad feeling. I also felt that the core of my brain was numb. However, the city soldiers of Philos were now more hostile to the Heraldic religion, but would such a stupid thing happen?


    That was the punishment for guessing things on my own. Now, I was cornered in such a place.


    I didn¡¯t know who wrote this script, but it was someone who liked to outsmart people. It left a very bad taste on my tongue.


    Upon hearing my words, Ann replied, saying that was not the case.


    ¡¸Lord Lugis, please choose and bring about ten people. We will suppress the rest.¡¹


    Ann professed such words. I distorted one eye and removed the chewing tobacco from my lips.


    As expected, there was no such thing as misinterpreting its meaning. Ann¡¯s voice, which was supposed to have been trembling in the cold before, was now quite firm. Just listening to her tone hardened my spirit.


    Basically, she told me to run away. Ann told me that she would stay along with most of the soldiers to grab the lizard¡¯s tail, while I ran back to the base with the rest of the soldiers.


    I sighed one more time. What was she saying? Reflexively, the upcoming words almost leaked out of my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t say stupid things, there¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll do such thing¡±.


    But when I turned back and looked into Ann¡¯s eyes, I realized that the words that Ann had just released were not spoken with half-hearted feelings. Ann looked prepared and resolved, and it seemed she meant every single word.


    It was pathetic. What was I doing in letting a girl who was smaller than me having a greater resolve than mine? I felt great foolishness in my chest.


    I took a deep breath, and the air filled my lungs again. In front of the gate of Philos, a voice echoed.


    ¡¸¡­Thank you for coming, Heraldics. ¡¹


    A low voice echoed around. In response, the city soldiers shook the tips of their spears. Apparently, they were still surrounding us, but didn¡¯t attack us because they were waiting for this voice.


    There was a feeling that my heels were tingling. Even my chest burned. Was that the mastermind? Was that the person who created this ridiculous situation?


    ¡¸Ann, who is that bastard looking down at us from that wall? ¡¹


    I twisted my words after sighing repeatedly. My eyes narrowed and my tongue felt terribly dry. Before I heard Ann¡¯s voice, one name had already come to my mind.


    Ann squeezed her throat and made a voice.


    ¡¸That¡¯s Roseau, Lord Lugis. That man is the representative of the People¡¯s Private Assembly in Philos, and our collaborator.¡¹

 Volume 10 - CH 250

    Chapter 250: Puppets and Warriors


    ¡¸Well then, the emblem of the Heraldic Order has finally arrived. I want to welcome you as much as possible.¡¹


    Stating these words, Roseau, whose voice echoed high from above the gate of Philos, relaxed his eyes. Roseau¡¯s words were pretty smooth.


    Indeed, he was a man whose tongue professed wonderful words. The more he opened his lips, the more the words came out in his head naturally. His appearance by kneading the words looked really proud and dignified.


    ¡¸¡­Lord Roseau. I would like you to tell me why you¡¯re doing such an act. ¡¹


    Largud Ann opened her mouth to engage with Roseau.


    Perhaps, it was a waste time to speak now. Engaging with the enemy was not much better than fighting the enemy. Time did not stop as well, delaying the inevitable.


    The gate of the city of Philos was located in a plain area, and if we made a little fuss, there was a possibility that someone of the Heraldic Order would notice this situation. Of course, it was only a possibility. But, right now, we had to hold onto that sort of possibilities, right?


    But as I stared at Ann, I was thinking about something completely different.


    ¡¸I have no intention to engage with you. We are from the Great Holy Church and you are from the Heraldic religion. Even if some worries piled up in our hearts are similar, we are and never shall be compatible.¡¹


    In response to Roseau¡¯s voice, the eyes of the city soldiers became more ferocious. It was as if Roseau¡¯s voice was a fuel that ignited a fire.


    In other words, he was the head and the city soldiers were the limbs. They were essentially just following the words of the head. There were practically no thoughts in their heads.


    It was really easy to understand the surroundings. My lips were rippling.


    ¡¸¡­Soldiers of the Heraldic religion, listen to me! Your fate has been exhausted. You are like a lion that is prepared to die after being seized.¡¹


    Roseau changed the target from Ann to our soldiers. He thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to engage in a fruitful talk with Ann, a fanatic of Saint Matia, rather than the Heraldic religion itself. Rather, Roseau¡¯s aim was our soldiers from the very beginning.


    ¡¸Even if you escape this place, the one God will eventually shoot through your hearts and give divine punishment. Compare the number of the Great Holy Church soldiers and the Heraldic soldiers. No matter how hard you shake your hands and feet, you will surely die.¡¹


    His words were short but spoken with a certain power. At the end of my field of view, I could see the shoulders of the Heraldic soldiers bouncing.


    He hit an open wound. Yes, what Roseau said was an indisputable fact.


    Even though we once drove away the power of the Great Holy Church during the Sanyo Battle, the Heraldic Order still existed because a small portion of the Great Holy Church vanished. We were still worried about the other Great Holy Church¡¯s breaths that were about to come.


    Surely, it was not only Matia and Ann, but also most of the soldiers. If we continued to fight, we would certainly die. Our necks would be broken, our chests would be penetrated, our bellies would be split, and we would ultimately die.


    Everyone was trying to keep their eyes away from that fact, and continued to fight with the emotions that were in their hearts, for example, for faith, for pride or for family.


    ¡¸What do you say, Heraldic soldiers. The sacred priests are generous. You¡¯re not immoral, just pagan. You¡¯re just people who still don¡¯t know the wonders of the Great Holy Church.¡¹


    Ahh, his purpose was to talk like that? I sighed while narrowing my eyes. He was a really easy-to-understand man.


    ¡¸You were just being deceived by the devil Lugis and the witch! The one and only supreme god, Altius, will be pleased to welcome you¡­if you take that devil¡¯s neck with your hands!¡¹


    After saying those words, Roseau looked straight to me. I could not read the expression of the man who professed such words on the gate clearly. Somehow, I was able to sense it.


    I was sure he had the same expression as me now.


    The soldiers let their eyes dwell with shaking, and they rang their teeth. Some expressions looked straight at me. I wondered if she understood what that meant, because Ann approached me immediately as if to protect me.


    I was glad they were worried about my well being, Ann or the other girls such as Caria. I wondered if my existence was that important or dangerous if I must say. With a wry smile on my face, I threw the following words into the hollow.


    ¡¸You¡¯re quite good at speaking with that mouth of yours. If you used it well, you would even earn a place at the Royal Palace as a poet. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a sad thing to see someone like you doing a scammer¡¯s job in this sort of place.¡¹


    I spoke lightly, a tone that well adapted to the ears. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t stop my cheeks from trembling with excitement. That was quite funny, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡¸I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something here. We are not puppets who do not think about anything at all. We are warriors with a will.¡¹


    I shall crush that man¡¯s evil to the fullest.


    ¡ª


    ¡°However, what expression will the employer show me?¡± Bruder Geluah was shaking in the carriage and suddenly thought of such a thing in her head. A group of mercenaries walked along the stone-paved road with the resonating of the horses¡¯ hooves.


    She wrote that she would join the Heraldic religion with her sister Vestaline, and received a welcome letter from Largud Ann, who had served as a bridge. However, the name of her employer, Lugis, did not appear at all.


    ¡°Will he be pleased? Will he be surprised? Or will he have another reaction? I don¡¯t know for sure.¡±


    ¡°But to show our faces after I said we¡¯d be going to the countryside might cause him an unpleasant shock.¡± Bruder turned around her thoughts, chewing and holding a cigarette in her lips to find some good excuses for her sudden arrival.


    ¡°We¡¯re coming because Vestaline said she wanted to repay Saint Matia. This is true, but it sounds like I am pressing everything on my sister. So how about I say that I was worried about the employer? No, it will be troublesome to accept such a thing.¡±


    Bruder distorted her lips and twisted her neck while stirring the brain with plausible reasons. Bruder allowed herself to come even though she didn¡¯t want to cooperate with the Heraldics.


    ¡°I clearly told my employer that I have a clear hostility against that silver-haired swordswoman. I even said that I would point my needle in her direction. Then, how can I easily take the hand of the Heraldic religion?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the employer to think that I am a lowly person with a cheap mouth. But, how can I tell him my reasons?¡± Bruder put on the big hat with the fringes and put a chewing tobacco on her lips. The sensation that spread in her mouth was slight bittersweet.


    This smoke didn¡¯t feel delicious in any way. Bruder wondered why the employer liked this kind of thing. Bruder then raised her fist, throbbing with a sore throat.


    Bruder sighed, as she continued to walk on her thoughts endlessly. No good thoughts came to mind.


    The carriage stopped with a light vibration. Even the sound of the horses¡¯ hooves, which slightly echoed throughout the journey, stopped.


    ¡°What is it? I¡¯ve heard that the Heraldics are near the autonomous city of Philos. Then, we should be close but not quite there yet.¡±


    Voices were heard in Bruder¡¯s earlobes, which had just appeared from the hood of the carriage. It seemed that some random soldier and Vestaline were exchanging words.


    ¡¸This should be the road where the previous King built extensively. There¡¯s no reason to be stopped by anyone, much less a soldier like you.¡¹


    The roads that were drawn inside and around the Gharast Kingdom were built by the previous King of Architecture. Therefore, no one tried to occupy them or even block them. The King of Architecture did not allow such thing until the very last minute. The King even wrote a will to be carried on by future generations, because, after all, these roads were his legacy.


    There was no human living around the Gharast Kingdom who would defy such legacy. So who in the world was blocking the road? Bruder thought so and squinted her eyes for a moment.


    ¡¸Please, listen to what I have to say. Now we, Philos, are trying to defeat the great enemy of the Great Holy Church.¡¹


    Those words pierced the back of Bruder¡¯s ears.

 Volume 10 - CH 251

    Chapter 251: The One who kills the Great Evil


    Originally, words had no power.


    Words could not move things. Words couldn¡¯t even change the world. After all, words were just a list of sounds. So what happened here? There were certainly people who were fascinated by such words.


    Did Filaret teach me that? Well then, how could I run away now? Some of those traits were the same as they used to be.


    Then, I¡¯ll show him. The city soldiers who wielded their spears in front of me were just human beings whose skulls were grabbed by Roseau¡¯s words. I shall paint another idea from above their heads once again. However, the enthusiasm infused in their heads was suppressed by malicious intent.


    ¡¸Altius as the almighty God of salvation is part of a weeping faith. It must be a wonderful faith for many, as they preach. But such lie is only valid in the Cathedral, Roseau.¡¹


    I spoke as if it were a clear fact. I bounced my shoulders and laughed through my nose. I tried to beat the opponent and its best reliance, which were words.


    That was the best way to deceive people efficiently. Yes, with one step forward. I found that even a smile was floating on my cheeks.


    The eyes of Philos¡¯ city soldiers looked astonished rather than angry or contemptuous. They were human beings who had lived in a small city called Philos. Perhaps, there were even those who despised the god Altius secretly. If so, I should take advantage of it.


    ¡¸How can you profess such vile words, Lord of Vice, Lugis? Are you not afraid of the one true God? You don¡¯t deserve mercy, but at least you should know shame.¡¹


    Yes, Roseau replied to my words. His behavior was imposing. He was worthy to serve God in a way. So what about me? I didn¡¯t worship the god of the Heraldic religion, or Saint Matia. I didn¡¯t even worship the Elf Princess Eldith. By the way, that part remained ambiguous.


    But if I had to choose either God or the devil, I¡¯d definitely choose God over the devil. Even so, I did not think that God would welcome me openly after death.


    I nodded lightly and opened my mouth next to Largud Ann, who shook her eyes anxiously by my side.


    ¡¸I want to return those words as they are, Roseau. I should know shame? No, you are the one who should know shame. If Altius is the absolute almighty, how am I still alive right now? If I disobeyed the almighty God that much, shouldn¡¯t I have returned to the soil already?¡¹


    I mocked Roseau¡¯s words, and said them as if I was telling a plain truth.


    What was important when deceiving others?


    It meant to believe in a lie. It was a full belief using the mouth, gesture and facial expression. You had to entrust everything to that lie. Yes, you just had to distort yourself with a crazy idea. That¡¯s why people were easily deceived. Therefore, a person who was not deceived should turn his or her back and run away quickly.


    However, in front of me were humans who had been deceived, at least once. I felt like I could see Roseau¡¯s lips distorting.


    ¡¸God gives people trials. In the midst of hardships, only those who entrust their faith to the one God can be saved. You are, so to speak, what God has given us a trial¡­¡¹


    I ate the words that were spoken. What was a trial? Was it not a word meant to brainwash people over and over again? Why did they like that word so much?


    ¡¸¡­Do you really believe that, Roseau? According to the teachings of the Great Holy Church, an immoral person should be immediately punished. But, I¡¯m still alive, looking quite well, to be honest.¡¹


    I even went to the Church of the Great Holy Church when I was a kid, so I knew what I was talking about. The word immoral shook the eyes of the people around me.


    Well then, let¡¯s make a fool of it. Let¡¯s grasp the hearts with the words of the great evil, which were more familiar than the words of a distant God.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a trial. Look, Roseau, it¡¯s just that Altius couldn¡¯t kill me. I spit on the Great Holy Church and trampled on that doctrine. Even if he used the Great Holy Church¡¯s army, he couldn¡¯t even make me bleed.¡¹


    That was not exactly the truth, since I shed a lot of blood on the battlefield. But it was okay to exaggerate this much. When you told people things, it was important to look great and confident. Humility and honesty were good points, but they were also shortcomings that sometimes caused the value of a person to collapse.


    With my mouth open, I changed my line of sight from Roseau to the surrounding city soldiers. I noticed that they kept holding their cheeks from getting distorted.


    ¡¸So who of you if going to kill? The Great Holy Church¡¯s army and even God could not kill me. Why is it that you can kill me?¡¹


    I opened my arms and spoke out loud as if I was welcoming a spear pointed at me. I told the city soldiers of Philos, and even the Heraldic soldiers, that no one could kill me.


    I went one step further. I had nothing to worry about, and tried to show it to the surroundings. I showed no hesitation or upsetting feelings.


    In reality, my heart was shaking as if it was hit by heavy rain. Chills crawled from my feet, and cold sweat licked my spine. Obviously, this was just like crossing a thin rope.


    It felt like a comedy that could end abruptly if one city soldier raised a sword or swung a spear. If that happened, everyone around me would probably jump at me, as if I were a magnet.


    Yes, the problem was, so to speak, the heat. The Philos¡¯ city soldiers were now pointing their spears in a hostile manner to the Heraldic soldiers because they were full of heat because of Roseau.


    Then, I should get rid of it and replace it with another one. For example, fear for fear.


    ¡¸¡­What a great evil man you are. You are good at nonsense. God will teach you at your end. Yes, God will teach immoral people like you and Philos Trait and you¡¯ll die miserably!¡¹


    My shoulders and eyebrows were slightly hidden in the rough voice.


    Well, I was wondering if Philos Trait also succumbed to the pressure of the private assembly and betrayed the Heraldic Order. Rather, on the contrary, was she driven out as an immoral person by forming an alliance with us?


    It was not surprising. In this world, the righteous were sprinkled with mud, and false words were brought to you. Because such a thing happened so naturally and majestically, I did not believe in God at all.


    While distorting my lips, I looked attentively at the city soldiers. The only one who truly wanted to save them was Philos Trait. It was a pity that they believed in lies instead.


    While taking a deep breath, I spoke so loud that my tone bounced off Roseau¡¯s rough voice.


    ¡¸¡­I told you Roseau. If Altius is the one and true God, then he should kill me here and now. Why not show it through one¡¯s heart with an all-around power!¡¹


    I looked up and spoke to the heavens. The weather was fine as I threw my voice into the hollow. There was no sign of being rough at all. It seemed that I did well in drinking some ale last evening.


    The sound of a horse-drawn carriage was beginning to echo in my earlobes. This sound was not the sound of Philos¡¯ city soldiers. It was the sound of carriages and hooves of war horses. It was usually mercenaries that made such sound intersect. I¡¯ve heard that they would join us eventually, though I was not sure when.


    Then, let¡¯s put on a little show. After all, I was having a meeting with a best friend for the first time in a long time. I shrugged my shoulders and said it while holding my chest. This was far from being an act of shame.


    ¡¸So, who would like to kill me, huh? ¡¹


    I tried to involve everything around me as I spoke those words. The sound of the horses¡¯ hooves approached me right from behind my back.

 Volume 10 - CH 252

    Chapter 252: A Resplendent Enemy


    Everyone who was there did not move even one fingertip, both the Philos city soldiers and the Heraldic soldiers. All of them did not move their bodies as they were crucified by their own shadows. They kept leaking quiet, hot breaths.


    Maybe they couldn¡¯t even move.


    So, who would like to kill me, huh?


    A tepid wind touched their cheeks. That voice seemed to freeze their viscera. Everyone felt something crawling around the ground, trembling from the toes and rising to their backs.


    The only one among them, Roseau, felt his head heavy as if it was burned by a green flame. Everyone who stood under his eyes had been swallowed up by that unscrupulous monster. No, they were not swallowed only in spirit, but also in their souls. He couldn¡¯t move one finger after witnessing such scene.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this possible?¡± His voice was drowned in his thoughts.


    Roseau¡¯s heart screamed and warned him. That man was not evil or vice. He was an enemy. He must be his enemy, the one who shined brilliantly.


    With his eyes wide open and his eyelids withered, Roseau ignited the figure of Lugis in flames with his own eyes. What sprung up in his chest was an ugly emotion. It was not something easy to describe. It was not something that anyone could tell.


    Instead, Roseau spoke aloud, with enough force to radiate heat from his lips. He kept the color of his eyes calm, but his teeth and hands were quivering tremendously.


    ¡¸¡­Births and deaths are obligations imposed on humans. As long as humans are humans, immortality is impossible. Everyone, bring your spears forward! ¡¹


    Everyone, bring your spears forward. That was one of the orders given to the Philos city soldiers.


    If the Heraldic soldiers did not respond to Roseau¡¯s mercy and continued to serve the Lord of Vice, they could no longer receive salvation. There was no choice but to atone with death.


    Therefore, the only way was to kill them all. Roseau gave that signal.


    In fact, the number of Philos city soldiers far exceeded that of the Heraldic soldiers. As Roseau put it, they just had to put their spears forward and get rid of them by fighting. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t win victory without any damage, but it was not a big deal to kill them all.


    The number easily exceeded the strength of an individual. No matter how vicious Lugis was, he could not resist the overwhelming power of the majority. That was a theory that even children could understand.


    However, if people could move their shrugged legs with such logic, the world would be much simpler than it was now.


    Listening to Roseau¡¯s signal, the legs of the Philos city soldiers rose up, but did not move. Everyone had their bodies frozen. Their expressions showed that they were in front of a beast with deadly fangs. Their heads, which were full of a fever of faith, had greatly weakened.


    The Philos city soldiers were not fighting bravely because fear and horror consumed their hearts.


    ¡°Certainly, there¡¯s no doubt that we have an advantage. If we completely surround the enemy and take a step further, the tip of our spears will bite into the enemy¡¯s flesh. Life will be easily taken. That should be the ultimate truth.¡±


    ¡°However, something that resembles a stain remains in the depths of my heart. It gets bigger and darker as time goes by. That stain is doubt.¡±


    ¡°Can we really kill that man named Lugis?¡±


    Lugis was not killed by the large army of the Great Holy Church. Even as the army of God. Then, where was the evidence that Philos city soldiers could actually kill him? Roseau wondered if the man standing in front of his sight was just evil or an incarnation of something. If so, it would be a terrible and stupid act to thrust a spear and a sword at someone ominous.


    The seeds of doubt and fear sprouted in their chests. Facts turned into delusions, and the possibilities turned into the impossible. Nothing flew as easily as the human heart, which once resigned and escaped. No matter how much they tried to hold it down, it would easily roll down the cliff.


    Not everyone could be a hero. Rather, those who could not fight occupied much of the world. The world where many people could fight by biting their own fear belonged to a dream sequence. What if it became reality? It could ignite more fear.


    Therefore, for most human beings, killing fear was nothing but another fear.


    ¡¸Autonomous people, do you want to be immoral people? Of course, you can always choose to act differently. ¡¹


    Roseau¡¯s voice was spoken in a relaxed tone. That voice stuck to everybody¡¯s ears and made the spines of the Philos city soldiers agitate.


    Immoral person was a stigma that surpassed death. Beyond that filthy name was a life that was simply trampled. In the heads of the city soldiers, they could see Philos Trait, who was tied to a chain and kept being struck by a stick until she fainted.


    Now that Philos Trait had fallen, it was no exaggeration to say that Roseau was the city¡¯s greatest authority. That authority gave him the prestige of the priest of the Great Holy Church; therefore, the stigma of the immoral became a weapon which his fingertips wielded.


    Roseau was hostile to the Heraldic Order and those who did not take the spears were no different from the immoral.


    The Philos city soldiers blinked their eyes. They had already come to a place where they couldn¡¯t go back. Everyone finally realized that.


    Amidst the burning impatience, Philos city soldiers decided what they were prepared for, to crush the Heraldics, the unscrupulous people, and then, protect themselves. They held their hands strongly, thrust their spears and took a step forward.


    ¡­On that moment. The head of the soldier who was advancing to the front exploded with a splash of blood.


    Something hard and heavy dug into the skull, bit the flesh, and scraped life as it was. As the cold wind blew, the warm blood that flew around shook the white mist of their breaths.


    The identity that took the life of a city soldier was called a throwing axe. An axe thrown at high speed hit the ground with a heavy noise while tearing the soldier¡¯s skull apart.


    The city soldiers, the Heraldic soldiers, and even Roseau opened their eyes wide and stopped their voices. Only the horse¡¯s rustle and one voice roared through the hollow.


    ¡¸Oh my, was my aim too good? ¡¹


    A woman wearing a steel armor all over her body appeared from the highway. Her appearance looked intimidating. She was playing with her throwing axe as if it were nothing at all. Behind her, a cavalry and a few carriages were seen.


    Seeing that scene, every soldier from Philos thought that something was wrong.


    They were not soldiers from the Heraldic Order, as seen from her armor and cavalry. Rather than regular soldiers, they looked like mercenaries.


    If so, they should be on the side of the Great Holy Church. Mercenaries were always interested in money and were often on the side of the strong. They would get on the winning horse, a horse that would get them a high pay. If they helped the Heraldic Order, their business wouldn¡¯t thrive.


    ¡°That would be the normal occurrence. It should be a universal reason. But why are those mercenaries on the side of the Heraldic religion? Moreover, why are they here now?¡±


    ¡°Is this a mistake?¡±


    The axe wielder in steel¡­Vestaline Geluah opened her mouth and uttered a voice, as if to dispel the small fragments of hope.


    ¡¸We are the Belfein Mercenary Union. We have joined the Heraldic Order as partners. Forgive us for our late arrival, Lord Lugis. ¡¹


    Her clear voice resonated under the cold sky.

 Volume 10 - CH 253

    Chapter 253: Largud Ann¡¯s Territory


    Vestaline Geluah opened her mouth while ringing the war horse. It was a fluent, educated tone. Her regal appearance was different from a mercenary chief. Yes, there was a big difference between her and me and her sister Bruder. She grew up as the daughter of the Lord of Belfein and was sometimes called the Steel Princess.


    ¡¸Here we come with our precious horses. You see, Belfein¡¯s mercenaries are not cheap purchases, but I guarantee that they are not evil things.¡¹


    Vestaline spoke while looking at me with crystal clear eyes.


    The smile on her cheeks was so soft. I wondered if she used to be like this, since I thought she was a tough, pretentious person. However, I could no longer feel that kind of atmosphere from her now. Did her reconciliation with Bruder have any effect on her? That was fine.


    Of course, there was only one answer. I opened my mouth by rippling my lips and lifting my cheeks.


    ¡¸Of course, I¡¯ll buy your war horses even if I have to sell lots of things. By the way, Bruder hasn¡¯t shown her face.¡¹


    I replied with my arms outstretched and spoke naturally as if nothing had happened. Bruder, as I knew her, wasn¡¯t mild enough to be carried in a carriage in front of the battlefield.


    Rather, she was someone who dared to confront the enemies directly even if it meant throwing her life away. Did that also change with the reconciliation with Vestaline? It may be a good change in a sense, but it also felt a little lonely.


    Upon hearing my words, Vestaline bounced her fingertips for a moment. She then thought for a second, and finally opened her lips.


    ¡¸It seems that she¡¯s tired from the long journey¡­She¡¯s going to take a break for a while.¡¹


    Was Bruder going to take a break? I wondered if she had a hangover after drinking lots of ale. Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped. I shall meet her later on.


    Anyway, she had a reliable escort. Again, Vestaline looked at Philos city soldiers and turned her eyes to Roseau, who stood on the walls. She tilted her lips in response.


    ¡¸Okay, the actor has come to visit us. What should I do, Roseau? Will you retreat or will I come to you at once?¡¹


    I looked at the feet of the city soldiers and I could tell at a glance that the answer to that question was understood immediately. The tone that Vestaline had released, immediately struck the skull and fragments of the city soldiers¡¯ brains, and they all took a step back. That action was no good for them. The battlefield was over for those who took a step back.


    Of course, it would be possible to retreat as a tactic. It was also a way to go to lure back your opponent.


    But if you fought against the enemy¡¯s assault, you could make them frightened to the point of wanting to run away. Once they felt fear, they wouldn¡¯t go forward anymore. That was what humans truly were.


    The spirit was shattered. Even if they could take a step forward again, the bravery would no longer reappear.


    They couldn¡¯t fight anymore.


    Roseau spoke while breathing the air for a moment.


    ¡¸¡­As if I¡¯ll listen to your demands. We won¡¯t run away. We¡¯ll never run away from wicked people like you. We are not afraid of pain.¡¹


    It was a straight, spitting curse. I could not see his expression in the distance, but his eyes must be shining enough to burn.


    I moved my eyes away and gazed at Largud Ann, who stood beside me. I asked her if she was okay with this outcome.


    Ann nodded to my line of sight and opened her mouth. The movement of her lips was strangely smooth. We were surrounded by soldiers, but she was pondering words in her head with utmost tranquility.


    ¡¸Roseau. Please give this message to Philos Trait. ¡¹


    Everyone around me looked surprised when hearing those words.


    It was already clear that Philos Trait was in a position to be stoned by the citizens at the cost of forming an alliance with the Heraldic religion. The message would not even be delivered to Philos Trait, why saying it anyway? It would serve no purpose at all.


    However, knowing that there would be such a reaction, Ann bounced her cheeks. Her profile looked strangely confident.


    ¡¸This hostile action by the citizens of Philos against the Heraldic Order will be tolerated if¡­you hand over the mastermind¡¯s head, Roseau, and bring Philos Trait back to her position of ruler of the city of Philos. Please tell her that. ¡¹


    Ann said with a high-pitched voice that echoed throughout the surrounding area. When I heard it, my voice seemed to leak without knowing it.


    Well, naturally. A girl named Ann was serving as an aide to Saint Matia. If so, her nature was not always good. Rather, it would be more normal for her to be twisted.


    In other words, Ann seemed to be talking to Roseau, but not only to him in reality. She was telling the people around him to decide their fate.


    ¡­Hand over Roseau quietly.Reinstate Philos Trait.Then, your life will be spared.


    Her nature was twisted. Rather than using a peaceful talk, she did exactly the opposite. Ann always had a smile on her face, but it seemed that her inner self was full of calculations.


    Her shimmering eyes seemed to contain something that could be called as passion.


    ¡ª


    Her intestines boiled over and her brain became feverish with the heat of anger.


    Largud Ann felt in the depths of her viscera that water was about to be lost from her body. She didn¡¯t even know how to describe her emotions anymore. She was passionate enough to be called crazy.


    She felt anger at Roseau, who betrayed them, and a remorse for her stupidity, who didn¡¯t foresee this outcome.


    If you shook your hand off, there were people who took the initiative in a place where only death awaited later on.


    No, Ann knew there were people of that kind. He stood right next to her, wearing a green military uniform. So that was okay. However, it was completely unclear that Roseau was a person with such thoughts.


    Regret and humiliation tightened Ann¡¯s heart, but she did not let them go. Why did she not see his true colors, and why did she conclude that he was a human being with only a mouth? Although he held the hand of the Heraldic Order, Ann knew that he was a middleman of the Great Holy Church. He was not willing to change sides. But more than anything else, it was a scenario that happened outside of her grasp.


    There was anger, there was regret and there was humiliation. However, there was another emotion that controlled Ann¡¯s brain. It was bigger than anything else and filled Ann¡¯s thoughts. She couldn¡¯t think of anything else anymore, except that emotion.


    It was shame. It roamed in Ann¡¯s brain, squeezing her other emotions and thoughts.


    She was betrayed by others and fell into a predicament because she was not able to grasp the human mind and negotiate. Moreover.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe that I was going to be humiliated like this in front of Lord Lugis, the Lord Hero.¡±


    Ann¡¯s cheeks were hot as if they were burnt. Her eyes were moistened with too much shame. She felt shame, so much shame.


    The girl, Largud Ann, understood well that she was a useless person in battles and in martial arts, and had no intention of competing with anyone there. But on the other hand, she wasn¡¯t willing to give up even to Saint Matia went it came to behind-the-scenes, post-processing, negotiations, and so on.


    If she became a person with no outstanding ability, she would be out of anyone¡¯s sight. She would be just a civilian official.


    That was not the case. Even though she hadn¡¯t taken control of the Hero yet, feeling shame was categorically unacceptable. Just being swayed felt like being defeated.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t make a mistake in my own territory.¡± Largud Ann¡¯s tongue cramped with numbness, and her teeth bit on it to the point of self-destruction.


    The words became like fever and exhaled from her mouth.


    ¡¸Please tell Philos Trait these words. With just one heart, everything will be solved, and all of you will be pleased.¡¹


    Ann felt her cheeks straightening to the point of distortion. The cold wind struck her body, but her viscera was still heated and did not cool down for a while.

 Volume 10 - CH 254

    Chapter 254: The Swordswoman and the Sorceress


    In the Heraldic camp, the silver light drew a semicircle in the sky and glittered. At the same time, the sound of iron meshing with iron rang aloud. It was the unmistakable sound of overlapping swords swung with all their might.


    Two swords joined together and scarlet sparks scattered. The situation was settled in an instant, and the sword from one side was easily blown away. This had been going on for a while now.


    From the side, Filaret La Volgograd thought that she was watching a sword fight on stage rather than training.


    To that extent, the swordsmanship of the wielder of the silver longsword, Caria Burdnick, was both overwhelming and beautiful. Even for Filaret, who had no fragments such as knowledge of the sword, understood it well.


    ¡¸¡­Next. ¡¹


    Caria¡¯s appearance to the soldiers seemed incredible, but sweat was falling from her white cheeks. It was only natural. She had been in that condition since morning, after wielding the longsword consecutively. Even in this cold sky, Caria sweated hard, and her talented grip showed the end of her physical strength.


    However, Caria never tried to stop her hands. She kept wielding her longsword and refused to step down. Filaret bit the edge of her lips as she sighed of admiration.


    Despite having a talent for swordsmanship, the person named Caria never neglected training. Moreover, the degree of discipline had rapidly increased. She was someone said to be out of the ordinary.


    The reason could be roughly predicted without asking. It was about Lugis for sure. There must have been something between her and Lugis. Therefore, Caria was carrying such crazy and overwhelming discipline upon herself.


    Filaret looked at her appearance with dazzling eyes, but at the same time, aggrieved.


    As a matter of fact, Filaret had never missed her daily magic training. For her, who refused to treat herself as mediocre, the fact that she lacked effort meant that she would be left behind by someone.


    Accumulating efforts was the only thing that even a mediocre person was allowed to do. That was why Filaret ate all the knowledge she could get to the point where her head wore out. She also forgot to sleep and eat by immersing herself in the study of magic. It was more like her daily routine than her efforts. In a sense, she looked like a sorceress herself.


    Therefore, Filaret had no shortage or negligence. She squeezed her fingers many times over to convince herself, but when she saw Caria, her chest squeezed hard instead. Her impatience became an indescribable mist that filled her body.


    Filaret didn¡¯t have the illusion that a talented person didn¡¯t have to make an effort, and she knew that it was disrespectful to think that way. Caria¡¯s talents were sharpened because of the hard training hidden behind them.


    ¡°¡­But to be honest, when it comes to witnessing it, I get impatient.¡±


    Filaret shook her gaze after she was fascinated by Caria¡¯s sword technique, while kneading magic at her fingertips.


    Where the mediocre self gained one with one hundred efforts, the talented one gained one hundred with one effort. That was what it meant to be talented.


    Filaret knew it was an ugly thought, but she wanted the talented people to be arrogant on their own. It would be okay if they didn¡¯t make any effort and just became lazy. In that case, there would be hope that even the unskilled through their own efforts would eventually reach their fingers.


    Caria was a companion. Filaret met her through Lugis, but since then, she had traveled with her for a long time and both were in danger together. She could call her that way.


    However, what should Filaret call that feeling of frustration while being pleased with the growth of a fellow companion? Filaret¡¯s black eyes slightly darkened its color.


    Filaret had finished her training, a training that Caria had been doing in a row. She probably got a little rest. Yet, the appearance of wiping the sweat with a dry cloth looked strange.


    ¡¸You¡¯re working hard. Why are you training without a day off? ¡¹


    While sitting next to Caria, Filaret spoke with a book in one hand. She somehow knew the answer she would get back, but she still had to ask. Caria replied to Filaret¡¯s words promptly.


    ¡¸That fool doesn¡¯t know what kind of predicament he will get for himself. He¡¯s the kind of guy who jumps into the demon beast¡¯s lair without much thought.¡¹


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Filaret relaxed her cheeks, muttering in her chest. Her prediction that it must be because of Lugis was a perfect hit.


    Nonetheless, Filaret understood Caria¡¯s words very well. She strongly agreed that he did not know what kind of predicament he would get himself into.


    ¡¸It seems that Lugis went to Philos, and yet, here you are. Why? ¡¹


    Caria¡¯s obsession with Lugis was somehow off the beaten track. To be honest, it was no exaggeration to say that it was abnormal. In that sense, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to accompany him to Philos.


    ¡°Well, I shouldn¡¯t be here as well. Instead of her giving him happiness, I want to give him happiness too. I do not want to be abandoned either. It¡¯s just that simple.¡±


    When asked by Filaret, Caria shook her lips for a moment and replied with a bitter face.


    ¡¸I said I would accompany him. But that fool said that it was not necessary to be so noisy about it.¡¹


    So she reluctantly obeyed. Caria distorted her lips and spit out.


    When she saw Caria¡¯s profile, Filaret breathed a little hard. When she thought that Caria, who was arrogant and did not hear what people said, obeyed to Lugis¡¯ words, a quiet laugh poured up somehow.


    The human being named Caria, who always looked like a lion, now looked like a lonely cat left behind by her owner. Filaret felt a little relieved to see such a human-like appearance from Caria, because she always seemed to be somewhere away from humans.


    Filaret nodded to Caria and responded.


    ¡¸He said that he¡¯s just going to take the supplies from the alliance city. Let¡¯s hope Lugis won¡¯t cause much trouble this time.¡¹


    Upon saying those words, Filaret felt like watching a show as Caria strongly strengthened her elbows hard in a fury. To be honest, Filaret really understood her mood.


    The person named Lugis made the sky clear during the rainy season, and made gunpowder scatter around during a calm day. Nobody knew exactly what he would do next. In truth, he kept doing whatever came to his mind, and that fact was unbearable.


    Filaret didn¡¯t even know what kind of thoughts Lugis put into his actions.


    ¡¸It may be a little late now, but let¡¯s hope he won¡¯t take that long. ¡¹


    Somewhere, Caria responded with an ironic smile on her cheeks.


    ¡¸Maybe he¡¯ll bring a woman again¡­a woman we don¡¯t know about. ¡¹


    Caria¡¯s expression was laughing, but her silver eyes weren¡¯t laughing at all. Perhaps, Filaret had a similar expression on her face.


    It seemed to Filaret that the Heraldic position had begun to be slightly noisy. Perhaps, Lugis had returned.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go see the situation. Whether Caria¡¯s words really pierce the truth or not, his actions need a serious revision.¡±


    ¡°¡­I may need to tell Lugis about it soon. I like his hero colors, but there are limits.¡±

 Volume 10 - CH 255

    Chapter 255: The Saint and the Queen


    The noise of the soldiers engulfed the sound coming from outside of the tent. Every time the rustling tone pierced Eldith¡¯s ears, she could see them stepping on the fallen leaves and moving forward.


    The trees were old and lifeless, exposing their withered skin. Eldith felt cold and pity for the state of it. The sad times had come again. She wouldn¡¯t see lush trees for a while.


    ¡¸¡­It looks like Lugis has returned. ¡¹


    After hearing the fuss from soldiers around them, Saint Matia said in a heavy voice.


    The voice sounded strange as if care disappeared from the face of the earth. Her firm fingertips moved in order to get her body up from the chair.


    Matia had told Eldith to go to meet her earlier. Her blue eyes sitting face-to-face with Matia shone brightly, as if to crush her words.


    ¡¸We haven¡¯t talked about the true matter yet, Saint Matia. ¡¹


    Ghazalia¡¯s Queen, Fin Eldith, spoke, lightly raising her trimmed hair. Her tone sounded friendly, but her eyes emitted a light that shed an uneasy feel.


    Even if Matia moved her hips lightly, Eldith did not even move a single piece of her body.


    It did not make sense to restraint words between allies, much less between fellow lords. Matia sat down again, sighing within her chest.


    The air that seemed to be entwined with heavy chains covered the inside of the tent. Its weight even reached the outside of the tent, and was transmitted to both the Heraldic and Ghazalian soldiers. Everyone was swallowing the talk between the two.


    This talk was not between subordinates or messengers, but the leaders of the Heraldic religion and the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia. These leaders were exchanging words alone. The words that spilled from Eldith¡¯s lips were much heavier than the iron sword of a soldier.


    Both spoke about several contents, such as politics and the campaign itself.


    ¡¸In this place, I don¡¯t think there is a topic that has more importance than what we¡¯ve just discussed.¡¹


    Matia¡¯s hard voice hit the tent. Matia implied that they finished talking what should have been talked. Eldith, however, got her lips wet and said the real talk had not even begun.


    ¡¸I was going to say the exact same thing. ¡¹


    Eldith faced it, and then said the same words. Her voice, which was spoken in a light manner, sounded as if she was spewing out something bitter.


    ¡¸¡­Ghazalia¡¯s, no, my knight Lugis. I want him back soon, that¡¯s all. ¡¹


    Let¡¯s promise a long-lasting friendship between Ghazalia and the Heraldic religion. Matia found that Eldith¡¯s blue eyes were wide open.


    In that statement, it seemed as if the current relationship would be broken if Lugis was not handed over. Matia had her back teeth gritted several times so that Eldith wouldn¡¯t realize it.


    The Queen of the elves used the word ¡°long-lasting¡±. It was a word much heavier than words professed by the human kings.


    The race of the elves was much closer to demons than humans, as its lifespan was innumerable.


    Elves often said that human lives were short. Therefore, when they said ¡°long-lasting¡±, it referred to hundreds of years in time.


    To be honest, Eldith¡¯s promise was insanely attractive to Matia. The nation of Ghazalia may be just one of the few alliances for the Heraldic Order, but more than anything else, the elf race had its own unique nation.


    The Heraldic Order had now the walled city of Garoua Maria and the mercenary city of Belfein. Even if they kept those megacities and surrounding villages under their control, the Heraldics were nothing more than lonely people without a nation. With just one misfortune, they could lose everything they got. The Heraldic Order was still a thin existence.


    However, if Ghazalia continued to be a friendly ally, the Hanging Gardens could become a temporary stop for the Heraldic Order in the unlikely event of losing a permanent place for its foundation to grow.


    Such calm calculation reached Matia¡¯s mind. Her lips got wet.


    ¡¸Soon, the cold season¡­the age of dead snow will start. The days of sunlight, where we can enjoy life, will fall asleep. Then, we won¡¯t be able to move our soldiers freely.¡¹


    That was why, before Matia could say anything, Eldith spoke, showing the true Queen¡¯s strength through her line of sight. She implied that they should make the arrangement to swift Lugis to its proper place.


    Matia¡¯s fingertips bounced. Eldith¡¯s words were undeniably correct. Today, Lugis was an entity that floated in the air everywhere. He was the Gold of the Heraldic Order, a hero, and at the same time, the knight of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the Heraldic Order and Ghazalia were now forming an alliance and superimposing their troops. The exchange between soldiers would deepen, and the barriers between the races would be diminished by Lugis¡¯ existence.


    However, this was not the case when it came to the cold season and the age of dead snow.


    Just as the Great Holy Church gathered troops, it was necessary to withdraw troops while maintaining Matia and Eldith¡¯s power. Otherwise, they would be buried in the snow and their lives would be lost. The damage of the demon beasts would be more than it was now.


    Where would Lugis be during that time? That was the key point of this meeting. Would it be Garoua Maria, the home of the Heraldic Order? Would it be the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia? Where would he be? He could not be left floating in the air forever.


    Eldith said the matter should be settled now. Her cheeks seemed to have a soft smile, but her eyes and lips were stiff. It was as if she had forced that look upon her face.


    Matia¡¯s eyes blinked for a few times upon hearing Eldith¡¯s words, and she carefully thought about them before answering.


    If she thought reasonably, the answer seemed to be fixed. There should be no other answer. For a moment, Matia felt pain in one corner of her chest, and she wondered if it was alright, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. The worship of knowledge and reason¡­ That was the greatest nature of the Heraldic Order. She had already given the answer.


    All she had to do was follow it. Matia sighed when she opened her lips.


    ¡¸Fin Eldith, I have no objection to your words. We should remove the anxiety as soon as possible. If so, then my answer is fixed.¡¹


    Matia said, letting the eyes light up, even the madness of faith.


    ¡¸As the Saint of the Heraldic Order, let me make it clear¡­our golden Lugis is still a Heraldic hero. As you said, this is of utmost importance.¡¹


    A tone filled with faith and reason, and thus, intellect and emotion. Matia¡¯s strong voice echoed in the tent.


    In response to that voice, Eldith happily squeezed her cheeks to show a smile. On the other hand, her blue eyes were not laughing at all.


    ¡¸I see. Then, I will say this as Fin; the Queen of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia¡­Lugis belongs to Ghazalia as my knight. It is forever impossible to break that position.¡¹


    All the heavy air in the tent transformed into heat. The air, which should have been dry, began to take on a strange viscosity.


    Both of them burned, and a terrifying flame appeared. The two flames gradually strengthened their power as they dissipated within the heat of one another.


    Eldith¡¯s voice, which crawled on the ground, pierced the tent. The tone of her voice gave orders to the soldiers waiting outside.


    ¡¸Call scribe Reishaw. I want him to bring the recording parchment right now. ¡¹


    Matia also went along with Eldith¡¯s instruction.


    ¡¸Yes, there is no lie in every word spoken here. Let¡¯s leave it in the record by all means. ¡¹


    Their voices were extremely heavy and stiff. But strangely, their cheeks were floating with bewitching smiles.

 Volume 10 - CH 256

    Chapter 256: The Boundary between Day and Night


    ¡­Our golden Lugis is still a Heraldic hero.


    There was one conviction in Matia¡¯s heart, which was to break the words professed by Eldith herself. Matia breathed heavily while looking directly at Eldith¡¯s face.


    Eldith¡¯s burning blue eyes showed that her skull was dominated by wrath. Her well-groomed lips were about to spit fire. But no matter how emotional she was, she was still the Queen of Ghazalia.


    If so, it was not possible to break the alliance with the Heraldic religion on that very moment. Matia looked back at Eldith¡¯s blue eyes, with a slight quiver in her eyes.


    In the Battle of Sanyo, the Ghazalian elves, in the form of an alliance, drew their bows and arrows against the Great Holy Church alongside the Heraldic religion. With them, they pointed their swords at the God of the Great Holy Church.


    The Great Holy Church would never forget that resentment. Being intolerant was their greatest characteristic. They persecuted pagans and other ethnic groups, and trampled on different cultures by eradicating them. By doing so, it had grown bigger than ever before.


    The same was true for the elves. From the beginning, the Great Holy Church didn¡¯t treat them as human beings nor even as living things. The Great Holy Church would not stop persecution until the race of elves fell into slavery.


    The Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia also became an enemy of the God of the Great Holy Church. Then, the Heraldic religion and Ghazalia were nothing but a relationship that shared the same fate.


    Of course, Eldith understood such a thing. Ghazalia was not in a lenient position to be separated from the Heraldic religion, but rather, it was being questioned for its existence as a nation.


    Matia narrowed her eyes and leaked words to the scribe, who bounced his shoulders as if he were frightened. Eldith was no different. The content of the document that was about to be written, declared to which power Lugis belonged to.


    Of course, although Ghazalia had no choice but to take the hands of the Heraldic religion, it was not a good thing to have a discord with them. Temporary dissatisfaction ended when swallowed, but when accumulated, it could lead to extreme chaos. Therefore, Matia thought it was necessary to make concessions as much as possible.


    However, the story was different when it came to Lugis¡¯ current status. Matia made a fearsome look, like showing her nose high up.


    Of course, it was not a silly reason to be driven by one¡¯s own emotions. This was because Lugis was a hero, and the sword of the Heraldic Order.


    A hero was a powerful drug that stirred the people¡¯s chests and blew away mental sleep by raging the flow of blood. The Heraldic Order must have that drug today. People could not live without a dream or hope, even if they were just fragments. He was showing the people what it was like to dream and hope, whether he wanted it or not.


    In addition to that, the presence of Caria Burdnick and Filaret La Volgograd, who accompanied him like his wings, was also a good stimulus for the soldiers. Losing Lugis was equivalent to letting go of their precious strength. They would follow him, whether in the Heraldic Order or in Ghazalia.


    Matia was also a little envious of people like them. They had no responsibility as rulers and could act as they wished. She never hated the role of a Saint, but nevertheless, Matia had occasional thoughts of such things.


    Anyway, Lugis needed his own management team wherever he went. Otherwise, he would just move emotionally and without reckoning. He was a person who could not reasonably live unless someone else managed it. Was it possible to throw him out irresponsibly now? Such behavior was impossible for the Saint.


    With calculation and mercy of the Saint, Matia decided what to say based on her mind and heart. She couldn¡¯t hand over Lugis to Ghazalia.


    Matia, the Heraldic Saint, and Eldith, the Queen of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, were having a breathtaking meeting. Their words fit into the recording parchment, and at the same time, the tent swayed violently. The tent, which should not have opened without Matia or Eldith¡¯s permission, opened its mouth wide.


    An escort soldier showed his face through the gap, and told them in a rather loud voice, with his throat completely dry.


    ¡­Lady Ann has an urgent message for you. It involves Lord Lugis.


    Both the Saint and the Queen flashed their eyes strongly.


    ¡ª


    The rising sun slowly dropped its appearance to the ends of the mountains, painting the sky in dark red. The light reached the walls of the autonomous city of Philos. The night was falling soon.


    While holding spears close to the wall, the watchmen suddenly blinked their eyes at the scenery. It was the moment when day and night switched places. The tension tearing their hearts apart was a little relieved by the beautiful sight.


    However, the relaxation was short. Immediately frightened and tense, they all reached out from the back of their stomachs. Needless to say, the cause of such feelings was the Heraldics.


    It was good since those barbarians returned to their positions quietly. Still, it should be temporary. Perhaps, they would attack the city of Philos again.


    With that in mind, the watchmen had to keep an eye on the horizon more than ever. However, they didn¡¯t see anything at all, even after standing on a lookout without rest.


    ¡¸Hey, how¡¯s it going? Have the heretics come? ¡¹


    A very tired voice was heard from the side. One of the watchmen was surprised for a moment, but soon after he realized that he was a comrade, and his shoulders relaxed. Being two guards on that particular lookout didn¡¯t mean much at all. However, it was much more encouraging than being alone.


    ¡°Nothing in particular¡±, said the watchman. His comrade returned the words by saying, ¡°nothing here as well¡±.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t like this situation. Why did this happen? It¡¯s was peaceful before. ¡¹


    He nodded and responded to the words of his comrade. He has heard it from his parents, and from their generation, that the city of Philos was peaceful before. He was never tormented by fear until the battle came and hid away.


    Why was this happening now? He was so terrified of the horrors brought by the heretics. He felt like a baby who never stopped crying in the city.


    ¡¸Of course, it¡¯s because of the immoral Philos! It¡¯s that whore¡¯s fault! ¡¹


    The comrade spoke as if he spit those words from his throat.


    Yes, it was all because of that immoral person. That woman stupidly took part in the campaign, and she even suffered a defeat. Even though it was a guilty crime, she joined hands with the Heraldic demons to save herself.


    What a filth she was. It was the work of a prostitute itself. Her white eye was the same too. The watchman thought all the status and the goods she obtained was by selling her body.


    The watchman thought such a thing, revealing dissatisfaction and anger. He seemed to argue that the cause of all their problems were because of Philos Trait.


    The watchman agreed with his comrade, with an unscrupulous smile.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s do good deeds tonight as well. ¡¹


    It was a mocking smile. The comrade cleared his throat and laughed.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go see her crying again. This is also a good deed to God. ¡¹


    The word ¡°good deed¡± meant to hurt Philos Trait for her mischief. She was an immoral person. No matter how much they hit her with a stick or use violence, it was all part of their good behavior.


    And Philos Trait was an unmistakable beauty. Since she was an immoral person, it was not wrong to self-indulge in fornication. In fact, it was a kind of pleasure that created a painful worm, eating her white skin alive.


    She was stubborn and never cursed at anyone, but every time it hit her skin, she groaned in pain, and finally even cried.


    The appearance of Philos Trait was most entertaining for the Philos city soldiers today. They could touch her and hurt her as much as they liked. Even if they treated her like a beast, they would not be blamed. After all, those were good deeds.


    That¡¯s right, the watchman tasted fear today because of that prostitute. Then, he decided she had to taste the same thing as well. His thoughts were full of ways to hurt the prostitute. Maybe he should carry a hot iron and stick to her back. She would probably make a good cry.


    The watchman looked at the red sky with an unscrupulous smile. It was a bit early, but the fun was waiting for him.


    The sun showed a strong light as the last ray of sunshine, and it disappeared at the end of the mountain. It was finally time for the night patrol to switch places with the day patrol. The sky lost even the remnants of its brilliance.


    ¡­On that moment, the neck of his comrade exploded by his side. At the same time, the watchman felt a cold shiver on his neck.


    His eyes were reflexively opened and he held his hand tightly. He found his body stiff and his vision swaying terribly.


    What was happening? He didn¡¯t know at all. Beyond the agitation, his brain was in complete confusion.


    In such a place, he heard a voice that scraped off his ears.


    ¡¸Hey, hey, don¡¯t make a voice, unless you want me to break your own neck. ¡¹


    The watchman heard that voice somewhere. It was the terrifying voice he heard in front of the castle gate today.

 Volume 10 - CH 257

    Chapter 257: The Night City and the Intruder


    I pressed the knife against the nape of the watchman and opened my lips. At times like this, a small knife was more convenient than the treasure sword. It fit easily in my hand.


    ¡¸Were you not expecting an intruder today? Or did you not believe in rumors? ¡¹


    While trying to tear a piece of his neck, I spoke to his ear. The watchman, with trembling legs, replied that there was no such thing, and that he had not heard about it before. Was that so? He had not a very good understanding of things, then.


    ¡¸Who¡­Who on earth¡­are you¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Are you listening properly? Who do you think I am? ¡¹


    I dared to make my voice heavier and harsher. I pushed the knife a little more against his neck. Blood fell from the nape of the watchman.


    When conducting an interrogation, it was not good to answer the other party¡¯s questions poorly. An interrogation worked better if you had a good understanding of who was in the position to ask and who was in the position to obey.


    The watchman nodded while trying to bounce his chin to my words, and then obediently opened his lips. Rather, it seemed that he was not taught how to be attacked by an enemy. I wondered if it was due to Philos being a peaceful city in the first place, the famous weathervane.


    ¡¸That¡¯s the behavior I want. If you don¡¯t lie and answer to all my questions, I will spare your life. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to end like your friend.¡¹


    I spoke while looking at the corpse lying down in a blood clot. It was a painful end. If I died, I wanted people to kill me with a little more grace. At least, I didn¡¯t want to die with a broken neck by a fearsome axe.


    I asked some questions to the watchman, who nodded as if he was still convulsing.


    ¡°Where is Philos Trait? How many guards are there today? Where is Roseau? How many escorts does he have?¡±


    The watchman seemed frightened. That was fine. It would be nice if everyone could be honest like this.


    Did I scare him that much? The watchman spoke, shaking his throat.


    ¡¸If¡­If you¡¯re looking for Philos Trait, I¡¯ll show you. It¡¯s just a short distance from here. I also want to help if I can!¡¹


    Looking at the actions and words of the watchman, I thought, ¡°Ah, this kind of race is common everywhere.¡±


    He misunderstood that I must have come to rescue Philos Trait. So in order to appease me, he only provided the answer I wanted to hear.


    How great, he was truly a human. I even wanted to clap my hands and praise him.


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s bad for your god too. So just I want to give you a message. ¡¹


    When he heard I wanted to convey just a message, the watchman¡¯s body lost its power. He probably thought he was saved. There was an extreme relaxation after extreme tension. It was rare that the feeling of relief could be seen so far.


    Therefore, in order to calm him in down for real, I conveyed the contents of the message.


    ¡¸¡­Tell Altius that I was the one who sent you to him. ¡¹


    With that said, I held the watchman¡¯s mouth with one hand like a snake and¡­used the knife against his neck with the other hand. There was a disgusting sound when I pulled the knife. Pieces of flesh flew in the air and blood spilled like a flowing river.


    For a moment, I felt the watchman¡¯s body going on rampage in my arms, but it soon stopped. After fresh blood spewed from the watchman¡¯s neck for a while, I removed the body from my arms and it fell next to its comrade¡¯s body.


    After wiping the blood lightly from my hands and body, I threw the two corpses out of the wall. There were traces of blood on the walls, but what happened during the night was not so easily noticed.


    ¡¸It seems you didn¡¯t keep your promise to spare his life. ¡¹


    A voice echoed from the darkness. It was not a condemning tone, but it still sounded strong. That voice belonged to Vestaline Geluah.


    ¡¸It was the other side that broke the promise first. Is it against your liking, Steel Princess?¡¹


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case¡±, Vestaline replied briefly. However, even in the darkness of the night, I could see that her expression was slightly tense.


    That¡¯s why I said there was no need for her to follow me. Vestaline, who had been raised in the upper class to some extent, and I, who was born and raised in the mud, had too different ideas and aesthetics about life.


    I told Vestaline that she could return back now. It was easy to take that option, and it was also easier for me too. However, Vestaline never shook her head vertically in agreement.


    ¡¸My sister is exposing her heart. If so, as her sister, I must stay and be her armor. ¡¹


    Vestaline spoke no further. I shrugged my shoulders and returned the silence. I was not good at being a serious person. She seemed easy to read, but on the other hand, I couldn¡¯t exactly understand all of her words.


    I sighed as I looked over the whole picture of the autonomous city of Philos from the top of the wall. It was not a big city, but it was still too wide to walk to every corner. Why did Bruder decide to throw herself into this? Speaking of her¡­


    When Bruder identified the city of Philos as the enemy, it seemed that she decided to scout the city by herself, alone. I didn¡¯t know what the motive was, but Vestaline said she cared about me. If she cared, why would she infiltrate the enemy city?


    However, if that was the case, it was not possible for me to leave her behind and return to the Heraldic camp. I spoke with a big sigh.


    ¡¸So Bruder said she was just gathering information. She won¡¯t do anything else, right? ¡¹


    ¡°Yes¡±, Vestaline nodded a little. If it was not about an assassination, then it wasn¡¯t dangerous, yet.


    But if Bruder said she was gathering information, she would walk around in Philos until the moment when her life was in danger. We had to find her as soon as possible.


    When it came to gathering information, we could expect that she would aim at the area around Roseau, the center of this city. If so, we should also sneak up near Roseau and join Bruder.


    However, there was another thing that stuck in my head. It was the good deeds and words that the watchmen were talking about.


    Philos Trait was a noblewoman no matter where she went. To be honest, if you wanted to detain such a person, you should put her under house arrest at best. I thought that safety was guaranteed.


    However, when listening to the voices of the watchmen, it seemed that it was not the case. Rather, Philos Trait was far from being safe. Originally, if I found Bruder, I thought I would turn back and return to the Heraldic camp.


    I felt like they were not at the stage of having Philos Trait handed over in negotiations.


    I bent my fingers, put on my gloves again, and squeezed my hands. What now?


    Well, either way, I had no choice but to move. Infiltration activities could only be done in the dark. I had to do what I had to do during that limited time.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s move carefully. For us who can¡¯t use a light, darkness is both an ally and an enemy. ¡¹


    Vestaline spoke serious words. I honestly thought those were peculiar but wise words.


    I see. The night came around, and there were only a few lights used by watchmen and guards. For those of us who were illegally stepping into the city, there was no way we could use the lights. That could put us in danger.


    However, such anxiety had nothing to do with me. The night city, the movements of a few wriggles on the back alleys, and even the appearance of a weathervane swaying in the wind, were all in my hands.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Steel Princess. My real nature is to be lost in the darkness. Rather, let¡¯s walk leisurely and do things at our own pace. ¡¹


    I grinned with a wide line on my cheeks as I said so.

 Volume 10 - CH 258

    Chapter 258: Jealousy on One¡¯s Heart


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll check on Philos¡¯ state. It shall be a gift for my employer.¡±


    While blending herself into the back alleys of the city of Philos, Bruder frowned in a self-loathing state, wondering why she had come here in the first place.


    Bruder wondered if her action was because of the pity she felt for her employer¡¯s crisis. Or was it because she wanted to have advantage in the later negotiations as a mercenary? Bruder bent her fingers hard, holding the long needle in her hand.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. I just ran away.¡± Bruder understood, albeit fragmentarily, the true nature of the intertwined emotions that lurked within her heart.


    ¡°In other words, I just didn¡¯t want to meet my employer, Lugis. I couldn¡¯t help Vestaline, and then escaped into the city of Philos, avoiding a meeting with my employer.¡± Bruder realized she forcibly attached a plausible reason such as reconnaissance to justify her actions.


    The reason why she didn¡¯t want to meet face to face was simple.


    She didn¡¯t want to be seen as a cheap woman and, most of all, her inner self was in turmoil at Belfein. She could hardly help her employer back then. Although she was hired, she was rescued by him many times over, rather than meeting his expectations. Whether it was the reconciliation with Vestaline or the revenge on Mordeaux, everything was done by his hands.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been rescued by my employer many times over, but I haven¡¯t done anything in return.¡±


    Could Lugis hire her again without any rewards? Wouldn¡¯t she be ashamed? Her sister Vestaline was the better choice. She had the leadership to lead the mercenaries of Belfein, and her armed attire made justice to her title as the Steel Princess.


    What about herself? Bruder was not sure if she had enough good skills that matched Vestaline¡¯s skills. If the employer welcomed Vestaline, there was a high possibility that he would turn a cold eye on Bruder. Bruder would be treated like a bonus of Vestaline.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to say a word to my employer.¡±


    ¡°Pathetic. I¡¯ve created a lot of trouble. I made Vestaline worry in a senseless way. After all, I got inside Philos with almost no explanation.¡±


    As the night began to cover the sky, Bruder finally began to stretch her arms and legs. The hat she always wore was unfit for reconnaissance. Just today, she had her long brown hair untied together, leaving it floating in the air.


    Even though they faced the Heraldics during the daytime, the security system of the city of Philos was quite sloppy. They had a number of guards on the lookout, but they were wandering around without much care. With this level of security, Bruder could move around more freely.


    Bruder blinked her eyes for a few times, and then made her legs run and jumped from shadow to shadow on the corners of the streets. When she was a lone mercenary, she did something similar many times. This kind of thing was easy. Moreover, unlike those days, she didn¡¯t seem to be out of breath. Was it because she got rid of the habit of drinking alcohol roughly?


    ¡°Anyway, I came here through my own selfishness.¡± Bruder wet her lips, thinking she wouldn¡¯t go back until she got useful information. In fact, it would be best if she could bring back the neck of the enemy¡¯s central figure.


    ¡°¡­That person would be Roseau as the employer called him.¡±


    Bruder narrowed her eyes and twisted her wrist while holding the long needle firmly.


    Needle shooting was originally a technique for assassination. ¡°Then, let¡¯s return to that origin. In the first place, I¡¯m not suitable to make a living as a mercenary for battles.¡±


    ¡°I will show the employer that I¡¯m worth hiring. There is a meaning to put me beside him.¡±


    ¡°For that reason, I will have to kill.¡±


    The canines visible at Bruder¡¯s mouth were strangely sharp and sparkling.


    ¡ª


    The ruler¡¯s chair was placed in the back of the main office. It was not known when it had been used, but it had ornate decorations and thick cushions attached to the chair.


    Roseau closed his eyes, sitting on what Philos Trait was supposed to sit on. He snorted that it was not comfortable to sit as he thought it would. Roseau was sure Philos Trait thought the same thing. No, because it was her, she may not have been concerned about the comfort of that chair from the beginning.


    ¡¸Lord Roseau, may I? ¡¹


    The clerk was reluctant to call out to Roseau, who seemed to be resting. Roseau listened to his clerk¡¯s words by moving his chin lightly without much reaction.


    The content was simple. In opposition to the Heraldic religion, they didn¡¯t have enough soldiers, enough troops, and enough manpower. They wouldn¡¯t last that long without the help of the Great Holy Church.


    ¡¸Lord Roseau, when will we receive the support from the high priest? ¡¹


    In an attempt to block the clerk¡¯s words, Roseau opened his mouth. Roseau was not interested in the words spoken by the clerk.


    ¡¸It will take a while. Until then, we will have to endure anything. Is that okay? ¡¹


    Roseau spoke indifferently. He continued his words to the clerk, who looked confused.


    ¡¸It¡¯s very simple. If we don¡¯t have enough soldiers, give the old and the young a spear. If you don¡¯t have enough troops, collect them from nearby villages. Manpower works the same for every generation and every class. ¡¹


    Roseau spoke with a smile on his face. The clerk opened his eyes wide for a moment and, at the same time, sighed bitterly. If they did that, the surrounding villages would not be able to survive the cold, the age of dead snow. Many old men and children would die.


    It was a very serious matter that Roseau regarded as a ¡°simple thing¡±. He continued to speak.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong with your face? This is a battle in the name of God. There is nothing else to be given priority over that. At least, people will take the spears and fight honorably in the name of God.¡¹


    While turning his tongue, Roseau lifted his lips to mock the clerk. The face of the clerk seemed tense. Roseau then added the following words.


    That¡¯s why you sold Philos Trait. The clerk said nothing anymore. How strange. He just told the facts in order to silence the man.


    ¡¸Anyway, we also have adventurers in Philos. Use them to poke the nests of the nearby demon beasts. It¡¯s already snowing. If we use the demon beasts, we should be able to earn a little time.¡¹


    Of course, damage would be inflicted in the city of Philos. Still, there was nothing to worry about. It was, after all, a necessary action. Roseau told the clerk those words and ordered him to start now. The clerk nodded and left the office without opening his mouth.


    Roseau thought he was being merciful. Of course, he could¡¯ve put Philos Trait under house arrest in the guest room, and not in the dungeon, as originally done for noble people. As Largud Ann said, he could¡¯ve also handed himself over and reinstate Philos Trait.


    But he couldn¡¯t do either of them.


    Either by pushing the former ruler into a dungeon and overlooking the violence against her or either by overlooking the citizens¡¯ willingness by continuing to brainwash them, he had no choice but to go forward. Roseau instinctively screamed alone in the office where no one was watching.


    ¡°What I am doing are not bad deeds, but rather good deeds. I just followed the citizens¡¯ wrath. This is the result and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°The woman who went and did the right thing was now in prison, and those who thought they were right had to jump into the fire by themselves.¡±


    ¡°Everything is exactly what I wanted it to be. Everything is messed up. Anyway, I want the citizens to die after realizing that they weren¡¯t right, but I can¡¯t hope that much from them anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted. Even though I didn¡¯t have any fragments such as correctness, I wanted to give a suitable end to both the fools who boasted that they were right. I wanted to teach that girl Philos Trait, who was impatient with herself, that she had no salvation in this world.¡±


    That was the greatest revenge Roseau could have ever hoped for Philos, the city that trampled on him before.


    ¡°What should be done is done. After that, this city will just fall off the slope. Let me escape from the city with the guidance of the Great Holy Church.¡±


    However, there were two regrets in Roseau¡¯s heart.


    One was Philos Trait, who was impatient and even admired, but did not try to condemn him until the end. The other was that brilliantly shining enemy, Lugis.


    Roseau wanted to drag the girl who believed she was right into the sludge. He wanted to bounce off the brilliantly shining enemy from the stage. Roseau certainly had these human desires in his heart.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not a righteous person. That¡¯s why I will do what it¡¯s not right. I will spit on all the joys of this world.¡±


    Roseau¡¯s eyes swayed. He felt that something majestic resonated in his ears.

 Volume 10 - CH 259

    Chapter 259: The Lantern¡¯s Light


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll kill anyone who looks at me and despises me. I¡¯ll make them regret.¡±


    When was the first time she came to think of such thought? Philos Trait couldn¡¯t remember that well.


    It may have been the time when her brother-in-law stared at her with lustful eyes, the time when she was adopted into the Trait family.


    No, maybe she thought about it before, even if she did not say it in words.


    What lay deep in the memory of Philos Trait were the eyes. Many eyes had been staring at her since she could remember. Yes, she had been exposed to such eyes all the time.


    Those were strange eyes, insulting eyes and lustful eyes. Philos Trait remembered all of them as if they were entities themselves.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, because the eyes that stare at me have hidden colors that look like they underestimate me.¡± Philos Trait started to hate them from a young age.


    So, she decided. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone look down at her or despise her anymore. ¡°If there is such a person, I will strangle him with this hand. I swear to my heart.¡±


    Then, Philos Trait asked herself, remembering the numbing pain in her cheeks.


    ¡°How should I deal with these citizens who are looking down on me right now? Can I strangle my beloved citizens?¡±


    *scorching heat*


    What Philos Trait felt was a shock. Then, a dull sound rang in the back of her skull. The sound resonated in her ears, and the bright sparkles fell in front of her. When these phenomena began to become familiar to the body, the pain finally reached Philos Trait¡¯s spine, strongly.


    She bit her back teeth. Then, she closed her eyelids and hardened her body to endure the pain. Perhaps, her skin was being torn with an iron rod. She felt as if the flesh on her back had been scraped off.


    The feel was too bitter. Did it hurt? That word was not enough to describe the suffering. She was able to shrink her body and finally endure it while shedding agonizing tears.


    ¡¸You¡­! ¡¹


    A voice echoed next to her. It was a terribly dirty word. She didn¡¯t know the face of this citizen, but he probably knew her well. While swearing, she heard that voice screaming at her.


    Again, there was the sound of something cutting the wind. Philos Trait prepared for the impact, strengthening her body muscles.


    This time she was hit on her thigh. It really had the power to break the bones. Her legs bounced as if her senses had been lost, and her flesh was burning hot.


    Reason was about to be blown away from Philos Trait¡¯s mind because of the unbearable pain. She almost hated this citizen involuntarily.


    ¡°But that¡¯s no good. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    She clenched her teeth. Philos Trait almost broke her jaw. ¡°I am a ruler. I am the ruler of Philos. I should not be angry nor hate the citizens. Didn¡¯t I decide that I will love the citizens more than anyone? Didn¡¯t I decide to make this city more prosperous than any other city?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much I am hit with iron, ridiculed, or trampled, I must not hate the citizens.¡±


    Of course, those citizens didn¡¯t know about Philos Trait¡¯s feelings. The man wielding the stick swung down the weapon, saying the following words.


    ¡¸Die with regret, enemy of the citizens! ¡¹


    Iron hit the girl¡¯s body again. In the dungeon, where even the moonlight could not enter, the thin light of a lantern stroked her cheek.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything anymore.¡± Only darkness covered Philos Tray¡¯s view.


    Philos Trait heard the sound of something breaking through the hollow. After a few moments, a new bitter shock would hit her again. Therefore, she hardened her body and got ready for the impact. The slight sway of darkness was reflected at the edge of her field of vision.


    ¡­However, it was not the sound of beating, but the sound of tearing the flesh apart. Such sound stuck to her ears and echoed in the dungeon.


    The pain never came. It was strange. After hearing the sound, there was always pain.


    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s going to hit me at the moment when I¡¯m slightly relaxed in order to cry out.¡± Thinking so, Philos Trait opened her eyes while keeping her body stiff. As usual, it was the night itself, except for the small amount of light that the lantern illuminated. The surroundings were no longer dark, but they looked as if they were painted with black paint.


    A voice echoed from there. One was moaning and the other was¡­


    ¡¸This place looks filthy. ¡¹


    Philos Trait heard a voice somewhere in there. It had a rough tone.


    ¡¸But, who am I to say such thing? I¡¯m not a good person too. No one would bother to point to the mud and say it¡¯s filthy. ¡¹


    ¡°I heard the sound of something collapsing. My visibility remains poor, but the darkness is spreading in front of me in the form of a silhouette. I see something that looks like eyes. Those eyes are sharp like blades and even have a sword-like color embedded in them.¡±


    There was only one person with such eyes in Philos Trait¡¯s memory. She slowly opened her lips, trying to push aside the blood clot at the back of her throat. She felt this way for the first time in a long time. What came out of her throat was a rather blurry voice, but somehow, she managed to utter some words.


    ¡¸¡­I wonder what you came here to do. ¡¹


    She didn¡¯t ask how he came here or how he found out that she was captured. Those questions didn¡¯t really matter to Philos Trait.


    She only wondered why a person like him came to such a place.


    He, the Lord of Vice, Lugis, spoke, intensifying the lantern¡¯s light. Philos Trait could see his eyes narrowing slightly.


    ¡¸What are you talking about? If an ally is in prison, I¡¯ll be the one to open the key first. You don¡¯t need to feel indebted, because this is the normal thing to do.¡¹


    Lugis said as if it were nothing special. In spite of those light words, Philos Trait blinked her eyelids repeatedly. There was a numbing pain lingering in her spine.


    ¡°Out of all things, he ended up choosing those kinds of words.¡±


    ¡°In other words, although this man has another main purpose, he was able to help me by chance, so he reached out at a whim, is that what he wants to say?¡±


    A dry laugh almost began to emerge, but Philos Trait distorted her expression. That alone brought a lot of pain to her body. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Ah, he ridiculed me too. After being cursed and struck by the people that I love and want to protect, this hateful enemy showed up on a whim. What a dwarf and despised existence he makes me feel. If that is the case, it is understandable that my citizens will despise me this much. How ironic and amusing this is.¡±


    ¡°Well, even if I can understand it, I can¡¯t accept it.¡± With a little bit of power left in her quivering voice, Philos Trait professed the following words.


    ¡¸¡­Even in this lowly state, I am still the ruler of the city of Philos. I am Philos Trait. I will not beg to receive mercy.¡¹


    Philos Trait continued with her words. Her body crawled on the ground even amid extreme pain and, somehow, managed to raise her face. It was as if she was recreating a scene from a battlefield.


    The lantern¡¯s light increased its power.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to live after being abandoned by the citizens nor after receiving mercy from the enemy. I won¡¯t expose myself to such injustice¡­Kill me here. I¡¯m not on your side.¡¹


    Philos Trait stared at the eyes floating in the darkness and glared intensively at them. The light of the small lantern illuminated her cheeks as if she radiated light herself.

 Volume 10 - CH 260

    Chapter 260: A Small-Sized Coffin


    In the dark, I opened my eyes as if I was opening them for the first time. I could see every corner of the dungeon dyed in black as if it was night all day long.


    I saw a man who fell down while dripping blood from his neck. Then, I saw an instrument that seemed to have been made just to hurt people. Besides him stood Philos Trait, who¡¯s eyes shined with dignity while she was tied to a chain and couldn¡¯t move. Something like an itch emerged on my body. At first glance, I was able to fully understand what happened here, and killing that man was my doing.


    ¡¸Kill me here. I¡¯m not on your side. ¡¹


    Yes, I almost sighed at her figure that opened her lips forcibly. The voice I heard in my ears was completely different from the voice I heard in the Heraldic tent. Only the white eye remained the same, looking at me without much emotion. Did she want me to kill her?


    Vestaline Geluah, who was waiting at the corner, took the lantern sitting on the floor and said.


    ¡¸Lord Lugis, she¡¯s confused by all means. It¡¯s common for those who have been tortured or severely punished.¡¹


    Vestaline spoke in a serious tone. Even though I didn¡¯t have much interaction with her, I felt those words truly belonged to Vestaline.


    She was good at grasping the situation and made extremely correct decisions on the spot. She was encouraging as the head of the mercenaries. On the other hand, I was thinking about something completely different from Vestaline. I was sure I wouldn¡¯t be the chief of the mercenaries with a thought like this.


    ¡­I should have killed Philos Trait in that place at that time.


    When I met her on the battlefield, I should have decapitated her. That way, Philos Trait wouldn¡¯t have suffered this pain and wouldn¡¯t have licked the bitter acid. She could have died as the ruler of the proud city of Philos. I felt apologetic.


    I spoke then.


    ¡¸Everything has become irrelevant. ¡¹


    It was not in response to Vestaline¡¯s voice. I wiped the blood from the knife that had been pulled from the man¡¯s neck and with my eyes wide open, I only saw Philos Trait in my sight.


    She certainly said she wanted me to kill her. Those words no longer seemed to contain a color close to appealing. She didn¡¯t want to live anymore. She wanted to let go of everything.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped either. Her dignity and pride as the ruler of the city of Philos were crushed on the ground, and it seemed that no light could be seen beyond that. She was betrayed by the citizens she believed and loved the most. This memory would forever leave a scar in her soul. From this point onward, no matter how she lived, she would never be able to enjoy her life comfortably.


    That¡¯s why I questioned it. I wondered if it had become truly irrelevant. She wanted to throw everything away.


    If she truly wanted to throw everything away, I would kill her here. That would be the much happier choice.


    It was not as if she didn¡¯t care about everything, she just gave up and just repeated breathing. She was no longer ¡°alive¡±, even though she wished for her death.


    While turning the knife, which had completely wiped the blood, I stared at Philos Trait¡¯s white eye. It was quite opaque than when I stared at it in the tent of Heraldic Order. I distorted my lips for a moment before speaking.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter. Okay, good then. It can¡¯t be helped. ¡¹


    I looked at Philos Trait while turning my eyes around. Then, she took over my words, rippling her lips.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about what happens to me anymore. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done for this city of Philos. I don¡¯t even know how much humiliation I¡¯ve endured in my chest.¡¹


    It felt as if a mother was talking about her child. Within her muddy eyes, I could see her emotions shaking.


    I see. My words were imprudent. For Philos Trait, the city of Philos was like a child who had been raised by herself. She was betrayed by the child and struck on the ground. It was probably disrespectful to guess her feelings without permission.


    I wondered if pain ran to her body when she elevated her voice. Philos Trait breathed heavily, quivering her body. When I released her from the commandments of those chains, Vestaline said in a clear voice, supporting her body.


    ¡¸If so, then don¡¯t worry. The Heraldic army will eventually surround Philos and take control from Roseau. It will be back in your hands. Please suppress your emotions for now.¡¹


    Vestaline¡¯s words clearly came from the place of kindness or compassion. However, Philos Trait probably understood that. Knowing that, she told us to kill her, at her own discretion.


    ¡¸I am grateful for your kindness. But it doesn¡¯t mean anything to me. Being helped by you, pulled by you, and led by you, as if everything went well. It won¡¯t be over until I settle this with my own life. ¡¹


    Vestaline hardened her face, while distorting her lips. She probably didn¡¯t expect her words to have no effect whatsoever.


    Well, had Philos Trait of this kind of nature? She was both proud and stubborn. She once seemed to have a little more softness when I saw her at the tent. But I just didn¡¯t capture her true essence.


    Nobility and stubbornness, those two were the essence of Philos Trait.


    She kept talking. She had a plain, yet emotional voice.


    ¡¸If I can¡¯t settle it with my own hands, I¡¯d better be killed by you and be labeled as an incompetent ruler. It¡¯s easier to understand and I can finally die.¡¹


    The white eye pierced me straight, swaying the muddy, dim lights of the dudgeon. Vestaline looked at me with eyes that said ¡°what are we going to do now¡±.


    Apparently, there was no such thing. I shook my cheeks, moved my shoulders and leaked the following words.


    ¡¸¡­At that time in that place, I made a good call by not killing you. It¡¯s fine, if you settle it with your own hands.¡¹


    Then, I held Philos Trait on my shoulders, whose body was fragile even if she was freed from the commandment of chains.


    There was some shaking, but it was probably due to the pain that covered her whole body. At least, she wouldn¡¯t go wild. She did move on a rampage a little. I wanted her to be quiet at least. All she had to do for now was close her eyes and let me carry her like a lifeless luggage.


    I looked at Vestaline and said.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Vestaline, I¡¯ve got this luggage to carry, so I¡¯m going on like this. And I¡¯m going through a path that¡¯s darker than ever, with no light. I¡¯ll take the lead, so just follow me.¡¹


    In response to my words, Vestaline rounded her eyes and asked if I was sane. Well, sanity was one of the things that I had in my heart, yet at the same time, I didn¡¯t. It was like a paradox.


    Was it unavoidable? Each person had his or her own way of setting their own lives. Like I did, Philos Trait was a person who could never move forward unless she settled things herself. If that¡¯s the case, it would be kind of me to arrange the stage, even if I didn¡¯t help much in the end.


    ¡¸Let go of me, how dare you mock me! ¡¹


    Philos Trait spoke to me, who was screaming endlessly on my shoulders, although she was no longer rampaging.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not mocking you; rather, I only have respect for you. Listen, the coffin of Philos is too small for you to die.¡¹


    At the very least, I made my lips rippling, saying that her coffin had to be big enough to swallow the entire Gharast Kingdom.

 Volume 10 - CH 261

    Chapter 261: The Dead


    The sovereign seat of Philos. Bruder narrowed her eyes strangely as she looked through the window to see Roseau quietly sitting in that seat. It looked rather suspicious. She wondered if something was wrong.


    ¡­Roseau, who should be the enemy¡¯s leader, had no escort soldiers around him.


    Roseau was the only one in the room lit by shimmering lights, without having the presence of a clerk or guards. It looked as if he was inviting Bruder with open arms.


    The situation had a clear sense of discomfort.


    The residence of the ruler was originally the largest residence in the city, and the working soldiers and servants in the residence often greeted the ruler with great reverence. Although Bruder did not know the circumstances of the city of Philos, it was abnormal for the ruler to be alone on his own without a guard.


    Furthermore, Roseau¡¯s surroundings were not the only thing strange. The sovereign¡¯s residence itself was strange too.


    Normally, all kinds of workers and guards would be wandering around in the halls and gardens, but Bruder couldn¡¯t see any of those people. Rather, it seemed to be rather lonely and quiet.


    Speaking of security, Bruder only saw a gatekeeper. It seemed that most clerks and maids left the ruler¡¯s residence and, most probably, the city of Philos. From that situation, it seemed that Roseau didn¡¯t care much about Philos.


    Yet, Roseau was still sitting in the ruler¡¯s chair. He didn¡¯t seem to move.


    What was he plotting? Bruder¡¯s eyebrows were suspiciously distorted, and her eyes narrowed further. An intangible eerie feeling wrapped her stomach.


    Roseau was a traitor. Traitors were usually cowards.


    People thought that what they did was what others did too. Those who betrayed someone often believed in the illusion that someone would betray them too until they died. That¡¯s why those people usually had soldiers and escorts as weapons at their hands.


    Apparently, the appearance of this residence was nothing like that. Rather, it seemed that the security system was weaker than usual. The city, where the number of soldiers on patrol had increased, still looked better protected than the ruler¡¯s residence.


    It would be too naive to say that it was a trap. Nobody put a trap on a random whim. Those who set a trap often knew whom to eat and kill.


    Then, what was this situation? Bruder rubbed the head of her nose, while biting her lips. Several assumptions swirled in her head.


    After doing much thinking for a while, Bruder narrowed her eyes even further, and then, from her heart, she put aside her reluctance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him, yes. No matter what that person called Roseau thinks, he has no effect on me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t try to run away with my tail wrapped like a lizard. I may be branded by my employer as a dull person by taking a risk and entering the city, but eventually unable to achieve any results.¡±


    ¡°In a way, I feel sorry for myself. I never thought that I had such vanity in my chest. Up until now, my mind was full of thoughts about my sister, Vestaline, and when I was a little distracted, my thoughts became more human. Is there any other ugly thing?¡±


    Bruder sighed softly. Outside the window, Bruder bounced her legs to the immediate vicinity of the ruler¡¯s room, passing through the red brick roof.


    Bruder sat down on the bricks as she looked at the window. The ruler¡¯s chair was far from the window, but even so, if she made a surprise attack, Roseau could be attacked in a blink of an eye. Bruder could see Roseau¡¯s profile through the window.


    Even if there was a window, Bruder could aim at his skull with a single breath by using her long needle. She was confident with her accuracy.


    She bent her fingers lightly. She had two long needles between her fingers. Then, she listened and breathed quietly while watching her target. All she had to do was kill that human in a flash, a flash of light that would melt into the darkness. It would allow the enemy to quietly lose consciousness.


    That¡¯s what assassins are, Bruder had heard it somewhere. If she could embody it, she did not know.


    She had a few breaths. She felt like she could hear Roseau¡¯s heartbeat through the window. Bruder had the feeling that his body had become the night itself.


    *cutting the wind*


    When Bruder noticed it, the long needles were released from her hand. The long needles penetrated the window and rode the wind while making minimal sounds. The way she moved her hand, the way she breathed, and the way she put her strength into it were so perfect that nothing could surpass such attack. There were things that could not be avoided in this world, and this was one of them.


    Bruder, hiding herself right away at the side corner of the red bricks, clearly thought of the long needles piercing Roseau¡¯s heart. She was sure that he would spout blood without even noticing the existence of the needles. That feeling was close to prophecy.


    That was¡­after a few moments, it became a clear reality.


    What Bruder threw with her hand was not something that Roseau could avoid. Roseau¡¯s eyes opened and greeted the long needles. The two needles painfully pierced his skull and eye.


    The thick reddish blood splattered around and painted Roseau¡¯s hair and beard. The amount of blood that was lost was more than enough to kill a person.


    Strangely, Bruder grabbed the feeling of the long needles sticking in her hand. Just as a bow and arrow archer also remembered the feeling of an arrow sticking into a target. The sensation of the needles piercing the skull and brain was certainly at her fingertips. There was no doubt that Roseau was dead.


    She was convinced about it. Bruder bounced from red bricks at once. She didn¡¯t even notice the noise she made after one of the red bricks collapsed.


    ¡­The moment she thought the long needles had pierced Roseau; she heard a voice from inside the room.


    ¡¸Have you ever heard the voice of God?¡¹


    At the same time as that voice echoed, the red bricks that Bruder had stepped onto was strangely hit and thrown into the air. Its appearance was roughly swayed by something mighty.


    The sound of shattering ceramic echoed in the darkness, but that didn¡¯t matter under this circumstance. Bruder shook her throat, dripping something cold from her forehead, unlike sweat.


    ¡¸I heard. God looked down on me and said¡­¡¹


    A voice crawled on the ground. Bruder wondered if that person¡¯s voice throat was clogged with blood, and although the voice reminded the voice of a drowning person trying to spit out water, the sound remained calm. It was weird. It felt like it was not the voice of a living person.


    Roseau pushed his body while resting his feet on the window frame. He looked like a real human being. He was just bones, flesh, and skin. That should be it.


    However, why was he alive after the long needles pierced in his eye and head? Why was the other eye shining brightly in the dark as if it was burning? Why was Bruder feeling this heavy pressure?


    His appearance was like a manifestation of a demon. Demon¡­No, it was like the high demon that once made a name in history. Seeing Roseau stepping on the brick roof, Bruder stepped back unintentionally.


    Her mind got her confused. No matter how much she tried to put her thoughts together on what to do, they all disappeared amid the turmoil.


    Roseau said, while taking out the needles that stuck on his face.


    ¡¸¡­It seems your enemy has come to visit you. Assassin, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not dead. I won¡¯t die before the Lord of Vice is dead.¡¹


    Roseau moved forward with one step. With that alone, the bricks bounced off themselves. It was as if they were forcibly trampled by a large force.


    Bruder squeezed her cheeks and pulled her chin, saying.


    ¡¸¡­Good then. If I kill you before that, my employer will recognize my efforts.¡¹


    Then, as it was, Bruder took one step forward.

 Volume 10 - CH 262

    Chapter 262: Burning Person


    A roar shattered the red bricks and blew them away. The figure that danced in the hollow of the night looked like a flock of bats. It was a single swing of Roseau¡¯s arm that made it happen.


    Roseau¡¯s arms weren¡¯t thin, but they looked human. It was not possible for Roseau to flip the bricks on the roof all at once. Yes, if he were ordinary, so to speak.


    In other words, he was an anomaly. Bruder muttered deep inside her chest, playing with a flash of silver with her fingertips.


    Glittering needles flew towards the red bricks like moving waves. Aiming at Roseau¡¯s neck and heart, the needles accurately slipped through the gaps in the sky. Bruder didn¡¯t know what trick led to that anomaly. Still, it was better than doing nothing.


    ¡°Are my needles impossible to reach Roseau¡¯s body?¡± Bruder¡¯s anxiety consumed her very being. However, the needles pierced Roseau¡¯s neck and heart with ease. Fresh blood disappeared into the darkness.


    Those long needles had a special nature. If Bruder tried to pull them out by force, Roseau¡¯s throat and heart would burst, and he would definitely die.


    Bruder turned her gaze toward Roseau¡¯s body, pressing her lips. If this was something impossible to kill, then she would¡¯ve to replace her common sense in earnest. Whether he was a human or a demon beast, he would die if his core got crushed.


    ¡¸God said you are a fool who shook off salvation by pursuing your own wishes.¡¹


    However, Roseau spoke as if no pain was inflicted on brain. He grabbed the long needles stuck in his neck and heart with his bare hands and pulled them out. He did it with a sharp movement even though it was far from being sharp.


    Naturally, blood spilled from his heart like a muddy stream, and the skin on his neck ripped apart as his body became both red and black. Still, Roseau went one step further without showing fear.


    Bruder felt the bricks shattering along with the pressure approaching her cheeks.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why, even in such a state¡­¡¹


    The moment Roseau¡¯s words touched Bruder¡¯s earlobes, something unpleasant reached her spine. Even though that man talked nonsense, Bruder still felt a strange sense of oppression that ate her body alive.


    To escape the heavy weight of the air, Bruder kicked and bounced strongly on the roof. She was not good at acrobatics on the unstable scaffolding. Rather, it was her specialty. While twisting her body in the air, she threw a few needles at Roseau. This time, Bruder aimed at both his knees.


    What kind of mechanism was it? What kind of existence was it? Bruder had no idea. Rather, she fell into a nightmare. All she wanted to do was turn her back and run away.


    ¡°No, I should have done it by now. Generally, if you work as an assassin, you should withdraw when the other person notices you.¡±


    However, Bruder realized that it was no longer an option.


    Roseau talked about the Lord of Vice, Lugis, when Bruder tried to kill him.


    What would he do if he saw this enemy? Under normal reasoning, one would retreat. It would be strange to deal with such an unknown foreign object instead of being wary.


    Yet, it was odd. Bruder couldn¡¯t imagine her employer turning his back on this foreign object. Lugis would rather try to kill this weird being with a chewing tobacco on his amusing lips rather than stepping back.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t run away from this threat.¡±


    Bruder¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her body bounced on the roof without hesitation. Every time she touched her leg on the roof, she threw a needle at Roseau. Next were his elbows. Next were the wrists and ankles. If the needles stuck into the meat, even if Roseau was a foreign body, it would be possible to sew his joints together. It was a small possibility, but it was worth it.


    The employer was a benefactor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk about myself in a way that I understand everything, and I can be easily dissatisfied with people straight away. However, because he was there, I was able to join hands with Vestaline again, and even though my health and body looked like a piece of crap, I managed to survive thanks to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I finally understand. I want to repay the favor. Like Vestaline, I feel indebted to my employer. That¡¯s why I decided to follow his back again. There is no difference. Is it permissible to give a favor unilaterally and not give time to return it?¡±


    Bruder looked at Roseau, who inevitably received the needles with his body, while sticking a faint smile on her face. ¡°That¡¯s why this foreign body¡­no, this demon is going to die by my hands. Even if the enemy does not die, I will kill it for sure.¡±


    With that in mind, Bruder knew it was time to drive the limbs and hold the needles again. Suddenly, a feeling of strangeness ran at her fingertips. She never felt such feeling before.


    ¡­The needles were hot.


    It was not unbearable, but it was true that the needles were hot. It was snowing right now. The needles would freeze in this weather if left alone for too long. Yet, they were hot. Did she hold it too tightly in her hands? Bruder bent her fingers and touched the needles again. They were still hot.


    Wrong. The needles were undoubtedly hot. Moreover, the heat gradually became stronger as if they were burning. Hot, hot, hot. Bruder couldn¡¯t hold them anymore.


    Her heart palpitated strongly. This was a huge anomaly. Her gaze turned to the demon in front of her.


    Roseau¡¯s eyes were blazing in the darkness. Those were not human eyes.


    ¡¸Have the needles stopped coming? Then, just like a statue or a stone, it¡¯s better for them to stand still.¡¹


    At the same time Roseau echoed his voice, the needles pierced his limbs, sobbing aloud. It emitted a smoke, while creaking its body and screaming.


    A huge number of flames emitted from the demon¡¯s body. It melted the iron and distorted the surrounding air. The surrounding heat was so high that even the building itself was likely to collapse.


    While twisting her tongue, Bruder threw a needle that was still pinched between her fingers. It could be pointless, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Her fingers were about to get hot. Therefore, she had to release it before she could no longer hold it.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Bruder¡¯s muscles momentarily cramped as if she was frightened.


    ¡°The situation is simply the worst. My weapon, the needles, didn¡¯t work, and now, I am restricted from using them.¡±


    History told that demons¡­the servants of the great demons and enemies of mankind, were usually killed by heroes. Only heroes could end such devilish lives.


    ¡°However, I am an ordinary person. There is no way that I will find a magnificent blade and brilliantly thrust it into the enemy. There is no way that I will find such a wonderful plot.¡± Bruder no longer inhaled and exhaled the hot air.


    ¡°Then, at best, I¡¯ll scratch it by doing my best. At least, I¡¯ll stick to it until my limbs are torn. That way, maybe my employer will admit that I¡¯ve done well.¡±


    Was it tragic or ridiculous? Such feeling emerged in Bruder¡¯s viscera. That was because she had a strange belief in her heart that she wouldn¡¯t be saved anymore.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t just the needles that got hot. Bruder swallowed her spit, while clenching her back teeth.


    ¡°¡­My body is hot. It feels as if the heat of the burning flames is gushing from within.¡±


    ¡°Is it no good anymore?¡± Bruder muttered with her cheeks, and then, laughed. The figure of the employer was visible on the back of her eyelids.

 Volume 10 - CH 263

    Chapter 263: The Will that Crumbles and Distorts


    Roseau blinked his eyes, remembering the heat that was about to spill out of his lips. He felt strangely good, even though his body was being transformed into something else. It felt rather refreshing. This was his first time feeling like this.


    ¡°¡­After all, my whole life was filled with burning.¡±


    Roseau was once enthusiastic about getting status, gold coins, beauty, and above all, correctness. However, no matter how much he wished, and no matter how much he reached out, he couldn¡¯t get close to any of those glorious things. Even after working hard, those things rolled into Roseau¡¯s hands. The more he wanted them, the farther away his wishes were, and even though he felt he had finally got something, it spilled from the palm of his hand like sand.


    There was nothing in Roseau¡¯s hands. No piece of sand was left behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I was impatient. Many times I wanted to burn everything when I felt impatient. Instead of hoping to grab something, it became my hope to hate them and burn them.¡±


    That¡¯s why Roseau thought this was just what he wanted.


    The heat of fire came from within his viscera. The blood-dried body was still, strangely, moving. Was it like a monster or a demon? It was not like a human at all.


    ¡°But why am I questioning if I am human or not? It doesn¡¯t matter if my body belongs to a monster or a demon. This is my wish. This is my desire. I hoped for this.¡±


    Roseau felt as if something was falling from the bottom of his head. He didn¡¯t know what it was. But, oh well, it didn¡¯t matter since he didn¡¯t want to understand.


    ¡°Oh, righteous and correct ones, just burn! You shall be burned because of your injustice!¡±


    ¡°No one can escape from these flames. As long as a person is just a fickle human being, he or she will envy or hate someone. These flames will burn those emotions. And those emotions will burn that person¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Be it the assassin, Philos Trait, and even that Lord of Vice. As long as it¡¯s a creature with emotion and impatience, I¡¯ll definitely kill it.¡±


    A majestic bell resonated in the back of Roseau¡¯s ears. It was terribly comfortable. It was as if he was receiving the revelation and the gospel. The world that never smiled to him before was now finally turning its gaze to him.


    Bliss came to Roseau¡¯s ears, saying that it was the salvation given to those who hanged their heads on God.


    ¡°Good, yes good. If my wish is given, I won¡¯t need anything else.¡±


    At the same time as the majestic sound of the bell struck his ears, an indescribable voice echoed aloud.


    ¡­The beast of robbery defended himself more than anything else, and the burning died.Everything will remain as your wish.


    Roseau could no longer hear such mocking sound.


    ¡ª


    Heat erupted out of Roseau¡¯s body, and the long needles pierced into his flesh melted and disappeared like smoke. Bruder¡¯s eyes were slightly struck by the heat.


    The reaper, the immortal, the ally of the night.


    These words ran through Bruder¡¯s head. Roseau held the long needles with his body, holding them calmly as if pain didn¡¯t exist.


    It was a silly delusion for Bruder. These strange beings were the product of the mythical era, and they existed only before Altius came to be. In this world, there were no heroes chosen by fate, no heroes who received the favor of God, and no magic to bring people back to life. There were only remnants left.


    ¡°Yes, there is nothing at all.¡±


    ¡°Then, there is only one thing to do. I will have to roll my body on this stage.¡± Bruder grabbed the needle that was stowed in her pocket and forcibly threw it at Roseau. Her hands made a distorted sound.


    The silver needle running in the darkness cut through the hollow like a glittering meteor, but was destined to burn out at the end. The thin needles could no longer even pierce Roseau¡¯s flesh.


    ¡°Of course, I know that. And even if I pierce his flesh, he will not be frightened. Then, I think there is no choice but to blind his eyes.¡± At least, Bruder thought so.


    The moment when the long needle burned when it touched Roseau¡¯s heat and turned to smoke, Bruder¡¯s legs kicked the red bricks while oscillating.


    Roseau¡¯s appearance and behavior were certainly abnormal. Still, he was just an amateur, if one only took the action of fighting into account. He was probably just a person who wielded his mouth instead of wielding real weapons.


    ¡°Then, that¡¯s where I should aim.¡± Bruder bounced her body, while feeling her heart heating up abnormally. Her ankles roared, and in a blink of an eye, Roseau was right next to her.


    After all, he was an amateur. Certainly his eyes couldn¡¯t catch up.


    Certainly, the needles would not inflict damage anymore. Even an iron sword would no longer reach its flesh. Then, all she could do was grab one of his arms and try to push him from the roof to the ground. It was the only way Bruder could withstand this monster, even if just a little. Bruder didn¡¯t know if such a human idea could really kill a demon, but it was still better than doing nothing.


    Bruder¡¯s arms entangled Roseau¡¯s defenseless right arm. While tightening her joints with Roseau¡¯s, Bruder moved her hips to shift the center of her opponent¡¯s center of gravity.


    Grabbing the joints and shaking the center of gravity was a common practice in back alley¡¯s fights. Bruder¡¯s way of throwing her whole weight onto it was enough to throw a large man even if she had a slender body. It was a familiar practice for Bruder.


    However, it worked if the other party was a normal person. Bruder realized it now.


    Roseau¡¯s body did not budge, no matter how much Bruder put her entire weight on him.


    It felt as if she were trying to pull the tail of a mighty dragon and throw it away. She couldn¡¯t move it with just one fingertip. Bruder felt that blood was lost from everywhere in Roseau¡¯s body, except his spine. His eyes hardened.


    ¡¸¡­Farewell, righteousness. ¡¹


    After saying goodbye, Roseau¡¯s face went crazy. His eyes were stripped and his meshing teeth became sharp enough to look like fangs. Then his arm, which Bruder entwined with, was easily swung.


    *sound of cutting through the wind*


    It was not clear to Bruder whether it took the form of sound. She knew that a lump of wind bounced behind her ears and shook her skull like a storm. She didn¡¯t even know the top and bottom; let alone the front and back. She couldn¡¯t even figure out what exposure she had now. However, she understood that her heart and internal organs were complaining of a huge heat that almost burned them.


    There was a sound of something falling.


    Bruder could only understand the situation until she was at a stage where her whole body fell strongly on the red bricks. Blood spilled from her head as if her skull had been cracked. Her heart was hot and distorted, and her body no longer emitted the warning of the burning heat.


    Bruder noticed that her right hand was pointing in an impossible direction. It felt as if her body was going to collapse just by moving one fingertip. Rather, it was strange that she was still alive. It was a huge shock.


    ¡°I finally understand it after receiving such blow. It¡¯s an existence that transforms humans as mere dust by shaking one arm. It must be a demon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s scary. Yeah, fear is biting my neck.¡± Bruder instinctively shook her teeth.


    It was a coincidence that Bruder was thrown onto the roof. Did it happen because the power of this monster went crazy? Or did it not think about anything reasonable at all? If Bruder had been thrown out of the roof, she would be dead by now. In the darkness, her lifeless body would just rot with her broken bones and spilled blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to be alive. But, I¡¯ve already threw my stubbornness away. I¡¯m just scared now. I¡¯m scared of that thing.¡±


    The support that was hiding in Bruder¡¯s chest shattered with a single swing. Like the melted and burnt needles, the determination in her chest was fragile and crumbled.


    Originally, a girl named Bruder was an ordinary person. Even in the past, she threw everything away, only hoping to die, and finally, at the hands of her own sister, she decayed into the soil of Belfein.


    For a human like her, happiness meant living as a rural village girl. It meant walking a path where neither sandstorms nor snowstorms could occur. All it required was surviving while enduring a little pain. She was just a mediocre person. She could have lived without holding weapons; she was a girl after all. However, she ignored her fate and threw a tantrum.


    It had now gone beyond the days of talking about mercenaries and pretending to be someone else. She finally came to such a place and realized her foolishness.


    Bruder was not strong like Caria, she did not have faith like Matia, and she did not have a strong ego like Lugis. She came here with absolutely nothing.


    Bruder¡¯s body slowly decayed while shedding blood. She heard something well, probably because she was lying down on the ground. It was footsteps, which gradually moved away from her body. Perhaps, Roseau thought she was dead. Or did he feel there was no point in dirtying his hands anymore?


    Bruder thought through her small breaths while lying down.


    ¡°I just have to lie down on the ground as it is. Then, the enemy will disappear, and maybe my physical strength will be restored a little. Besides, all I have to do is prevent from dying right now. Then, I will make it alive. I have to avoid contact with that scary existence.¡±


    ¡°I want to run away soon. It was a mistake to confront it in the first place. That¡¯s right, it must be it. This is quite crazy¡­yes, crazy and irrational. Wait; is this how I¡¯m supposed to act?¡±


    Bruder clenched her trembling left fist and opened her mouth. Her brown eyes were open.


    ¡¸You failed, bastard¡­! ¡¹


    She screamed out loud.


    Perhaps, it was because she opened her throat forcibly, the blood that had accumulated in Bruder¡¯s mouth flowed back, and she coughed involuntarily. Still, she continued to inhale and exhale the air with small but deep breaths. She didn¡¯t know if she truly screamed or not. However, it seemed that she was unsuitable to be an assassin.


    With the thought of tearing off the flesh of the whole body, she changed her posture on the red bricks and slammed her feet against the roof. Was this what it meant for the meat to be ripped apart? The bent bones in her body screamed frenetically, and those inner screams transformed into severe pain as they attacked her body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, because my body is speaking that a light move can be fatal.¡±


    Bruder shook her teeth and sighed, even with something close to tears stuck in her eyes. ¡°I know, my body is at its limit, and it¡¯s stupid to go against that monster. I¡¯m still so scared of it. No matter how much my body heats up, it¡¯s an undeniable fact.¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to die in such a place while crawling like a losing dog.¡± Blood dripped from her skull, and her heart conveyed burning heat.


    Bruder¡¯s spirit was by no means strong. It easily crushed and easily melted down. She could give up everything easily. However, no matter how much her spirit collapsed, it would forcibly overlap immediately and struggle to take some form again.


    At the end of the day, she was someone unscrupulous and incomprehensible.


    ¡°A defeat is not a real defeat. No matter what kind of mischief I¡¯m exposed to, whether I lie down on the ground or something trample on my face, it is not a defeat unless I admit it.¡±


    Because of such distorted spirituality, her father was killed in shame, her mother and sister were robbed by violence, but she did not choose to kill herself. She wanted to die, but did not choose to escape. She had no idea what was going on in her heart.


    ¡°¡­No matter how helpless or ungodly I am, I haven¡¯t lost yet.¡±


    Bruder rang her teeth as she stood up while dragging her broken right arm. She painted the red bricks in black with her dark-red blood. Roseau stopped moving his legs and looked at Bruder fixedly.


    ¡¸It was a very good demonstration of your power, demon¡­I¡­No, actually, you don¡¯t have the guts to kill me, right?¡¹


    ¡°I laughed, trying to pull my painful cheeks. Even though I laughed, it was still a subtle move. I have to be careful when moving my body. Still, I haven¡¯t lost yet, so I need to smile.¡±


    ¡°My vision is blurred. I don¡¯t even know how Roseau stares at me anymore.¡± The moment Bruder spit out a clot of blood that was clogged in her throat.


    *sound of cutting through the wind*


    Bruder heard something heavy tearing the wind. Almost at the same time, the hot air that was enveloped in the atmosphere exploded. Roseau¡¯s footsteps, which had been echoing from earlier, stopped.


    What happened? Bruder could no longer tell what was going on. She didn¡¯t even feel like trying to understand the situation. Her strength naturally fell out of her body.


    ¡°But I thought it was good. I knew whose voice struck my ears.¡±


    ¡¸Hey, Bruder, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw a friend in a coffin. Please stop it. ¡¹


    ¡°Ah, I knew it. He is the only one who talks about me as a friend.¡±

 Volume 10 - CH 264

    Chapter 264: The Loosen Flame


    It was a strange sight. A knife pierced Roseau¡¯s back and a throwing axe bit his belly. Blood fluttered in the air after being released from the body, polluting the night.


    Usually, a person would die immediately. Even if a person could keep some of his structural form, after a few minutes the heart would lose momentum and the soul would not be able to cling to the body.


    Even so, there was no such sign from Roseau. Rather, it seemed to enhance its fearless behavior by bathing in his blood.


    I squeezed my eyes. I saw his blood making bubbles around him and the piercing weapons distorting their appearance.


    Heat and flames swirled throughout his body. It was different from magic and curse.


    Behind the eyelids, I could see the reflection of the meat beast of God seen in the mercenary city of Belfein. At the same time, there was a sound that I did not want to hear in the back of my ears. The sound was strangely solemn and jarring, as if slowly scraping off my bone.


    With that alone, my brain nodded as if it understood it all.


    Roseau was no longer human. He was like a terrifying demon, born as a result of God and others bouncing their fingertips.


    ¡¸Well then, how are we going to kill it¡­Vestaline? For now, I want you to save Bruder. ¡¹


    However, as a demon, the moment it swallowed our weapons, I had no choice but to throw my reason away. Now I just wanted to rush and save Bruder.


    I didn¡¯t know if she was thrown away or if she took a distance herself, but Bruder was standing on the other side of Roseau, on the edge of the roof. From a distance, I could see that she was already vomiting blood. She had a deep wound. Was this guy the one who did it? This guy hurt my friend.


    Vestaline heard my words and hit the red bricks with her toes. Nobody would stop her from running with momentum. It felt like a rush with a battle axe.


    And it was my job to keep Roseau¡¯s attention until Vestaline rushed to Bruder. Great, it was easy to understand and it fit my nature.


    I made Philos Trait sit on the roof earlier while pulling out the treasure sword in a position that made it float in the air. The purple hue glittered in the night like its primary color.


    Well, I was thinking about how to get his attention. Curiously, Roseau wasn¡¯t interested in Vestaline running beside him or Bruder lying down behind him. He kept looking straight at me with his eyes wide open.


    Okay, he was clearly fixated in me. Sorry, but I don¡¯t have that kind of hobby.


    ¡¸I was waiting for you, my enemy. I heard that a bloodthirsty mountain dog would come here soon.¡¹


    Roseau¡¯s eyes were rough, as if they were packed with fire. The tone of his voice was also different from what I heard in front of the castle gate. He had a gentlemanly attitude at that time, but now he seemed to show his thorny emotions.


    I said while removing the chewing tobacco from my lips.


    ¡¸Mountain dogs are hungry only for meat, while blood is always hungry for humans or gods. How about you, Roseau? ¡¹


    I gazed at Roseau while saying those light-sounded words. The knife and axe that were supposed to be stuck in his body had lost their power and were thrown onto the roof without force. The cuts they made on the skin also seemed to be gradually closing while blowing up smoke. Was it possible to say that heat was forcibly closing the wounds?


    The truth was that I shouldn¡¯t overlap my blade with such a monster, no, with such a demon. There was no Caria or Filaret here, unlike what happened in Belfein. Although Ann acted as a liaison, it would be too convenient to expect immediate reinforcements.


    Bruder and Vestaline were two forces in themselves, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to help. Not to mention Philos Trait.


    I was stuck, which meant that I had to do it by myself. What a wonderful thing.


    ¡¸I see. Then, neither of us are humans, Lugis¡­Lugis Vrilligant. ¡¹


    Roseau¡¯s expression was pleasant, but somewhat dangerous. His spirit looked excited in a dangerous way. If the heat was blown away even for a moment, it was likely to lose one¡¯s life.


    However, I didn¡¯t think that the person who had transformed into an obvious demon would call me the Great Devil Vrilligant. Roseau looked more mythical than me.


    I saw Roseau stepping in this place, uttering those words. Those were not casual steps, but steps aimed at giving utmost power. With that alone, the red bricks at his feet had the power to crush a person. The debris became like tiny weapons to pierce into the hollow.


    The pain of the cuts ran through my skin slightly. It felt like a dazzle when it slammed at my cheeks and eyes. Roseau¡¯s swung up his arm when jumping, and such sight was reflected at the edge of my view. The space between me and Roseau disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Two steps later, my view was hollow, probably because pieces of red bricks had entered my eyes. My skin felt the sign that Roseau¡¯s flame was approaching me. I narrowed my eyes. One step further, my cheeks felt some vicious pressure. That pressure was close enough to easily crush my skull.


    After that, it was a zero step¡­it was time.


    At that moment, I opened my eyes and made the treasure sword growl and draw a purple line in the night sky. It ran from top right to bottom left. The sound of the flash of light that cut through the hollow was comfortably echoing in my ears.


    The blade of the treasure sword easily bit the flesh of the enemy and made blood burst. Beyond that, I felt a firm feel. It felt like breaking the spine, which was the core of the body.


    The dissonance between flesh and bone struck my ears. Roseau¡¯s internal organs were creaking and screaming.


    The blood on the cheeks and arms had a strange heat. There was a burning sound. However, I did not care about that.


    After slashing Roseau¡¯s upper body with the sword, I slammed my shoulder against Roseau¡¯s body with the momentum of swinging the treasure sword. I wanted to bounce him off in a rush attack, if possible.


    However, it was quite heavy. After colliding with all my weight, Roseau only retracted slightly. It was impossible. No matter how much I thought about it, it was not the weight of a person.


    The feeling of pressure hit my body. Roseau¡¯s palm looked somewhat strange. At his fingertips, something like a flame was visible.


    Indeed, if that blow caught me somewhere in my body, my meat would melt and the blood would boil, and I would die immediately. I had such an unmistakable and terrible feeling.


    But, just as the blade that did not tear the flesh had no meaning, the flame that did not burn the skin also had no meaning. Perhaps, I forcibly aimed at his body without realizing the implications of my attack. Roseau¡¯s posture was greatly tilted.


    I took back the blade of the treasure sword that was left shaken. My wrist rang slightly.


    Even though it was a demon that melted weapons and did not get fatally wounded, its appearance was that of a human being. In that case, I should cut off his limbs and half of his body so that he would not move them. It would be the same as being dead. I had to move the weapon faster than it burned, and even faster than the healing wounds.


    Step half a step. Time was already short enough. I had to keep this distance in order to crush not only the meat but also the bones.


    I found that blood had become a fiery fever as it fell on my cheeks. I further narrowed my eyes. I fixed the legs and drove the body so that the hips drew a circle. The purple hue was swung out as if it had become one with my arm.


    ¡­A dark purple light drew a semi-circle in the space and cut the hollow. A few moments later, a red line appeared on Roseau¡¯s belly.


    It was a flash of blood. I felt the peculiar touch of scraping off the internal organs of his belly along with the dullness when cutting off his bones.


    Roseau¡¯s torso slid down from the lower body as if it had lost its support. I saw Roseau reaching out to me with his eyes wide open and frenzied.


    My fingertips did not reach. Only a little heat was burning my cheeks. On the red brick, two chunks of meats laid down. I heard a large amount of blood spilling from Roseau¡¯s body, and it burned the edges of the red bricks.


    Well, it would be easier if he died now. I swung the treasure sword in the air to shake off the sticky blood. A scorching smell pierced my nose.


    The body was cut in two, the shoulders were torn and the internal organs were spilling with a burning smell. It was an unmistakable and inescapable death.


    However, how much ordinary common sense could I apply to this demon? I saw a similar existence with Eldith before, who was the incarnation of destruction.


    Then, this one would not die yet.


    ¡¸¡­There is no mercy, even though the deviating hunter is someone that misses the prey.¡¹


    It was no longer a voice, but the sound of fire overlapping with words.


    Roseau¡¯s body was wrapped in flames as if he had thrown away its meat and blood. He no longer needed the human body wrapped in meat and skin. It burned.


    I replied, slightly biting my lips and snorting.


    ¡¸Hey, hey, you raised your hand at my friend. I don¡¯t think I need to have mercy on someone like you, don¡¯t you agree?¡¹


    I said to the deceased who was burning in the flames. I felt that my chest had a strange fever.

 Volume 10 - CH 265

    Chapter 265: The Devil and the Friend


    The heat of flames melted the air and took the shape of a person. I didn¡¯t know if there was any meat or blood left in there. However, it seemed that the lump of fire was moving by taking a shape for a moment.


    But he certainly spoke before my eyes, with his glistening eyes wide open.


    ¡¸Unfortunately, I don¡¯t die, because I¡¯ve killed death. This body is no longer like a moving dead person.¡¹


    I don¡¯t die. It was those who have killed death. It was people who couldn¡¯t die. I see. I remembered hearing such words somewhere in the past. I heard them well.


    The flames that burned the night distorted the surrounding area. Even though there was a lump of fire in there, the surroundings did not brighten at all. Rather, the surroundings seemed to have sunk even more due to the burning flame.


    I held the treasure sword with both hands and focused my eyes. The enemy became just flames. Could I kill it? Besides, the enemy was a demon. It was not just a matter of extinguishing the flames.


    In the past, I never faced such opponents during the salvation journey, though I heard that several weird phenomena happened from the time to time. What exactly was this?


    They dealt with something different from magic. It felt as if someone trampled on humans. After the great catastrophe, people were afraid of the magical shape that suddenly sprung up.


    Anyway, I had never seen it before. And, of course, people were afraid of things that were different. People never tried to understand intangible things.


    So, I wondered. When did a person name such things? In order to put both that variant that they couldn¡¯t understand, they created their own category. In other words, Roseau looked like a demon from the age of the gods.


    The decapitated officer, the enemy of the human species, the person with dark magic¡­All of those names fell into the category of demon.


    The beast with the lump of meat that I saw at Belfein was a monster moved by wrath. However, Roseau had reason. He spoke words and took the form of a person. And yet, its existence was heresy itself.


    Curiously, this one was much creepier than the deformed beast.


    ¡¸What are you saying? The deceased will die someday. And for you, that¡¯s today.¡¹


    By the way, why did the demon end up in such a place and as a person named Roseau? I couldn¡¯t understand that. In fact, it happened right in front of me. Then, there was only one thing to do.


    I held the treasure sword and pressed my lips. Unknowingly, I bounced my legs and kept a distance. A little sweat licked from my cheeks. Was it because of the heat of the demon or something else?


    The flames swayed in the wind. No, Roseau¡¯s arm, which had become the fire pillar itself, scattered the flames and consumed the air. The jumping flames shook like a whip and destroyed red bricks with it.


    Such eerie appearance made me feel as if I was looking at an illusion. It seemed that my brain refused to understand what was happening in front of my eyes or as to whether such a thing could really happen. But the heat that touched my cheeks was undeniably true, and I was now putting my life on the line.


    Moving away by instinct, I hit the red bricks with my feet. I jumped while trying to fall back. My spine shouted that I must do such action.


    The next moment, several flames stood in front of me. For a short moment, Roseau¡¯s flames and heat wrapped my body. The heat burned my lungs. For a moment, an unbelievable amount of heat was blown into the body, and my esophagus was about to move backwards.


    I escaped into the darkness with a rushing momentum. I almost collapsed and forcibly exhaled the hot air with my lungs. I screamed as if my internal organs were swollen. My heart was beating as if I had fever. I see. This was a demon¡¯s blow.


    I raised my cheeks quietly while pulling myself together. It was a painful blow, but in response, there was something that came to my mind.


    Roseau¡¯s left arm swung up, perhaps because he didn¡¯t have time to rest. It was like waving his arm as a whip. His left arm became a flame, and the flame swam in the air like a snake.


    While looking at the snake of flame, I let out a hot sigh from my lips for a moment. Eldith or Filaret were the right people to deal with this.


    I moved half of my body as to respond to the flame. Then, as it was, I held the treasure sword to defend myself from the deadly flame. At the moment, the back of my hand was thinly burned. Of course, it was normal. It was insane to handle burning flames directly. A scorching smell pierced through my nostrils.


    I moved my wrist, leaving the heated skin intact. Then, the purple light was run by tracing the trajectory carved by the flame snake. The fire of column standing in front of me was torn apart as if it had been struck by a storm.


    I used the treasure sword to scoop out the part that seemed to be the boundary between the body and the left arm, where the shoulder should originally be. Roseau¡¯s body was wrapped in flames, and it was hard to tell if there was meat in there anymore. However, there was definitely something solid in there. I felt it in my hands after swinging the treasure sword. It was the unmistakable feeling of cutting the meat and bones.


    The flame swayed dramatically as if it was in agony. In Roseau¡¯s body, which became a whirlpool of fire, I could see only his eyes shining up close. It seemed that some meat still remained, but every time I slashed it, it fell off.


    The next blow Roseau showed was no longer that of a human. Roseau stuck out his right hand, which had turned into a flame, and grabbed the air with his palm.


    That¡¯s it. It was just a small gesture¡­but the air exploded.


    An empty echo screamed in my ears. It was the sound and momentum of explosives bursting. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but it did some ridiculous work. There was something on my cheeks that fell like either heat or pain. I didn¡¯t even know.


    But, even so. There was one certainty in my chest.


    I took a step into the heat and opened my eyes. I wondered if a spark had entered the eyes, because the inner corner of my eyes was hot.


    I pushed the treasure sword towards the heavens. Then, after that, I just kept the trajectory drawn by the treasure sword in order to break through the flames. The purple light carved a line into the sky.


    ¡­The wind reverberated. The flames covering the meat were crushed by the treasure sword, and the remaining of Roseau¡¯s meat was exposed to the sky.


    With the momentum of swinging the treasure sword, I dispelled the flames that clung to his body. The sparks of faint agony seemed to make some noise.


    ¡¸Sorry, but it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve fought in the fire.¡¹


    Besides, this guy named Roseau still had some humanity. Certainly, his behavior was that of a demon, and his tricks were far from ordinary.


    However, even though he turned out to be the flame itself, he still kept the shape of a person. How to take a step with his legs, how to swing his arms, how to move his eyes. He was no different from a human being. Moreover, he was just like an amateur when it came to fighting.


    Then, I shall not die. What did he know about being wrapped in flames? I knew it perfectly well. There was no way that I would die.


    Caria¡¯s sword flash was even more murderous than this, and Helot Stanley¡¯s blow was much more profound. Compared to my teacher, Roseau¡¯s attack was lacking.


    I believed so. Roseau was a monster called demon, but he still clung to the human side somewhere. I didn¡¯t know why and how, but it was true. If so, I shall kill him now. I shall behead him immediately. I knew I could do it.


    This demon should decay without knowing its roots¡­without knowing the original foundation.


    When Eldith once killed the dead, she smashed the flesh to the point of leaving no fragments, and the end was completed by evoking a spell.


    I couldn¡¯t repeat such behavior. In the first place, I couldn¡¯t use magic, let alone spells. Therefore, it would be difficult to shatter it into pieces. But strangely, my viscera didn¡¯t freeze in fear, in fact, I had a strange heat.


    Ah, yeah, of course. What was this guy? Was this not the demon called Roseau the one who hurt my friend? Well, he did something foolish. There was so much nausea that my viscera was about to turn inside out. An indescribable irritation crawled on my back for some time.


    Once, there were people who treated me like a mere rat. However, Bruder treated me as a human being. She was the one who pulled my hand, when I had no choice but to lick the mud and bow down mercilessly. This emotion was different from the scorching admiration for the heroes. It should be called friendship.


    The current Bruder did not know anything about me, and she didn¡¯t feel the same as I did. Perhaps, my feelings of friendship for her now were different too. But in my heart, she was always my friend, and I regretted that I let her die once.


    My heart was burning and trembling.


    ¡¸You¡¯ll burn out here. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll lend you as much suffering as I can. ¡¹


    There was a painful fever in my chest.

 Volume 10 - CH 266

    Chapter 266: The Crawling Sweltering Heat


    ¡­It was a scene that resembled a play.


    Philos Trait swallowed her spit, while her body cramped, sobbing every time she took a single breath. Her limbs ached every time she moved her throat. But it looked like she had forgotten that pain, as she stared fixedly at the sight in front of her. There were two shadows swaying in front of her eyes.


    Was that explosion and flames made of magic? Did a demon turn into a person, or was the person turned into a demon? It was none other than the one who once called himself Roseau.


    If the demon raised one hand, the heat of flames would blow around. It was far from a natural flame, nor was it invoked by art. It was not something that was designed for humans to use.


    It was pure violence released just to devour a person¡¯s life. Such a thing tore through the darkness every time it opened its palm lightly. It was like it was trying to burn the night itself.


    At the same time, a snake made of flames stuck out from the magical fingertips. The snake scattered away like sparks, showing ferocious fangs while moving in the air. It was as if the flame itself had a will. Such thing came out of Roseau¡¯s palm.


    It was impossible. Whether with magic or not, Philos Trait didn¡¯t remember hearing about a demon being with a will. This scene actually belonged to the territory of myths and fairy tales, where such things could be possible. She wondered if that devilishness had that kind of existence.


    Philos Trait opened her eyelids with the numbing white eye. Then, instead of her immovable lips, she professed the following words in her chest.


    ¡°¡­So, what exactly is the opposite to the existence of that myth?¡±


    A purple light ran high in the air, followed by a green shadow. The slashing that was released devoured the sky and ripped the jaw of the flame snake.


    Once, twice, three times. Every time a ripple of fire fell on that person, he raised the sword with the purple blade and annihilated the snake¡¯s neck and jaw. It seemed to Philos Trait that his eyes had the same heat as Roseau.


    Lugis, the Lord of Vice. That was the name of the person who kept swinging the blade against the devilishness.


    Philos Trait no longer knew what she was looking at. A wave of doubts swirled in her skull.


    ¡°I was just waiting for my death in that prison, but I was taken away by that Lord of Vice, and now I¡¯m forced to see this unrealistic play.¡±


    ¡°I do not understand. To tell the truth, I feel like I¡¯m dying every time that demon takes a step further. It feels like I¡¯m dreaming. But it feels like a very unpleasant dream.¡±


    However, the only abominable pain that hit her viscera was that this was not a play, but a reality. Philos Trait shook her fingertips, while narrowing of her white eye. Behind her sight was just regret.


    ¡°Why did I not go more rampant and try to get out of his hands while being held by that vice? I felt a lot of humiliation being carried away by such selfish man. What was he doing by upsetting me that much?¡±


    The person named Philos Trait was prideful, and in a sense, she was a person who was captivated by that pride. She just couldn¡¯t take actions or behaviors that deviated from said pride. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t even accept such rampaging violence.


    The pride as a ruler tightened Philos Trait¡¯s heart. In fact, she was on the verge of her death and still didn¡¯t want to throw it away. Her pride was the vow she made when she put her city in her hands. How could she throw it away now?


    She couldn¡¯t even hate Roseau, who threw her into the dungeons. Despite her feelings of good and bad, the essential part was that she was a ruler, forever. She had no choice in her body but love the citizens of her beloved city.


    However, the Lord of Vice, Lugis, was not a citizen.


    He was an enemy that should be hated. Yes, he was a good enemy to hate. When she realized that, Philos Trait¡¯s lips shook in distortion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s the enemy. I need to hate that existence. That¡¯s why, I¡­Ah, how hateful. My chest burns. I want to tighten that neck.¡± Philos Trait¡¯s white eye was about to spew heat.


    The swordfight that was unfolding in front of her eyes was about to reach the end.


    Even if Roseau tried to pull the flame snake and the fire column all at once, they were all blocked by the purple blade. Lugis¡¯ swings knew how to handle the flames. That sword behaved as if it once fought against the same being.


    The sword smashed the burning flame in a great momentum. Lugis¡¯ both hands were shaken off to the side.


    ¡­It seemed so for a moment. The purple light, which had been drawing fine lines until now, was slightly blurred. Amid that sight, Philos Trait could see Lugis with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°What happened? Even if I look from the sidelines, I don¡¯t know. But for a moment he certainly stopped. Will the devilish snake miss that opportunity?¡±


    Her eyelids blinked. The next moment, Philos Trait opened her eyes and what came into her sight was Lugis¡¯ appearance, whose right arm was eaten by the flame snake.


    Her heart was burning with extreme heat.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­tsk, Ah!? ¡¹


    My right arm bounced off from the treasure sword. There was a sign that the fangs of the flame snake were biting into my flesh. It was no longer hot and painful. Rather, I felt that something was lost from my body and decayed. My foot stepped in the pool of blood on the spot.


    In the meantime, the snake that had eaten my right arm spread his jaw wide. Perhaps, it was hungry enough to bite my whole arm.


    This was bad. I forcibly drove my waist and shook the left arm. Then, with a powerful momentum, I pushed my treasure sword into the snake. The heat of those flames and sharp pain crushed my right arm at the same time.


    At the last moment, the flame snake sparked with a roaring sound and it scattered itself into the night.


    While relieving to see the released right arm, the pain and fever made my breathing rough. I clenched my back teeth, kicked the brick roof and reflexively distanced myself from Roseau.


    My eyes hardened. My right arm was barely moving, and probably unusable. There was a limit to this fight.


    However, this was not the real danger.


    I felt the heat of the fangs from the flame snake reaching my body other than my right arm. I gritted my back teeth that had been misaligned, and a distorted sound was heard.


    ¡­My heart was heating up. It was almost burning.


    Unknowingly, my sobbing leaked. The breath that exhaled from my mouth seemed like fire itself.


    I felt like my throat and my lungs were burning. This feeling of trying to be eaten away from within, not from the outside of the body, almost made me mad. I desperately tried to move my legs, which were about to collapse, on top of the roof.


    What was this? What happened?


    ¡¸It took a long time to ignite. Is your body protected by something, enemy?¡¹


    Roseau spoke while hitting the red bricks with his foot. I could see him approaching me with burning flames all over his body. He no longer needed the flame snake or the swinging arms. All he needed was to approach me in order for my insides to burn without mercy.


    I honestly didn¡¯t know what was going on. However, it seemed certain that this unbearable heat was a mechanism prepared by Roseau. Then, I had no choice but to kill him first. With my left arm, which was safe, I firmly held the treasure sword.


    On this moment, the feeling that my body was burning out erupted from the inside. I forcibly opened my eyes even amid pain.


    ¡¸The heat is no longer mine. It¡¯s yours, Lugis Vrilligant. ¡¹


    Roseau muttered as if words were spilling out of his existence without much force.


    ¡¸As long as a person is a person, there will be hatred in that person¡¯s chest. Yes, there will be envy for someone else. That becomes a flame. That flame will surely burn that person from within.¡¹


    Again, the burning flames around Roseau increased and erupted. As usual, only his eyes were shining brightly, as if they were thirsty for something.


    ¡¸My enemy, you and I are the same, because we want to burn everything down. There is too much fuel for hatred in this world.¡¹


    At the same time as he uttered those words, my heart burned and burned. My vision became gradually blurred.

 Volume 10 - CH 267

    Chapter 267: Similar and Homogenous


    ¡­So, who would like to kill me, huh?


    From the time he heard those words in front of Philos Castle Gate, a certain conviction was born in Roseau¡¯s chest. It was a strange belief that he, Lugis, must be the same as Roseau.


    Although he was a leader, he exposed himself in front of the enemy soldiers and shouted to God to kill him.


    Yes, he was the same. He, like Roseau, didn¡¯t regard his life as a center piece. Lugis unquestionably had something deep in his heart that he hated. That something was much bigger than his life. Roseau didn¡¯t know much about Lugis, but he was sure that Lugis had an unseen passion.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I think. Lugis¡¯ essence is neither evil nor vice. He is his own kind, and his own brilliance¡­A grudge.¡±


    ¡¸Do not avoid the core of this world after realizing its foolishness, my enemy.¡¹


    Roseau spoke, cutting through his burning lips. He just talked, while wielding his fiery talent.


    In this world, even with wrong and right, everybody had hatred somewhere. Hatred born from those who couldn¡¯t eat bread today, those who couldn¡¯t afford a comfy bed, those whose parents were killed, those whose daughters were teased by soldiers, and those whose lovers¡¯ corpses were trampled on the battlefield. The seeds of misery and hatred were sown everywhere.


    Even so, people always behaved as if they had nothing to do with hatred.


    Even so, once the outlet was created, they would continue to spit out their passions like crazy. Was that not the case with Philos citizens?


    She, Philos Trait, who was burned to the ground by her beloved people, was the righteous one. She thought of the citizens, loved them, and sometimes even embraced them. She was right, yes, and she was the most suitable ruler than anyone else could be.


    ¡°But, that didn¡¯t matter. Once I labeled her as someone immoral, her citizens threw stones at her and hit her with sticks. She had only a few things to protect her.¡±


    ¡°How worthless. After all, they don¡¯t think about anything in their own minds, they just live their lives as dolls of madness driven by hatred.¡±


    That¡¯s why, Roseau thought. They deserved a suitable end. The truth was that there was only hatred and malice in this world, even for the righteous girl named Philos Trait. Roseau decided to teach them all the correct manners.


    Roseau continued to speak, smiling as if he were self-deprecating. His lips undulated in the flames.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not denying hatred, you know. Rather, let¡¯s affirm all the hatred of this world.¡¹


    ¡°That¡¯s why I think we should burn it all. Those who deny hatred treat it as if it is nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat them all. Let the hatred that dwells in our hearts burn, let it boil and fill this world with righteous hatred.¡±


    After all, Roseau believed that it was the right thing to do in this world. He could confidently affirm that burning hatred was the real source, the original source.


    ¡¸You are the same as me. The fuel that made those two legs move forward so far is nothing but hatred.¡¹


    Roseau spoke loudly to Lugis. On the other hand, Lugis¡¯ gaze pierced Roseau¡¯s figure.


    ¡ª


    Hatred. Did he say hatred? I muttered lightly in my chest. While listening to Roseau¡¯s words, I was thinking of a scene behind my eyelids.


    It was a memory of the past journey that I once saw. The bottom of the earth I once saw. At the end, what was filling the depths of my chest and pushing my body in that way?


    Needless to say, it was pure hatred as Roseau described. I felt selfish and rough feelings everywhere. Was it possible to deny them now?


    The hero that behaved like the sun had everything I didn¡¯t have, and the prideful prodigy of the Knights was so strong that I couldn¡¯t even touch her mysterious teeth. The Sorceress, the Elf Princess and Ariene were all so brilliant that I couldn¡¯t even reach them with my fingertips.


    Yeah, I hated them and envied them.


    Sometimes I was trampled, and sometimes my dignity was in jeopardy. How many times had I gritted my teeth to the existence that could not be reached by my will alone? How many times had I licked humiliation? There was no salvation or fragments of respect back then. That awful every day caused me nausea just by remembering it.


    If I thought about it, Roseau and I were probably similar. There was no difference. If he had the same days as mine, then I should even take that hand. At the end of Roseau¡¯s words, there was certainly something that reminded me of it.


    My heart was hot enough to burn. I distorted my lips, lifted my cheeks and said.


    ¡¸Roseau, I can¡¯t deny your words. Hate was something I used to feel every day, and I don¡¯t know how many times I had envy. In that sense, you and I are certainly the same.¡¹


    No matter how much I struggled, I couldn¡¯t deny the hatred I had in my heart. I was sure I¡¯d continue to live with this ridiculous thing in my viscera.


    Even so.


    I distorted my mouth and professed the following words.


    ¡¸¡­But, still, we¡¯re not the same kind. There¡¯s only one difference. You try to burn them all, whereas I don¡¯t. That¡¯s all.¡¹


    A rough sigh leaked from my mouth. The exhalation itself through my throat was likely to burn the airway. I forcibly grasped the treasure sword with my left hand. A dull pain swirled through my body up to my lips. In the distance, I could see something that moved slightly.


    There was only one thing unacceptable. I didn¡¯t want to burn the heroes I longed for with hatred.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t want to kick them and I didn¡¯t want to despise them¡­I wanted to stand side by side with them.¡¹


    Oh, something strange was about to sprout from the bottom of my heart.


    I wanted to reach out to those glorious heroes. I wanted to be a person who could not only follow their backs but also walk side by side, together. The only thing that was at the root of my very being was that dazzling yearning. For that reason, I wouldn¡¯t even mind to throw my life away.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll say it. Roseau and I were similar. However, we were not homogenous.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s unfortunate, really . Then, I will burn you to ashes, enemy. ¡¹


    Roseau¡¯s words were like a voice that said the truth of his heart. The emotion reflected in his heavily distorted eyes reminded me of sadness. Really, his expression seemed to be somewhat sad.


    I held the treasure sword with only my left arm to respond to Roseau¡¯s words. I put the blade on my right shoulder.


    My body was transforming into a burnt flesh, and my skin made a scorching, distorted sound. I had this feeling of being steamed from the inside. But strangely, there was another fever behind it. It was not burning and painful; it was a very pleasant heat.


    My eyes burned. I saw the shadow moving.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, yes, don¡¯t worry, Roseau. I¡¯ll save you here. ¡¹


    Me and Roseau. I was sure that we had the same roots. But for some reason, we couldn¡¯t be the same.


    I didn¡¯t know the reason. I didn¡¯t know his past, and he didn¡¯t know my past either. I was sure we wouldn¡¯t even want to know each other¡¯s scars. Yet, I felt a connection with him.


    ¡­But if I dared say it, I had Ariene, Mrs. Ninz and the old man. Maybe he didn¡¯t have anybody. It was a small difference but crucial.


    With such a small difference, I finally burned my yearning. There was an indescribable feeling in the back of my chest.


    I stepped on the red bricks while bringing the treasure sword on my shoulder. From Roseau¡¯s body, I could see sparks burning again. The flame snake was looking at me as if it were hostile.


    I closed my eyelids for a moment and made a wish on the treasure sword.


    ¡­It goes without saying. That is already known to me.If my Lord asks me to do so, then I¡¯ll cut it off with a single strike.Because I am a tool made for that.


    At the same time as such a sound echoed in my skull, I made my legs run. With the momentum that no longer fell down, I entrusted my body to the treasure sword.


    Roseau¡¯s heat shook like a twinkle in front of my eyes. His eyes were still burning with fire. The crimson light kept burning through the night.

 Volume 10 - CH 268

    Chapter 268: The End of the Moment


    The thick line of the purple blade glittered with a brilliant strangeness. The treasure sword hit Roseau¡¯s scorching flames, which were shining brightly, and with a presence that even swallowed the flames.


    Then, it thought, ¡°ah, this kind of thing¡±. While the treasure sword was in the hands of the Lord, it wriggled as if it was ringing its nose.


    Those who were called demons were truly demons. They were ridiculed as dead animals or even as witches.


    The demon beasts were not just beasts and the people who had been invaded by demons were not just mere people. All of them belonged to a demon species that were an unmistakable direct line of the Great Devil. They benefited from the Great Devil.


    If so, of course, those beings and people were good enemies. Not to mention the genus, they were the ones whose hearts had been grabbed by the devilishness itself. Their bodies were in a place different from humans.


    Since a long time ago, humans had tried to wield their talents against such enemies, but to no avail. To kill them, one always needed a miracle. Such existence was something that humans were not able to grasp.


    Only the hero who had been chosen by fate or the hero who had received the favor of God could make such a miracle and seize glory. Until they were chosen by the world, humans were being trampled by those unholy beings.


    The treasure sword thought while drawing the purple line in the hollow.


    ¡°¡­Then, my Lord will certainly cut it down. It¡¯s easier than killing a sleeping beast.¡±


    ¡°You are yourself because you are a hero, and you will kill this being because you are a hero. There is nothing more clear and easy to understand than this.¡±


    The inscription of Hero Killer on the treasure sword began to shine pleasantly. Now, the treasure sword and the Lord were finally united because the Lord had finally begun to walk the heroic path.


    ¡°However, the appearance of walking through a dazzling path is dangerous. This time, if he were just a normal human being, his viscera would not be able to live with heat. The fact that the Lord is still alive is evidence that the Lord is trying to transform his body into a heroic body. Well, it¡¯s a little disturbing that a strange magical power reached out to him. Still, I¡¯m glad. I¡¯m proud to say that.¡±


    ¡°Will the Lord say that his body is mediocre again? I can¡¯t let him vomit such stupid words anymore. For that reason, a miracle will be shown.¡±


    The treasure sword shook in the air. The blade drew an arc, cutting through the sky. The sparks swayed and disappeared.


    ¡°Besides, the enemy in front of us is one seed sown by Altius. Is there someone here who says that we cannot kill it?¡±


    ¡°My body is the mystery and miracle itself that the Great Devil Altius created by weaving its magical power. So to speak, a split spirit itself. How can we defeat those who have been given the remnants of the devil at best?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s time, my Lord. Rejoice, because the miracle is here.¡±


    A blazing flame exploded in the darkness.


    ¡ª


    *slashing sound*


    I heard a heavy sound that slashed in the air. It was an axe that was suddenly thrown from behind Roseau.


    I couldn¡¯t see it clearly, but it must be Vestaline. Behind the flames, I could see the shadow moving intentionally. So, after stepping forward, I also decided how to move.


    While standing in a posture like falling down, I put my strength into my legs briefly and outstretched my shoulders. I went forward while still leaning completely. In front of my eyes were the ferocious flames that looked like snakes. Roseau himself was also trying to swing his right arm.


    It would be over if I got myself enveloped in the burning heat. My throat would burn, my lungs would burn and my limbs would turn into charcoal.


    Therefore, I had to kill it. There was no choice but to kill it without giving him a second chance. I had to do it in a blink of an eye. Yes, all I had to do was killing, crushing and scraping its heart.


    I took a step further. The flame snakes overlapped with each other and burned the skin. At the same time, the throwing axe approached Roseau¡¯s back head, wielding its heavy body.


    It was Vestaline. She was trying to attract Roseau¡¯s attention without hurting me. Was she that serious? Well, of course, I was grateful.


    Even though it was a demon, if it was hit by a metallic weapon, it would have no choice but to throw out its consciousness for a moment. That was the purpose of a surprise attack. That¡¯s why I thought Vestaline aimed at the back of his skull, which would be the most effective. Roseau was no longer just a burning flame, but if the skull was blown off by a metallic object, then it should be somewhat effective.


    In the dark, I opened my eyes and assumed Roseau¡¯s movements. I tried to imagine it, while putting the treasure sword on the line.


    I didn¡¯t know if the trajectory was correct. I couldn¡¯t be sure. The only thing that was certain was that, at the moment, either me or Roseau, either body would scatter. There was no other truth.


    Still, I believed. I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if I became too frightened to lose. In the end, there was nothing left in my hands.


    If I died, at least I wanted to die in the script that I created myself. I didn¡¯t want to die on someone else¡¯s stage.


    The rich purple hue repelled the sparks. I traced the trajectory that my eyes envisioned, as if the treasure sword created its path automatically. Smooth lines were drawn as if the treasure sword itself had a strong will. It was meant to tear Roseau¡¯s left side to gouge his heart.


    *cracking sound*


    There was a heavy noise. It was the sound of the blade from the axe scraping Roseau¡¯s skull. It was the sound of shattering that could be neither meat nor flame.


    As soon as it touched Roseau, the heat of flame quickly ate the axe. Nevertheless, the hard impact, which was fatal in nature, did its job.


    His knees swayed. It was less than a moment, but I could see Roseau¡¯s flames swaying. His eyes, which were shining brightly, swayed in black and white.


    Originally, I thought it was a proper blow to make this demon kneel. Roseau¡¯s eyes certainly realized that agitation.


    ¡¸¡­Gah¡­Gyahhhhhhhhhhhhhh! ¡¹


    Still, Roseau swung his right arm, which became a fire pillar itself, against its surroundings. The shock and turmoil that ran through would have shaken the flame attack.


    It was just supreme. Roseau, who was an amateur in tactics, released it blindly, in order to kill his opponents and to burn out his enemies. If it swallowed us, we would definitely lose ourselves.


    Looking at the unstable flames in front of me, I wielded the flash of the purple blade as if crossing the deadly crimson. My eyes narrowed slightly. After all, my heart naturally understood that I and this guy were similar, yet different.


    Without hesitation, I wielded my weapon against my opponent. My attack looked like a distorted way to pierce through the skull in order to kill the enemy.


    ¡­Yeah, I¡¯ll do the same for you, Roseau. See you, my likeness.


    At the end of a moment that seemed to be daunting, the flame heat collapsed without leaking a sob.

 Volume 10 - CH 269

    Chapter 269: Original Text


    The purple line ripped through the fiery flames, and the figure in flames fell down on the bricks while being torn apart. Only the faint moonlight that could be seen from the gap between the clouds illuminated its appearance. The remnants of the flames that wrapped around the tip of the treasure sword disappeared as if a freezing wind took them away.


    I didn¡¯t know the true outcome and blinked my eyelids.


    There was a certain feeling in my hands that I had cut down something. As expected, I felt that I killed the dead. The characters of the Hero Killer engraved on the treasure sword emerged faintly. I let out a big sigh. Somehow, I managed to almost kill him.


    I returned the blade of the treasure sword that had been shaken off, and faced Roseau, who was still lying down on the ground. The state reflected in my eyes made me speechless for a moment.


    From the left side to the right abdomen, there was a big wound that looked like it was bitten rather than torn. Its body was almost divided into two parts, and it did not show any movement that meshed with the heat of the flames as seen before.


    Its appearance made me think that he was not safe anymore, not as a human but also not as a demon.


    However, he was still a deceased person. It was because of this fact that he was not able to die. In fact, even though its body had weakened, there were still flames in the nodes of Roseau¡¯s body. If so, then a clear end was necessary, for me and for him.


    The treasure sword made a noise.


    ¡¸How are you feeling? ¡¹


    I said in a casual tone. Even if I said something like, ¡°Don¡¯t resist and don¡¯t move anymore¡±, he wouldn¡¯t listen. I knew it well.


    Roseau replied, lying down on the red bricks, leaking a barking sob. The heat of the flames rising from his body seemed to prove the existence of his strong will.


    ¡¸¡­Surprisingly, I¡¯m neither sorry nor happy. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same for you. You¡¯ll feel like this when you die too.¡¹


    Roseau spoke, distorting his thin-looking lips to ridicule me. His twisting voice was that of a dead man¡¯s. But only his eyes were greedily shining. I could see that there was still a burning heat in his chest.


    Perhaps, that was the Original Text that Roseau held in his hands.


    Original Text¡­it was a proof of its existence that demons had, which could not be called magic or curse. It was something far from the human world.


    In the past, people were afraid and hated the existence of a demon that suddenly appeared in the world of humans.


    After all, the demons easily overrun humans and took their lives as if they were nothing. Wisdom said that such existence could not be the same creature as us. They were devils that crawled out of the bottom of the earth and couldn¡¯t receive the favor of God.


    Then, the power that they wielded had been decided since the age of mythology. It was the power that became the roots to prove themselves. Those that were not recognized by God could not make a name for themselves in history. Those who were not loved by God could not write their names in books.


    Therefore, such demons¡­had no choice but to write down their existence and prove such existence on their own. That¡¯s why that power was called the Original Text.


    Perhaps, the flames that Roseau wielded were burning even its heart. He ate hatred and grudge. In the end, it burned the body and the flames themselves were painted with only hatred. Was it not a wonderful and worst thing at the same time? If one held such a thing in your hands, there was no way there would be a real end.


    I swung the treasure sword once again. I was at a position where the weight of the blade would twist Roseau¡¯s skull just by swinging it down. I found that Roseau¡¯s eyes were looking straight at me. His gaze made it look as if he would bite off my throat immediately.


    I put my strength on my left arm and swung down the treasure sword while touching the sky. The sound of the wind bursting in my ears resounded.


    In the middle of that moment, a voice echoed.


    ¡­It¡¯s over. Withdraw your hands.


    I stopped the movement of the treasure sword involuntarily. That voice had such a strong color, as if desperately squeezing out while enduring its pain.


    ¡ª


    Philos Trait lifted her body, which she couldn¡¯t even stand up yet, and stretched out her voice as her feet touched the red bricks.


    Her back teeth were clenched to the point of making a noise, and her skin was full of sweat. Clearly, her body conveyed the limits.


    With a small step on the red bricks, she endured the discomfort that penetrated her whole body. Beyond her line of sight stood Roseau, whose half body was torn, and Lugis, who swung his sword down. She said, while letting a painful sigh.


    ¡¸What are you doing? I told you¡­to withdraw your hands. ¡¹


    Sweat fell from her forehead. Although she looked like she was about to faint on the roof, her words did not remove her pride as a ruler. Her white eye was lit with the color of belief.


    Lugis spoke out to her. His sword was still looking at Roseau in order to pierce him.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t do that. He has the right to be comfortable in death. He¡¯s finally given up his obligation to stay alive.¡¹


    Although he threw his voice to Philos Trait, Lugis¡¯ line of sight was never away from Roseau.


    Even if for a moment, if something happened right now, Lugis would kill the demon in front of him immediately. The ferocity emanating from his body was incomparable to what Philos Trait had seen in the Heraldic tent. Even a wild wolf would be a little gentler.


    Gradually raising her crouching position, Philos Trait put her legs on the red bricks. An unpleasant sound echoed from her spine.


    Both legs, which should normally support her without difficulty, were unreliable right now. However, the ruler must stand on her own legs at such times. At least, she believed so. Her knees were feeling numb.


    Philos Trait shook her lips and said.


    ¡¸It¡¯s already settled. What good will you bring by continuing to shake your blade? ¡¹


    She desperately continued to make her words heard, echoing a tone that seemed to twist from the back of her throat.


    ¡¸Roseau is one of the citizens I should protect. If he has sinned, then Philos has the right to judge him. I will never allow you to kill him here.¡¹


    Those words were spit out as if they were bitten one by one. It was by no means a word play or a word that came out of the momentum of things. Undoubtedly, it was Philos Trait¡¯s true intention and pride in itself.


    For her, Roseau was an unmistakable rebel and a grudge that dragged herself out of her leadership. Because of his presence, she saw the end of hell.


    She was abandoned by the citizens, struck by violence, and the last strength of her body was destroyed. The humiliation she felt while being the ruler fell on the ground and could not be wiped off.


    No one disagreed with the fact that when you grudge and when you hate someone, you would surely want to kill that someone yourself. Rather, doing so should be the correct reaction of human beings.


    So, Philos Trait, who Roseau called as the right person, may be somehow wrong.


    ¡¸¡­Put down your blade, ally Lugis. His sins will be punished by me as the ruler. If you want to kill him, kill me first.¡¹


    Philos Trait echoed her voice in the moonlight. The correctness she believed was swirling in her eyes. She would never let it go. Until that time, her own life and decisions were to be wielded from her fingers.


    ¡°Surely, Roseau sinned and committed a crime. He is a rebel and a traitor. What about it?¡±


    ¡°He is a citizen and I am a ruler. Citizens sin because the ruler is not capable. If I could satisfy all of the citizens, this would not have happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­In other words, I couldn¡¯t save him.¡±


    So, whatever Roseau did, Philos Trait said that the cause ultimately lied in her. In such a body, how could she resent him? Could she blame him with all those sins?


    After Philos Trait¡¯s words, there was a moment of void. Lugis and Roseau also stopped evoking a rough breath. The next person to speak was Roseau. He emitted a voice that seemed to be slightly dry.


    ¡¸Gah, ahaha! ¡­Have you heard? It¡¯s all about having a grudge. You are too good, woman. I¡¯m the only person who was impatient. I couldn¡¯t burn it.¡¹


    It was not something that contained anything serious, Roseau was just laughing. The tension in the air was lost as if the waves pulled it away.


    Lugis nodded to respond to Roseau, as Philos Trait was unable to keep up with the changes that switched the mood, even her eyes were widening in a trance. On Lugis¡¯ cheeks, there were ripples of a small smile.


    ¡¸Oh really, I almost fell for you. Please forgive me, but I already have a person whom I think deeply about.¡¹

 Volume 10 - CH 270

    Chapter 270: Ashes to the Sky


    ¡°She must be a stupid woman.¡±


    Roseau thought, feeling slight warmth at his fingertips and trying to throw his heavy body out. He could see the burning heat slowly disappearing from his body.


    Philos Trait was someone foolish, carrying things that she did not have to carry on her back, and desperately struggling to grab something with her small body.


    The role of the ruler and the strong autonomous mind were to stay with her forever. However, her dwarf emotions such as sympathy and sorrow were foolish and meaningless traits. There was no way that Roseau would devote himself to such things.


    It was such a distorted nature. The woman named Philos Trait could not escape from herself, no matter how far she went.


    However, because she was such a woman and because she was Philos Trait, Roseau was impatient. Philos Trait always tried to be right, therefore, she a distorted woman. Perhaps, her correctness was always distorted.


    ¡¸What should I do, Roseau? I¡¯ll give you a one-time opportunity. I can make it easier for you by ending your life right now, or you can choose to be judged by Philos Trait. It¡¯s your conclusion, so I¡¯ll give that choice to you.¡¹


    ¡°I heard the enemy muttering over my head. It was a clear voice, but it was not insulting me. No matter how I think about it, he is not showing compassion to his demon opponent.¡±


    ¡°After all, this man named Lugis is not a serious person. He wasn¡¯t serious, so he used his blade against me who turned into a demon, and he won.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is the winner.¡± Roseau¡¯s cheeks swayed.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll take care of it by own accord. That¡¯s it. Besides, you guys have no time to hang out with a little person like me.¡¹


    ¡°I felt the heat of the flames beginning to burn my body. This strange feeling assimilated with flames was about to burn my flesh and return it to ash. From my fingertips, my existence is beginning to collapse little by little. As it is, my existence will surely disappear.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, after all, my Original Text has collapsed. The demon that quits and loses his proof of existence has no choice but to leave the world. The fever of hatred is destined to vanish in the end.¡±


    ¡°I looked at Philos Trait. She shook her limbs like a baby, and I could see her approaching me. She seemed to scream something out loud, but my ears didn¡¯t pick it up well. I wanted to hear her voice at least one last time. I wanted to hear the voice of the woman whom I was impatient with.¡±


    ¡°After all, I couldn¡¯t hate her from start to finish, how ridiculous. I wonder why? I should have been hostile towards her and curse her sometimes.¡±


    Roseau distorted his cheeks. He was sure it was from that time. At that time, when he was still in the lowest status, he fell mesmerized with her while on patrol.


    He continued with the words, while his cheeks were naturally rippling.


    ¡¸I have pushed the nearby monster nests to the guards and adventurers. The monsters of the dead snow are ferocious, and will immediately attack the city streets of Philos and your army. Well, there is one thing you must do now.¡¹


    When he turned his gaze slightly upward, Roseau saw that Lugis¡¯ eyes were slightly frowned. He didn¡¯t know what emotions his eyes had. Anyway, those were not good emotions.


    ¡°How idiotic, I¡¯m still your enemy. Only that is certain. I¡¯ve exposed this kind of mischief, so let me be your enemy at least from the beginning to the end. Only then, I can die.¡±


    ¡°My knees became ash and my limbs collapsed. My voice will soon disappear. Mysteriously, the moonlight looks quite dazzling.¡±


    *faint voice*


    ¡°On this moment, I felt like I could hear Philos Trait¡¯s voice. It is a sad voice that makes me feel like crying. Curiously, I feel that¡¯s not actually a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°I opened my lips. I can¡¯t see with my eyes anymore.¡±


    ¡¸Lugis, I want to tell you my wish at the end. And I want to thank Philos Trait. Listen¡­¡¹


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything anymore, but I can feel that he nodded to my words somewhere. Then, there is nothing to talk about except my wish. This is the end of my life. I have no regrets. At best, there are only complaints. Yes, only small complaints. Those complaints feel like bitterness that is consuming me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my wish.¡±


    ¡¸¡­My wish is this, Lugis. I wanted to have met you during the time when I still believed in justice. We could have been good friends¡­Goodbye, hero.¡¹


    After professing those words, Roseau¡¯s body and thus his soul turned into ashes and disappeared. At some point, the ashes were swayed by the wind and scattered all over the world.


    ¡ª


    At the mansion of the Fomor family in the Gharast Kingdom, the current owner, Roymetz Fomor, tilted the Giant, slightly read the letters of the report. After a while, he raised his face, distorting his eyes.


    After doing so, he muttered without hesitation.


    ¡¸Did that evil spirit retire from his duties? ¡¹


    Roymetz Fomor didn¡¯t dare to use the word ¡°defeat¡±. For the evil hero Richard Permilis, the only true defeat would be death.


    Still, it was true that he was a few steps away from being killed by the Heraldics.


    Roymetz leaned against the chair, which was much smaller than his own body, shaking his eyes. It seemed that he was trying to sort out the feelings that were in his mind.


    To be honest, this news was a big shock to Roymetz. He never thought that Richard would be forced to retreat. It felt more of an unwavering trust of Richard in Roymetz than optimism.


    When he was still young, Roymetz remembered entering the battlefield as the next head of the Fomor family. Of course, he wasn¡¯t allowed to go to the front lines, but he did see the scenes where lives were sold at bargain prices.


    Yes, he was on that battlefield. Richard adorned in his chest the two names of glory, and walked under the sunlight as a mighty hero. Roymetz remembered the emotions he had in his heart when he met him that day, even now on this day.


    Well, why was a hero such as him retreating?


    Roymetz knew that once he swung his big sword, the enemy army would split, and if he raised his voice, the whole army would respond. It was stupid to retreat, when Richard was such a mighty opponent. People even called him a ¡°thunder light¡±.


    Time had passed and Richard was certainly old. Like Roymetz, he was no longer at its peak. Still, he was a strong man. Roymetz couldn¡¯t think of a figure that would take him down.


    It seemed that the strong Richard was forced to retreat. Was the Heraldic religion a force to be reckoned with?


    Roymetz¡¯s thick fingers stroke the tip of his nose. That was Roymetz¡¯s habit of thinking. Well, what happened? His huge body leaned while thinking about various scenarios.


    The defeat of the army bearing the name of the Cathedral was not a big deal in itself. Rather, he could even welcome it.


    After all, the people in the Great Holy Church were making a big noise these days. It became a bit overwhelming. If they grew up a little, then it wouldn¡¯t be that bad to back once or twice. After all, religion was a tool of governance, and it was not interesting for tools to assert themselves too much. What they needed to do was sing only the doctrine, quietly.


    However, it was also a problem when the tool did not play the role of a tool. The teachings of the Cathedral were, above all, easy to use for the rulers.


    ¡°¡­Is the Saint still in the middle of a pilgrimage?¡±


    Roymetz¡¯s big hand took a pen made of eagle wings. There was only one true history, and said history must not be a history with flaws.

 Volume 11 - CH 271

    Chapter 271: Flickering Dream


    There was only white. It was a white space where light shined brightly in the snow. The white color almost spoke for itself on the spot.


    ¡¸Oh, scary, how scary it is. How far will he go? It feels rather scary and unbearable.¡¹


    The words that made a sound did not seem to have any emotions. The weight of those words made it seem as if the atmosphere itself was missing something.


    That voice said it was scary, but its tone implied something else. It was not feeling scared at all. It felt as if the sounds were lined up forcibly.


    The white mist made a sound again while grabbing the air with its fingertips.


    ¡¸But in the end nothing changes. The performance is about to begin. Everything will be decided when it comes to dead snow.¡¹


    The white mist sounded as if it were laughing. It was a sound that made the listener terribly confused and uncomfortable. If you were a weak person, you would be distracted just by hearing that sound.


    The shadow spoke as if to chew that sound.


    ¡¸Theater is something that always falls out of the hands of the screenwriter. Have you forgotten, Altius?¡¹


    The shadow¡¯s cheeks rose in a distorted manner. Was the shadow amused or had other feelings? The expression didn¡¯t seem to be readable. It was the same for the white one.


    With a rolling sound, the white replied.


    ¡¸I remember. I can¡¯t forget that you broke my story and threw it away, so there is no way that I¡¯d forget it. Ah, I¡®m sad, Offal.¡¹


    The white said such words but it was not sad at all.


    Nobody would know what kind of scene it was when looking at it. Was a person speaking or was a being speaking in a completely different language? It was almost incomprehensible.


    The only thing that could be understood was that the white and the shadow were somehow exchanging words.


    Altius, the so-called white, inherited the sound. The shadow received it and said, whispering, as if to confess something.


    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no need to say such things. You didn¡¯t give him choices, so I gave him. That¡¯s all.¡¹


    The shadow spoke with a gesture. The appearance was really like an actor on stage. Then, this scene would soon come to an end. The shadow swayed as if it were pushed back by the surrounding light.


    The shadow swayed like a dream sequence, and continued with a slightly disturbed voice.


    ¡¸I just picked up what you spilled, you who claims to be the supreme of the spirits.¡¹


    When he heard the words of the shadow, white was pleasantly surprised. No, were those emotions truly real? Nobody could tell. And yet, it was making a sound as if it were laughing. It felt as if it were looking at something really humorous.


    White said in response.


    ¡¸I said I would give him salvation, and you said you wanted to bring him freedom. It is impossible to break it yourself, even if you break the sky. There are no exceptions.¡¹


    The shadow was hazy and it was about to disappear. However, one could see that its eyes were slightly narrowed, eyes that seemed to have some intention.


    ¡¸¡­Dependency is not a privilege. Yes, the same thing you gave to the human being, Lugis. I too just fulfilled his wishes.¡¹


    At the end of that sound, the shadow disappeared from the bright space. The white didn¡¯t care much about it and closed its eyelids as if nothing had happened.


    Of course, what happened in there was just a dream. It was not meant to be, because it was originally impossible.


    It felt like a whim that happened in the blink of an eye when the world switched forms. So, whether such conversation really happened or not, no one would ever know.


    ¡ª


    When Ariene opened her eyelids, she noticed a ceiling right in front of her eyes. For a moment, her brain wondered why it was in her sight. Her golden eyes blinked once and again, as if she was drowsy. Only then, did she notice.


    ¡°¡­I see. I am in the Cathedral.¡±


    Called as both the Saint and Songstress, Ariene had been on a pilgrimage for more than a few months. During that time, she was lucky enough to be invited to an aristocratic mansion, but sometimes she had no choice but to sleep in an inn and in the carriage, but more often the latter.


    Ariene didn¡¯t encounter bandits because of God¡¯s blessing, but she could not say that she slept well.


    Perhaps, because of that experience, being able to sleep in her own room in the Cathedral was like a sweet honey for Ariene. Even if it was her room, it was completely different from the time when she was a nun.


    The bed, which was too stiff and even inflicted pain in the back, had been transformed into a soft bed, and the blanket, which looked like a thin cloth, was replaced with a much thicker one.


    Ariene unintentionally shook her long eyelashes and let out a sigh. Even though she was inside the room, her exhaled breath showed a white appearance.


    The cold water that was prepared to cleanse the body was like ice. If she was to be treated well, then they should also bring hot water. She adjusted herself and shook her golden hair. Drowsiness had disappeared from the back of her skull long ago.


    Ariene came to the Cathedral not because she had finished her pilgrimage. Rather, the revelation still pointed to a more distant land. She was still a candidate for Saint. Still, people said that she was closer to a Saint than anyone else.


    Meanwhile, the fact that her legs were carried to the Cathedral was because of the breakthrough of the Heraldic religion. Of course, she had to cleanse her body at the Cathedral and heal the fatigue of the pilgrimage first and foremost, but there was something else to do.


    The Great Holy Church retreated in the Sanyo Plains and was frankly defeated. In the midst of that outcome, they were now entering an era of severe dead snow. The screams of the people would not be hidden anymore.


    Therefore, the real intention for her return, as the Saint and Songstress, was to comfort the hearts of the people as much as possible.


    Ariene thought about it and smiled a little while remembering something warm in her chest. She showcased a small smile that only one person could understand.


    The breakthrough of the Heraldic religion was followed by two names. One was the witch Matia. The other one was Lugis, who was Ariene¡¯s childhood friend.


    He was the great evil, the great sinner and the Lord of Vice. Rumors of her childhood friend who changed his title each time she heard his name were not always pleasing to Ariene. It was proof that he devoted himself to the distorted salvation of the Heraldic religion. He was now showing his fangs against the Great Holy Church. Ariene was not obediently pleased. Normally, there shouldn¡¯t be any other emotions.


    At the same time, Ariene understood well that black, muddy and sticky emotions were crawling on the bottom of her viscera. Those emotions were not meant for someone like her, who was supposed to bear the title of Saint.


    Ariene never told her feelings to others. But, every time she heard Lugis¡¯ activities, she couldn¡¯t hide the emotions that were licking her chest. To be active as a Heraldic was to repeat sins. He was falling to a deeper place.


    Every time it was harder for him to be saved. No one would take his hand. Ariene knew that God would abandon him in the end.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll save him. I¡¯ll cut off everything that is around him and he¡¯ll lose everything. Only then, I¡¯ll take the hand he stretched out. Then, he¡¯ll slowly atone for his sins and I¡¯ll give him salvation. Only I can give it to him.¡±


    Such an indescribable urge and conviction appeared in Ariene¡¯s heart. Feelings that made her swell all over her body. Unknowingly, Ariene forgot about the freezing cold as she walked down the hallway in a buoyant mood after leaving her room.


    Touring the cities as a tribute to the people had almost been completed by yesterday. Ariene remembered saying that she was going to select a Cathedral knight to be her escort.


    That said, there was nothing that Ariene actually did. In the end, everything was decided, as God¡¯s revelation pointed out. Ariene believed there was a wish ahead of her path.


    ¡°¡­I wish and hope for the same thing that happened in the past to happen in the future.¡±


    Ariene¡¯s golden eyes glittered under the cold sky. It seemed that the light of faith and the light of obsession were floating in them.

 Volume 11 - CH 272

    Chapter 272: The Aquiline Nose¡¯s Anticipation and the Journey


    Buckingham Stanley, the head of the Stanley family, sniffed with his characteristic aquiline nose and drank the water that was on the table several times. His head hurt badly.


    The headache was no longer a chronic illness for Buckingham. The pain was twisted by something that was not driven by external factors.


    When he was in charge of the Stanley family¡¯s diplomacy in Garoua Maria, he never showed this hindrance to anyone else. Each time he was in the royal capital of the Gharast Kingdom, he suffered from this pain whenever he slept or cooled down. It was as if a saw with sharp teeth was cutting his head slowly and carefully.


    A man who used to love jokes and ale was no longer here. He never thought that he was such a weak person. Buckingham sighed loudly. Buckingham¡¯s heavy sigh in his room had recently become a routine these days.


    There were two types of headaches. Both were buried in the bottom of his head.


    One was, of course, the intangible pressure inflicting the Stanley family nowadays. His brother, who was the original head of the family, was still missing. His corpse was not found. Their relatives left the Stanley family, who had lost their faith in the recapture of Garoua Maria.


    Helot Stanley, the original next-generation head and nephew of Buckingham, had little experience in tangling the tongues of the venomous spiders from the social circles. Before he knew it, Buckingham began to deal with the Stanley family¡¯s diplomacy.


    Honestly, it was not a good thing. There was no such thing as a noble person who lost the place to rely on. All he could do was sell off his interests in regaining Garoua Maria and keep his life and position in the royal capital of the Gharast Kingdom.


    Every day he went out to all kinds of social occasions to hear the mood of the aristocrats. It was the self-confidence of his past that he performed there.


    He loved ale, loved women and loved pranks above all else. He continued to play the role of a savage human being. By doing so, the aristocrats who were hungry for stimulus would be less interested and would be able to laugh. In a sense, it was Buckingham¡¯s art.


    However, while doing that role repeatedly, Buckingham began to despise ale, women and pranks. Everything seemed to be depressing. He gritted his teeth and mocked himself since he had become an uninteresting human being.


    No matter how disgusting he was nowadays, he had to continue to play such an unpleasant existence. That contradiction caused pain in Buckingham¡¯s skull.


    ¡­Let contradictions always be conceived in your chest, and when they are born, let them be conceived again. That¡¯s the human nature, Helot.


    Buckingham remembered telling his nephew Helot about such a thing. He began to laugh at himself for saying it before.


    By the way, his nephew was another source of trouble. Yes, his nephew named Helot Stanley.


    He was doing well. There was no complaint about his behavior in the Cathedral. Moreover, he occasionally showed up at social gatherings to show that he was the next head of the family. He often interacted with the guests at such gatherings and talked well.


    Even though he lost his left eye, his inner self did not turn subserviently. Rather, he was more fearless. If he kept going like this, he would surely be a good head. Buckingham even had a good conviction about it, although the favor of the family was not easy to regain.


    However, there was a concern. It was the danger that Helot showed occasionally.


    Sometimes he behaved recklessly with a life-threatening act in the arena, and sometimes he backstabbed adventurers. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he was in danger. Rather, nothing happened much that Buckingham would fret, and Helot¡¯s golden eyes shined brightly each time he came back. But that didn¡¯t mean Buckingham could ignore it.


    Buckingham never saw such actions from Helot when he was in Garoua Maria. Helot was a follower and embody of justice and goodwill. He was the one who proclaimed it without any worries or confusion. It was no exaggeration to say that Helot Stanley was the truthful one. Buckingham never thought much about it in the past, but now he felt nostalgic for that time.


    The danger that Helot showed was particularly increasing these days. Was that his self-abandonment? Buckingham wondered.


    Helot lost his father, lost his reliance and lost one eye. Helot¡¯s age was an age full of physical strength and good health. Even if Buckingham couldn¡¯t see it from his peaceful appearance, he knew there was something dark in the depths of Helot¡¯s heart, behind his viscera, and it was no wonder that that danger would increase.


    That was no good. Helot was not a person to step back. If his back were to be pressed, then he would be willing to go to great lengths to change it. At least, Buckingham believed so.


    *knock knock*


    A hard, but modest knock rang from the door of Buckingham¡¯s room. Buckingham responded in a slightly withered voice, prompting that person to enter. Apparently, he used too much of his voice last night.


    I¡¯m coming in, uncle. With such a voice and golden hair¡­Helot Stanley appeared from the behind the door. Helot sat down on a chair in the room as if he was not bothered at all.


    When he was in Garoua Maria, his hair, which had been neatly arranged, was now slightly loose. Was it because of he didn¡¯t care anymore?


    Buckingham said, twisting the words he was thinking about.


    ¡¸Helot, I have good news. I¡¯ve got a message from the Cathedral. ¡¹


    Helot slightly narrowed his right eye as he heard Buckingham¡¯s words. For a moment, he thought about what was going on, and then, he opened his lips.


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter. Is it a demon beast¡¯s head hunting or be someone¡¯s escort? ¡¹


    It doesn¡¯t matter was Helot¡¯s reply as he nodded to his uncle¡¯s words. It was an ambiguous reply that could be taken as arrogant or overindulgent.


    Buckingham raised his nose and wet his lips to determine Helot¡¯s attitude. Then, he shook his head.


    ¡¸Be an escort, but there¡¯s no danger. Of course, you are the next head of the Stanley family. I think there shall be no problem even if a dangerous situation arises, don¡¯t you think?¡¹


    After saying those words smoothly, Buckingham showed his white teeth. He had a different smile than the one he showed at the social gathering. Helot¡¯s voice, who was about to say something, was crushed boldly by his uncle¡¯s following words.


    ¡¸You are going¡­on a journey with the Saint, as the escort for her pilgrimage, Helot my nephew. My old acquaintance is a knight of the Cathedral and he¡¯ll guide you. He is a knight full of honor and he was my companion during my youth¡¯s endeavors.¡¹


    With that said, the figure of that knight appeared in Buckingham¡¯s mind. He wielded a red spear and showed a ferocious smile. If Helot was right next to him, there would be no danger. Besides, the pilgrimage journey was as good as being watched over by God. There would be no danger of death in that journey.


    All the anecdotes about the pilgrimage said that God¡¯s favor had saved all the escorts and knights, including the Saint, in a miraculous way.


    ¡¸The point is that you¡¯re going to accompany the Saint to a ritual. I¡¯m not that interested in it, but it¡¯s an obligation to obey the Cathedral¡¯s instructions. ¡¹


    Buckingham¡¯s nose involuntarily snorted at Helot, who was unable to speak because of his uncle¡¯s words that were professed without interruption.


    In the past, Buckingham wouldn¡¯t have said that he wasn¡¯t interested. In particular, it was a role that only selected people could do. Everyone wanted to be an escort in the Saint¡¯s pilgrimage journey. Anecdotes of Saints and miracles, so to speak, were part of mythology.


    Buckingham nodded loudly as he clogged his words for a moment. He dared to act in a big way to disguise his upsetting feelings. Then, he soaked his lips in water.


    Helot was selected as a pilgrimage escort this time, partly because of Buckingham¡¯s efforts, but above all, the Cathedral sought it too. Buckingham could easily imagine the reason for it.


    Now the Cathedral was a little impatient. The army retreated in the battle against the Heraldics just before the start of the dead snow. It was unlikely that the Cathedral would step back that easily, but the priests were in panic since they could be held responsible. Besides, the feelings of the people were not to be taken lightly.


    ¡­So they wanted a story. They wanted a story to satisfy their hearts and gain uplift. They needed something to distract them from the responsibility of defeat.


    Here was the story Buckingham came up with.


    Helot, who was deprived of his birth house by the Heraldic religion, shall now confirm his will under the patronage of the Cathedral. Then, after going through the pilgrimage with the Saint, and after receiving the proclamation of God, he shall swear to destroy the Heraldics and become a knight of the Cathedral.


    It was really a beautiful story, and the citizens would be able to heat up their hearts even with such a play. It was a masterpiece.


    However, no matter what was the intention and speculation behind it, there was no doubt that it was a good opportunity. Unlike the knights under the King, the knights of the Cathedral had a kind of inviolability because they were under the jurisdiction of the Cathedral. Depending on the circumstances, they could have more authority than lower aristocrats. Moreover, the Cathedral was a clear base to start over.


    Did Helot abandon himself, or was there something else? Buckingham couldn¡¯t really understand. Still, there was no point in increasing that foundation.


    Buckingham stared at the slightly narrowed golden right eye.


    Helot had a mysterious charm from the past. People were fascinated by his aura, since it had the power to illuminate the depths of their souls. There was something in Helot that attracted the people.


    It wouldn¡¯t help Helot if he stayed in a place like this. Buckingham believed it was great that such a good story came around. There was no mistake in saying that it was God¡¯s guidance.


    ¡¸Then, prepare immediately. My acquaintance¡­named Garras, will be waiting for you. He might be a little different from other people, but he is a good-natured man. It will be a great journey for you.¡¹


    Shaking his aquiline nose, Buckingham professed his last words. His head hurt.

 Volume 11 - CH 273

    Chapter 273: Steel and Thoughts


    The tents prepared for the mercenaries of Belfein at the Heraldic camp were much larger than their numbers. They seemed too wide for the current number of people.


    Did they expect more people to come in, or were they trying to please them? Those tents were prepared after receiving the instructions of Largud Ann, so it was probably the latter. If the space prepared for them was spacious enough, then no one would be offended.


    Because of this, it became perfect for drinking ale. In any case, the loud voices did not reach the other tents since they were large, and drinking ale in a wide place was delicious.


    I poured ale, which had become cold due to the temperature, into my throat. After a moment, my viscera became full of a pleasant touch.


    The dead snow was not a topic to be taken lightly, but it was good to be able to drink a lot of cold ale. The market price for drinking cold drinks was at a fixed high price because of sorcerers and nobles¡¯ rules.


    ¡¸Lord Lugis, do you always hang out like this? ¡¹


    When two mercenaries began to wield swords against each other as entertainment, Vestaline spoke, while distorting her expression.


    I wet my tongue with the special ale from Belfein that I¡¯ve got from a mercenary and nodded with a slightly pungent sensation on my lips.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that. It seems there are some people who are angry about what we did in Philos. I¡¯m waiting for the medicine of time to calm them down. ¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t afford to think when I was busy dealing with the demon beasts that Roseau had set up after cleaning up the mess in the city of Philos. By the time the end was finally visible, the place was a little in jeopardy.


    The feeling that uncomplicated things were gradually being replaced by hard things was increasing recently.


    The cause was Caria, Filaret and Eldith. So were Matia and Ann. They were looking for an opportunity to give me an earful unless it was an emergency.


    The biggest problem was probably Caria. She was an unpredictable woman. I did not know what she would do, especially this time.


    After all, when I headed to Philos, I had a history of abandoning Caria, who was willing to accompany me, since I didn¡¯t want her to bother me.


    She could even cut my arm off if I said the wrong words. At least, she would have done it if she was the former Caria. No doubt about it.


    The cold wind of the dead snow cooled down the heat a little.


    I let out a sigh. My throat, numb by ale, was bringing something like a slight pain. In front of me stood a place where money was bet in a duel between mercenaries. It was a nostalgic and calm landscape.


    I asked Vestaline how was Bruder¡¯s state, while presenting a cup of ale. She seemed confused for a moment, but when she received it, she drank the cup in one breath. Could I say that she was Bruder¡¯s younger sister or the head of Belfein¡¯s mercenary corps?


    ¡¸I can¡¯t say her current state is good, but according to Ann, it seems that she was able to avoid returning to heaven, although some scars will remain. ¡¹


    After nodding, I put the ale in my cup into my throat. My throat was hot. But at the same time, something close to relief was leaking deep inside of my chest. I see, so she was finally safe.


    Humanity¡¯s natural enemies and predators¡­well, humans who touched demons had died, all of them. I could say that Bruder was lucky if she could get over it for the time being.


    However, did she say that scars will remain? As long as Bruder was on the battlefield, that would be inevitable. But that battle with Roseau was different. I should have punched Roseau more than I did.


    Cheers rose from the surroundings. Apparently, the duel had been settled. One of the mercenaries was kneeling, bleeding from his arm. This kind of gambling duel had a fixed market price when one of the opponents bled.


    Vestaline, who was sitting next to me, said the following words.


    ¡¸I¡¯m grateful for what you did to my sister. Next, I would like to talk to you. ¡¹


    I stared at her face when she said those words. She had a very serious look. I couldn¡¯t even joke since she looked way too serious.


    I kept my lips soaked in the newly poured ale and urged her to continue. Somehow, I was able to predict the future. I didn¡¯t even dare to question it.


    ¡¸¡­About what happened in Philos, the actions taken by my sister are clearly beyond the degree of danger. If things are done as before, the appropriate action would be for her to be punished. ¡¹


    Vestaline spoke clearly amidst the hustle and bustle of the surrounding mercenaries. Everyone was overwhelmed by the outcome of the bet. Perhaps, I was the only one who could hear Vestaline¡¯s voice. I shook my head a little to agree with her words.


    Even though it was dangerous enough to get inside a hostile city and gather information, it was even worse to try to reap the heart of the leader.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean we didn¡¯t trust Bruder. In this case, the degree of danger was too high. The result itself turned out to be good, but with one mistake and we could¡¯ve seen the worst result.


    So why did Bruder take such an option by herself? Certainly, she was seen as unreasonable from time to time, but she never took reckless actions.


    Vestaline¡¯s strong eyes pierced me. It felt as if her gaze was tearing my insides apart. Her thin lips were even tightened.


    ¡¸¡­My sister said that it was a gift for you. Of course, I didn¡¯t stop her either. My sister is responsible, and so am I. Lord Lugis, I want you to know that I don¡¯t blame you in any way.¡¹


    I was impressed that she was such a sincere person. She invoked seriousness, fairness and affection. That was probably the nature of the Steel Princess. In essence, she had something similar to Bruder.


    I placed the cup that was empty and saw Vestaline biting her lips.


    ¡¸But, I understood this matter well. Your influence is too great for my sister. I have a request, Lord Lugis. I want you to make a choice.¡¹


    I frowned slightly. I didn¡¯t think she would go this path.


    Given Vestaline¡¯s character, I thought she would say that I shouldn¡¯t approach Bruder in the future, or that I should be careful with my words. Apparently, my expectations weren¡¯t that reliable.


    Vestaline widened her eyes and said.


    ¡¸In the future, I would like you to never exchange words with my sister again¡­or take my sister¡¯s hand and withdraw from the battlefield. In that case, I will also take responsibility and quit the mercenary corps.¡¹


    I see. Half was right. The other half was going in a very different direction.


    I listened to a loud noise coming from outside the tent and hardened my expression.


    ¡ª


    To be honest, Vestaline Geluah didn¡¯t like the human being Lugis. At least, she didn¡¯t remember having a good impression of him.


    When she met him in Belfein, he was quite rough with words and deeds. Moreover, she did not like that he was by her sister¡¯s side more than anything.


    Of course, in terms of reason, Vestaline understood and appreciated that he helped her sister a lot. However, she couldn¡¯t get rid of her emotional side that quickly.


    In addition to that, one of the reasons Vestaline continued to dislike Lugis was that her sister strangely talked a lot about him.


    While treating Vestaline¡¯s injury at Garoua Maria, Bruder¡¯s lips talked about a person named Lugis. She didn¡¯t notice that much, but her sister talked about almost the same thing every day.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    That was the impression that Vestaline intuitively thought of Lugis. Her beloved sister, whom she loved, treated a man like that, with affection.


    If they stayed in the countryside and never met the human named Lugis, her sister would have never held that man in her heart. That was the most unpleasant thing for Vestaline.


    At last, the sisters were finally together. It was hard to accept that someone whom they didn¡¯t know would take one of their hearts away.


    That was not the only reason Vestaline decided to join the Heraldic army.


    She decided to do this.


    She decided to speak with Lugis. If he was, as her sister said, a wise, sincere and heroic man, that was fine.


    But if he was an unscrupulous person, a person who was not worthy of her sister¡­even though he was a benefactor, God would not easily forgive him. An accident in a battlefield could give her the answer.


    In that sense, the incident at Philos was a good opportunity to determine Lugis¡¯ worth.


    However, Vestaline could not draw any conclusions in the end.


    Vestaline¡¯s sister made a terrible mess for this man, and this man also made a mess with his reckless behavior. That unreasonableness seemed to be the nature of this man, and her sister was being pulled in by that unreasonableness.


    How could Vestaline judge this situation? It would be a problem if all of them continued to be unreasonable.


    However, it seemed that the human being, Lugis, was not the unscrupulous human being who was proclaimed by the world. Vestaline understood that much. She was not bold enough to utter it plainly.


    Therefore, Vestaline turned to Lugis and urged him to make a choice. Would he leave her sister or would he take her sister¡¯s hand?


    ¡°It will be fine if he withdraws from my sister. On the contrary, it won¡¯t matter if he takes my sister¡¯s hand. At that time, I will be with them, and I will identify this man for a while. Then, my sister will be convinced. It is the best option because I will identify the essence of this man until the end.¡±


    For Vestaline, this man was worthy to be called a hero, but he liked the bold and impulsive colors way too much. Whatever it was, that point was unacceptable for Vestaline, who loved honesty and fairness. She also had to settle that point.


    Therefore, Vestaline sent a messenger to the Saint and Ann, who were searching for him. He said he was doing his duties and working hard, but in reality, he was drinking ale with Vestaline on her tent.


    ¡°This matter will be transmitted to other people in the future. At that time, what kind of expression will the hero make while sitting beside me?¡± Vestaline was looking forward to it.

 Volume 11 - CH 274

    Chapter 274: Intertwined and Unraveling Threads


    The Heraldic tent was filled with an indescribable atmosphere. Everyone wanted to say something, yet they didn¡¯t say anything. It seemed that everyone was waiting for something.


    Only one voice echoed.


    ¡¸¡­Sometimes I think that I might have done something that you hated.¡¹


    Sitting right next to me, Filaret La Volgograd spoke with a stiffened tone while staring at me. It was a very tense voice, which was quite rare for Filaret. It seemed that her whole body was filled with tension.


    Well, I didn¡¯t say anything stupid to Filaret, and I didn¡¯t remember treating her badly. Why was she talking that way? I shook my shoulders and eyebrows since I couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    Perhaps, she didn¡¯t like my expression. Filaret¡¯s black eyes narrowed and her sharp eyes burned my cheeks. I didn¡¯t know why, but my lips got stuck. I couldn¡¯t say anything back.


    So as if to avoid this tension, I reached out to the cup that was placed in the table. Strangely, I was thirsty. If I moistened my throat with cold ale, unexpected words could easily slip out of my throat.


    Then, the moment I picked up the cup, it was stolen by slender fingers in front of me. They came from the left side, and I knew who they belonged to. They belonged to the silver-haired swordswoman, Caria Burdnick. No matter how many times I looked at them, I couldn¡¯t imagine how those white fingers wielded the longsword.


    Caria mischievously tilted the cup, moistened her lips with ale, and then said. Unlike Filaret, Caria spoke with a light tone.


    ¡¸What a surprise Filaret, me too. I¡¯m a companion, I¡¯m a shield, but I¡¯m left behind in the event of an emergency. Like you, I¡¯m sure that I feel contemptuous feelings at the bottom of my heart.¡¹


    No, this was different. Caria was behaving as if she took it lightly, but parts of her voice were hiding her true feelings.


    It felt as if she managed to push her uncontrollable emotions deep inside of her chest. At the same time, I felt a great danger, because everything would crumble right next her with just a single mistake.


    It was bad. It was very bad.


    Whether it was Filaret or Caria, it didn¡¯t seem like peace time. Well, it was not that I didn¡¯t understand the circumstances behind it. Even so, wasn¡¯t this a bit too much?


    While desperately searching for the words to speak, I picked up the chewing tobacco from my pocket to create a gap. I wondered if my fingertips were still tense, even though it should be a familiar movement. I held it with my lips in the same way as I always did to regain my composure.


    Then, without having time to feel the flavor through my nose, the chewing tobacco was picked up by a hand extending from behind my back.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Words must be accompanied by the heart. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m cheap enough to be fooled by words that don¡¯t have a heart¡­Hey, what do you think. Lugis, my knight.¡¹


    Leaning against my back, Fin Eldith dexterously played with the chewing tobacco she stole from my lips with her fingertips. The voice whispered in my ears seemed to put the depths of my ears in turmoil. As it was, Eldith continued the same speech professed by the other two. The back teeth made a distorted sound.


    Give me a break, why was I being deprived of ale and chewing tobacco? Wasn¡¯t it a bit heartless to take them all away? At least, leave one behind.


    The moment I stretched out my fingers to get the chewing tobacco back, as if to see through my thoughts, Saint Matia, who stood in front of me, opened her mouth.


    ¡¸We¡¯re telling a very legitimate story right now. In such a place, neither ale nor tobacco will be necessary. No, Lugis. Who do you think is wrong? ¡¹


    Matia, who looked straight at me, had a gentle expression. But soon I understood. Only her facial expression was calm. She looked at me with a strong presence, as if her eyes were eating away her smile and calmness. She was like a bird of prey staring at her defenseless prey.


    It was useless. Everyone had heat in their eyes and skulls. It was not a situation where I expected help to come.


    As long as Saint Matia and Fin Eldith were in the tent, I couldn¡¯t expect reinforcements from the outside. Rather, their presence should prevent anyone from entering the tent.


    Then, I shifted my gaze to the side and gazed at Largud Ann, the only human remaining in the tent beside the other four. I liked her way of solving things, even when I got entangled with those women. If so, I wondered if I could expect some help today as well.


    With that in mind, I moved my gaze to exchange looks with Ann.


    Her small body probably noticed my gaze soon enough. Her eyes stared at mine. Then, she showed an innocent smile on her face. It was a weird smile.


    However, her lips did not seem to open at all. I see, so she didn¡¯t want to help.


    While sighing greatly from the bottom of my viscera, I raised my hands and said the following words.


    ¡¸Okay, I was wrong. I¡¯m aware of it. But there¡¯s no need in increasing the heat as if it¡¯s burning. Those flames are already in my stomach.¡¹


    After uttering those words, a momentary gap of silence was created. I could see that the surroundings were intertwined and heated, and thus, the weight in the air increased silently.


    Speaking of air, it was cold, as if the heat was intertwined in it. This cold air was brought by the season of dead snow.


    After a moment of silence that seemed to last endlessly, Matia opened her lips, as if it couldn¡¯t be helped. She spoke after sighing intentionally and loudly.


    ¡¸¡­We don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s speak about important things right now. This gathering is not happening just because we want to blame you. Ann, get to the point.¡¹


    I leaked a sigh of relief to the extent of making a noise. However, my shoulders were still weak. After all, the air did regain its momentum after Matia professed those words, but it still had some tension lingering around.


    By my side, Caria was sharpening her lips as if she wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, and it was the same for Filaret and Eldith.


    I felt like I was sitting in a thorny chair with thorns surrounding me from every corner. I didn¡¯t feel comfortable to be alive.


    Ann nodded lightly when prompted by Matia, placing some round stones on a large map on the table. Looking at the position on the map, it probably indicated an area under the influence of the Heraldic Order. Of course, it was still influential as long as the Great Holy Church didn¡¯t spew its breath.


    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s presumptuous of me to say this, but I can say that the result was good regardless of Philos¡¯ incident. It¡¯s my fault that Roseau became a rebel, so I can¡¯t be entirely happy. But let¡¯s move on.¡¹


    While the tone of her voice was slightly weakened, Ann summarized the current situation without pausing.


    I thought her art of telling a story was truly on a different level. The words she spoke touched the ears, easily as they entered our skulls. She often chose the words that were easy for people to hear.


    The Philos¡¯ incident. This was the case in which the rebel Roseau deposed the ruler, Philos Trait, and temporarily took control of the city of Philos. It ended with the death of Roseau and the rescue of Philos Trait.


    To be precise, was it correct that the intervention of the Heraldic Order forced its end? I bit the edge of my lips slightly, and then, narrowed my eyes. My mouth felt lonely, probably because there was no chewing tobacco.


    ¡¸Roseau, the traitor, lies on the ground, and the original ruler, Philos Trait, is in the hands of the Heraldic Order. There is no organized antagonistic force in the city of Philos anymore. It would be no exaggeration to say that they went into our influence.¡¹


    Of course, it was necessary to pay close attention to the future governance. Ann concluded her talk about Philos. When I heard her words, I rounded my eyes without hesitation.


    The original ruler of the city of Philos, Philos Trait, was still recovering, and the city of Philos had been incorporated under the influence of the Heraldic Order. This was not a mistake, but a clear fact. However, the process was by no means gentle enough to be talked about lightly.


    After all, the citizens of Philos were those who once turned their blades against our Heraldic alliance and their ruler, Philos Trait. Just because Roseau, the leader, had fallen, that didn¡¯t mean the Heraldic Order would be accepted so easily.


    To be honest, Matia and Ann had the guts to trample the city of Philos with a spear and sword so that they wouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Then, there was a great chance that a choice would be taken.


    However, it would be regrettable to lose Philos, who could be at the forefront of the future confrontation with the Great Holy Church. Burning a city was easy, but re-growing it was more difficult.


    If so, it was necessary to turn Philos into a complete puppet city to avoid repeating the same mistake. Not only in taking Philos Trait under the command of the Heraldic Order, but also using a method that forced the city of Philos to be rebuilt under its influence.


    A method could be to dye a part of the city red at times. At least, it would remind the citizens of their previous actions.


    Ann showed a slight fatigue on the edge of her eyes, but still tried not to show it on her face. I saw her little lips rippling hard.


    ¡¸The current problem is¡­how to overcome the age of dead snow.¡¹

 Volume 11 - CH 275

    Chapter 275: The Death Snow and the Journey


    ¡­How to overcome the age of dead snow.


    Largud Ann said those words while bouncing her little lips. I narrowed my eyes while placing my fingers around my chin.


    The age of dead snow, in other words, it was an age where the world became covered in unscrupulous white. It was also an age where the earth was handed over from the hands of humans to the hands of demonic beasts. In such an era when the world itself was transformed into demonic nature, there were only a few means that could be taken by small human hands. Rather, it was better to say that humans became powerless.


    In the end, there was no choice but to store food and necessities and remain in the cities. After all, the demon beasts, which normally did not enter the sphere of human existence, showed their faces on the roads around the cities as if such places belonged to them during this time. Even children knew what would happen to them if they went out irresponsibly.


    Of course, there were some exceptions.


    For example, greedy merchants would walk from city to city despite the danger, selling things at prices several times higher than usual. Adventurers would also get countless of jobs and money by escorting such merchants. Besides, since citizens couldn¡¯t go out of the cities, they had no choice but to pay high prices to adventurers if they wanted to operate any businesses. And if the dead snow continued for a long time, such things would inevitably occur.


    A great number of adventurers said that the age of dead snow was a wonderful time, when jobs and money increased tremendously. But well, those were just the exceptions.


    No one usually left the cities during this time, and neither kings nor lords let their soldiers roam on the snow. In the white snow, a group of humans would leave behind footprints. It meant invading the territory of demon beasts. Those creatures would undoubtedly roar and drive their fangs into the fragile bodies of humans, adding blood to the white snow.


    It was the same for humans, who didn¡¯t make a big fuss when they saw one or two demon beasts, but would take out an army if they saw a swarm of demon beasts appearing on the road. In the end it was the same thing for both sides.


    What Ann said in the tent must have been based on that as well. I lightly bit the corner of my lip and listened.


    ¡¸The time we gained by the death snow is on our side. Right now, we want to buy time and prepare ourselves. We will use Garoua Maria and Ghazalia as our main bases, and as for the supplies¡­¡¹


    Afterwards, Ann talked about the means of communication, the prediction of when the dead snow would melt, and the maintenance of the army. Sometimes, Caria and Eldith raised questions, but there were no objections, and Ann¡¯s explanation progressed well.


    Was it okay? In the age of dead snow, there weren¡¯t many options that humans, and elves, could take. In a way, it couldn¡¯t be helped. No matter what they said or thought about, they would come to the same general conclusion.


    However, even though I listened to Ann¡¯s words carefully, I felt a cloudy, boiling anxiety gripping my lungs. There was something heavy under my stomach.


    After the Battle of Sanyo, I had learned one thing. That was the difference in scale between the Heraldic religion and the Great Holy Church. The proficiency of soldiers, the amount of supplies, the number of horses, and the list went on and on. I wondered how we could minimize this difference during the dead snow.


    To be honest, it was not easy to minimize no matter how much we thought. Rather, no matter how much we struggled to fill the gap, it became unclear how much meaning it would have.


    Of course, I understood it in my head, and I should have accepted it as such. After all, when I actually checked it with my own eyes, it rushed to me as a real feeling.


    Was it really enough to simply confine ourselves in the city during the dead snow and train our soldiers and gather supplies? Perhaps, I should nurture my own soldiers in preparation. What a foolish idea.


    After all, the Great Holy Church was a giant that could easily crush us. Moreover, we didn¡¯t have the weapons to cut off their necks or the means to crush their heads. No matter what I thought, the shadow of impatience overtook my viscera.


    ¡­There was a tremendously high wall between the Heraldic Order and the Great Holy Church. Was there really a way to break it down?


    I let out a sigh. For a moment, the white mist danced in the air. Those words quietly floated in my head.


    But I never thought of saying them. After all, it was something that everyone in this place understood and felt. They were much smarter than I was. As for Matia and Eldith, they were probably looking ahead to the end of the dead snow.


    Nevertheless, they did not say anything about whether we could really win against the Great Holy Church.


    We all knew. If you had to do it, you had no choice but to do it. I completely forgot who said those words.


    After all, this world had neither miraculous magic that repelled all inferiority, nor wonderful means to make everything roll smoothly. Both humans and elves had no choice but to stretch their hands forward while endangering their souls at some point. They had to do what they needed to do. The world was like that, and it was not gentle enough to give us a brighter path. In fact, it was much crueler than humans.


    But if I were to say something a little extravagant, I would have liked at least one or two more scripts that gave me warmth.


    Ann closed her lips and paused for a second. It seemed that she had already said most of what she had to say. Her large eyes gazed across the tent without a hint of fatigue.


    ¡¸Also, the holy maiden of the Great Holy Church¡­shall we call her a witch in retaliation? The witch Ariene seems to continue her pilgrimage even during the dead snow. I¡¯ve received direct information recently.¡¹


    After hearing the sound of that familiar name, the index finger that was gently stroking my chin bounced. My thoughts froze for a moment. My saliva rose up before I knew it. Somehow, Caria¡¯s gaze hurt my cheeks.


    After the scene in Belfein, I asked Ann if she could look up some information on Ariene. According to Filaret, she was like a Saint to the Great Holy Church, so there was no loss in investigating her.


    Well, honestly, I wanted to grasp some information and maybe hold Ariene¡¯s hand finally.


    However, even with Ann¡¯s help, the information about Ariene¡¯s whereabouts was only found after she left the place. Moreover, the information about her destination was vague. Ann had heard that only divine revelation showed Ariene¡¯s journey. It sounded like a fraud scheme if you listened to it normally, but in this case, no one could make fun of it.


    A cold impatience enveloped my chest.


    I recalled the person I met in Belfein who seemed to be Ariene. The appearance was clearly not normal, but rather abnormal in itself. There was even something or someone that seemed to play with it.


    I still didn¡¯t know what it was. However, since it took the form of Ariene, I wondered if something was happening to the real Ariene. It felt like Ariene¡¯s handkerchief, which had been tucked away in my pocket chest, was faintly warming up.


    Ann continued speaking.


    ¡¸In terms of bargaining with the Great Holy Church, I think the most desirable form is to capture the witch, if possible. However, in order to do so¡­ ¡¹


    I could see that Ann glanced at me with a strangely apologetic look. I blinked my eyelids involuntarily.


    I asked her to conduct an investigation on Ariene, so I wondered if she was paying attention to my hidden intentions. In any case, why was I filled with a sense of responsibility? Why was I feeling rather strange about this?


    I nodded lightly as if I didn¡¯t care. And I had not told Ann, but I was still me and yes I had hidden intentions. I took a look into the big map and narrowed my eyes lightly.


    Belfein was the first to be pointed on the map. She placed a stone on it. Then, she went southwest and then north. She put the stones one after another, but I couldn¡¯t see any kind of regularity in the destinations. The size of the cities and the distances that reached them didn¡¯t follow any pattern. Rather, it seemed that they were displaced somehow.


    However, this did not mean that there was no purpose or link behind those lands. A silly idea went through my mind.


    I felt a slight palpitation in my chest. I asked Ann where she thought Ariene was this time. If this was what I thought it was, if only.


    ¡¸It looks like this is the location. ¡¹


    Ann¡¯s tiny finger pointed to the western part of the Gharast Kingdom. While holding my lower lip with my finger, I looked at the entire map once more.


    Yes, after seeing the map, I clenched my teeth. I could clearly see that something like sediment was gathering in the depths of my chest, and my viscera was becoming heavy and hard like stone. Was I felling frustrated or hopeful? There was an indescribable feeling in my skull.


    ¡­I see. It was a pilgrimage to give birth to a Saint, huh? It felt like I didn¡¯t know.


    Did everyone know about it? Or was it just me who wasn¡¯t informed? I didn¡¯t know what to say about this.

 Volume 11 - CH 276

    Chapter 276: The Giant¡¯s Bed, Flimslat


    Her right hand twitched and her cheeks tightened. Feeling a strange pain in her joints, Caria used all of her strength to tie her body to the ground, which was about to start moving at any moment.


    Her silver eyes, which were looking at Lugis¡¯ side face as he pointed to the large map, saw something dark occasionally as they got wet. Her heartbeat increased and her sharp canine teeth bit her lip without realizing it.


    ¡°Ah, I hate this. This is too much to bear. If possible, I want to avert my gaze as soon as possible and pretend that I never saw this spectacle.¡± However, without being able to do that, Caria caught Lugis with her sight.


    She stared at that warm look on his face. She could even see the feeling of longing in his eyes. It was exactly the same as what she saw in her own eyes when she looked in the mirror.


    It was an expression that longed for something, wanted something, and desired to reach out for something even if it meant throwing away everything else. There was nothing wrong with that feeling alone. Rather, if it was directed at oneself, the heart would be filled with satisfaction and joy. Happiness was not something that could be expressed with cheap words.


    However, what was floating in his sight was definitely not Caria herself. She understood that truth and hated it. Lugis moved his eyes over the map, but in his heart he was thinking about a childhood friend who was far away and was still unable to meet.


    ¡­The witch Ariene.


    When those words spilled from Largud Ann¡¯s lips, Lugis was the first to react. Caria could tell that his eyebrows, which were usually calm, were now bouncing.


    ¡°No one else here knows the reason why he is not calm. No, in the first place, no one can even guess that Lugis has no small feelings for that witch.¡±


    ¡°However, I know. Yes, I know it.¡±


    Caria swayed her silver hair while enduring her distorted expression. She clenched her fist hard as she bent her fingers one by one.


    ¡°Knowing a side of Lugis that others don¡¯t know makes me proud, and I even feel a strange exhilaration. But because of that, mad thoughts are piercing my heart without mercy.¡±


    ¡°Since the first time I met him at Gharast, time has passed that cannot be said to be short. But until now, Lugis¡¯ heart has not been swayed. The longing he feels for his childhood friend never stopped even once.¡±


    ¡°Even if he occasionally turned to my direction as if on a whim, he would immediately turn his face to another direction. What a selfish and cruel man. He could have lied to himself in order to appease my ferocious feelings.¡±


    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no point in chasing a missing witch. You can¡¯t grasp the sky without your feet on the ground.¡¹


    Caria unintentionally said so to cut off the topic. She desperately pressed her lips to keep her voice from trembling. If her voice showed such weakness, she would sound like a frail girl. There was no way that Caria would expose such an unpleasant look.


    Ann nodded lightly, as if to agree with those words. Originally, the topic of the witch Ariene was probably added as a supplement. She didn¡¯t even pretend to pay attention to Caria¡¯s words.


    Caria honestly thought that she managed to avert this topic. She didn¡¯t want to see Lugis think of his childhood friend anymore. She couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to reprimand him for being immersed in the past.¡± Caria was fighting with herself because her internal organs were numb. The silver eyes caught Lugis who was still looking at the map. Would the face of his childhood friend never leave his mind? Caria¡¯s lips twisted in response.


    ¡°What did that childhood friend do to you? Isn¡¯t it me who has accompanied you on your journey and fought alongside you? I knelt down and vowed to hold you by my hand, swing your sword, and even shield you. Is that not enough? Then, what more should I do?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to say that it is enough while clinging to Lugis. If I can do it without shame, my heart will be relieved.¡± However, Caria¡¯s lips were tightly closed without letting out anything else. Ever since she realized it in Ghazalia, she had imagined that scene over and over again. However, allowing it or ignoring it was impossible for Caria.


    It was partly because of Caria¡¯s nobility that she could not imitate such an unsavory thing, and partly because of an emotion that consumed her heart.


    ¡°¡­If, only if. Forget everything and look at me. Don¡¯t reject me.¡±


    As soon as she had those thoughts, she realized that her mind had become cold as if it had been frozen. Her eyes flickered, and something cold crawled down her spine.


    Caria pretended to put her hands together while enduring the pain the encircled her body. The tent suddenly became uncomfortable. At some point, fear ran through her fingertips.


    ¡¸Lastly, Lord Lugis. About what you¡¯re going to do during the dead snow¡­ ¡¹


    Ann started out with a slightly nervous tone. Her gaze wandered around as if she were lost.


    The topic about what Lugis was going to do. In short, would he stay in the walled city of Garoua Maria, which was the key point of the Heraldic Order? Would he stay in the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, which was the kingdom of elves? Now, which one should he choose? Unless there was something else.


    Caria managed to catch her breath while listening to Ann¡¯s voice. She could see that Ann¡¯s gaze, which was entwined between Saint Matia and Queen Eldith¡¯s, was becoming stiff.


    Those two looked very serious. Yes, without knowing it, Caria understood. Just as she had a heart-burning obsession with Lugis, they probably had something deep down inside them too. She couldn¡¯t say if it was a bad thing or not.


    ¡°What would my former self say after seeing my current self?¡± Just like that, it was around the time that Caria let out a small sigh and before Matia and Eldith managed to speak out. Lugis immediately spoke without any signs of uncertainty.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ve decided what to do a while ago. I¡¯m stretching my legs to the Northern Mountains of Flimslat. I literally felt like I was burning. It will not be a bad choice to cool off a little.¡¹


    At that moment, Caria had a hunch. It was more than her natural sharpness. It felt like the things she had built up until now had meshed together.


    Lugis was not thinking about Caria or Filaret now. He didn¡¯t call out to anyone else. He just thought about someone who was on the other side of the map.


    Caria had a hunch about the identity of that someone. There was no need to confirm her theory and suspicions.


    ¡°¡­He wants to head north to take the hand of his childhood friend.¡±


    Within that moment, Caria¡¯s silver eyes darkened and she narrowed them sharply, as if regaining her natural intensity.


    ¡ª


    The Northern Mountains of Flimslat. Originally, it was not a place where people could easily enter and exit. There was no road connecting that place and the map was only roughly made. In the first place, it was not a land where people should enter.


    After all, it was not the realm of humans. It was not the realm of demon beasts either. It was a place with no humans, no monsters and even no elves.


    Then, who or what was making the vast northern mountain range their base?


    The answer was simple; since the dweller was neither human nor monster¡­The Founding Giant was the one who made it its territory. The Flimslat Mountains were known as the Giant¡¯s Bed. Everyone called it the place where the lost relics from the age of gods slept.


    That said, of course, it was not like the giant was walking around all over the place on a daily basis. Rumor had it that the Founding Giant was even bigger than the mountains themselves. If such a thing were to roam free, the human kingdom would be blown away in a single night.


    The giant simply sat comfortably in his own bed with his eyes closed. He had a long, long dream. It was a dream that wouldn¡¯t wake him up until the end of this world.


    Therefore, in order not to incur the wrath of the giant, and thus the end this world, no one should approach the north. That was the bedtime story that children were often told by their parents and grandparents.


    Practically speaking, nobody knew if there really was an existence called the Founding Giant; and if it really existed, was he truly asleep? It was said that most of the giants perished after continuous intercourse with humans over the centuries.


    However, it was a fact that demon beasts did not approach the Flimslat Mountains, and even though humans were different from demon beasts when it came to intelligence and curiosity, they did not try to touch the mountainous areas that were difficult to live in and lacked the blessings of the earth. As a result, the Founding Giant was able to keep his bed undisturbed.


    Well, if that giant really existed, it would probably be able to bounce off the intruders with just one tossing. Even in the past, such an existence was only heard in fairytales, and no humans currently alive met such a being.


    Normally, no one would approach such a place. Even I was not curious enough to move my legs to such a place for no reason. But now I had a clear reason. The reason was more important than anything else.


    Yes, the Flimslat Mountains were a familiar place. It felt nostalgic. Did it seem like it was floating on my eyes? I recalled the snowy field, days when the blizzard pierced my cheeks and froze my legs while walking on Flimslat. I had nothing in my hands during those days and was just licking the humiliation and resignation every single hour of the day.


    Ariene¡¯s journey carved on the large map seemed to depict those dreary days as they were. And if it was the same as it was in the past, the next destination would be undoubtedly the land of Flimslat.


    Unknowingly, my eyebrows distorted. I realized that my breath, which should have been cold, had a strange heat. I thought that I had come a long way. But, it seemed that I still had not escaped from those days.


    ¡­ If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I trace it for the first time in a long time? Let¡¯s revive the memories of the journey of salvation, a life I once had.


    Even so, the past kept dirtying my skin like mud even when I was running around. In that case, it should be a good idea to face it directly now.

 Volume 11 - CH 277

    Chapter 277: Signs of Deterioration


    I narrowed my eyes while sitting right next to the bed. I exhaled hard from my lungs. I did it as a sigh of relief.


    I loosened my cheeks slightly while looking at the person lying on the bed. The bed was simply made in order to accommodate the sick. I could see several simple blankets.


    ¡¸Surprisingly, you look good, Bruder. Did fine ale go down your throat? ¡¹


    Bruder, still wrapped in the blankets, had lost her usual carefree rudeness, but the way she sneezed and drew lines on her cheeks was something I knew well. Her eyebrows were slightly distorted, probably because the pain of her burns was still running through her skin.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be silly, employer. You can see there¡¯s no ale in your sight. But since the tobacco-smoking person has come to visit me, I¡¯ll be fine.¡¹


    Hearing Bruder¡¯s words, I sighed involuntarily, and then, took out a chewing tobacco from my pocket and handed it to her.


    It was not much of a souvenir, but it would be at least a pain reliever. Bruder raised her body lightly and held it between her teeth with a relaxed hand. If she applied too much force, the burns would pierce her body. Overall, it was a fairly weak move.


    Well, as Vestaline said, her body seemed to be safe. After that, she won¡¯t have any problem after seeing a doctor in the walled city Garoua Maria.


    Bruder chewed the tobacco with her teeth for a few times, felt the fragrance through her nose, and then, opened her lips.


    ¡¸¡­So, why are the two of them together with you? Do you actually need followers? ¡¹


    Bruder muttered those words with suspicion, or rather just curious, while chewing the tobacco between her lips. Her brown eyes pierced the people behind my back.


    Without knowing, I swallowed my spit while twitching my fingertips.


    No, of course I knew the two were with me, because they did not left my side. I was afraid that if I touched that topic, it would explode like gunpowder, so I hesitated to talk about it. But from Bruder¡¯s point of view, it was natural to think that it was a very strange visit.


    While I was trying to pick out the words to answer to Bruder¡¯s questions, the silver hair bounced at the edge of my field of vision.


    ¡¸He does. After all, he is like those people who misunderstand that they can go anywhere they please without proper supervision. ¡¹


    Caria quietly spoke that she was on a lookout for that purpose, and closed her lips again with her arms crossed. However, only her silver eyes had a fierce light that seemed to pierce the prey in front of her sight. Her eyes were reminiscent of a predatory beast about to attack.


    I knew that Caria often behaved this way. But I wished that she drank ale more often so that her fierce persona could diminish a little.


    After lightly pressing my lips with my index finger, I leaked some words to Bruder, who turned her gaze in my direction.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. What¡¯s important is¡­ ¡¹


    After saying that, I decided to change the situation for the time being. However, there was someone other than Caria who couldn¡¯t forgive no matter what.


    A voice rang while trying to reduce the strange air that lingered around.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s nothing? I wonder what you mean by nothing. I want you to tell me, Lugis. ¡¹


    The owner of that voice was none other than Filaret La Volgograd.


    Her black eyes strengthened their line of sight, and I could see that they were looking straight at me. Unlike Caria¡¯s sternness, her gaze contained certain coldness.


    It was bad, extremely bad.


    Since the day I said that I was going to the Flimslat Mountains, a few days ago, not only these two but everyone else had been behaving like this. I frankly thought so.


    Apparently, I stepped on some kind of tail. It was not a lion or a wolf¡¯s tail, but something more ferocious.


    My eyes naturally diverged to an unfamiliar place. I realized that something close to cold sweat was licking the back of my ears.


    Seeing my horrible condition, Bruder smiled openly. The corners of her eyes were deeply wrinkled. Laughing at people¡¯s misfortunes could be a very healthy thing, but at the same time, it made her a very terrible and heartless human being.


    Unconsciously twisting her eyelids and twitching her cheeks, Bruder opened her mouth as if to apologize.


    ¡¸Sorry, sorry. But, I know how they feel, too. Even if the employer is tied to a stake, he has the nature of moving while dragging the stake with him.¡¹


    She just said a very bad thing about me. Didn¡¯t it sound as if I were an idiot? At least I wanted her to choose her words more carefully.


    Bruder quietly wiped her teary eyes from laughing and asked if the people lined up outside were the same.


    I turned around instinctively. Even from inside the tent, I could see the shadows standing near the entrance. It was probably four or five people. Since elves were also mixed in, I was not sure if my way of counting was correct.


    It seemed that my statement caused a great deal of turmoil in the hearts of Eldith and Matia, in addition to Caria and Filaret. As expected, it didn¡¯t seem like they were going to enter the tent, but in the past few days, the soldiers of the Heraldic Order and the soldiers of Ghazalia often jumped into my sight unnaturally.


    There were eyes on me wherever I went. It felt like being a sinner. It felt as if I had committed a sin, but a sin that didn¡¯t kick me out.


    After muttering those words, Bruder spoke again, happily echoing her voice.


    ¡¸Surprisingly, people tend to forget where the seeds they sow are. The employer has not realized it, but you have been dropping seeds in familiar places.¡¹


    Suddenly, the only thing that bothered me was that Bruder¡¯s eyes were quietly erasing what seemed to be a smile.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸What, I don¡¯t care where you go, Lugis. ¡¹


    As soon as I left the tent after visiting Bruder, Caria moved her tightly closed lips smoothly, touching my back while saying so. It was as if she was saying there was nothing wrong with my choice of destination.


    How good would it be if that were true? However, this was not the case, since the gaze emitted by her silver eyes didn¡¯t seem to change at all.


    ¡¸I know you¡¯re not the type to stay in one place. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll guide you or lead you if I must¡­However.¡¹


    In any case, those were extremely kind words for someone like Caria. Amazing, it made me want to raise my hands and rejoice. I would do so, only if I didn¡¯t know the real Caria.


    While still touching my back, Caria put her weight on me to bring her small lips closer to my ear. I could see her long eyelashes ripping through the faint rays of sunlight.


    ¡¸However¡­I just hate to be in the dark about your plans, you know? You must have been scheming about this plan for a while, Lugis. After you said you¡¯d leave your back to me, I behaved like a big fool for carrying all of our burns alone. You see, I feel like my pride has been dirtied with mud.¡¹


    Caria talked to me without any reservations. There was a sign that my heart had been grabbed straight from my back. My eyes were even terrified. It was a sign that I felt somewhere before.


    However, just as Caria said, I shouldn¡¯t have deceived her. I made a deal with Caria and then broke it. In that case, I should be blamed for it and allow her frustration tone to reach my ears. I wanted to cool Caria¡¯s head, but.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Lugis. I won¡¯t deny you, no matter where you go. But I just want you to hear one thing.¡¹


    As if to match Caria¡¯s words, Filaret wrinkled her lips. I felt that the quality of her voice was rather heavy, in spite of the carefree tone.


    Filaret¡¯s fingers fell on my right shoulder. Her fingers were so delicate that they felt as if I was touching something broken. And just like that, she grabbed my right arm so that she could lean her body against mine.


    A whispering, tickling voice spoke near my face.


    ¡¸Maybe it¡¯s just me¡­But I won¡¯t allow you to keep using me to your advantage whenever you feel like it. I¡¯m not the same as I was when I stayed in Garoua Maria.¡¹


    That voice. A voice that was heavier than Caria¡¯s, yet it felt like it was pushing me from my spine. It left a very bad taste. I really didn¡¯t like it. I knew that something that seemed to be frightening was running down my throat.


    Just like the old days¡­the pressure they had on me when they were the mighty heroes was now faintly felt. But that was not what was scary.


    What was terrifying was that their presence had changed considerably from what it used to be. A gloomy presence, as if something was entangled in it.


    Caria and Filaret weren¡¯t trying to harm me, nor were they yelling at me. Rather, the way they touched my body was very polite, and I could even feel their concern.


    Even so, I felt the presence of something dangerous crawling up in my back.

 Volume 11 - CH 278

    Chapter 278: The Mirror and the Harsh Blessing


    Thinking that he had not changed at all, Eldith unintentionally rolled her blue eyes and smiled through her cheeks. Then, she loosely closed her eyes, and a very nostalgic scene danced behind her eyelids.


    It was a memory of when she was still in that tower. Her mind was rotting, her knees were crumbling, and she wished that everything would get cursed. It was a time when she hid cowardly.


    Then, he came. Yes, Lugis appeared and forcibly took Eldith¡¯s hand, pushing her out of her comfort and cowardliness. He behaved with the same selfishness as it was seen now. Eldith remembered him as someone very unreasonable.


    ¡­You are the one who wants to give up, Eldith. So, you are the one who¡¯s making excuses. Not me. You¡¯re trying to give up on your own will.


    Those words were still strongly burning in Eldith¡¯s long ears. No matter what she did, those words didn¡¯t disappear. Of course, Eldith herself had no intention of forgetting them.


    When she first heard his words, Eldith thought that Lugis was a selfish and arrogant guy.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know anything about her, he said whatever he liked. He was a foolish guy, who planned to force her to come out in order to make her whine in front of him in the end.


    However, the outcome was completely different. Even if it looked like he didn¡¯t know what he was doing, he yelled out loud words, tore the battlefield apart, and finally saved Eldith from that tower.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t change Lugis¡¯ selfish disposition. Rather, one could say that his disposition was now accelerating the current situation. There was no doubt about it.


    Lugis arbitrarily entered people¡¯s territory, arbitrarily grabbed their hearts, and then, as if he didn¡¯t know or care, he went somewhere else.


    He had a strong degree of selfishness. Yes, what a cruel human being.


    However, the elf called Fin Eldith was saved by that selfishness. ¡°There is no way I can deny it. I hate his selfishness and love him for it. It is such a terrible contradiction.¡± Without knowing it, Eldith began to mock herself.


    She let out a sigh while wrapping her two fingers in white gloves.


    When Lugis said that he was going to the Northern Mountains of Flimslat, the spirit-driven clothing he wore said he was not deceiving her through false statements.


    At the very least, he decided on his destination with his own reasoning and conviction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the enemy witch, Ariene, who is the heart of the Great Holy Church, really sits there. However, Lugis said so without falsehood.¡±


    Therefore, for Eldith, there was no reason not to believe him. That was what her knight believed. Even if all kinds of other words became like big waves and tried to deny him, Eldith would follow his words in the end.


    Eldith heard that Flimslat was a land of extreme cold. For elves who did not visit places with extreme temperature differences, it would be an unbearable journey.


    However, for some reason, Eldith didn¡¯t want to stop. After hearing Lugis¡¯ words, the only thought that ran through her intelligent brain was how to trample Flimslat.


    ¡°After all, Lugis taught me how to kill resignation. Just because he¡¯s going to a destination that¡¯s too cold doesn¡¯t mean I should stop my legs from moving.¡±


    ¡°Will I step back just because that place is the Giant¡¯s Bed? After all, the giants were forced to face extinction after being defeated in the past. No matter how much they used to be the elves¡¯ natural enemies, how could I ever turn my back in fear?¡±


    At the end of the preparations for this journey, Eldith¡¯s fierce characteristics shined through. A sigh of emotions rolled through the tent of Ghazalia.


    ¡¸¡­Are you really going to the dangerous land of Flimslat, Lady Eldith? ¡¹


    It was the voice of Valet, Eldith¡¯s maid.


    The tone contained in Valet¡¯s voice could be felt as anger, sorrow and pity. Eldith shook her eyebrows, thinking that it was precious that an elf showed a wonderful way of swinging such emotions.


    Not many elves could be sensitive to the feelings of others.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going. I don¡¯t want to be the same fool I used to be. ¡¹


    Yes, Eldith didn¡¯t want to crouch down in fear, searching for a reason to give up on her own, just like in the old days. It would be different if Lugis wanted to see that kind of self, but unless that was the case, Eldith would never expose such an abomination again.


    Hearing Eldith¡¯s words, Valet¡¯s fingertips quivered in response. From her mouth, emotions that shouldn¡¯t direct at the Queen were about to spill out. Eldith could see from Valet¡¯s eyes that she was fighting against said emotions.


    ¡¸You are the Fin of Ghazalia. You are the one who receives the favor of the spirits and guides us elves. Lady Eldith, many of your compatriots are waiting for your voice and your will! ¡¹


    For better or worse, the elf named Valet didn¡¯t look like an elf. If she were a normal elf, she would tell the facts indifferently, or would give up with a quick abandonment if one couldn¡¯t do so.


    Time for the elves was long. For that reason, this race lost its passion and fever to obsess over things. How many elves were there who wanted to bind themselves to something and still be able to shake their hearts because of it?


    Perhaps, the ancestors of the elves chose not to disturb their emotions, and by doing so, they began to live their life leisurely like a plant. In that sense, Valet was definitely a heretic.


    Valet said with a strong emotion in her eyes, as her tone was getting rough.


    ¡¸Please accept my apologies. Lady Eldith¡¯s thoughts are¡­ ¡¹


    She was not a heretic.


    Eldith loosened her eyes as she looked at Valet, who was at a loss for words without knowing what to say.


    Eldith slowly opened her lips as she approached her. Her lingering voice echoed through the tent.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re honest with yourself, Valet. If I were not honest with myself, I would be living in that tower up to these days, enjoying life as long as I¡¯m not dead. ¡¹


    ¡°Even so, thinking about it now, since that time, when Lugis took my hand in the tower and I accepted it. I¡¯m no longer serious as an elf. I strayed from a path that should have been straight.¡±


    ¡°But it never occurred to me that it was unfortunate. Not even once.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what a joy it is to feel the emotion that makes my heart melt every time I think of him. How glorious it is! Even gold is no match for this happiness. Thinking about it, how unfortunate it is to be serious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why.¡± Eldith continued her words as she looked straight into Valet¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were moist as if tears had spilled, and its luster reminded her of a wet mirror.


    Eldith¡¯s figure was clearly reflected in her eyes. Eldith hugged Valet as if she were a friend.


    ¡¸Seven days are enough. Give me that time, Valet. I want to use my privilege as Fin just for this time.¡¹


    As soon as Eldith said so, the spell of the spirit that resided in Valet¡¯s body slowly began to transform.


    It was an anomaly of sorts. Originally, the spirit¡¯s technique was not to be altered, but was exercised as such. The state of its transformation could be rephrased as the spirit¡¯s rampage.


    However, even after seeing the transformation that should be impossible, Eldith did not move even the slightest bit, because she understood Valet¡¯s essence.


    The scales of light bounced around in the air, transforming the formula that made Valet¡¯s body, and thus, her appearance.


    It was hard to call it the spirited arts. Moreover, it was not enough to even call it a miracle. Therefore, the elves called this technique the Child Spirit¡¯s Change.


    Eldith¡¯s eyelids twinkled. It was all over in the blink of an eye.


    When Eldith relaxed her body and reluctantly pulled herself away, there was no longer Valet in front of her, but herself.


    She had transparent blue eyes and hair of the same color. She had white skin and a beautiful appearance as if she were staring at herself. She looked just like a mirror.


    That was the end result of Valet¡¯s flesh transformation.


    ¡¸You¡¯re going to have a hard time, Valet. ¡¹


    The person who had the same appearance as Eldith bowed her head respectfully.


    ¡¸No, this is my role¡­but Lady Eldith. Even if I borrowed the power of your spirit, I don¡¯t know if it will last for seven days. Please return as soon as possible. ¡¹


    Her voice and gestures were just like Eldith¡¯s. Valet, who was originally good at putting others on top of her, would have behaved exactly like her own self, but she was so similar with Eldith that the real Eldith laughed a little.


    Eldith looked at the result of her spirited arts on Valet once again, nodded in admiration, and put her hat back on.


    Originally, it was thought that the shadow master was the one who used such method when danger approached. Eldith knew that she used Valet for her selfish reasons.


    ¡°When I return, I shall join her on her favorite game board. Even if we have to spend the night like before, I¡¯ll accept it for just one time.¡± Eldith¡¯s blue eyes softened at this moment. In any case, Eldith was soft when it came to Valet, and Valet was soft when it came to Eldith.


    Eldith left the tent with Valet disguised as her. Even the soldiers didn¡¯t notice that Eldith was Valet, and that the one with the hat covering her face was Eldith herself.


    When it finally was time to leave the Ghazalia camp, Eldith suddenly thought. ¡°I wonder what Lugis will say when he sees what I¡¯m trying to do; after all, I¡¯m trying to be by his side even though I have to wear man¡¯s clothing again.¡±


    ¡°Will he be happy, dismayed or angry? It¡¯s hard to imagine.¡±


    ¡°But, he said that he is counting on me. In that case, it should be natural for me to be by his side in order to live up to that expectation.¡±


    Besides, Eldith had one more thing to worry about. It was about the spirit clothing worn by Lugis.


    It continued to give him the protection of the spirits, but at the same time, it left its mark deep in his soul. Maybe it was about time for him to feel heavy, so it was better to have someone like Eldith by his side.


    Eldith distorted the blue eyes she hid under her hat, and a charming smile appeared naturally on her cheeks.


    ¡°¡­Lugis. I will give you every blessing as my wish. And for that, you won¡¯t be able to survive if you lose it.¡±

 Volume 11 - CH 279

    Chapter 279: Something that Captures the Spirit


    My gloves were thicker than usual. With that alone, I felt that a gap was born when it came to touching other things. It felt rather uncomfortable.


    However, it would be no laughing matter if I wore light clothing and ended up having my fingers injured due to frostbite. The freezing cold had enough power to freeze a person and eat the flesh, even with a chilly wind.


    In order to drink one bottle of water, I had to immediately put the bottle in my belongings. If I held it in my arms, it would freeze up and become useless. Or at least, it used to be like that. If so, then there was no need to keep doing the same mistakes.


    I lightly soaked my mouth with ale and felt its liquid with my tongue. I felt that the peculiar pungent taste of Belfein¡¯s ale would naturally warm my body.


    I opened my mouth after moistening my throat. I was worried about my dry lips.


    ¡¸So, why don¡¯t you do your usual sermon, Lady Saint? ¡¹


    I always tried to choose my words wisely around Saint Matia. I thought about it a lot, but no matter what words I used, a sharp spear often came out of Saint Matia¡¯s lips, so I ended up using mediocre words.


    When I went to her tent, she turned her back and just stared at the parchment. It seemed that her rage had spread from the top of her head to her toes. It felt horrible.


    I was prepared to hear a heated voice from her lips. Nevertheless, Matia¡¯s next voice was much gentler and thinner than I had imagined.


    Unwittingly, I opened my eyelids wide.


    ¡¸Oh my, did you do something that deserves my sermon? ¡¹


    Even so, Matia seemed to be in a very good mood. Her voice contained an awfully bright tone.


    I wondered if her tone was real or if she was enduring the thick air that was stuck in her lungs.


    To be honest, I thought that I would receive a sermon with her sharp voice. Indeed, I really thought she would complain that I did something selfish again. It seemed that she was not in such a mood today. No, it was fine. If so, I wanted her to be in a good mood all the time.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ve always been grateful for your words. I thought it¡¯d be better to take them now rather than having them later.¡¹


    I said so, but of course, I was fine without them. I pulled my cloak over my shoulders. Matia was not my master, but it would be nice if she was always in a good mood. Then, she wouldn¡¯t complain about my actions. With that, I would swing my arms freely and act the way I see fit.


    As usual, Matia still showed me her back, while speaking softly, yet with a somewhat trembling voice. Unsettled by the cold around me, I tightly grasped my fingertips.


    ¡¸The only time I spoke angrily to you was when you broke your oath with me. Isn¡¯t it different this time?¡¹


    I narrowed my eyes as I swallowed Matia¡¯s words. That oath probably referred to the one exchanged in Belfein.


    It was an oath I made with Matia to have pride and never jump into danger without permission.


    No, from my point of view, I didn¡¯t think I did something so grand. Even so, if this was Matia¡¯s way of being considerate, I couldn¡¯t refuse her feelings.


    Besides, in the past, there were almost no people who cared about me. However, now, the Saint of the Heraldic Order was worried about my destination, so I should accept this level of concern.


    I thought it was a silly feeling. It also made me feel foolish. However, it was indeed a certain pleasure to have someone whom could direct such emotions to.


    Matia continued to speak with the parchment in her hands.


    ¡¸Yes, but if I can put it in words, I¡¯d prefer you do it yourself this time around. This time¡­you have come to ask for my forgiveness, Lugis. ¡¹


    Did I come to ask for forgiveness? I heard those words and unwittingly twisted my eyebrows.


    To be honest, it was somewhat true, but something that seemed to be uncomfortable slid through my chest. I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what it was, but it seemed that something like an invisible thread was wrapped around my neck without knowing it. I had a strange shortness of breath.


    I closed my eyelids for a moment wondering how I should respond to those words. My lips naturally searched for words, but none of them seemed to fit my current state of mind.


    ¡¸I think so¡­Then, may I ask for your permission to go on an expedition to Flimslat, Lady Saint?¡¹


    In any case, I said those words with a face that didn¡¯t suit me. After all, I felt that a sense of incongruity was licking my neck.


    ¡ª


    For Saint Matia, the experience of not being able to hide the emotions swelling up in her chest was not something she experienced very often.


    The Heraldic Saint was the personification of wisdom and reason. As long as the people sought her image, it would be an abomination to be swayed by volatile emotions. She couldn¡¯t allow such thing to happen.


    Matia, who had wanted to live as a Saint since childhood, had only exposed such disgraceful behavior a few times at most. At least, she had never shown anything but calculated emotions in front of her people.


    ¡°Yes, emotions created from the bottom of my heart are unnecessary for a Heraldic Saint. All actions should be done with calculation and intelligence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I think my current self is in a state that can hardly be called a Saint.¡± Matia desperately suppressed her trembling voice and squeezed her fingers tightly to keep her calm. The parchment got some wrinkles because of her strong grip.


    However, no matter how much she tried to be normal, her cheeks were unconsciously tinged with a faint heat and her eyes showed an inexplicable turmoil.


    ¡°What an odd thing, it can¡¯t be and it shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Matia frantically stared at the parchment in front of her, but couldn¡¯t remember even one of the letters. On the contrary, she felt that her head was boiling unnecessarily.


    ¡°I know why. How could I have reached such state? Just because of what Lugis did before. He just came to ask for forgiveness. That alone loosened the emotional ties and made it impossible to close them.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it, my heart is beating faster, and I am filled with feelings of shame. But at the same time, I also feel joyous emotions that are tightening my chest.¡±


    ¡°How pathetic I am.¡± Matia involuntarily blamed herself. She even thought she was a joke.


    ¡°Even so, my cheeks are hot and my mouth is drawing a strange line. It¡¯s not a face that can be shown to people. In particular, how can I show such a state in front of him?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, but the joy that resounds in my heart is so hard to hide.¡±


    Until now, Matia had allowed Lugis to move whenever he pleased. He often stepped into danger as if he wanted to.


    However, he now listened to Matia¡¯s words. How wonderful and how joyous it was.


    Lugis probably didn¡¯t notice it. It was something he would never have done in the past. He shouldn¡¯t even be conscious of the fact that his neck was loosely wrapped in a thread that entangled his mind.


    Even if he noticed it, what could he do? Matia¡¯s lips swelled up as if drawing a semicircle.


    Promises became oaths and oaths became contracts. Despite changing appearances, they were surely entwined with Lugis¡¯ spirit as a thread. It was by no means easily removed. Rather, the more words he said, the more deeply they became entwined.


    That¡¯s why Matia urged Lugis to say more. Let him beg for forgiveness. Engrave in his mind that being controlled was not what Matia wanted, but something he wanted.


    Lugis¡¯ voice echoed in the tent.


    ¡­May I ask for your permission to go on an expedition to Flimslat, Lady Saint?


    Matia accepted the words that were offered to her. She closed her lips at once. Then, she squeezed her face so hard that every sign of expression vanished away, and turned around.


    She looked straight into Lugis¡¯ face and said the following words.


    ¡¸Yes, I will allow it¡­I¡¯m very pleased to know that you¡¯re working for the Heraldic Order and for me, Lugis.¡¹


    Matia slowly spewed the words so that Lugis could bite every single one of them.


    In particular, Matia thought that his true intentions were for his own sake and not for the Heraldics¡¯ sake.


    Judging from the sudden decision to go to Flimslat, it would be natural to guess there was some kind of speculation beyond normal thoughts. At least, Matia understood that.


    ¡°But that¡¯s why I have to say it. More than anything else, I¡¯m happy that he is working for himself, and thus, gaining confidence in himself.¡±


    However, that would make him feel a little guilty towards her. Then, naturally, the consciousness would turn to oneself. It would blur the original intentions. In fact, Lugis had an embarrassing expression on his face.


    Matia couldn¡¯t stop from smiling. That smile was originally a smile that she, a Saint, never showed to anyone before.


    Hers was a smile that drew beautiful lines on her cheeks and made her eyes feverish.

 Volume 11 - CH 280

    Chapter 280: The Golden Encounter and Breath of the Age of Gods


    The landscape looked magnificent as if a white veil had been forced onto the mountain range. The mountains, which should had been valiantly exposed, were now completely covered in white.


    Ariene unknowingly looked up at the sky while blending her golden hair with white. The uncomfortably distant sky was showering snow grains that even made her sigh.


    Snow was so beautiful that it couldn¡¯t be described in words.


    It was often said that beautiful things had poisonous thorns, but was it not an exaggeration? No, the dead snow looked more beautiful because of its dangerous existence.


    Ariene grabbed a piece of fallen snow with her glove-covered palm. She tried to hold it in her hands for a moment, but it quickly melted and turned into water.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? Are you tired, Songstress? Sorry to say this, but I can¡¯t drag this carriage further if there¡¯s snow everywhere.¡¹


    Suddenly, after seeing Ariene trying to catch snow with her hands, the man accompanying her turned around and let out his voice. Ariene smiled unintentionally at his frivolous language and behavior, and returned the words.


    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing wrong, Cathedral Knight Garras Gargantia. Besides, I¡¯m not in the position to be called Songstress. Yes, I¡¯m not.¡¹


    Seeing how Ariene responded, Garras jokingly laughed. The other Cathedral Knights surrounding Ariene froze their expressions upon seeing Garras laughing aloud.


    Certainly, Ariene¡¯s exact status was nothing more than a candidate to be a saint, and she was provisionally given the nickname of the Songstress Saint. Therefore, there would be no problem if Garras, a Cathedral Knight, spoke with his big mouth. That was, for now.


    The Songstress Saint Ariene was a woman with golden hair and twinkling eyes who sang her bewitching poems, making priests and commoners alike to accept her as a saint.


    His Holiness the Pope, whom the Cathedral Knights served, did not change his perception either. Rather, it would be fair to say that the Pope was the first person to believe that she would be a saint.


    That¡¯s why the majority of the Cathedral Knights who were supposed to stay in the Cathedral were sent to guard her. It was an act equivalent to saying that God wanted to make Ariene a saint.


    Therefore, it was only a matter of time before Ariene became the true saint. The rest was just trials that God had prepared for the pilgrimage journey.


    That¡¯s why many of the Cathedral Knights who were allowed to accompany Ariene as guards treated her like the true saint. They saw their future selves and how they could increase their statuses if they treated a saint well, so they walked behind her with their heads bowed.


    However, Garras Gargantia was different.


    ¡­Although his skill and prowess were the best among the Cathedral Knights, he was the one who the least looked like a Cathedral Knight. He was a beast with a spear.


    Was it because he was given such a derogatory name? His tone was frivolous, and he didn¡¯t even show a shred of respect for the saint. Every time Garras opened his mouth, all of the Cathedral Knights stiffened their expressions as if they felt chills down their spines.


    Some of them would like to take this as an opportunity, hoping that Garras would upset the saint in order to dispose him. He was, after all, a person whom the Cathedral Knights did not feel comfortable with.


    However, upon hearing Garras¡¯ frivolous laugh, Ariene spoke with a smile that looked somewhat cheerful.


    ¡¸Really, you¡¯re someone I cannot fully understand. Yes, you can do whatever you want. I don¡¯t mind.¡¹


    Garras let out a small sigh, but never showed any kind of disgust. Rather, there was something that he even liked.


    There was a rumor that Garras Gargantia and Saint Ariene had been friends since the time when the saint was still called a nun. Maybe that¡¯s why they felt at ease with each other.


    He was close to the future saint. There was no doubt that he was the envy of the Cathedral Knights.


    Even so, there was no other Cathedral Knight like Garras who tried to talk directly to Ariene. Despite the other Cathedral Knights¡¯ desire to gain a relationship with her, everyone thoroughly behaved as obedient servants of the saint.


    The reason was simple. For the Great Holy Church, the saint was no longer a human being.


    A saint was a person who was fearful and approached God. A saint often went beyond the steps of men. Saints were those who possessed the miracles and mysteries of the age of the gods.


    Therefore, a saint deserved both excessive worship and fear. Besides, Ariene¡¯s recent behavior had made the Cathedral Knights¡¯ reverence even stronger.


    Ariene continued to follow the pilgrimage route according to the revelation of God, and her behavior or even her very existence had undergone a gradual transformation. At least, she did not have the presence of a town girl now.


    There were times when the escort Cathedral Knights realized this transformation in casual contact on a daily basis by seeing Ariene¡¯s eyes. Not usually, but sometimes they got a frightening fear when caught in that golden color.


    It felt as if being directly stared at by a far superior being. It was as if the outline and existence of oneself had become ambiguous. It was as if the mind itself was being forcibly emitting madness.


    That was surely the manifestation of an unmistakable mystery. The girl named Ariene was nothing less than a part of God. For a believer of the Great Holy Church, this fact was a source of great joy. It warmed one¡¯s heart.


    However, it must be because they were terribly far away from her.


    Once you got close enough to feel its presence, a presence that swallowed up everything around you, your heart would throb with panic. Your emotions would be bound by an abundance of awe. Anyone who once got too close to god was swallowed up by its light by burning the eyes and one¡¯s whole body.


    That¡¯s why the only people who could speak to Ariene were Garras Gargantia and one more person.


    One more person. That person was allowed to accompany them on this journey in the form of Garras Gargantia¡¯s companion. A one-eyed swordsman who was a prominent figure in the walled city of Garoua Maria and had been given the title of righteous avenger, his name was Helot Stanley.


    ¡¸The only thing that shows the location is the record of tradition, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to see it soon.¡¹


    Ariene replied with a small nod to Helot¡¯s muttering words. Her golden eyes caught the young man in front of her who called himself as Helot.


    Ariene didn¡¯t know much about Helot Stanley.


    What she did know was that the only god, Altius, chose him as her bodyguard. Moreover, he was one of the few people who survived the direct exchange of blades with Lugis, the Lord of Vice. It was said that the reason why his left eye had lost its light forever was because of the scars carved into his body during that battle.


    According to rumors, the hostility that Helot harbored in his heart against Lugis was stronger than anyone else¡¯s, and his martial arts skills were greatly unmatched, making him far from an ordinary person.


    That¡¯s why the common people expected something from him. Once defeated by the Lord of Vice, and lying on the bed of blood, he once again picked up the sword and walked the path of a righteous avenger.


    Having heard such a story in advance, Ariene predicted that Helot Stanley was a man with a dark flame in his eyes.


    Was it vengeance against Lugis? Ariene wondered if he was the kind of person who could harbor such overflowing emotion.


    However, it seemed that it was not the case. Ariene frowned upon feeling the extreme cold of the falling snow for a moment, rippling her lips.


    What was in Helot Stanley¡¯s eye was not hostility or vengeance. Rather, Ariene felt a sign that he was carrying another strong heat.


    Ariene¡¯s hair swayed. It was just a small talk, but she spoke with shivering lips.


    ¡¸¡­You met Lugis, the Lord of Vice. I wonder what kind of person he was when you faced him.¡¹


    In response to Ariene¡¯s question, Helot Stanley closed his lips for a moment and acted as if he were formulating some words.


    The golden eyes did not capture anything about Ariene¡¯s figure; rather it seemed that they were imagining someone somewhere else, far away.


    After a few seconds, Helot said.


    ¡¸It¡¯s hard to describe in one word¡­He was a strong man. He was dazzling.¡¹


    Ariene narrowed her eyes strongly upon hearing those words. After all, it was not much, but Helot¡¯s words showed that Lugis was not his enemy. He didn¡¯t show any color of hostility towards him. The surrounding Cathedral Knights, with the exception of Garras, had their expressions distorted in bewilderment.


    Surely, no one was able to grasp Helot¡¯s true intentions.


    Of course, showing respect to even your enemies was a noble act, but there weren¡¯t that many people who would do that to Heraldic followers. What¡¯s more, the opponent was the one who was judged as a great evil. No matter what Helot said, there was too much suspicion.


    Still, no one tried to break into the conversation with the saint.


    In the midst of all that, Ariene was the only one who had something that seemed to be certain in her heart.


    ¡­The person named Helot Stanley held no grudge against Lugis. What he had was another, annoying emotion.


    When Ariene realized such truth, a beautiful smile floated on her cheeks.


    The voice of Garras stroked everybody¡¯s ears.


    ¡¸I can see it now, it¡¯s the location. It¡¯s the Giant¡¯s Bed. Hey, it looks like a very nice place, don¡¯t you think so?¡¹


    An ancient building appeared in the gaps of the snow.


    It was said that the only god, Altius, once stole the head of the giant and sent him to sleep for eternity. It was one of those discontinuities where the age of myth still left its breath.

 Volume 11 - CH 281

    Chapter 281: Oozing Mud


    I distorted my lightly oiled lips while leaking some words.


    ¡¸Listen, Eldith. This is your last chance to turn back. ¡¹


    While trampling on the snow, we reached past the halfway point of Flimslat. Eldith replied, under the chilly sky, where the cold wind blew and pierced the skin like needles.


    ¡¸¡­C¡¯mon, stop calling me Eldith. Look, I¡¯m just a traveling elf now. ¡¹


    Eldith, no, the traveling elf, tilted her winter hat lightly while standing by my side. No, I didn¡¯t think she was serious. In fact, her blue eyes had a mischievous color, and her expression was somewhat cheerful.


    Her tone and facial expression were far from what Eldith would show as the Queen of the Elves. Looking at the usual Eldith, she seemed like a completely different person.


    No, rather, this could be her original expression.


    A cool breeze touched my cheeks. Even though it was not that strong, I felt pain in my cheeks as if I had been bitten by a small insect.


    I moved my lips slightly while narrowing my eyes.


    ¡¸When you step into a place that¡¯s not your territory, bad things will happen. It¡¯s a common story.¡¹


    Eldith grabbed her hat with her thin fingers and brushed a little bit of hair.


    ¡¸Who decided that my territory was only in the forest? ¡­And if what you say is true, your territory should be next to your Queen, so why are you in the mountains like this? ¡¹


    As expected, Eldith, who raised her cheeks while staring at me, looked rather mischievous. I leaked my breath. Then, my breath immediately turned white and flew into the air like it was blown away by the wind.


    I shall stop, since it didn¡¯t look like I could persuade her with just a trick. Ever since Eldith began to fulfill her responsibilities as queen, she seemed to have become quite good with her mouth. Unlike when she was in that tower, her tongue became now quite sharp. If I gave my words poorly, I would get a painful reprisal.


    Besides, we were already stepping through the middle of the Flimslat Mountains. If she wished to return home from here alone, and if she became distressed somewhere, then the consequences would be very bad.


    Of course, Eldith was different from the other elves, but it was still insane for an elf to act alone in the snowy mountains.


    Elves were called the forest people. If an area did not have trees, they wouldn¡¯t live in there. Rather, their habitat was only comprised of a very small area.


    They preferred warmer, calmer places with less climatic variation. That meant a region isolated from the surrounding world. In that sense, the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia was truly suitable for an elven kingdom.


    The race of the elves was, so to speak, an unchanging race. Their bodies, their voices, their thoughts, and even their way of life, not much of it changed throughout their lives. They said that in their lifetime of a hundreds of years, they believed in only one thing and did only one thing.


    Elves were particularly averse to the concept of change, and thus, intolerant. That was probably the reason why elves didn¡¯t like the human race that much.


    Humans could change their bodies and voices instantly. Their thoughts and way of life could change in just one day. None of this was possible for elves.


    Elves thought of humans as fickle beings. They couldn¡¯t understand humans. On the contrary, humans thought that elves were quite stubborn themselves. How could they not change a single thought through decades?


    In the end, elves and humans only spoke the same language, but their essence was entirely different.


    In any case, for those who hated to change terribly, the extreme cold that pierced the skin and tightened the body was too unbearable. It was like a threat that showed its deadly fangs. Just by sitting in there, one would feel that horrid sensation.


    No matter how many clothes the elves wore, they were essentially incapable of responding to change. It would be different if they had lived in extreme cold from the beginning. Eldith¡¯s profile was also turning pale for some reason.


    Unknowingly, Eldith¡¯s long and thin fingers were holding my hand. Even though we were both wearing gloves, I could tell that her fingertips were as cold as icicles.


    She squinted her eyes for a moment, and then, lightly squeezed my hand.


    ¡¸Well, our destination is none other than the Giant¡¯s Bed. It¡¯s natural that this place is not very compatible with elves.¡¹


    Filaret said so while brushing away the snow powder that was entangled in her black hair. Perhaps, to make it easier to move in the snow, her hair was tied up and that appearance changed the atmosphere around her.


    Filaret was also from the East, so she probably wasn¡¯t immune to the cold, but her complexion was much better than Eldith¡¯s.


    Eldith responded to Filaret¡¯s words by blowing away her white breath.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time for us since the giants oppressed the elves. Speaking of that, even those monsters used to prey on humans. This endeavor is not only incompatible with elves, but with humans as well.¡¹


    As soon as she finished speaking, I could see that the eyes of black and blue intersected for a moment. After a brief and piercing encounter, I raised my eyebrows.


    I didn¡¯t know much about it, but Filaret and Eldith didn¡¯t seem to get along well with each other. Their meetings were somewhat cold from time to time. Could it be said that the true nature of those who used magic and those who used the spirited arts was now manifested here? At least in the past, neither of them had ever acted like that.


    By the way, in that journey Eldith was in a state that lacked sanity. Relationships with people were almost non-existent. If that was the case, it would not be strange if her current appearance and way of dealing with people had changed.


    Besides, Eldith wasn¡¯t the only one who changed. Filaret, who was leaning a little towards me, and Caria, who was swinging her silver hair in front of me, had changed as well.


    Everyone had changed from what they used to be, as if something was taken out of their minds. There was no difference in their essence, but there was still an unmistakable change.


    I didn¡¯t know if that change was good or bad, since I was not god. I didn¡¯t have the eyes to see the future or the authority to judge things, so I couldn¡¯t know.


    Yes, everyone had changed, and probably me too. At least that was what I believed. I had decided that I¡¯d never expose myself to a situation where resignation consumed my heart like in the past. My eyes naturally caught them.


    Caria¡¯s silver eyes turned around for a moment, and Filaret and Eldith exchanged some words even though they weren¡¯t compatible.


    If I looked only at the current situation, I could no longer find any remnants of the past. It made me want to think that everything that happened in the past was just an empty dream.


    Even so, since I was with them, I always remembered the past.


    When I slightly closed my eyes, I could vividly picture the days when I still had nothing in my hands, and when I stretched out my hand longingly, but couldn¡¯t even feel my fingertips. A green flame burned my eyes slightly. The heat itself was floating on the backside of my viscera.


    This swirling emotion could not be expressed in a single word. The relics of the past were still inside me.


    Oh, what an unbelievable thing! Caria Burdnick, Filaret La Volgograd and Eldith; these girls whom I once longed for and kept looking at their backs were now reaching out to me. Even so, my consciousness was still in the journey of the past.


    It felt terrifying. The past was where the paint was added from above and oozed out as disgusting mud. From deep inside my brain, I stretched out my white hand but it crawled towards me. I tried to shake off that unbearable feeling.


    In order to do so, I¡¯d have to force it out into the open and step over it. I wanted to stand alongside these brilliant heroes.


    I was sure my childhood friend would say the same thing.


    A brown rat decapitated himself in Ghazalia, slashed a coward¡¯s feet in Belfein, and trampled his former self in the Sanyo Plains. Then, there was only one thing left to do.


    The Journey of the Past¡­I had no choice but to settle the journey of salvation.


    I had to do it. Yes, that¡¯s all I had to do. I was well aware that the peace that came from sneaking around while ignoring the past was not a good thing. Otherwise, there was no way Ariene would hold my hand.


    The treasure sword at my waist made a throbbing sound.


    Ahead of my vision were the ruins of the Great Temple, one of the destinations of my former journey.

 Volume 11 - CH 282

    Chapter 282: The Great Temple of Flimslat


    Flimslat. In the mountain range where tough nature resided, several decayed ruins stood out in the harsh landscape. Among them was a particularly huge building, which was the temple of the Great Holy Church, or the ruins of the age of gods. That was the Great Temple of Flimslat.


    For what purpose was it built and who was using it? To whom did that temple honor? It was still inconclusive.


    Some said that the power of the god Altius had reached this point, while others said that it was nothing more than a foreign god of the local tribes. Others even said that it was meant to appease the giant that once destroyed the land. There were many theories and myths surrounding it.


    In any case, there was no doubt that those ruins were a relic left behind from the age of mythology, and it seemed that it was once managed by the Cathedral. Even so, due to the unimaginably inconvenient location and difficulty of management, it seemed the priests were no longer dispatched to this place at some point.


    However, if the saint¡¯s revelation pointed to this great temple as the destination, then the priests might decide to make this place a sacred place again. Garras Gargantia, the Cathedral Knight, clapped his teeth lightly.


    For saints, a revelation was the voice of the god Altius. It descended into human flesh, bound to be interpreted by priests, twisted by those in power, and eventually becoming a tool of political strife. Factions were formed over a single word, and it was not uncommon for wars to occur.


    Fortunately, nothing like that had happened since the current pope rose to power. However, a lot of people could make a fuss with this revelation. Garras put his favorite vermillion spear on his shoulder after loosening his sharp eyes in annoyance. Those eyes stared at the blonde-haired man in front of him.


    ¡¸What did you think of the Songstress, Helot? It looked like she was in a good mood. ¡¹


    Those words were muttered out of nowhere. It was crude for a knight to speak that way. His language was quite impolite. However, without paying attention to such behavior, Helot Stanley bounced his blonde hair and returned the words.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think she is in a bad mood, but there weren¡¯t many words. It must be because of the cold wind.¡¹


    It was a quick answer. There was no great emotion and there were no excessive words. Garras shrugged his shoulders and nodded, blinking his eyelids.


    Garras thought that the young man named Helot Stanley was a strange person, although he himself was not right person to judge when he was strange too.


    Buckingham, who was Garras¡¯ old acquaintance, was a difficult person to deal with, but Garras allowed Helot to accompany the saint. Buckingham thought that Helot had a promising future in the Great Holy Church¡¯s political and warfare sphere.


    When Garras met Helot and saw his face and sharp eyes, he could tell that Helot was someone completely different from what he had imagined.


    He had an expression that seemed to be pure and innocent. Yet, Garras felt an impression that Helot hid something that was the opposite of that pure persona.


    Garras thought that if Helot met the saint, his heart would be lifted up and his explanation of her would be just rainbows and flowers. How beautiful her face was, or how beautiful her words were.


    At least, that was how it looked like when the other Cathedral Knights exchanged just a few words with the saint. Even though most of them felt awe, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of reverence. For the believers of the Great Holy Church, a saint had such powerful existence.


    But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case for Helot Stanley. That¡¯s why Garras asked Helot about the saint¡¯s mood. Garras made a small noise with his sharp canine teeth and strengthened his gaze.


    That girl, Ariene, was a pitiful person.


    She was picked up by the Cathedral because she had a rare magic talent and was forced to live as a nun regardless of what she wanted to do. In simple terms, living as a nun meant living with her limbs tied together.


    There was no freedom and no time to breathe. Garras knew how she lived her life with clenched teeth and pain in her chest.


    Then, she chose to live by shaking off the sludge thrown at her even though she was in the lowest status.


    That¡¯s why, when Ariene was chosen as a saint candidate, Garras congratulated her amidst the confusion and hostility brought by everyone else. It had nothing to do with his pride as a knight that flowed within him. It was just a blessing from the bottom of his heart.


    However, it was also bittersweet. Although it was a joyous occasion, the human Ariene would be devoured by the gods.


    She was still good now. But if she officially became a saint, the remnants of her soul would be annihilated and she would not be able to freely move her limbs or speak her own words. Whether or not that was happiness, it depended on the person, but at least Garras knew that future was certain.


    Therefore, Garras decided to let her have a little freedom during the pilgrimage journey. That¡¯s why Garras attached the semi-heartless Helot Stanley, who cared about her well-being without being emotional, to guard one of the sidelines, so that the other guards would not reach her eyes too much.


    If everyone covered their faces when close to her, those who followed her would also be forced to tighten their expressions. In the not-too-distant future, she would surely be thrown into such situation. If so, only for now, it was better to let go of worries consuming the mind and just relax.


    ¡¸Commander Garras, we have secured the perimeter near the entrance to the Great Temple.¡¹


    One of the Cathedral Knights bowed to Garras with his fist in front of his chest. Garras nodded in response. He didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed there were no magic beasts walking around in the Great Temple.


    Garras was called the Commander, but officially there was no such position in the Order of the Holy Knights. This was because all of the Cathedral Knights were under the direct control of the Great Holy Church, and only the Pope could command them. Even the King could not give orders to them lightly.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean the Pope would accompany the Cathedral Knights every time they went to the battlefield. It would be silly to send a messenger to the Pope every time they wanted to make a crucial decision on the ground.


    Therefore, when a situation arose in which a Cathedral Knight took the reins and made decisions, such person would temporarily take over the authority of the Pope and command the Cathedral Knights.


    In that way, the Commander who received the right to guide the troops in the battlefield would command the Cathedral Knights.


    This time, no, actually more than just this time, Garras Gargantia inherited the authority of the Pope. Only a few people knew the reason.


    Garras let out his words while relaxing his body.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s guide the saint to the temple. Sorry for this rudeness of mine, but we¡¯ll go together. Hey, it¡¯s better to be inside a decayed temple than diving into the snow like a mole.¡¹


    ¡ª


    A voice leaked inside the Great Temple. It didn¡¯t resonate in the surroundings and immediately dissipated without leaving a trace.


    ¡¸¡­Did the Cathedral Knights come here too? If so, then that ferocious beast must be with them.¡¹


    Caria shook her lips and said that it was not customary for a saint to have escorts for the last route of the pilgrimage journey. Beyond my eyes, I could see the appearance of those knights¡¯ footprints through the majestic corridor of the Great Temple.


    I see, certainly. That ferocious beast Caria spoke about was like a large sword under the direct control of the Pope. He was one of the forces of the Cathedral, yes, a force to be reckoned with.


    It felt overwhelming. Since it was the saint¡¯s pilgrimage, I thought there would be only a few escorts at most, just like on the previous journey. However, it was not the case. There must be dozens of people at the very least, most probably the crazy elites of the Cathedral.


    They were probably just acting as escorts for the saint. Even so, it was still troublesome. For some reason, it seemed that God wanted to put a wall in front of me.


    I took out the chewing tobacco from my pocket while staring at the knights¡¯ footprints. However, I thought it would be stupid if the smell leaked out, so I put it away at once.


    ¡¸What are you going to do, Lugis? Speaking of the Cathedral Knights, everyone in the Gharast Kingdom looked up to them and feared them.¡¹


    I heard Filaret¡¯s voice and nodded. Just like those words, no matter how much I thought about it, they were not people we should deal with carelessly. They could throw their lives away for the sake of their faith, and they could be cruel whenever they wanted. They didn¡¯t have the heart to show mercy to the people of the Heraldic Order.


    It was a stroke of luck that I was able to step into the temple after them. As a measure, it would be appropriate to keep quiet in the temple until they left this place.


    It would be a different story if Ariene wasn¡¯t here.


    I breathed out slowly in order to avoid making a loud sound. I spoke like moving my cold fingers.


    ¡¸They¡¯re not the kind of people we should go head-on with. Then, why don¡¯t we stray off from the main path? In fact, that¡¯s something I¡¯m very good at.¡¹


    I replied, rippling my lips. I lightly touched my nose amidst the cold environment.

 Volume 11 - CH 283

    Chapter 283: The Resoluteness to Engage


    I spoke while watching the Cathedral Knights in the distance after dispatching the advance units into the depths of the Great Temple.


    ¡¸¡­Eldith, please lend me a hand. Just move your fingertips a little. ¡¹


    After observing the situation for a while, I realized that the Cathedral Knights, despite their infamous reputation, seemed to be a fairly cautious group.


    There was no such thing as acting solo, and there was always a group of three or four people who stepped firmly on the ground. Yet, they avoided forming a cluster in order to create an escape path from their surroundings.


    The advance units so to speak, seemed to be walking blindly inside the Great Temple, and were measuring the distance between them and the main party. The evidence was that they were walking step by step at absolutely equal intervals.


    I honestly thought these knights were quite troublesome. A group of cautious men like this never caused confusion or panic. They had the ability to swallow events that had fallen on the spot unexpectedly.


    Excellent military knights always behaved that way. I unconsciously narrowed my eyes and touched my chin with my fingers.


    I had to find proper measures against such people. To dilacerate through its throat with a single bite. At the very least, the group must be half-destroyed so that it could never function again.


    If we killed one or two people with a trap, they would definitely overcome it. If they sensed an anomaly, they would respond immediately and catch the enemy in a blink of an eye.


    For such people, there was no point in reducing their numbers by one or two with Caria¡¯s sword fighting or Filaret¡¯s magic capability.


    The fastest way was to throw their flesh and souls into the snow with battlefield magic.


    I thought their white armors were naturally equipped with magic resistance, but even so, they were too thin to stand against Filaret. It was like trying to block sword attacks with feathers. I could see the good results.


    However, it was necessary to assume that Ariene was not in the enemy side. It would require a great deal to exclude one person from the enemy¡¯s main force. Even Filaret would not be able to impersonate such magic.


    Besides, as the name suggested, battlefield magic was not something that could be invoked indoors. If it went well, of course, it would be good, but if it went badly, the temple itself would evaporate before I rescued Ariene.


    That¡¯s why it was desirable to have a side spear that didn¡¯t rely on magic or swordsmanship powers, but one that devoured them from within. The spirited arts were that side spear.


    I moved my eyes slowly towards Eldith. On the other hand, Eldith, who was holding her hat with her small hands, picked my words and distorted her mouth.


    ¡¸Eldith¡­who is that? I¡¯m just a traveling elf. ¡¹


    What was she talking about? Involuntarily, my shoulders became weak. I could feel that my eyes naturally jumped up greatly.


    To be honest, it took me a few seconds to digest what Eldith was saying. It seemed that Caria and Filaret felt the same. I could see the silver and black hairs wandering around in the air, confused.


    When I was about to say something, I saw the blue eyes dancing in the darkness.


    ¡¸The elf named Eldith was told to go home because she is useless to you. I don¡¯t think it is a good idea to rely on that person now.¡¹


    The wind that blew east would not blow west next. Eldith, no, the traveling elf said so like a bird chirping. Her cheeks showed a soft smile.


    I see, apparently my advice had spoiled the princess¡¯ mood quite a bit. I never expected to get revenge like this. Or rather, I thought it was more of a play for her than it was for me.


    I couldn¡¯t even imagine how she showed such gentle and fickle figure when she was once thought to be the very thing of violence and terror. I narrowed my eyes.


    At the very least, I didn¡¯t remember saying that she was useless, so I shrugged lightly my waist while thinking about it. Then, I took Eldith¡¯s cold fingertips in response.


    ¡¸I apologize for being such an unsatisfactory knight, Princess. Please, can you lend me your hand¡­¡¹


    The sound of a single gust of wind resounded inside the temple, which was almost windless.


    ¡¸¡­Of course. If it is my knight¡¯s wish, I shall gladly accept it. ¡¹


    Perhaps, there was some astonishment because of my behavior. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not doing this kind of thing to every woman who crosses paths with you.¡± Filaret¡¯s voice struck my ears in response.


    ¡ª


    ¡°¡­They¡¯re late.¡±


    Garras Gargantia looked at his pocket watch, gnashing his long, pointed canines. The silence of the temple was only disturbed by the previous ticking sound of long footsteps.


    The three units that Garras had dispatched to explore the deepest parts of the temple had not returned.


    It was only a slight delay, but it was quite possible that they got lost somewhere. Maybe they even encountered a trap or two.


    However, it was still strange that all three units were late. Even if nothing happened, Garras clearly instructed them to return back. The Cathedral Knights were loyal to their orders, regardless of what they thought in their hearts. They were raised as such creatures.


    The fact that they did not come back meant that something went wrong. Garras¡¯ canine teeth rang once again.


    ¡¸Commander Garras. Shall we go back? ¡¹


    The man who had been appointed as the vice-commander spoke with a low-pitched voice. He must have noticed that the advance units were late. He was a dull-eyed man, but he was a man of good insight.


    Garras shook his head for a second.


    ¡¸No, let¡¯s proceed. Whether it is finding our knights in distress or achieving the Songstress¡¯ goal, proceeding until the end comes first before going back. If there are guys with pale faces, you can leave them behind.¡¹


    Garras decided not to step back nor send another advance unit. When Garras said such words, the vice-commander nodded without much objection and pulled his words back into his throat.


    Garras snorted lightly. Rather than just being a cautious man, Garras thought the vice-commander dared to say the opposite of what he truly thought. He was a man of great discipline all the way around.


    It was Garras favorite saying that if all the people who held the leader position had different ideas, it would mean the end of the group.


    ¡°However, as I just said, I can¡¯t turn my back on this place now.¡±


    The revelation of Songstress Ariene pointed to the interior of the temple. There were people who went there and didn¡¯t return on time. Therefore, if Garras turned back now, he would be less than a carrier pigeon.


    Therefore, the Cathedral Knights had no choice but to move forward. If the people who were sent ahead were caught in a trap, Garras and his main party could still save them if they advanced now.


    While having such thoughts, Garras opened his mouth. It was a moment of anomaly.


    ¡°¡­The vice-commander disappeared in front of my eyes. I could not even see the tail of his shadow.¡±


    It was not like he suddenly suffered a traumatic injury and fell down, nor did he smell a dazzling poison.


    Even if he were completely wrapped in magic, he wouldn¡¯t vanish without a sound. The white armor worn by the Cathedral Knights was not soft enough to easily knock them unconscious with just one spell. So what was happening?


    In Garras¡¯ brain, the scenarios disappeared one after another in an instant. At the edge of his vision, he saw that not only his vice-commander, but also several of the knights had had disappeared. He reflexively moved his hips and rang his ankles.


    His ferocious skull didn¡¯t wait to come to a conclusion and swung his crimson spear. The sound of space being torn apart echoed and a hole opened in the space. Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    *metallic sound*


    Iron and iron meshed together, creating an endless sound of a musical instrument.


    Sparks scattered through the dim darkness of the temple, making the space flicker in that light. The sound of swordplay was repeated three or four times during a single act without breathing.


    Stronger and sharper were the sounds as sparks continued to fly. After the sixth echo, the sparks and sounds finally stopped.


    By that time, no one was seen around Garras; both the knights under his command and also the girl who was called a saint.


    On the contrary, the surroundings had fallen into complete darkness, except a single piece of silver that could be seen amidst the hollow. Garras said, without great impatience.


    ¡¸It¡¯s different from magic. Even if it¡¯s an elf spell, it¡¯s still quite a strange phenomenon. Hey, how were you able to imitate something like this¡­Knight Caria Burdnick?¡¹


    Garras spoke casually. However, neither his eyes nor the crimson spear that was thrust were suitable for the words he spewed out of his mouth. The energy emanating from Garras¡¯ body showed his ferocious fighting spirit.


    The silver-haired person spoke while the strands of her hair swayed in the air.


    ¡¸Screw you. I told you that I¡¯m no longer a knight. ¡¹


    After saying those words, Caria¡¯s eyes opened like a lion¡¯s, and her beloved silver longsword cut straight through the darkness. Unlike Garras, the fighting spirit oozed out in her words.


    Both of their ferocious resoluteness meshed with each other, distorting the space. No one would stand the pressure, and even a creak seemed to come from the air.


    Caria took a step forward.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s choose, Cathedral Knight Garras Gargantia. ¡¹


    Caria¡¯s lips rippled as if it were nothing special.


    ¡¸¡­An honorable death in battle or hanging after being exposed; which is better for you? ¡¹

 Volume 11 - CH 284

    Chapter 284: Chivalry


    The silver longsword and the red spear overlapped in midair, scattering sparks that created fantastic colors in the space.


    It continued again and again.


    The crimson light flew through the air and split the darkness, while the silver light revealed its ferocious jaws and smashed the attacks. Then, when the silver light swept through the void and approached its opponent¡¯s neck, the crimson light drew a circle and threw the iron away.


    Life would be extinguished instantly if one of those lights reached the gap and touched the skin.


    It was exactly the applause of offensive and defensive moves that did not even give them a moment to catch their breaths. In one gesture the spear almost pierced the enemy¡¯s defense, ready to decapitate its opponent¡¯s head. Sparks burst through the space.


    An act that could no longer be called human, it was like the bite of a beast. That beast was too ferocious to have human hands.


    Caria Burdnick¡¯s silver longsword smashed the surrounding air with a single swing and a single thrust. The way she wielded her sword without any difficulty showed the very strength of a strong man.


    Her behavior was almost magical. Even if she wasn¡¯t a demon, one could hardly call her a human. Her sword was now closer to the realm of divine prowess, extending her fingers beyond the martial arts.


    Here was the result of a person who had the talent that fell from the heavens and worked her body in an unbearable training.


    That¡¯s why Garras Gargantia, who was on par with her, was also by no means human.


    ¡­The crimson light split the wind and ran wildly. Fresh blood bounced through the air as if it were dancing.


    Caria¡¯s silver eyebrows rose slightly. Her left shoulder was torn before she knew it. She couldn¡¯t feel pain at all, probably because of the excitement in her brain. Rather, blood splashed and the exaltation only increased its degree.


    However, she was now a step into the enemy¡¯s zone.


    Caria wielded the silver longsword toward the ground. It was not to take the life of the enemy, but to smash the spear with one swing.


    The ferocious beast pulled back his spear and body as if he had guessed her intentions, creating a small gap between the two. The distance between them was such that if they took even one step forward, their fangs would surely touch each other.


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s quite a rational behavior. I thought you¡¯d be a more passionate man. ¡¹


    It was Caria who opened her lips first. Her words seemed carefree, but her eyes emitted a completely different emotion.


    It was the same with Garras. While his eyes were filled with something else, his words were casual. In this eerie exchange, his lips moved in a funny manner.


    ¡¸¡°Practice chivalry. Know how to train thee from beast to man. Only then will thy honor grow.¡± ¡­It¡¯s the first sentence of the Knights¡¯ Code. I will not be rude to a knight opponent.¡¹


    Garras¡¯ sarcastic words made Caria inadvertently bring a distorted smile to her cheeks.


    Chivalry, etiquette and manners. Caria knew those words didn¡¯t suit a man like Garras. Yet, he professed such words openly. Did he truly believe in them?


    Was he truly a knight of honor? Caria¡¯s silver hair swayed when she reached the answer.


    ¡¸You said it was not regrettable of me to throw away my knight title. You even said I could soak myself in alcohol. Did you change your mind?¡¹


    Caria spoke, recalling the scene in Ghazalia. Her slender fingers tightly gripped the handle of the silver longsword. Her hips drove in sharply.


    ¡¸No, it didn¡¯t change. I haven¡¯t changed anything, even now, and even in the past. Everything I do and say is based on honor¡­¡¹


    At the same time as those words echoed, silence appeared and ruled the space. The silver sword and the red spear swayed without making a single sound.


    Caria and Garras, both of them understood. At the very least, the enemy sitting in front of them now was not someone they could take advantage of and kill easily.


    Each of them knew instinctively that they should kill each other with one supreme swing.


    Caria held her silver longsword forward and aimed at the enemy¡¯s neck. Garras, on the other hand, grabbed the middle of his handle and gazed ferociously at Caria¡¯s vital points.


    With that stance, both of them stopped moving.


    The sound died in the darkness. There was nothing moving, there was only stillness. No one could feel the trembling of their fingertips or the trembling of their breaths. It seemed that even their hearts stopped beating because they could no longer endure the silence.


    Was it a few seconds or minutes? Maybe it was a few tens of minutes that followed.


    It was too stuffy. It was a state that seemed to suffocate.


    It seemed that the flow of time had gone crazy.


    A moment went by.


    ¡­And sparks exploded.


    Even the world did not know who took the first step. After the space distorted for a moment, the two drew a beautiful line in the air.


    The red spear pierced through the hollow and ran at full speed. It was nothing but a mere thrust. He just stuck the spear forward. It was a blow that did not look strange when piercing the void.


    However, Garras had no meaning in releasing anything other than that blow. Yes, he invoked a full-bodied thrust.


    Caria turned her wrist around and stood in the way of that blow with all her might. Sparks flew in front of her eyes, and her wrists and hips¡¯ creaking praised the sheer strength of her determination.


    ¡°Is is bold to do such a reckless thing? Well, if I have to say it, then it is unreasonable to face this ferocious beast single-handedly.¡± Caria muttered in her chest as she bit her molars.


    Caria had no desire but accomplish what she was bestowed upon her, meaning leaving her alone with the ferocious beast, Garras. It was reckless beyond recklessness.


    Garras Gargantia. He was an overwhelming martial prowess who crushed all tricks and traps, by smashing the opponent¡¯s intentions in one go. This incarnation of madness was too incompatible with the motto of the Knights¡¯ Order.


    Certainly, Lugis and Caria¡¯s arms were no longer weak. It was unbelievable how much progress they made since they first met. Yes, Caria thought precisely like that because she once exchanged blades with Lugis in the tavern and continued to be together until this day.


    It was the same during their later duel and during the Battle of Sanyo. Despite their progress, Lugis still kept sacrificing himself along the way.


    But if he were to stand in front of Garras, wouldn¡¯t that be the worst possible ending? A shudder ran down through Caria¡¯s spine when she had that thought.


    That¡¯s why Caria stood here. Because she decided that she would be his shield. It was just a speculation, but Caria felt that Lugis wanted to meet his childhood friend, but even knowing he was here for that reason, Caria vowed to overthrow Garras herself.


    She just chose the wrong role. For a moment, Caria was not pleased with her own self, and laughed bitterly.


    ¡°But hey, it¡¯s not that bad. Just as Lugis is trying to get his motives through, I also have to fight for my own motives.¡±


    ¡°¡­In order to get through that speculation, I must trample on that recklessness. Yes, that¡¯s right, Lugis.¡±


    Caria¡¯s slender fingers held immense power. She could hear the bones of her fingers making an unusual sound.


    Shaking off that sound, Caria forcibly pulled all of her strength and went forward. Her whole body was sobbing, but her body still moved. Just like her daily training, it was a trajectory she clearly envisioned.


    She turned her wrists again and swung the silver longsword straight right in front of her. She only felt that the area around the left shoulder had been ripped apart.


    If Garras was said to be the best among the enemy, Caria was also worthy of being called the best in her own side as well. Breaking away the crimson light, the silver longsword bisected the sky and bared its fangs ferociously.


    A flash of light ran through. It left the perception of the world behind and a line was drawn for the skull of the enemy.


    After a moment.


    One of the shadows moving vaguely in the darkness crumbled, leaving the other intact. Words fell into the hollow.


    ¡¸¡­¡°You ran down the road and smashed all the enemies. That¡¯s what people call chivalry.¡± ¡¹


    The shadow splashed blood while speaking, meshing with the color of the red spear.

 Volume 11 - CH 285

    Chapter 285: The Elves¡¯ Calamity and the Black Hair¡¯s Hesitation


    ¡°A chilling air runs down my spine. It feels like a block of ice has been smeared onto my skin.¡±


    Eldith¡¯s throat felt bruised and hurt. She opened her eyes and carefully analyzed the surroundings while invoking a spell. What was manifested before her eyes was a black vortex of mist, yet heavy enough to sink into the ground.


    The Great Temple of Flimslat gave a solemn and tranquil aura. The black spell of the elf covered the white wall and forcibly trampled on it. It was almost like saying that the momentum was going to reupholster the space itself.


    It was a curse. A cursed mist that brought humans to their knees.


    Therefore, no one could escape the curse. As long as the target was a human, the elf¡¯s magic would shake off all causes and effects and would definitely capture that person with its fangs.


    It was a technique for capturing humans and harm them.


    The magic of the spirits had come a long way from where it originally belonged. However, now it was called the Spirited Arts. This curse was nothing but the grace of the spirits. Eldith¡¯s blue eyes looked down at the grand corridor. Her long, thin eyelashes fluttered in response.


    Under her eyes, the knights of the Great Holy Church dressed in white were swallowed by black mist one by one and disappeared. It didn¡¯t kill them. The fog just stole their consciousness and made their body succumb.


    The name ¡°Cathedral Knights¡± sounded like a grand name, but there was no difference since they were still human beings. If they were human, they were common soldiers to Eldith. They were too incompatible and fragile.


    Eldith¡¯s lips got slightly wet. The control of the field was reasonably smooth. Her Spirited Arts were undoubtedly chewing and swallowing her enemies.


    It was worrying that Caria flew out of sight with the person named Garras, but still it did not affect the plan. As long as Caria could attract the enemy¡¯s commander¡¯s attention, Eldith would eventually be able to swallow all of the Knights.


    So there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Even though it was supposed to be, Eldith¡¯s internal organs were uncomfortably tight and heavy. It was as if the insides of her body had turned to solid stones. Her molars crackled.


    From the tips of her hair down to her toes, Eldith¡¯s body was so cold that it seemed as if she was frozen. She could feel that her own breath was gradually getting rougher. There was no heat in her breath.


    Of course, she understood all too well that this frigid land was unsuitable for an elf¡¯s body, and if she summoned the spirits in such a place, some distortion would likely appear.


    Yet, Eldith didn¡¯t care about such things.


    Nonetheless, something that stuck to Eldith¡¯s mind didn¡¯t seem to disappear. It was the violent throbbing of her heart.


    The heart was not just screaming and twisting due to excitement or due to the cold weather. Rather, the cause was of the opposite nature.


    ¡°¡­The existence called fear or terror is making my heart beat violently.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what it was at first. She didn¡¯t even know why she was trembling so much when she stepped in this land. However, Eldith knew in her heart that was covering her entire body was the feeling of fear.


    There was something consuming her. Vaguely speaking, that was the true identity of fear.


    It was something that Eldith had sensed since she stepped into this temple. A feeling of oppression, as if it was looking down from far above her head.


    Eldith¡¯s cheeks seemed to twitch just by receiving that gaze. It felt like a heavy weight was attached to her limbs. It felt unbearable.


    The heavy presence grew deeper and thicker from around the time Eldith invoked the Spirited Arts.


    It came as if it resonated, as if it were familiar.


    What was it really? Eldith didn¡¯t understand. But she desperately averted her eyes as if she was scared. ¡°This is horrible, extremely horrible.¡±


    Such thoughts pierced Eldith¡¯s heart. Feelings she had never felt before, never thought of. She even felt that she wanted to get on her knees and embrace her body right now.


    Suddenly, sweat fell from Eldith¡¯s forehead, even though her skin wasn¡¯t hot at all. Her vision was utterly void. This pressure wanted to make her body crouch down in the presence of the master, who was her former ancestor.


    ¡°Ah, but even so, is it really possible for me to expose such a state here?¡±


    Caria Burdnick swung her blade at the enemy, regardless of danger, in order to attract the enemy¡¯s leader. Filaret La Volgograd was also working with Lugis.


    Both of them showed her a strong behavior in no small way.


    ¡°If so, how can I get down on my knees? How can I be the only one to expose such disgrace?¡±


    For Eldith, it could be said that both Caria and Filaret were existences that gave a certain degree of friendship through Lugis. It could be said that the feeling Eldith had for them were incomparable to what elves originally had for humans.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that they were on friendly terms with each other. Everyone had fangs, at least when it came to him. Fangs that could cut the opponents apart.


    The blue eyes glowed with a blazing flame.


    ¡°¡­I have no intention of giving up even a fragment of that person, Caria and Filaret. I don¡¯t even mind killing the founding giant with my own hands.¡±


    ¡ª


    The black eyes of Filaret La Volgograd were capturing the scene with a stunned look.


    The Calamity of the Elves. It was said to be a curse of the age of the gods, and it was now unfolding before Filaret¡¯s eyes. She could see the Cathedral Knights, who were the pride of the Great Holy Church, collapsing while trying to hold down their chests.


    This was exactly what it meant to say there was nothing they could do about it. They probably weren¡¯t dead yet, but they fell down without being able to pull out even the edge of their swords.


    It was marvelous. The Spirited Arts were called a prototype of magic. Even though its roots had already been separated from common magic, it was now manifesting its essence here.


    Wisdom and reason were what Filaret accepted and desired. All the spectacles beyond her eyes fascinated Filaret, drawing her black eyes everywhere. As a Sorceress, she was undeniably lucky to come across this scene.


    But, at the same time, Filaret sensed something floating in her chest with a trembling feeling. It was too ugly. Yes, it was a muddy feeling that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words.


    It was jealousy. It bound her chest and burned her eyes. Filaret swallowed her saliva while shaking her black hair.


    So naturally, she thought.


    ¡°Can my magic be able to do this much? Is it possible to control the enemy with such strong power? Is it possible to make an opponent surrender so easily?¡±


    The depths of her brain hardened with such thoughts, and her eyes narrowed. Actually, her thinking was quite clear.


    ¡°The solution is simple. Why didn¡¯t Lugis take my own hand on this occasion? If I think about it, I can understand why he didn¡¯t rely on my own magic that often.¡±


    That was probably because Lugis thought that Filaret couldn¡¯t do something like this. He thought it was a burden too heavy to carry.


    It was regrettable.


    ¡°Even if it is difficult, if he asked me to do it, I would have done it all. This was the case with the civil war in Ghazalia and the chaos in Belfein.¡±


    ¡°Even this time, yes. It¡¯s true that I would have to endure a little bit of trouble, but even so, I¡¯ve always accomplished what Lugis wanted me to do.¡± Filaret¡¯s fingers were quite stiff.


    If Eldith asked Lugis to do something like an attendant, Lugis would easily respond to it.


    Filaret saw a relationship that she didn¡¯t see before with her eyes, and her heart felt very complicated. It was no exaggeration to say that she even felt something moisten her eyes.


    If someone asked Filaret to clearly state the relationship between her and Lugis, she would close her small lips for a moment because of her doubts.


    At first, it was an employer and an adventurer relationship, and now he was her companion.


    Still, what about a special relationship? The pledge was still alive. There was no doubt that the magic power that had bitten into his soul was still sticking a wedge in there.


    However, it would be wrong to say there was a relationship that could be expressed in words. Unlike Caria, she did not become his shield, and unlike Eldith, she did not make him a knight.


    When Filaret thought about it, the feeling of being terribly miserable and being left behind burst out from her viscera.


    Even though she were not in that kind of place right now, the more she tried to dismiss that feeling, the more it sprung up from the depths of her heart.


    ¡°¡­I vowed to make him look like gold. But will I be worth something after turning him into gold?¡±


    Filaret clenched her teeth at the indescribable thought. Lugis stood beside her and she could see his eyes shining brightly.

 Volume 11 - CH 286

    Chapter 286: Those who Come and Go


    Filaret spoke beside me while flicking her long lashes. I was worried that her words were quivering strangely.


    ¡¸Lugis, I can¡¯t see Caria and the beast knight¡­what to do? If you want, I can go check on her myself.¡¹


    I heard her voice with some confusion. It showed even hesitation. It was an unusual voice for Filaret. For better or worse, she avoided showing her weaknesses to others.


    She chewed and swallowed the anguish and whining that welled up in her skull. Filaret was such a person.


    No, but that was a long time ago. How foolish I was. How long was I going to drag this on?


    Her former self was already somewhere else. She was Filaret La Volgograd, and yet, she was a different person from the one I knew.


    If that was the case, it would be disrespectful to compare the current Filaret with her former self. I breathed out from the corner of my lips.


    The black mist of elven calamity floated below, trampling the Great Temple of Flimslat. The Cathedral Knights, who were proud of their name, fell down without fighting back. This scene was eerie rather than exhilarating.


    I wondered if everything could go well like this. Still, was I missing something crucial? Such premonition appeared at the edge of my heart.


    Of course, for Eldith, who was the one who created this spectacle, this kind of thing may be nothing more than the movement of a finger.


    Even if the Cathedral Knights were swallowed by such a state, it was conceivable that Caria, as well as Garras Gargantia, the knight of honor, had fallen down by the black mist too. Rather than saying that the two of them suddenly fell into an unfamiliar place, the possibility of them collapsing was much greater.


    It was just a normal assumption, however.


    Those two could hardly be called normal. At the very least, I was sure about Caria. In that case, it was almost impossible for the two of them to be swallowed by the black mist.


    It meant that the two of them got stuck and disappeared somewhere. I didn¡¯t know if they went to a different location or if they just didn¡¯t come into sight.


    While I thought about that, Filaret turned her gaze to me as if to ask me what to do. I shrugged my shoulders and bent my fingers lightly in response.


    My eyes were staring at the deepest part of the great corridor.


    ¡¸¡­Caria told me to have faith in her and leave that matter to her, and I accepted it.¡¹


    I continued with my words as I made my lips ripple.


    ¡¸Then, there¡¯s no need to doubt those words. That¡¯s what I think, and maybe you should think that way about her too.¡¹


    At least, the Caria I knew was that kind of person. So there was no need to doubt or worry.


    Well, I had some concerns about her safety. However, if I was to openly make a fuss about it, it would only make things worse. And like always, my chest wouldn¡¯t be settled until I calmed it down by interfering in it.


    Therefore, I had to do the right thing.


    At my words, Filaret opened her eyes for a moment and fell silent, but after a while she spilled some words.


    ¡¸¡­I guess you¡¯re right. Caria is your guardian, your shield. ¡¹


    She said guardian and shield. Those titles didn¡¯t even cross my mind. Apparently, Caria was quite fond of those titles, especially the shield one.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t deny them either. Besides, she was the hero whom I once longed for, the hero who was now protecting me; although it was a bit scary to keep her by my side with that kind of devotion.


    I noticed that Filaret tried to speak some more words. I could see her little lips open for a moment. However, as a result of trying desperately to choose her words carefully, she couldn¡¯t seem to come up with anything else to say. Only a white breath swayed in the air.


    What happened to her? Things had been weird since a while ago.


    I thought about urging her to speak, but once you got stuck with words, it would be difficult to pull them out no matter how hard you tried. Especially in a place like this, it could be too difficult to even speak out.


    Moreover, there was another thing.


    Guessing the other person¡¯s feelings, unraveling their mental distortions and calming them down was something that a calm and perfectly sane person should do.


    Otherwise, the effect would go in a totally opposite direction, and the person would be cornered unnecessarily.


    ¡­And right now, I was neither calm nor sane.


    My vision still captured the deepest part of the great corridor. I forcibly split my lips and said.


    ¡¸Besides, Filaret¡­No, my companion. That¡¯s not what matters right now. We must focus on our goal.¡¹


    Even while saying that, my lips trembled and my whole body lost its breath as if it was tied up.


    The moment that person got in my sight, all the organs lurking in my body became just lumps of flesh and stopped moving. The blood energy receded in an instant, and it was as if my whole body had been robbed of heat. My exhaled breath even looked pale.


    Even so, for some reason, there was no suffering that resembled pain anywhere on my body. Rather, there was something that touched the depths of my heart.


    I fully opened my eyes. In my body, it was the only place that was truly functioning. It was enough for me to move.


    Beyond my line of sight was the deepest part of the great corridor. The gold was there, as if it divinely repelled the black mist curse that the elven Queen Eldith had kneaded into it.


    In other words, the hero I longed for and the childhood friend who became a saint.


    Then, my eyes narrowed. I found that my cheeks were naturally numb.


    Was it the joy of a reunion, or was it something else entirely dancing around in my brain? I couldn¡¯t seem to understand that much.


    But whatever it was, it would be a very crucial and significant encounter.


    If I wanted to break away from the hideous past of just crawling around on the ground on my past journey, I had to do exactly the opposite of other people¡¯s expectations, in order to avoid being a lifeless object again.


    Naturally, I let out my voice to Eldith. Looking at the situation, it seemed that no matter who I was, I couldn¡¯t walk around in this black mist.


    In that case, it would be nice if Eldith changed the black mist¡¯s destination a little.


    Eldith opened her eyes for a moment as if she saw something unexpected, but after nodding firmly, she bent her fingertips.


    I caught the black mist slightly changing its movement at the edge of my eyes.


    Around this time, Filaret must have noticed the figures at the end of the great corridor. I could see her dark, beautiful eyes distorting.


    ¡¸You can stay here, Filaret. It¡¯s an old acquaintance of yours, so if it¡¯s hard for you to do it, I will understand your choice.¡¹


    I tilted my treasured sword and spoke while standing up.


    There was no lie in those words. To be honest, I also thought that it might be cruel to bring Filaret with me to see that glorious hero.


    However, Filaret returned the words in a way that kicked my compassion vigorously.


    ¡¸You must be joking. It will be harder and crueler if I just wait here alone. ¡¹


    I didn¡¯t think Filaret was going to live a life that would be called lazy, but she emphasized this greatly and loudly while her black hair flown in the air. Her voice was as fresh as if she had come back to life.


    Her eyes had acquired a dignified atmosphere. She had changed so much that I couldn¡¯t help but ask her where the uneasiness and confusion she had until just now had gone.


    Filaret¡¯s lips moved with a bouncy momentum.


    ¡¸That night. From the time I took your hand in the slums, I¡¯ve decided that I don¡¯t care about anything else¡­if you, as my companion, will be on my side forever. ¡¹


    Invoking such nostalgic words, Filaret smiled as if she was in ecstasy. Meanwhile, I felt like I heard some footsteps nearby.

 Volume 11 - CH 287

    Chapter 287: Hopeful Encounter


    Garras Gargantia, the commander of the Cathedral Knights, disappeared in the ominous black mist that seemed to eat up the Great Temple of Flimslat.


    Even with those two anomalies meshing together, the Cathedral Knights didn¡¯t even thought of the word ¡°collapse¡±. Even after being forced to retreat, no one had turned their backs.


    Some of them watched the fall of their comrades, and wielded the spears that had been imbued with approval magic. It was a magical armament that had been given by God to kill God¡¯s enemies. It had the power to crush all the enemies of God.


    Those who wielded such power lost their good and bad intentions, and were regarded as unmistakable persecutors of the enemies of God. That much authority had been bestowed to the Cathedral Knights.


    A Cathedral Knight was someone who slaughtered the enemies of God.


    It was one of the reasons why they possessed high authority to the point of being violent. Right now, they felt this time was exactly the right time to handle such authority.


    At the very least, this dense black mist that looked like mud was not a biblical phenomenon. It was not something God would allow, since it made a person who drank it faint on the spot.


    If so, this was the enemy of God. The enemy of God was also their enemy. The black mist was recognized as God¡¯s enemy.


    The spearhead of its magical armament pierced through any enemy of God, whatever existed ahead. As if it carried divine protection.


    That¡¯s why the black mist, who was originally supposed to dislike divine magic, writhed the moment it touched the spear wielded by the Cathedral Knights.


    The situation immediately returned to its original state, but the effect itself was still there.


    Helot Stanley, the knight who accompanied the saint, tilted his white-bladed sword while capturing the scene at the edge of his sight. His golden eyes distorted slightly as he swung the sword with both hands, slightly heavier than it used to be.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s like a curse. I mustn¡¯t be swallowed by this.¡±


    If Helot wielded his own white blade, he could repel the black mist to some extent. With the support of the Cathedral Knights wielding magic, they should be able to endure for a while.


    But that was all.


    The black mist only swayed slightly, and it didn¡¯t seem to be affected by that much. Then, one after another, the mist came like a big wave that swallowed the Cathedral Knights.


    Its weight would eventually take everyone¡¯s legs and strangle their necks.


    In that case, there was no meaning in continuing to swing swords and spears at it. There was something else to do now.


    The golden right eye swayed. The white blade cut through the space with great speed and slightly bounced off the black mist. But even so, it didn¡¯t disperse everything on the spot. Helot cracked his back teeth.


    He took a few steps back while bouncing the white blade.


    ¡¸Lady Saint, please step back. I can¡¯t withstand it anymore. I¡¯ll secure an escape route. If necessary, Lady Saint should escape alone.¡¹


    The saint stood behind Helot. He could feel the saint blinking her eyelids. He didn¡¯t exactly look at her face, but it was a hunch. Even during that time, his eyes were fixed on one spot where the black mist rambled.


    Helot¡¯s ears were caressed by a smooth voice that sounded like a song. Despite this precarious situation, Saint Ariene¡¯s voice didn¡¯t seem to show any pessimism.


    ¡¸I see, but don¡¯t mind me. Whether I retreat or advance that will be God¡¯s guidance. ¡¹


    In the midst of those words, Helot realized that the holy maiden¡¯s golden eyes were pointing at the Cathedral Knights in front of them who continued to wield their weapons. What were they supposed to do instead?


    For a moment, Helot¡¯s lips closed in order to choose his words.


    The Cathedral Knights were people who were always brave and who were always faithful to their duty. If their duty was to ensure the safety of the saint, they would give up their lives as many times as they could, even if they had to spit out both flesh and blood. And without their help, it would not be possible to secure a way out for the saint.


    Helot moved his vision while waving his lips. Behind him stood the presence of the black mist, which was ready to strike. A deep sigh leaked from his lips.


    ¡¸¡­Vice Commander. With the loss of the commander Garras, we won¡¯t last long in here. I wonder if we should open up a path where the black mist is thin and secure a way out for the Lady Saint. Even if we all become discarded stones¡­¡¹


    Despite saying this, Helot muttered in his heart that these words wouldn¡¯t be accepted that easily, while still putting strength into both hands to hold his sword.


    He was not a Cathedral Knight in the first place, but only a companion of Garras Gargantia. He was practically here without any authority or title. There was no way that someone who was a Cathedral Knight would listen to the words of an outsider so easily.


    Helot understood that very well. Come to think of it, since he was in the walled city of Garoua Maria, he had witnessed how words were judged to be good or bad depending on his title.


    At the time, he accepted it with an absurd judgment that what was accepted was the correct way, and what was not was certainly not correct.


    Seeing the Vice Commander reluctant to speak, Helot opened his lips once again.


    ¡¸Commander Garras has told me these words, ¡°If something happens to me, you must keep the Lady Saint safe¡±.¡¹


    At those words, the Vice Commander moved his fingers for a moment, and then spoke in a heavy voice. Even if he let out a sigh, Helot could see a bitter smile on his lips.


    ¡¸Then, Lord Helot Stanley, I will have two Cathedral Knights accompany you. Take the Lady Saint with you and secure a path to retreat¡­I¡¯m sorry that everything turned out like this.¡¹


    The Vice Commander narrowed his eyes while apologizing, and pulled out the sword from his scabbard in order to use it as a shield.


    Seeing him step forward and turn his back without saying anything, Helot knew that he intended to stay here. Even though he knew that he would be a discarded stone.


    A sigh escaped from Helot¡¯s mouth. While changing its appearance to white, it quickly disappeared into the hollow. Looking at the Vice Commander¡¯s appearance, Helot felt that his intentions were seen through.


    To say that he had received instructions from Garras Gargantia was, of course, a lie. In the first place, Garras was not a person who passively assumed that something would happen to him.


    The Vice Commander probably listened to his words because of the perilous situation.


    Helot closed his eyelids for a moment. Then, he opened his eyes wide.


    The Cathedral Knights who were told to accompany them pointed to a section of the black mist with their special blades. Helot caught this scene with his right eye.


    Of course, the arrival of the black mist could be some kind of trap, or it could be accidental. However, Helot had no time to question the truth. If so, he had no choice but to go.


    While holding the white blade, Helot made his legs run while walking in front of the holy maiden. In the meantime, his cheeks distorted.


    ¡°¡­Even so, what would my former self do after speaking such false words?¡±


    Helot knew, perhaps, that his old self would tell him with a straight eye that it was not the right thing to do.


    ¡ª


    There was a place beyond the black mist.


    A hall decorated with majestic decorations, worthy of the name of the Great Temple, stood in the distance. It was probably used for ceremonies in the past. One could see things like a white altar and candlesticks, and statues carved out of stone appeared here and there with an eerie atmosphere.


    It seemed that the white stones that made up the temple had a faint light. It gave the contradictory feeling that the future could be bright, yet the darkness continued forever.


    It was a strange, indescribable place.


    The faint glow of the majestic hall made one wonder if this was real, or if it was a scene one saw in a dream.


    Helot Stanley stared at the far end of the hall with one eye.


    Behind him stood Saint Ariene, and further behind them were the two Cathedral Knights that were advancing step by step with a sense of danger.


    No wonder since it was definitely a place to be wary of. After all, that black mist that nearly destroyed the units of the Cathedral Knights in a single breath was not visible now. They made it to this point surprisingly with ease.


    It would be fairly easy to call it God¡¯s blessing. It was not like the Cathedral Knights entrusted everything to God.


    Were they lured to this place? It was only natural for such thoughts to arise.


    Therefore, the steps of the Cathedral Knights were heavy, and their five senses were sharpened everywhere. Their eyes swayed from side to side, turning confusion into suspicion.


    But Helot Stanley was different. That dazzling golden eye stared at the shadow sitting on the altar at the end of the hall.


    Because it was quiet and still, it melted into the very darkness that surrounded it. The dimness made it difficult to grasp its true identity. At first glance, it looked like an ornate statue.


    Helot understood that his own skin was naturally sticking to it. Both fists grabbing the white sword made a sound. More than anyone else, Helot understood that what was in front of him was not just a ritual image.


    Helot stepped forward. It was almost as if he didn¡¯t care about the existence behind him anymore. His golden eye just stared at what was in front of him.


    His left eye, which had lost its light, let out a writhing sob.


    It felt hot. Since that night, even in battles in the arena and in the political sphere, what had not disappeared was now screaming in the depths of his viscera. Helot clearly understood. It felt very, very hot.


    His cheeks rippled.


    ¡¸This sure is a blank invitation, don¡¯t you think so? Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to invite you out on a beautiful moonlit night? ¡¹


    The shadow figure suddenly leaked some words as if it was mocking Helot. His behavior and tone of voice hadn¡¯t changed since that night.


    Suddenly, Helot remembered what he had said that day.


    ¡­I thought that we could¡¯ve been very good comrades if we met under different circumstances.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, right now, he and I are enemies. But what is happening?¡± More than that, Helot felt a strange feeling in his chest, as if he had met a friend for the first time in a long time.


    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no point in making a pointless detour. Besides, it might seem unexpected, but I came here even without an invitation from you.¡¹


    Inside the Great Temple of Flimslat, the shadow¡¯s eyes and the golden gaze naturally overlapped with each other. None of them said a word about why or how.


    It was just quiet, but there was a tremendous amount of heat surrounding them.

 Volume 11 - CH 288

    Chapter 288: The Only Title


    In the hall of the Great Temple a shadow that moved in the distance shook its outline as if it was blurry.


    At the same time, the shadow, which was sitting on the altar, suddenly stood up. It must be because the altar was set several steps higher. It even looked like it was moving through the sky.


    There, a human figure slowly took shape. In Helot Stanley¡¯s eye, he could see the figure that even tore the darkness apart. He didn¡¯t even have to ask who it was anymore.


    He was the evil that crushed the nation with its jaws, infamous for being called the natural enemy of the human species. He was an immoral man, a treacherous person, a traitor, and the Lord of Vice.


    That name was an unmistakable abomination to the people of the Great Holy Church. It was a name that everyone avoided and even refrained from saying.


    If one had to call such being, which portrayed every kind of malice, with a burning hatred and terror, his name would be¡­


    ¡­Lugis Vrilligant. The Vice itself.


    Hated by everyone, the figure that was feared and despised was now emerging in the Great Temple of Flimslat. In front of the golden eye, that person stood there, immaculately.


    Helot opened his mouth, not caring that his lips were slightly trembling.


    ¡¸It looks like you¡¯ve embarked on a tough journey. Your fame precedes you. I thought I wouldn¡¯t hear of you after our last encounter.¡¹


    The white-bladed sword, which was gripped with both of his hands, swayed along with his hair. Helot couldn¡¯t stop his entire body from shaking.


    It was not a feeling of fear, but something else, the exact opposite of fear.


    What Helot said was true. After that battle in Garoua Maria, they hadn¡¯t crossed swords or even encountered each other. But, meanwhile, Lugis transformed himself into a totally different entity.


    He held the honor of being the hero of the Heraldic religion. He had a terrible notoriety in the Great Holy Church. People applauded for him on one side, while the other side spit on him. Lugis now had such weight on his shoulders that no ordinary person could support. The atmosphere surrounding him was completely different from what it used to be.


    The figure reflected in Helot¡¯s eye was huge and intimidating compared to when he was once called an adventurer in Garoua Maria. Was it because of his behavior rather than his physical appearance?


    However, Helot didn¡¯t feel like being suppressed or being overwhelmed by that atmosphere.


    His exhalation was hot and his golden eye was wide open. He could feel that his cheeks had collapsed slightly.


    As if responding to Helot¡¯s smile, Lugis descended one step at a time while tilting his beloved sword at his waist. In the dim light, Helot couldn¡¯t read Lugis¡¯ expression completely, but it seemed that he also had a distorted smile on his face.


    Lugis¡¯ teeth rang loudly. Then, after opening his lips, he lined up the sounds, wondering if he had professed a big absurdity.


    ¡¸If you forget that you¡¯re a hero, all the things in this world will disappear from your memory. All fame will be meaningless in front of you.¡¹


    It sounded like he was suppressing something. Was it an emotion, or something else intolerable? Even Helot didn¡¯t know the answer.


    However, Helot knew well that Lugis¡¯ stern eyes, which even evoked his ferocity, were piercing through his soul.


    ¡°Indeed, judging from his behavior and words, it seems that I continue to be his enemy. That¡¯s great. I couldn¡¯t be happier. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been eager to meet him again.¡±


    After that, there was only one language, the language of battle. No, it might have been that way for the two of them from the beginning. Helot¡¯s white blade stroked the sky slightly.


    All the words that were exchanged now became like a dust of wind. Unable to stop the raging passion that dwelled in his body, Helot let out a fierce splash.


    Therefore, the only thing that could tell the story now was his physical prowess.


    Lugis lowered his body with one more step. Then, he pulled out the sword from his scabbard as if the radiance of purple electricity cut off the space itself. Helot also responded by taking a step closer to the altar.


    With just two moves, the space was compressed to the point of suffocation.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember being called a hero. I¡¯m just Helot Stanley. And I am now standing in front of you.¡¹


    Without any embellishment, without even showing vanity or arrogance, his words were seen as indifferent. However, that was Helot Stanley¡¯s true intention.


    Was he to be a hero, a famous person, or even a general? What use would that be in Lugis¡¯ presence? Those titles were useless. The person named Lugis was the one who devoured all of those titles as he moved forward.


    Therefore, only Helot¡¯s name fit him, yes his only title.


    Holding his great sword, Helot moved half of his body and took a stance. His breath slid down his throat.


    ¡¸You and I have no choice but to become enemies, Lugis Vrilligant. ¡¹


    As if to recreate the words that had fallen from Lugis¡¯ mouth that night, Helot said so aloud. Helot Stanley was a rare human for smiling in front of his enemy. There was even a sarcastic atmosphere floating on his cheeks.


    After receiving Helot¡¯s words, Lugis took a step further and opened his mouth while shining the purple light from his blade. His eyes were blazing as he pierced the golden person. The distance between the two was now close enough to initiate a fight.


    ¡¸Very well, Helot Stanley. You see¡­ ¡¹


    While nodding exaggeratedly at Helot¡¯s words, Lugis also took off his large coat and prepared to wield his treasure sword. His eyes had a more sinister air to them than before, and in spite of his light tone, there were glimpses of something dark at the edge of his words.


    Even so, Helot wondered if it was just his imagination that his words sounded somewhat spirited. Lugis¡¯ lips jumped.


    ¡¸¡­There are no differences between enemies, even if I¡¯m an abandoned child and humble and you are noble and talented. Even if my single finger could not reach you, much less cling to your back.¡¹


    ¡°The words spoken by Lugis are sometimes hard to decipher. Ever since Garoua Maria, he talked and acted as if he was an old acquaintance of mine.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad. Yeah, it seems to me that this moment feels right. I feel that it was definitely not a mistake to wield my sword against him.¡±


    Before Helot¡¯s eye, Lugis¡¯ presence grew stronger and more vivid. Both swords were sharpened so much that they could even cut the sky.


    ¡¸But now, the age of sunshine has come to an end, because the nightfall has arrived for me. Don¡¯t worry, Helot Stanley. I won¡¯t let you go home alive today.¡¹


    The moment Lugis finished speaking, the white and purple lights meshed in the dim darkness. Neither came first nor came later.


    Both of them swung their swords at the same time, as if they had waited impatiently for this moment, as if they had been alive until now just for the sake of this moment.


    No voice was heard by either of them anymore.


    ¡ª


    A confrontation between her childhood friend, Lugis, and her personal guard, Helot Stanley. At the sight unfolding in front of her golden eyes, Ariene tried to fight against the emotions that were about to burst from her heart. She felt like her fingertips were freezing, as they got colder and colder.


    But what was in Ariene¡¯s heart was something completely different.


    Her golden eyes blinked as they flared up.


    ¡°¡­Ah, I knew it. What I feel is not really hostility or resentment.¡±


    Ariene felt her conviction turning into reality, and her eyes narrowed in response.


    There was only one thing floating in her chest.


    Helot Stanley, what he had for Lugis was probably the kind of feelings one had for a worthy rival or a friend. Ariene could see it even now, when their swords engaged.


    Therefore, that thought was strong and pure. The way he behaved showed that he was a sincere person.


    Yet, it felt disgusting. That was not the way Helot Stanley should behave. Worse, Ariene¡¯s childhood friend, Lugis, responded positively to those earnest feelings. Ariene knew that something came up in her heart that made her viscera itself feel cold.


    The next thing that came to Ariene¡¯s heart was not jealousy or envy.


    It was another feeling. All she thought about was how she could strip away what was around Lugis. Her golden eyes already possessed a brilliance that surpassed human understanding.


    Because he only had one hand to take, and just one hand was fine.


    That¡¯s why Helot Stanley¡¯s behavior was abominable. Whatever form it took, accepting him would mean letting him take Lugis¡¯ hand. That alone was unacceptable to Ariene.


    In her eyes, a sign of magic gathered furiously. The air in the temple trembled, as if praising the golden eyes of Ariene, as if it was in awe of its existence. Something happened the moment when Ariene¡¯s heart showed fierce determination.


    ¡­That¡¯s right; you¡¯re not the type to be easily quiet.


    It was around that time when Ariene¡¯s ears heard that voice, black eyes that could be called vivid appeared at the edge of her vision.

 Volume 11 - CH 289

    Chapter 289: Someone Close to God


    Helot Stanley. Seeing him, who used to be her schoolmate, wielding a white blade while radiating strength, Filaret La Volgograd narrowed her eyelids involuntarily. A small sense of pride floated in her skull. At the same time, she felt a sense of loneliness as well.


    Filaret had no recollection of Helot Stanley showing that kind of expression when he was still at the academy in the walled city of Garoua Maria. Rather, he always had a relaxed expression on his face, and he had plenty of room to deal with difficult things that made everyone stop in their tracks.


    In that way, everyone said they couldn¡¯t deal with the problems unless he was with them. They said he was the only one capable of succeeding every time a problem appeared.


    He was like the sun that brought all to their heels with his bottomless talent. That was the essence of the gold named Helot Stanley.


    If you tried to get too close, your skin would burn, your eyes would go blind and your will would shatter. That¡¯s why no one in the academy placed him on the same level as themselves, nor did they chase after him.


    That man, the sun, was now swinging his sword with all his might, with his eyes wide open and his teeth showing. He sometimes tore his muscles and sometimes cracked his bones to propel his body. There was only one person in front of his eyes.


    The hero of the Heraldic Order, and the one whom the Filaret once vowed to turn into gold, and follow¡­ Lugis.


    Lugis was an unmistakable mediocre person like herself, who did not create brilliance like a talented person. The world would say that he was like lead and copper. The world would¡¯ve even declared that he was not capable of becoming anything at all. It was so disgusting that it made Filaret sick.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone speak those words anymore. I will not allow that behavior.¡±


    ¡°I once swore. I said that I would stretch my fingers to make Lugis, who is my own ideal itself, a hero and gold without fail even if my body decays. I said that I would make it happen even if it means rewriting the world.¡±


    That¡¯s why the spectacle of Lugis and Helot fighting each other was a blissful sight for Filaret. Her comrade, the one whom she created, was now standing in front of that sun without taking a step back.


    It was completely different from the sword fight she saw in Garoua Maria. In that night¡¯s act, Lugis spat out both flesh and blood as Helot cut through the sky.


    Still unable to get out of mediocrity, he was fighting against the white blade, even betting his life on a single swing. Filaret remembered that she was looking at that scene with a feeling that his heart would be cut directly.


    But not now. Right now, it was just a head-on battle with that gold, no matter how noble and talented that gold was. Just by looking at it, ecstatic thoughts appeared in Filaret¡¯s mind. Her cheeks relaxed and her small lips formed a smile.


    ¡°Oh, I am so proud. He is my comrade, my hero. His own magical power that resides within him unmistakably conveys that strength. No matter what happens in the future, that alone shall never change.¡±


    If possible, Filaret would like to keep staring at Lugis for as long as she could. She wanted to keep watching his behavior and his way of being. However, that would be disrespectful to Lugis. Didn¡¯t it sound like she had some kind of anxiety?


    ¡°He trusted me and I trust him, too. No matter where he goes.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what I¡¯m going to do isn¡¯t to just stare at Lugis¡¯ battle, but to prevent any undesirable side characters from entering it.¡±


    Filaret¡¯s black eyes tightened as if they were frozen, and she stared at what was standing in front of her.


    A gorgeous golden hair that never lost its elegance. Shining eyes that showed the unmistakable torch of a brilliant will. Saint Ariene was there, with her beauty that seemed to be like no other.


    ¡¸And here I thought I would be facing a very violent person. But the person now standing in front of me is the so-called saint. I¡¯m now unsure how to behave in front of such a mighty person like you.¡¹


    In response to Filaret¡¯s words, Ariene blinked her eyes and ripped her lips.


    ¡°Her movement is the same as when I saw her briefly before, and even the behavior of her fingertips is sharpened and refined. Her expression is also graceful. It was exactly what I imagined when I heard that she was a saint.¡±


    However, Filaret¡¯s appearance and voice was filled with indescribable anxiety. From the bottom of her heels up to her head, something that resembled an incomprehensible dread eroded her entire body.


    It would be reasonable to feel that way when meeting the saint candidate of the Great Holy Church.


    But the quality that made up Filaret¡¯s voice was something else; it was unmistakable heterogeneity in itself.


    It was no longer the same as before. Filaret couldn¡¯t really describe it. It was almost as if the saint was no longer human. Filaret¡¯s eyes distorted involuntarily.


    Whether it was the voice or the atmosphere, the saint had little more humanity than now.


    Spit slowly slid down Filaret¡¯s throat. The toes of her feet were strongly sewed to the ground.


    ¡¸Is that so? Then, like the moon and trees, I would like you to stay still where you are.¡¹


    Ariene replied as if to eat Filaret¡¯s words.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the behavior of a saint. A saint should be a helping hand, and if there is an existence to save, she¡¯d even touch the mud.¡¹


    In that case, Filaret murmured in her heart that she shouldn¡¯t remain a quiet person.


    It was the same when Lugis and Ariene exchanged words in Belfein. Rejecting the voice of Mordeaux, the Lord of Belfein, and the words of Caria, Lugis confronted Ariene, who did not show any retreating behavior towards Filaret, who possessed explosive magical power.


    Ariene didn¡¯t look like the kind-hearted person she imagined her to be when she heard that Ariene was a saint. Rather, Ariene looked like someone who stuck to her own will. It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t hesitate no matter what.


    In other words, Ariene was a person that resembled Lugis¡¯ fierce ego in some way. Filaret widened her sight as she pressed her fingertips.


    During this brief exchange, Ariene remained calm, but the Cathedral Knights who stood on her left and right sides were different. They wielded their swords and shields in both hands, piercing Filaret with their sharp eyes.


    Filaret wondered if they saw through the fact that she was a Sorceress. The shields made her feel the distance between them. It was as if they portrayed hate and disgust.


    Their shields were probably treated with magic resistance. For normal humans, it would be nothing, but for sorceresses and wizards, who were familiar with magic, just viewing it in their field of vision would make them feel uncomfortable.


    In other words, the magical power that was supposed to fill the world was removed, and its true form was exposed. Filaret felt annoyed. It was now clear that the shields they wielded were created to repel magic.


    However, Filaret shook her fingertips as if such thing was truly out of her sight. As if it was a lighthearted, natural response to this menace.


    After all, it was modeled to be anti-magic technology. Even though it removed magical nature, it had no resistance to things outside that framework.


    So, it was like breaking a piece of paper, Lugis said. For Filaret, there was no doubt that if Lugis had said so, then it was the truth. If his words were wrong, then the world would be wrong.


    Therefore, Filaret invoked magic from the tip of her mouth with the ease of tearing a thin paper. She did so while turning the world over and forcibly rewriting it.


    Her black eyes swayed. Only then did the world exist beneath that blackness, transfiguring it.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ ¡¹


    Yes, while Filaret¡¯s lips were speaking, her fingertips drew letters in the air. Filaret could only see the Cathedral Knight¡¯s eyes flickering for a moment. The knight on the right was raising his sword towards Filaret. In a few moments, the blade would pierce her skull.


    But before that, the world froze. There was no sound, no tearing and no blood flowing.


    It looked like it was the end of everything. The two Cathedral Knights were frozen, unable to move, unable to breathe or even blink. With their swords raised and still, they solidified like sculptures.


    They were no longer alive. No, they were just immobile and not dead, though it was something similar. Only their bodies were frozen, but their souls were still alive. Therefore, the flesh did not rot away, and without a single sob, they stopped in time.


    Could they be called dead or alive? It was up to the person who saw them to decide. Filaret moved her lips as she flicked her fingertips.


    ¡¸¡­I won¡¯t let you get in the way of Lugis. I¡¯m his comrade. ¡¹


    The black eyes no longer saw the knights but the girl who was called a saint. An ecstatic smile appeared on her cheeks, and magical energy swayed throughout her body.


    The saint looked at the Sorceress standing in front of her, and her lips rippled slightly.

 Volume 11 - CH 290

    Chapter 290: From that Night until Today


    ¡­I won¡¯t let you get in the way of Lugis. I¡¯m his comrade.


    After saying those words, Filaret saw the saint smiling a little. No, she laughed.


    For some reason, her expression showed a benevolent smile, full of a saint-like atmosphere. But her golden eyes were different.


    They were not just shining brilliantly, but the gold was wide open to the end. Rather than thinking that those eyes were beautiful, they made Filaret¡¯s skin feel something abnormal. Needle-like pain pierced her cheeks for a moment.


    At the very least, even though the Cathedral Knight who made a name for themselves on the continent instantly turned their bodies into sculptures, the saint didn¡¯t emit any fear. She didn¡¯t have a normal sensibility.


    Filaret took a half step to the side, feeling a slight cramp in her thigh. The saint didn¡¯t even show a shred of will to retreat from here. Filaret even had enough distance to cast magic upon her. The back of her throat cooled down with just the right amount of tension.


    However, Ariene opened her lips as if she did not know what Filaret¡¯s feelings were.


    ¡¸¡­Comrade, you say. I wonder if Lugis will say the same thing about you. But if what you say is true, then it¡¯s troublesome.¡¹


    The way she spoke was as if she was talking about trivial matters. In a broken tone, Ariene put her hand to her own lips.


    From Filaret¡¯s point of view, those words pierced the emptiness in her heart. She couldn¡¯t read what she was saying or what her intentions were. Filaret didn¡¯t even know why it was troublesome for her in the first place.


    After all, when Filaret met her during the meeting with Mordeaux in Belfein, she said to the saint that she was the pursuer of the criminal Lugis. If she now implied that were comrades now, the saint would probably be surprised and doubtful.


    However, Ariene did not look like that at all. Without asking why, or what happened, she indifferently spilled out those words to the sky.


    Filaret¡¯s ears tilted and her black hair danced through the darkness. Suddenly, her eyelashes swayed.


    ¡¸Every time, yes, every time I get close to him he decides on everything by himself along with undesired accessories. And when I come back readily, he always ends up with a wound. Yes, this is getting dangerous and I can¡¯t bear to watch this any longer.¡¹


    It was now Filaret¡¯s turn to raise her black eyes. Her expression stiffened upon hearing the saint¡¯s remark.


    However, even though her gaze looked distorted, Ariene casually showed a graceful smile. At first glance, she seemed innocent, but in this situation, it felt way too abnormal. This place was a battlefield. It was not the kind of place that made one smile.


    Filaret couldn¡¯t chew the words spoken by Ariene. She distorted her own eyebrows and slowly opened her lips with a sense of discomfort.


    The air that sat between them made a faint sound, as if it were shivering.


    ¡¸¡­It feels as if you¡¯re talking about someone you¡¯ve known for a long time, Lady Saint. ¡¹


    Filaret said while lining up the words in her confused skull. Her dark eyes had a slight hint of turmoil.


    ¡°Just a while ago, I have decided not to back down no matter what happens. But what happened? Right now, I feel a strange murmur in the back of my viscera. I have a bad feeling.¡±


    The moment she questioned the saint, Filaret sensed that she had made a mistake.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact reason. But my heart is thundering high as if it wants to tell me something. There is certainly a feeling that my blood flow is being pulled from my body.¡±


    Her inner thoughts warned her that she had done something she shouldn¡¯t have done, and had stepped on something she shouldn¡¯t have stepped on.


    Without paying any attention to Filaret¡¯s uneasy appearance, Ariene spoke in a strangely theatrical tone while letting her golden hair glitter.


    ¡¸It¡¯s obvious. Because me and Lugis¡­we¡¯ve been childhood friends since we were born. ¡¹


    The saint¡¯s voice, which tangled one¡¯s ears and even echoed in one¡¯s brain, shook every thread of Filaret¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡ª


    Staring straight into the strange black eyes, Ariene stamped hard on the stone under her feet. It was hard and she couldn¡¯t feel warmth anywhere.


    Filaret La Volgograd. When Ariene saw her in the mercenary city of Belfein, she was in the position of pursuing the great criminal Lugis. And now he was her comrade.


    Did she fall in love with him after those events, or had she taken his hand long before that?


    A sound leaked from the corners of her lips. Ariene felt a strange heat in her eyes.


    ¡°This is unbearable.¡± Thinking that Lugis might have found salvation elsewhere, Ariene¡¯s internal organs hardened like stones.


    Of course, Ariene thought that it was because of her incompetence. Lugis was undoubtedly her salvation during the harsh life in the Cathedral. He was always close to her heart. Rather, long before that, yes, all the way from before those days.


    Ariene always faced aristocrats who said that they were noble because of their blood, famous people who misunderstood that they were noble because they graduated from the academy, and ordinary people who thought they were noble by wearing expensive things.


    ¡°In this world overflowing with such people, Lugis has always saved me.¡±


    ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t stand it because I haven¡¯t become a person who can help Lugis. Because of that, he was in a predicament, and now he has to make a place for himself by cutting himself.¡± The sword fight reflected in the edge of Ariene¡¯s vision.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy. Ah, if I could curse something, I would curse myself.¡± It was Ariene¡¯s sincerity and a vivid emotion that resided in her heart.


    But that¡¯s why. Right now, Ariene¡¯s viscera was roaring with a blazing heat similar to that vivid emotion. One could even call it a kind of contradiction.


    ¡°¡­Comrade? To whom?¡±


    Ariene¡¯s cheeks quivered. Her eyes had numbness. Her heart was beating so hard that it seemed to frighten itself.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no mistake.¡± Ariene realized the truth when she noticed the pale color reflected in the eyes of Filaret La Volgograd and the tone of her voice when she talked about Lugis.


    At least, what dwelled in her eyes was not contempt. From around the bottom of her heart, Ariene knew that something unknown was gnawing at her with a groaning voice.


    It meant that she was also in the same category as hers.


    A cold breath escaped from her mouth. However, the depths of her chest were so hot that she felt like she was choking. Its identity was unmistakable, an emotion named resentment.


    ¡°I cannot forgive how easy it is for her to stand next to him.¡± Ariene couldn¡¯t help but think about it, even if she knew it was a shallow and an unclean feeling.


    She, Filaret La Volgograd, was not the only one. To be honest, the humans of the Heraldic Order were by Lugis¡¯ side too. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising to know there were more people by Lugis¡¯ side outside of that sphere.


    All of them were nothing but objects of resentment for Ariene.


    She desired to curse them all for being clingy, unreasonable and ridiculous. What did they know about her and Lugis? They knew nothing.


    ¡°My hands have been empty ever since I was little. There was no dignity, no tomorrow, no money, no wisdom and no way to get them.¡±


    Of course, Ariene knew that such things could not be given to an abandoned child thrown into a well. If there was nothing in her hands, then the only way was to sell her own self eventually.


    Ariene thought that was fine, and she never thought she could ask for more. She imagined the future as a rich man¡¯s hobby. She couldn¡¯t dare to dream of a different life as an orphan. Asking for food on a daily basis was a way of life suitable for an orphan.


    ¡°¡­However, in such a situation, Lugis talked about the future in that night, under that starry sky, towards my young self.¡±


    That¡¯s why Ariene believed in it. She lived in order to be in that future, to be with him. She gritted her teeth and vomited blood to survive.


    She endured, endured, and endured. She survived with her clenched fists and her bleeding lips.


    It was not the behavior of a very clean and pure saint. She was not very noble. She even felt she was the worst.


    Nonetheless, Ariene believed she was the one who deserved to be by Lugis¡¯ side. Because of that future, she endured from that night until today.


    That¡¯s why Ariene could not tolerate the woman named Filaret. Even though she had only been with him for a few years at most, that woman stood in her way, acting as if she deserved to be by his side.


    ¡°How ridiculous. For that reason, in order to exist, how many things have I sacrificed?¡±


    There was no longer any tolerance or understanding in Ariene¡¯s heart. There was just enough heat to burn everything down.


    ¡¸Childhood friend. You and Lugis? You must be joking. ¡¹


    After a moment that seemed like an eternity, Ariene stared at Filaret¡¯s black eyes, and finally let out the following words.


    ¡¸You can rest assured, Filaret La Volgograd. ¡¹


    Ariene spoke indifferently, yet with an atmosphere that seemed to let out a voice full of resentment.


    ¡¸Whether my words are a joke or not¡­your future has already been decided. I wish you a wonderful salvation. ¡¹

 Volume 11 - CH 291

    Chapter 291: Divine Spirit


    The Great Temple of Flimslat. The Sorceress¡¯ breath covered the inside of the temple. Her breath fully depicted the human species.


    Her breath enveloped the air while a surrounding flame formed a shape. The flame transformed into a serpent crawling through the air. At the same time as the sparks scattered, the black eyes of Filaret La Volgograd flickered.


    For a moment, Filaret did not know what happened to her vision. It took a few seconds for her to see the existence of that flame serpent that had invoked from her fingertips.


    Her spinal cord wriggled and screamed, moving Filaret¡¯s entire body.


    Her throat was so dry that it felt like it had been stuffed with a lot of sand, and no amount of saliva seemed to clean it. Only the unexplainable impatience and turbidity of emotions filling her heart were overflowing.


    A cold breath escaped from her lips. Over and over again, breath was born in her mouth and flew in the air.


    Her black eyes were looking at the golden-eyed saint that stood in front of her wobbly vision. ¡°That¡¯s right, that woman certainly spoke those strange words.¡±


    ¡­Because me and Lugis¡­we¡¯ve been childhood friends since we were born.


    Those words remained in her skull like poison, and the flame serpent crawling out of her fingers raised its fangs at the saint almost at the same time. The blazing heat and its sparks bit the saint¡¯s blaspheme words.


    In the meantime, Filaret could feel an indescribable storm of unexplainable emotions enveloping her heart. Her cheeks quivered and her molars gritted hard.


    She did not know what to think, much less what to say.


    ¡°The saint said she was his childhood friend. That¡¯s why I¡¯m having these feelings.¡±


    ¡°Just by being together from an early age, does it mean that she has the right of possession? That¡¯s ridiculous. Such a thing doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s no point in getting angry because of it. Yes, that¡¯s a very irrational thought. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll accept it.¡±


    However, there was also a feeling that rose up from the bottom of Filaret¡¯s feet that was the opposite of her rationality.


    It was so ugly and unspeakable.


    Jealousy was piercing her heart. The saint had known him long before Filaret had known him, and spent way more time with him than she ever spent. The saint shared her thoughts with him and he shared his with her. Filaret felt envious of that. Her dark feeling appeared in the back of her chest and made her feel nauseous.


    Filaret sensed her viscera having cramps.


    ¡°However, just like that emotion, there was one more thing in my heart. I think it would be even uglier than any other emotion.¡±


    It was the taste of relief that her jealousy and envy had been driven away with her own magic. Filaret lowered her eyes while letting her black hair bounce in the air. Her rough breath still did not return. However, a little calmness returned to her heart.


    Unlike adventurers who wielded swords and spears, sorceresses and wizards did not naturally use their techniques. There weren¡¯t many of them to begin with, and most of them were way too difficult to invoke. However, there was a bigger reason.


    If the sorceress or wizard¡¯s magic nature clashed, one would surely die.


    The magic nature was not easy to wield. No miracle would happen to save a lost life, and no one could easily take that risk. When it came to sorceresses and wizards, that threat was like walking in layers of poisonous herbs.


    For that reason, there were nations and races that hated the wielders of magic, and on the other hand, there were also other nations that actively possessed them as a force of arms.


    It was like an ongoing duel where such threats faced each other and lives perished on a daily basis. Which one invoked the magic first and which one bit the opponent¡¯s throat first? Each day could be their last day alive.


    That¡¯s why the confrontation between wielders of magic often began with a conversation. In order to find a gap in the opponent defense, and distort the spirit of the opponent even a little, all was necessary to gain an advantage.


    Filaret controlled her rough breath and lowered her chest. Her shoulders were still shaking up and down.


    ¡°When I thought about it calmly, the words Ariene said might have been to upset me. No, she probably wants me to believe in her words. It¡¯s not possible for a Hero of the Heraldic Order and a Saint of the Great Holy Church to have old connections.¡±


    ¡°This is not a knight¡¯s tale. Even the tales of common people have more credibility. Surely those words must have been meant to shake my feet and make me vomit in confusion.¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if Saint Ariene and Lugis were childhood friends, why would she talk about it?¡±


    Filaret shook her long eyelashes and narrowed her eyes. Beyond her sight, she could see the flames converging as they stirred.


    The fact that the saint and the great evil have had a connection since childhood was something that the Great Holy Church would want to cover up more than anything else. There was no way that the saint, who was the person in question, would be happy to talk about it.


    It was a lie after all. It should be. Filaret concluded so on her own chest. It was like talking to herself.


    Besides, those facts disappeared in the flames. Filaret didn¡¯t have to think about it anymore. She slowly rang her teeth as she caught the shining sparks in the corner of her vision.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°¡­I could see the gold in those flames. It had a dazzling majesty while illuminating the surroundings with its dignified appearance.¡±


    At the same time, something that could hardly be called a voice hit Filaret¡¯s earlobes. It was as if the sound was playing like a song.


    ¡¸¡­You have a wonderful talent. But I want you to stop, because I can be a coward sometimes. This kind of violence is scary, you know.¡¹


    While that voice echoed, its sound waves touched the storm of violent flames with a delicate touch as if it were touching glasswork. The flame serpent created by Filaret and fully kneaded with magical power lost its strength. Its neck was grabbed by thin fingers that looked weak.


    It was a strange spectacle. Filaret¡¯s lustrous black eyes reflected that spectacle as if they were frozen.


    The hands of the human called saint lightly grabbed the serpent made of magical power with her bare skin.


    It didn¡¯t look very real. Magic was a powerful energy that shouldn¡¯t be deal with such an ease.


    Even a small child knew that one mustn¡¯t touch another person¡¯s magical power with their own hands.


    Before she knew it, something sweaty was flowing on Filaret¡¯s forehead. It licked her cheeks, bringing a cold feeling.


    ¡¸I was kidding; besides, this sort of violence is useless. This is formal magic, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no way that something I¡¯ve created will hurt me, don¡¯t you agree?¡¹


    Filaret twisted her lips upon hearing that lighthearted sound.


    What was happening? Why couldn¡¯t Filaret speak? Because there was only one word floating in Filaret¡¯s head right now.


    Clear death.


    A duel between wielders of magic, at its core, was how to prevent the opponent¡¯s magic from working.


    Now the enemy had consumed her magic before her very eyes, leaving Filaret empty-handed. Without the power to invoke magic, the match could end in the blink of an eye. As a result, she would die and the other party would survive.


    There was no time to knead her magical power again, nor the interval to spit out her breath. Even if she tried to do it, the enemy would never allow it.


    It was over. Inescapable death was here. Filaret¡¯s own god of death was now standing in front of her.


    That was the only thing Filaret captured. Even the cleverest mind would not think of a solution to save one¡¯s life. The white finger called death caressed her skull.


    The god of death said with a grin.


    ¡¸I told you, Filaret La Volgograd. You can rest assured. I will give you salvation. I will definitely fill you up with happiness.¡¹


    The list of sounds professed by the god of death caused convulsions just by listening to it, and Filaret¡¯s throat seemed to distort. Fear seemed to permeate her entire body.


    Then, Filaret had an intuition at the same time. This one in front of her was not the saint.


    This person was not the woman who called herself Ariene. It was something completely different. It was something getting closer to her by taking a step forward.


    Filaret¡¯s legs didn¡¯t seem to move at all. It wasn¡¯t as if she was paralyzed by fear, or that she had lost all her strength.


    She just couldn¡¯t move, as if she was frozen.


    ¡¸It¡¯s meaningless, since you cannot defy fate. Yes, even if you¡¯re a hero.¡¹


    In the meantime, the god of death got closer. Her golden eyes, her golden hair, and even her facial expression belonged to the holy maiden named Ariene.


    However, her voice and atmosphere were different, as if painted over by something else. It was all very strange and made one feel uncomfortable.


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right, speaking of which, it was nice to meet you. Let¡¯s introduce ourselves, Filaret La Volgograd.¡¹


    Filaret could feel something tangling around her earlobes. Her brain told her not to hear that voice, but she couldn¡¯t avoid it but hear it.


    ¡¸¡­I am the Divine Spirit Altius and I will give you absolute happiness. ¡¹


    Then, Filaret saw that thin, good-looking finger touching her cheek.


    On that moment, she could see that something shook her vision.

 Volume 11 - CH 292

    Chapter 292: The Center of the World


    The sound of iron clashing with iron echoed in the great temple. One by one, the sounds overlapped with one another, hitting one¡¯s ears as if they were exploding. It continued repeatedly with such momentum, not even allowing time to breathe.


    The altar of the Great Temple of Flimslat.


    In the depths of the great corridor where it stood the altar, the majestic gold and the glorious great evil wielded their blades to annihilate each other¡¯s lives. It looked like the end of everything stood right there.


    Helot Stanley¡¯s white blade twisted in front of his eyes. Sparks exploded in the air.


    Once upon a time, the great evil defeated him with one swing in his hometown, and that one swing spilled its glitter. The blade that was melted and cast again became much lighter than it used to be.


    The white sword had no decoration, no color nor details, and the inscription engraved on the blade was gone. One could say that it was too simple to be the prestigious Stanley family¡¯s sword.


    A nameless swing that did not receive the support of magic or even the favor of God. That was the only white blade wielded by the current head of the Stanley family, Helot Stanley.


    ¡­However, it was supreme for the bottomless talent of Helot Stanley.


    The sword didn¡¯t need any extra decorations or colors, just a merciless power.


    For Helot, it was an undeniable conviction, something he wished for. He crushed everything that was a menace to him, and only then did Helot¡¯s human ingenuity showed itself. Every swing of his blade proved it with its sharpness.


    However, even with that ingenuity, this duel was not over yet.


    The golden hair jumped in the air and was slightly cut. Helot would follow the same ending if he let down his guard, even for a little bit.


    Running a fierce purple electricity in front of him was the great evil Lugis Vrilligant. His eyes were sharp as if they were staring at everything, and the atmosphere surrounding him inevitably intimidated those around him.


    His behavior and skills were incomparable to those of that night. The swings of his blade, the speed of his legs, everything looked different from that night.


    It was the proof why he was standing here now, having gone through all sorts of hardships up to this day, surpassing the experiences that made his heart stronger. Moreover, his growth must had been accomplished because of his own will. The only thing that made a person truly strong was himself and no one else, regardless of the era.


    ¡°Oh, yes. He grew stronger than ever. How dazzling he is now. That¡¯s no reason for me to quit this fight now.¡±


    Helot tightly clenched the fingers of both hands, and his golden eye glowed with a blazing light. From that day to today, everything happened just for this moment. ¡°That¡¯s why I am standing here now.¡±


    Helot had only one purpose. ¡°I just want to understand. I just want to say that this is correct.¡±


    Helot lost it all during that fateful day. What was right and what was wrong? So which side was he on? He didn¡¯t fully understand.


    Helot remembered the feeling that what he had believed to be immovable until now had disappeared before he knew it.


    ¡°What is right and wrong? What was it that I believed in?¡±


    The people of the Great Holy Church called Lugis the great evil, and the Heraldic religion called him a hero. As if they were all pointing to another person.


    In the end, Helot didn¡¯t know which side Lugis was on. He thought a lot about it, but he didn¡¯t get an answer.


    Perhaps, after all, things like good and evil were just a pendulum that swung according to people¡¯s wishes. It might be wrong to think there was such a thing as justice in this world.


    Surely, Helot thought that entrusting oneself to the Great Holy Church, who spoke of justice and goodness with a knowledgeable face, was the ideal form.


    However, Helot was no longer pure or wise enough to throw away all his thoughts and swallow the words given to him by those around him without seeking an answer. Everything changed from that day on.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯ll seek an answer today. If I don¡¯t surpass him, I¡¯ll never get it.¡±


    That was one of Helot¡¯s convictions. There was something beyond Lugis, and anything before him was meaningless. Only one answer was needed.


    It was no longer the will of God, nor the justice of the cause, as it had been before, that drove the majestic sunlight now.


    Only the great will that resided in Helot¡¯s chest breathed again to take a step forward. There was no other relevant fact.


    At this point in time, Helot seemed unable to think deeply about anything else.


    Therefore, only Lugis Vrilligant stood before him as an enemy. That fact alone was enough for Helot.


    ¡ª


    Sparks flew in the air, and for a moment they hit my eyes. It was a very nostalgic feeling, I thought. My eyelids quivered slightly.


    In the past, I thought that my eyes would collapse every time I saw those sparks.


    The sun shined brighter among the unmistakable heroes who crossed their path with mine. His majestic demeanor was like drawing a knight¡¯s tale. He was noble and perfect, everywhere.


    The embodiment of justice, the one who was given the will of God. Helot Stanley was such a person. Respect was always directed at him, and all the brilliance appeared from there.


    On the other hand, I was an outcast and a shadowy person. I could not even be burned by the sunlight, as I just reflected the scorching hero in my eyes. In the end, I became nothing since I didn¡¯t grab anything with my bare hands.


    That should have been the end. The curtain was drawn, and my meaningless life was supposed to end, until that shadow figure reached me.


    ¡­But even though that past was gone, I must have kept looking at the hero¡¯s back like the sun in my heart, deep inside my viscera until the very last moment.


    I threw the treasure sword into the air and the purple light shined in the hollow hall. The distance and the trajectory drawn were meant to cut through Helot¡¯s torso without the slightest error. My eyes envisioned such a scene.


    Without a single grain of hesitation, I put all my strength into both hands and let them trace that line. The feeling of tearing through the air was in my hands.


    At the same time, the sound of the blade cutting through the air echoed in my ears. At the edge of my vision, I could see the white blade flashing like a fragment. It was meant to eat up the blade I was wielding, and then cut off my neck with its trajectory.


    I swayed, as if my cheeks were distorted.


    The reaction speed and movement of our bodies were enough to confuse the eyes of those around us. I shook the purple light, while Helot shook his white blade. Everything was done with quick, fierce movements.


    My eyes narrowed unintentionally.


    I had a premonition. If I ran my blade as it was, it would be intercepted by the white blade, and then, it would cut off my neck. Blood would spill, my brain would scatter, and I would die unmistakably. The insides of my eyes were hot and heavy.


    Reflexively, I pushed out the leg that was one step longer and closed the gap. I switched the target of the blade from the enemy¡¯s torso to the wrist.


    It was not that I thought about it. I just followed the intuition that popped up in my skull. After all, my brain was melted by the heat and lost its meaning. In other words, my thoughts lost their sanity long ago. I didn¡¯t have the slightest freedom to think about anything else.


    Therefore, the only thought that existed in my viscera was that if I withdrew, I would certainly die. I took that step to avoid such fate.


    The treasure sword drew a straight purple line as it swung high, cutting through the sky. At the same time, I could see Helot forcibly twisting his wrist, causing the white mist to wriggle as if it was going to pierce me.


    ¡­The sound of iron scraping against iron exploded. At the same time, a strong sense that resembled a burning smell pierced my nostrils. The purple electricity and the white light overlapped one another again.


    A moment after the collision, both of my arms screamed to my brain as if they had been hit strongly, transmitting the prowess of the enemy¡¯s strength. At the same time, my spine was sobbing, and my legs were quivering. All of them were forcibly suppressed by clenching my back teeth. Why? It was always been like this since a while ago. There was no point to fret if my body screamed one time or two.


    When I looked ahead, I noticed that Helot¡¯s eye was filled with a light that emitted a violent force. I had never seen him like this before. Even a cruel ferocity was visible.


    Indeed, this may be part of the essence of the human being named Helot Stanley. An explosive, violent nature that was once tamed with great justice.


    It was by no means heroic, nor could it be called graceful. Everywhere the human violent impulses echoed. Now, it appeared in front of me as if it had lost all its shackles.


    Ah, that was great. It was the best. After all, this was the undeniable power of Helot Stanley. If so, there was a meaning to defeat and overcome him.


    I wanted to break away from the abominable past and overcome it. I had to surpass the hero whom I admired almost all my life. If I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move one step forward. That¡¯s why I thought this was a crucial moment.


    After all, how was it possible for me to stand next to the extraordinary heroes while still stuck in the past? I didn¡¯t even have the right to take Ariene¡¯s hand. To hold the hands of my love, I must be worthy of it.


    So that it never falls out of my hands again.


    Purple and white. There was a momentary pause as they bit each other¡¯s blades. Then next, I removed my blade as if it was knocked down regardless of any direction and held it high again. I took a breath. My lungs were having a spasm.


    We no longer spoke to each other. Only this time, standing against each other and being present was everything in the world, and this place was like the center of the world.


    I, and I was sure Helot, too, had a hunch.


    ¡­The next swing would end this ecstatic moment.

 Volume 11 - CH 293

    Chapter 293: The End of the Journey


    A battle between the purple and the white lights. It was just for the moment. It was a moment that felt like an eternity, an eternity that was forever condensed.


    My throat was burning, and every muscle in my body was full of tension. Still, my eyes continued to see the hero in front of me.


    Helot Stanley. The rising sun itself. The hero who I longed to be. I always followed that majestic figure, and now he had taken a sword as my enemy. Neither of us even tried to hide our ferocious wills.


    It was fine. There was nothing more relevant than this. For me, this place was supreme, and this place was the end.


    A sigh slowly spilled from my lips as if to relieve this tension, and then I held the treasure sword above my right shoulder. No wonder I hesitated. The treasure sword said that it would be good to deliver a full blow with the whole body, an action that should¡¯ve been done by now.


    There was no longer falsehood in the depths of my heart. I understood well that the hero I admired was not someone who could be killed with some trap. I didn¡¯t want to reach that low to grab victory.


    Therefore, my whole body had to reach out. That was all I needed now. I didn¡¯t mind if that meant putting my life on the line.


    On the other hand, Helot prepared the white sword at his waist. It was the same stance as that night. His swing was once unreachable and unsurpassable.


    The golden one eye harbored a blazing violence. There was nothing mixed in there like tricks or confusion, yes, like a confusion that once existed. There was only pure will.


    I grabbed the handle of my sword with my numb fingers and narrowed my eyes. I held in my breath and clenched my teeth lightly. Both Helot and I were both in an offensive stance, but we didn¡¯t move yet. It was as if we both regretted this moment.


    At some point, both sound and time disappeared from the surroundings. No breathing, no swallowing. Only our eyes caught the enemy in front of us.


    We no longer spoke to each other. Only one thing mattered. We were just waiting impatiently for the moment to come.


    Oh, I had traveled a long way just to get this moment. Those days were so long that I almost fell on my knees, again and again. Even though I was humiliated and almost lost myself, I continued to advance on this road.


    Like a string that stretched the body, it was now full of tension. The tip of the treasure sword shook as if shaking the sky. Yes, the long journey made me hesitate to even talk about it.


    ¡­The end was here now.


    A muffled sound rang. Me and Helot, something that was in each other¡¯s chests meshed, and both of our legs moved at the same time. The time that had stopped for some time had finally started to move.


    The two swings were carried at the same time, as if they were synchronizing. Neither one was ahead of the other.


    The tip of the treasure sword resounded, and the white sword ran through the sky. In the dim darkness, only two lines of light stood out brilliantly.


    It was undeniably supreme for me. I was convinced that it was a swing that was carried by my whole body. It was the one that piled up everything that I had stepped over so far.


    Even so, it was the ferocious white blade that unleashed violence to devour the enemy¡¯s heart first. The bottomless talent made that one eye burn as if groaning.


    The swing was just like a hurricane. From my left armpit to my heart, a flash that could cut off my neck was approaching. The surrounding sky was easily cut in half, opening the way to the blade. It was raw everywhere, just for the sake of crushing the enemy¡¯s life.


    Inescapable death was approaching. A definite death that could not be prevented or avoided.


    Oh, I knew that fact, of course. Was Helot Stanley¡¯s swing going to beat me so easily? There was no reason to make such a strange assumption. I gritted with enough force to crush my back teeth.


    I swung down the treasure sword without changing its trajectory. While twisting my shoulders and forcibly treating my arms as if they were objects, I was able to reach the hero¡¯s blade a second faster. Faster, faster.


    Helot¡¯s blade would gouge out my insides and eat through my heart. It was almost unpreventable. If I wanted to reach the hero with my blade, it was a price I had to take. If that¡¯s the case, then I should go pick him up from here. So what, I had already done it once.


    I forcibly extended the leg that was stepping in and drove it. The space between us narrowed to the extent that it seemed cramped. The one I showed him earlier. But this time it was not for self-defense, it was a step to slaughter the enemy.


    It was exactly like stepping into the hands of the god of death. Helot¡¯s white blade had already bitten into my flesh once, and my whole body got bathed in blood.


    However, even so, the trajectory did deviate slightly from Helot¡¯s expectations. His blade was stuck on his shoulder instead of his armpit. Even though it was in the blink of an eye, I could see a gap where my life wouldn¡¯t be taken from me before I stroked.


    That was enough for me.


    I assumed everything in the back of my eyes, ascertained it, and drew a line. Then, just like that, I waved my arms. The treasure sword traced its trajectory naturally without the slightest deviation. In a space that seemed cramped, I drove my hips around and put all the momentum on the treasure sword.


    A flash of light ran through.


    A flash to kill the person named Helot Stanley, the person whom I long admired, a hero like the sun. The purple electricity surged in the dim darkness. The hero-killer inscription carved into the blade of the treasure sword shone brightly.


    Helot and I roared, and the treasure sword and white blade spoke their masters¡¯ wills while bathing in each other¡¯s blood. They were accompanied by a slight tremor, as if they were breathing.


    Then, the ecstatic moment ended.


    I could feel the ripping of flesh in my hands. The smell of blood hit my nostrils and the breaking of bones attacked my whole body. We were there, both of us spilling blood, holding blades as if they were overlapping each other.


    Neither of us had power anymore. We could not move or twist.


    The two blades pierced through each other¡¯s bodies, thus completely cutting off the root of life. My vision was hazy, and I didn¡¯t really know if I was alive or dead. However, the blood flow that ran through my body emitted an abnormality.


    Only the feeble breathing could be heard. Apparently, he was still alive as well. It must be something close to a miracle. That miracle would come to an end within a few moments.


    I could feel something like heat covering my spine. Even tears were about to fall from my eyes.


    ¡­Ah, I¡¯d kill the hero with my own hands, and then, I¡¯d be killed by the hero¡¯s hands.


    I could feel my own heart clearly weakening its sound. With my last strength, I opened my lips.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll say farewell for now, Helot Stanley. My enemy. ¡¹


    Helot¡¯s one eye opened wide. Then, as if it were normal, he spoke.


    ¡¸¡­Yes. If possible, let¡¯s be friends next time. ¡¹


    That was all we said to each other. After that, nothing. There was just a strange silence, and I could feel the heat being taken away from my body.


    There was nothing more to do. When I tried to let go of my consciousness¡­


    A sounds that was like a dissonance hit my earlobes immediately.


    ¡­Oh my, have you finally accepted your fate?


    I heard my lifeless heart thump loudly. What I heard was a sound I had heard before. Somewhere, it was a very unpleasant, unpleasant sound.


    Even though it sounded like a voice itself, it didn¡¯t have the weight of a voice. I knew it was approaching me.


    ¡­Well then, let¡¯s receive that soul. For all salvation and all happiness in this world.


    My eyes twitched even though the blood that kept overflowing from my body was surprisingly cold. I couldn¡¯t move a single finger, but my body told me that someone approaching me was a clear threat.


    A golden hair came into view. She was a figure whom I was once familiar with and even harbored feelings for. Now, she was here with a completely different expression than she used to have.


    My body didn¡¯t listen to me. Besides, the white blade was still stuck in my flesh, and even if I tried to do something, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move easily.


    Therefore, only my eyes were wide open in front of that clear threat.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but you have such scary eyes. I would be happy if you could be a little more friendly to me.¡¹


    Something in the form of my childhood friend, Ariene, stood in front of me.

 Volume 12 - CH 294

    Chapter 294: Prayers and Wishes


    Suddenly, there was a roaring sound that was enough to blow off my earlobes. The impact creaked the bones and muscles of my body, and the sensation of blood flowing felt as if it went out of my limbs.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened and I didn¡¯t know what was done. I could only understand that my body was thrown onto the floorboard of the Great Temple¡¯s altar with ease. It looked like I was swept away like a fly.


    My eyes were wide open, and my expression was distorted. It felt painful. Even though I twisted my body while clenching my back teeth, none of my fingers moved straight.


    It left a bad taste. There was certainly a feeling that something fatal was spreading through my whole body. Not blood, not flesh, but something close to the soul.


    With Helot Stanley¡¯s white blade still stuck in my body, the painful heat continued to grow. The treasure sword that I forcefully grabbed was no longer embedded with my will.


    The thing that knocked me away spoke without even looking at me properly, pretending that it had no interest in this direction. In the dim darkness, I could only see the familiar golden eyes that had a faint glow.


    ¡¸What a nostalgic place this is. You¡¯ve come to the Great Temple of Flimslat even though bad things often happen here.¡¹


    It was like muttering to oneself. Someone in Ariene¡¯s shape grabbed Helot Stanley¡¯s neck with one hand and lifted him up, moving her lips indifferently.


    It was a strange sight. Ariene¡¯s slender arms didn¡¯t have the strength to easily lift Helot¡¯s body. It would be different if it was Caria.


    Even so, she didn¡¯t show any effort whatsoever, and while still holding Helot Stanley, her golden eerie eyes glittered.


    It was something in Ariene¡¯s shape, but not Ariene herself. It looked familiar. A strange creature that appeared in the mercenary city of Belfein and Mordeaux¡¯s mansion. That overwhelming demonic nature that borrowed Ariene¡¯s body was now here.


    I clenched my fist hard. That alone sent a pain that directly crushed my body nerves, and I felt as if my flesh wanted to come out of my skin.


    I was going to die. I was losing my body. Because I saw this final light, I clearly understood that I gained a temporary consciousness.


    ¡¸What an odd thing. Helot Stanley is the one who should be the savior, the one who has the soul of a great hero.¡¹


    It would feel bitter to lose my life in a place like this. The grotesque being said those words without much emotion. The golden eyes were slightly directed towards me. Those were the eyes that looked at me as if I were a troublesome rat lying down on the ground.


    The breath that leaked out of my mouth was rough. As usual, my body didn¡¯t move at all, and I was only able to accept those words. However, there was something that seemed to be hot at the bottom of my heart, which was starting to get cold.


    ¡¸But don¡¯t worry. His soul is in my hands again. Just as the script says, I will give him the life he deserves. For the sake of all salvation and happiness in this world.¡¹


    My heartbeat got stronger once again. Even though my body was cold now and my consciousness was about to be taken away, the heat in my viscera was still swaying. My vision was blurry, and my lungs didn¡¯t seem to take in any breath.


    Still, even so. Only my eyes were glaring at it. I opened my trembling lips.


    ¡¸¡­You bastard. It seems you still like cheap words, huh? Why don¡¯t you tell me your real identity? Or can¡¯t you speak a single word without borrowing someone else¡¯s face?¡¹


    A faint voice that seemed to be lost leaked into the air. My throat could only spit out that much. It was too pathetic. Even though there was an unmistakable enemy in the form of my childhood friend, I couldn¡¯t move my hands or feet.


    I would be much happier to die quietly while lying down on the ground without seeing the presence of such cruelty. No, I was sure of it.


    After all, if I died immediately, at least I would not be exposed to this hostility that pierced my spinal cord without mercy.


    In Ariene¡¯s form, that thing spoke. It let inorganic sounds flow from its mouth.


    ¡¸I wonder why, but you are strangely hateful. Maybe it¡¯s because you look like Offal, Lugis.¡¹


    It sounded indifferent. There was no weight or real feelings in that voice. It was just overlapping sounds. Fear ran through my limbs as it hit my earlobes.


    My throat was dry. The Golden opened its lips while stroking the hollow.


    ¡¸I am the Divine Spirit Altius. The one who is called salvation and happiness. The one who sits in the world and reaches out to you. Are you satisfied with this answer, human Lugis?¡¹


    It acted as if it talked about something natural.


    The divine spirit, Altius. As soon as I heard the name, there was a feeling that my whole body was wriggling. The name of the God that was also known as the God of Salvation and worshipped by the Great Holy Church. That being¡¯s identity was now moving in Ariene¡¯s body freely, and it was an existence that was hostile to me.


    Hey, give me a break. What a terrible joke. Did it say it was God himself? C¡¯mon, bring something a little more serious. How could a sane person accept those kinds of words.


    Anyway, in the eyes of the being who was standing in front of me and waving the sound at will, there was nothing like sanity. I didn¡¯t even know what I was looking at.


    Was it saying that humans and gods see things differently? What a joke, then why meddle in the human world? Just go somewhere else and let your imagination run wild.


    The one in Ariene¡¯s form¡­Altius turned his body towards me while making light footsteps. A chill ran down through my spine, even though that familiar face was now by my side. Even though my body didn¡¯t move, my brain was warning me to run away.


    I could see its feet right next to me.


    ¡¸Lugis. I¡¯ll give you a chance. ¡¹


    I heard a very unpleasant noise. My throat rang slightly. Somehow, Altius¡¯ voice, which had no color, seemed to have a pleasant resonance somewhere.


    ¡¸You¡¯re going to die like this. You will die pitifully, foolishly, without salvation or happiness. ¡¹


    That was a sure thing. Even though my heart was a little warm, I still felt the blood draining from my body, and the feeling of my nerves being torn apart.


    Death. Undeniable death was out there. The god of death was lying beside me with an unbelievably real presence. My eyelids felt too heavy.


    ¡¸So, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you want salvation, if you want happiness. Pray to me. I¡¯ll give you unmistakable salvation. For you now, not before. I will give you that right.¡¹


    ¡°Well then¡±, said God, holding out its hand. It said it was no difficult task. All I had to do was say one word to become a prayer.


    ¡­I wish you happiness with this hand. If so, pray.


    It was strange. That inorganic voice, which seemed unpleasant until now, now entered my ears with a strange warmth. There was even a sign that it grabbed my own brain.


    My vision was muddling. My breath was strangely rough. My heart was strong and loud, and it rang continuously.


    Altius¡¯ voice spoke gently to me as if to urge me to speak. It was a soft, nostalgic voice that reminded me of my childhood friend Ariene.


    I opened my lips as if I had already decided what to say. Of course, I had no other words.


    ¡¸¡­Did you forget, Altius? The woman I fell in love with was not the kind of person who would speak cheaply like you.¡¹


    I could recognize myself even with a weakened and hoarse voice. There was still more to say. I pulled my cheeks and moved my lips to show a distorted smile.


    ¡¸Besides, don¡¯t talk about Helot Stanley as you please. Helot is a hero. He¡¯s the hero I long admired, and he¡¯s the hero I killed. You speak like it¡¯s something that¡¯s easy to use. Aren¡¯t you a tad too overconfident?¡¹


    I snorted and said those words without thinking about what could happen next. I just did what I wanted to do. It felt so refreshing.


    I didn¡¯t mind. After all, this body had no choice but to rot away. I wondered if I¡¯d be praying at that moment, the final moment. What was my real wish then?


    My wish was only mine, and I had not even prepared a piece of something to offer to God. If so, these words were enough.


    After saying that, I turned my eyes upward, and Altius¡¯ expressionless face once again appeared in my field of vision. Its emotions were very difficult to read. Indignation, humiliation, or disappointment? The only thing I knew was that it didn¡¯t look that amusing.


    Without saying anything, that thin white hand slowly approached my face. There was nothing strange, disappointing, or scary.


    However, were Caria, Filaret and Eldith safe? Only such thoughts crossed my mind.


    And then, the moment that hand reached my eyes.


    ¡­roarrrr¡­.roarrrr¡­!


    A huge scream that seemed to crush the Great Temple itself fell on the altar.

 Volume 12 - CH 295

    Chapter 295: The Giant¡¯s Roar


    The sword fight between the crimson knight and the silver swordswoman, like ferocious beasts engaging in a deadly fight, was greeted with a silence at the same time as the knight¡¯s words.


    ¡¸¡­He ran down the road and crushed all the enemies. That¡¯s what people called chivalry.¡¹


    Knight Garras Gargantia said so while swallowing a rough sigh for the first time in a long time. A knight like himself swore to that very knowledge, a code that bonded him.


    Garras didn¡¯t know if his true nature was suitable for a knight.


    Even so, he still spoke of the Code of Knights every time he thought about it. He was still far from being an ideal knight. Even the lofty title of honor was not enough to satisfy him.


    Garras raised his eyelids when it came to the current sword fight. Garras picked up the red spear as he turned his wrist and caught sight of the silver-haired swordswoman Caria Burdnick, who was lying on the ground.


    If Caria Burdnick¡¯s flash was as fast as the blink of an eye, Garras would be the one lying on the ground.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t go one step further, I might have been the one who had my skull smashed.¡±


    Such thought where he wouldn¡¯t be the winner enveloped Garras¡¯ mind. Garras Gargantia had always had such a disposition.


    A perfectionist that was beyond imagination when one looked at his bold personality.


    He had a mentality that didn¡¯t accept compromise. Even if his skills were just a little lacking, they would not be enough.


    Especially when it came to things that had a name of chivalry, where its color was shown strongly. Rather, it was precisely because he was completely uninterested in anything outside of it that he seemed fearless.


    Therefore, there was no lack of thought even after the opponent had fallen. On the contrary, he even had an image in his head that didn¡¯t reach the moment where they were fighting each other.


    Then, a question arose. Garras¡¯ hands hung on the spear. His eyes widened slightly, staring into the darkness.


    In conclusion, Caria Burdnick was dead. She should be. Garras took his own slashing blow to the side of her head, destroying her skull. The feeling of her brain gouging out was certainly in Garras¡¯ hands.


    Yes, destruction. Garras unleashed a destructive swing that stripped away all clever techniques, rather than just inflicting a simple injury. There was no way in this world to prevent such swing. An unavoidable blow that didn¡¯t make any sense to avoid.


    ¡°Then, why?¡±, Garras narrowed his eyes. There was nothing like agitation or impatience in his heart. He just had a question.


    He held up his red spear. He saw the silver woman in front of him. A piece of silver embellished with the color of blood stood there with a dazzling brilliance.


    ¡°So why is Caria Burdnick standing up?¡± Such a question popped up in Garras¡¯ mind.


    Garras let out a small sigh after witnessing such scene. Still swallowing the question consuming his mind, he threw another word.


    ¡¸¡­I see. You¡¯re not human anymore, are you? ¡¹


    She stood up in front of Garras and allowed the silver force to light up the darkness. That was what Garras thought when he saw Caria Burdnick.


    Caria¡¯s movements were still somewhat calm, and she looked like she couldn¡¯t fight. It was hard to imagine that she was the reminiscent of the wild beasts from earlier.


    Now, she was able to endure that blow to stand up.


    However, Garras didn¡¯t feel like stepping in easily. The surrounding area around Caria was endlessly dark and endlessly quiet.


    It seemed as if she were at the bottom of the sea, in the deepest darkness. She looked completely different, she was in the darkness, yet she wasn¡¯t.


    What was this scene? ¡­it looked like Garras¡¯ enemy turned into a demon. Had she undergone a magical transformation, or had she always been that way, or had her bloodline awakened?


    Many options popped up in Garras¡¯ head, and each time Garras erased them. ¡°I don¡¯t care about such things, not now.¡±


    ¡°However, there is a demonic nature in front of me, and I need to know how to kill it. There is nothing else to think about.¡±


    The demon coughed and said the following words.


    ¡¸¡­I will kill you, Garras Gargantia. ¡¹


    As if in tune with those words, the hollow darkness shook.


    At that moment, Garras realized the true nature of this space. It was not an illusion; it was also different from elven sorcery. Then what? It was easy.


    This place was another world.


    Garras unknowingly twisted his lips and pressed them. A different world was something that could only be handled by an existence that could compete with the world on an equal footing, even among demons.


    Those who could do this were those who observed the world on their own, rather than being allowed to exist by the world. Those with a strong disposition to influence the world itself, even in the shapeless spirit.


    ¡­Gods, dragons, and giants.


    Garras reflected the demonic nature in his sight while holding the red spear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never actually seen or experienced anything like being in a different world. I just know it as basic knowledge. Besides, other worlds are originally nothing more than miracles in mythology. None of the witchcraft-wielder scholars even dare to discuss its existence.¡±


    However, Garras categorized this as a different world.


    His own intuition sewed his skin. Besides, the demonic nature in front of him eloquently affirmed Garras¡¯ intuition.


    His throat trembled. Garras certainly saw it through the figure of the demonic Caria Burdnick. Behind her lied a gigantic body that made one look insignificant and defenseless.


    The giant, far beyond in the temple, roared.


    ¡­roarrrr¡­.roarrrr¡­!


    Garras heard the space shattering itself.


    The darkness, which was supposed to be dark everywhere, crumbled as if to remove its ostentation.


    The spectacle was magnificent. Although it was a different world, it was still one world. The world itself crumbled, self-destructed, and was lost.


    A distortion that destroyed the world with its own power while shaping the world itself. It was exactly the giant, as in the age of the gods, who was said to be a giant god.


    After the darkness had cleared, the majestic appearance of the Great Temple of Flimslat was revealed again. There were many fallen figures of the Cathedral Knights around. The black mist that posed such a threat was no longer there.


    Garras looked attentively at this scene. Then, his crimson spear thrusted at the demonic Caria. He opened his mouth.


    ¡¸ ¡°Knight. Find a way to live. Avoid danger, but if you can¡¯t avoid it, fight nobly.¡± ¡­I can¡¯t turn back, so this is it.¡¹


    He had to fight in order to be a knight even if his opponent was a giant from the age of the gods.


    Garras prepared himself for his death with ease and clenched his canine teeth. It wasn¡¯t death that frightened him, but something else. If he lost it, how gentle would death be?


    Caria also held her weapon. Even though she was wielding a longsword just like before, the fighting spirit contained within her blinded her eyes.


    Both faced each other again with the will to fight. Naturally, they were prepared to take the other¡¯s life and to have their own life taken away.


    Like that, the moment when the silver longsword was about to be released with a strong will that could be said to be brutal¡­


    ¡­The silver eyes opened wide quite shockingly. Garras was taken aback by the situation.


    ¡°The will that until now was willing to cut my throat, let alone my heart, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and even the hostility dissipated.¡±


    Without realizing it, Garras¡¯ eyes were trying to read Caria¡¯s condition. Could it be a trap? It might be a tactic to make him lose his mind.


    However, her behavior appeared to be genuine. Garras was no longer reflected in Caria¡¯s silver eyes. It looked like she had lost her thoughts to something else, something far more serious.


    Then, her mouth spoke.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. ¡¹


    ¡°It¡¯s the name of the man whom people described as great evil. But I can¡¯t read her intentions. Does that mean that man has also come to this great temple? If so, why? So, what is the meaning for calling his name?¡±


    Leaving Garras¡¯ doubts aside, Caria raised her sword. But it wasn¡¯t directed at Garras either. It was directed towards the huge wall of the Great Temple. ¡°That¡¯s stupid¡±, Garras¡¯ rationality told him so.


    It was a quick moment.


    She raised the silver sword and swung it down. With such a natural action, Caria dug a large hole in the stone wall that looked like bedrock. It was an unmistakable destruction in itself. It would be a silly question to ask where such physical strength lied in that delicate body.


    The small-looking fighter turned around and opened her mouth in the midst of a grandiose cloud of sand.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m running away. You can despise me and call me a pathetic woman. I don¡¯t care.¡¹


    Caria disappeared into the hole after saying those words.


    Garras narrowed his eyes inside the Great Temple where the sand cloud began to rise. The black mist, which should have appeared as a threat, didn¡¯t even show a single fragment, and the Great Temple itself was making a faint creaking sound.


    Thinking of what he had to do from now on, Garras shook his shoulders while distorting his sharp canine teeth.


    ¡¸She¡¯s a wonderful good woman. What a shame. ¡¹


    A big sigh leaked out of Garras¡¯ pointed mouth.

 Volume 12 - CH 296

    Chapter 296: Sacred Body


    ¡°Fear is sticking to my stomach. My eyes feel intense pain as if the back of my eyes is being dug out.¡±


    Unknowingly, Eldith lost her feet and fell to the ground. Her legs were weak and abandoned their role, and her hands were numb and helpless.


    Her blue eyes were wide open, and her originally white skin was now dyed pale to the point of being seen as sick.


    Only the breath exhaled from her throat had a strong heat. Her viscera creaked. Eldith stretched out her twitching fingers as she crawled across the floor.


    ¡°What happened to my body?¡± Eldith understood this deeply. A compulsion that agitated her insides was forcibly ripping her mind apart. She felt shivers everywhere in her body.


    It was both congested and terrifying.


    Right now, her body was bound by the curse named fear. When she tried to look directly at it, her breathing became rough, and her mouth dried up.


    Eldith¡¯s body was numb, and her mind was panicking.


    ¡°I know where the root of this fear is. I am worried. A sign that pierces the soul. It is everywhere, powerful everywhere. A race to which the elves had no choice but to subordinate. The presence of the founder is certainly here.¡±


    There were no doubts, whether it was true or not. The authenticity was told by Eldith¡¯s own soul.


    ¡°It¡¯s real. It¡¯s here now, in this temple. The founding giant Flimslat, who is too great and awe-inspiring to speak about.¡±


    Just thinking about it made Eldith¡¯s skull unable to think of anything else. Naturally, because that was how the race of elves was formed.


    The elves couldn¡¯t doubt the existence of the ruler and didn¡¯t think about anything else in front of them. After all, the elves were created in such a way that their race was not allowed to resist the giants at all.


    ¡°Even if it was a long time ago, the memories of our ancestors are stuck in our souls.¡±


    ¡°How easy would it be if I just fainted here and had everything thrown out of my consciousness? How wonderful would it be if I could bow my head without knowing it.¡±


    At least, that was what normal elves were supposed to do. ¡°No, sooner, sooner, sooner. Even if the other is better. So, so, so, so¡­¡±


    Eldith reflexively bit her lip. A clear red leaked from her mouth. The pain that cut through her body forcibly pulled Eldith back to sanity. Her blue eyes flashed with indignation.


    ¡°¡­It came to my head.¡±


    Not to anyone, but to herself. A feeling called shame. Eldith pressed her numb fingers to the ground.


    The fact that she was part of a subordinate race was in a distant past, an era where one even called the age of the gods. Even the elves, who believed in the good old days, had no recollection of worshiping even the loathsome past. ¡°Why do I still have to obey that rule?¡±


    ¡°What a joke, what a terrible joke.¡±


    Eldith shook her cheeks, saying that she couldn¡¯t laugh at being bound by an ancient curse, the one who cursed humans. She tried to move her body, which was still crouched, and got up.


    The legs that stepped forward were weak. A step that seemed to stop if she let her mind wander.


    But that didn¡¯t stop her. Step by step, Eldith kicked up the stone floor with her legs.


    Eldith had one more thing in her heart. A fear that was grabbing her to the point where she couldn¡¯t look away. It shredded Eldith¡¯s mind more than it awed her race¡¯s ruler.


    Since a while ago, the reaction from the spirited equipment had become quite weak.


    As an alter ego in itself, it did not precisely transmit Lugis¡¯ state, who was originally the wielder. At most, it was just telling his whereabouts and his movements.


    However, that reaction had never weakened until now. In order to reliably convey his existence, Eldith created it that way.


    The reaction got weak. In other words, Lugis¡¯ existence, who was almost identical to the equipment, was about to disappear.


    ¡°I have a chilling pain in my neck.¡± Again, Eldith made an effort and took a step forward with shaking hands.


    ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s not a good thing. I can¡¯t let that happen. Even if it happened, how could I let him die?¡±


    ¡°¡­Even if I bind that soul to this world.¡±


    While muttering so in her heart, Eldith opened her blue eyes wide. She could see the altar of the Great Temple of Flimslat.


    ¡ª


    The altar of the Great Temple of Flimslat. It was surrounded by a sky with a dim and solemn atmosphere.


    It was a blue and clear sky. A sky reminiscent of a high, distant, distant sky. It was neither a metaphor nor a fantasy, but it manifested around the altar.


    It felt like another world. Blue and high everywhere. And then, under such sky, it was there.


    A huge body that made even the great sky feel small, as if the world itself had risen. Its eyes were so big and menacing that seemed to be filled with chaos.


    The pressure it exerted could surpass anyone and anything. Its instinct could destroy the sacred canopy and trample the father¡¯s earth.


    The divine spirit said in front of such overwhelming power.


    ¡¸Even though I¡¯m here with this body, it¡¯s been a while, Flimslat. The founding and last giant. Are we meeting for the first time after I put you to sleep?¡¹


    Indifferently, Ariene¡­no, Altius said so with such an ease as if it were singing. In the face of grand giant, that way of being was still unshakable.


    The giant made a sound as if it had finally noticed the golden eyes. No one was sure if those were really his words. But it was a fact that he showed intention.


    ¡¸¡­I heard the voices of my kin, human¡¯s ruler. Why did you enter my territory? Are you arrogant or senseless?¡¹


    The space vibrated by itself. It seemed that the temple would be blown away with just one giant¡¯s breath. None of the humans here were conscious anymore. There were only two grotesque beings.


    Altius¡¯ eyes narrowed. His face mechanically created a facial expression. Then, he sneered at the grand Giant.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make me laugh, King of Giants. Arrogance and foolishness are your specialties. That¡¯s why your kin died. Or do you want to do the same thing again?¡¹


    As if continuing with the words, Altius spoke with overlapping sounds. The color reflected in its eyes even meant contempt.


    The space creaked as if it were torn apart.


    ¡¸You too have lost your original flesh. Are you willing to deal with me in borrowed clothes, human¡¯s ruler?¡¹


    The giant¡¯s large hand still held a large hammer that was too strong to wield. Following the giant¡¯s will, it changed its appearance according to its words.


    Right now, it contained enough power to easily crush a mountain range. The power of the giant king was here.


    Even the world trembled at the sight of them both. There was no wind, no sound, and only a suffocating sense of oppression attacked the space.


    Altius still laughed, looking amusing. What was his intentions?


    ¡¸¡­For example, what do you think will happen to humans who have had the same experience, lived the same life, and had the same power? ¡¹


    Raising its hands with great exaggeration, Altius continued its words as if asking a question to the giant.


    ¡¸This woman was abandoned by her parents and used the well as her pillow. She raised loneliness in her heart at the orphanage and lived a life full of suffering as a nun. Then, while clenching her teeth, she rose to the rank of Saint candidate, and made a harsh pilgrimage.¡¹


    Altius fondly caressed its hands. There were faint traces of how she had gripped it many times in the past. Her arms could hardly be said to be ignorant of hardships. Such marks remained on Ariene¡¯s body.


    The golden lips quivered.


    ¡¸¡­That figure is exactly the one that traces my past life. That¡¯s how I wrote the script, to be suitable for this body, to be the same as me.¡¹


    There was a slight but proud appearance floating in the overlapping sounds.


    It was true that he wrote the script, and it was also true that he led it. But God was not omnipotent. Sometimes the rash behavior of the Son of Man could not be stopped. Altius continued, saying that this was the reason why he had to go through such hardships.


    ¡¸Some even died as babies. Some had their bones broken when they were thrown down a well, while others committed suicide because they could not endure their life as orphans. Those who died in poverty, those who were bullied by men, those who died of illness, those who died while receiving the violence that fell on them. Many people died before I could finally use a suitable body. This girl named Ariene did everything well. She survived well, bit her own pain, and still she pushed on. It was even better than before. Oh, my goodness, she painstakingly built a sacred body for me.¡¹


    How wonderful, Altius said as if he could sing. At that, the giant opened its eyes.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re inferior to beasts. ¡¹


    A large hammer was swung with the intention of crushing even the world.

 Volume 12 - CH 297

    Chapter 297: The Mythical Footsteps and the Origins of Magic


    Even the world screamed because of the giant¡¯s strong arm.


    The canopy covering the sky crumbled, and the wind that touched the air was torn apart by its force. The large hammer that seemed to have more than enough power to crush the mountain range was swung down in another world.


    The target was just one person. The full power of the founding giant fell on the body of a person who looked like a grain of sand compared to the large hammer.


    It was exactly just one swing. Even if one said it was just an illusion, a human body¡¯s existence would surely cease to exist.


    How? The body would not just be crushed or broken. It would disappear, without leaving a single drop of flesh, bone, or blood. Neither sorcery nor tricks would work against the overwhelming power of this primordial being.


    In front of this menacing attack, the gold in human form fluttered her hair and said the following words.


    ¡¸¡­Aside from the fact that the original hammer is real, all of it must be an illusion. Isn¡¯t it so? King of Giants, Great Demon Flimslat. ¡¹


    While distorting its lips, the human flesh made a sound. There was no will in the body¡¯s owner, the girl named Ariene.


    Its true shadow was almost visible. The outline carved into the soul raised to the surface, as if inspired by the giant¡¯s mighty power.


    It looked faint, but it was no longer a person, although it had the shape of a person. It was just a vivid, bare vastness in itself.


    The giant did not respond to that demonic voice. It didn¡¯t show any reaction, except roaring with immense hostility towards its opponent.


    ¡­roarrrr¡­


    It was so high in the sky that it echoed to the bottom of the earth, while waving the large hammer strongly.


    ¡ª


    When Caria¡¯s silver eyes saw the altar of the Great Temple, there seemed to be nothing at all. It was dim and the future was not clear. There was no sound, no voice, and she couldn¡¯t even feel the presence of people.


    Under normal circumstances, she would leave this place as soon as possible after finding that man who always acted recklessly. It was all about that man, since she didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d do behind her back.


    But today, things were different. Caria could feel the strange feeling of blood all over her body.


    It was an indescribable feeling, as if boiling blood was biting her hard from the inside. Her skin was hot, and her breath was rough everywhere.


    ¡°I have never been in a situation like this before. It¡¯s as if the blood that flows through my body is going on a rampage.¡±


    Then, her blood spoke. That man, Lugis, was ahead of her eyes. He was in that dim darkness.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling.¡± Caria¡¯s heartbeats became louder and louder. The sweat that licked her cheeks was strangely hot. The destination her blood pointed to was still dark. ¡°Yet, I can see him.¡±


    Caria widened her eyes as she thought of the calm bottom of the sea. Her silver eyes glittered even though her skin was trembling.


    ¡°He is there. He is wearing his green uniform drenched in dark blood, with a white blade sprouting from his own flesh.¡±


    Reflexively, she stopped breathing. For a moment, Caria didn¡¯t even know what she should do.


    Her fingertips lost their touch, and her feet felt wobbly as she walked towards him. The inside of her skull turned white, and the many thoughts swirling inside disappeared.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling. Bad thoughts are stuck in my head.¡±


    Caria tried to shake off all of those thoughts by touching his face. He was cold as ice when she touched his cheeks.


    He was not just cold. The warmth that should exist in a living person had been completely lost. Caria swallowed dry upon realizing the truth.


    ¡°I am sure. Lugis will die soon. No, even his soul may have already been lost.¡±


    There was no break. So, Caria did not hesitate.


    ¡­Without the slightest hesitation, she further cut the wound on her shoulder with her own silver longsword. Blood spurted out.


    It was a sight that did not seem very sane. Even Caria herself could say that she lost her sanity.


    A sharp pain ran through her eyes, and a large amount of blood jumped out of her body as if it had a free will. At some point, it overflowed from her shoulders and flowed into her fingers.


    Caria opened Lugis¡¯ lips with her polite gesture. Then, her blood flowed straight into Lugis¡¯ mouth.


    Caria did not have absolute certainty. She just had a premonition that was beyond her words.


    The blood vessel of their contract. The blood that Lugis once put in his mouth. It still resided in his body.


    And only that blood was pulsating with heat, as if responding to itself within the cold body. Perhaps, it was her own blood that led him here.


    ¡°In that case, it must be possible to share the heat with Lugis by using my blood.¡± Such a ridiculous delusion was enough reason for Caria to harm herself.


    ¡°And there is nothing else I can do.¡±


    ¡°After all, I can only wield a sword, so if I can bet on anything, why not bet on it?¡± Caria relaxed her cheeks, forgetting even the pain that ran through her body. She spoke to Lugis.


    ¡¸If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll die with you. Don¡¯t worry, Lugis. ¡¹


    It was as if she was persuading Lugis, and also as if she was persuading herself. She did not even expect anything in return, such as words.


    However, there were other words that resonated. A distinctive voice that rang in the back of Caria¡¯s ear echoed in the temple.


    ¡¸What a disgusting scene. What happened to your bravery on the battlefield? Giving up is something created by those who lost their resolve. ¡¹


    Blue eyes and hair of the same color emerged in the dim darkness. The Elf Queen, Eldith, said so with a light tone, as if she was imitating Lugis.


    However, her complexion did not match her tone at all. Eldith¡¯s skin was pale, and her cheeks, which were whiter than normal, looked whiter and more translucent. Her expression was stiff, and it was hard to say that she was okay.


    Eldith crouched down beside them, looked at the blood dripping from Caria¡¯s hand, and spoke. Caria could tell that her eyes had suddenly narrowed.


    ¡¸¡­I wonder if it will work. It¡¯s rare to see the bloodline of someone grand. But, if it is real, it should be compatible with an elf¡¯s spirited art. ¡¹


    That¡¯s how elves are made, Eldith said with an air full of self-deprecation.


    Then, without any hesitation, Eldith put her hand on Lugis¡¯ body and activated the cause and effect of the spirited arts.


    A muddy spell crawled through Eldith¡¯s body and caressed her skin. It was a solidified spell, a manifested curse. As it was, it flowed slowly along her skin and poured into Lugis¡¯ body as if it was possessing him.


    It could even be called the origins of magic. It was born because the beloved child of the spirits gave a curse to only one individual, instead of all human beings.


    Oh, dear, how disgusting. That¡¯s why I curse you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to tie you up. While devouring such emotions, a mud-like spell ran through Eldith¡¯s body.


    Eldith thought that Lugis¡¯ body was now losing its heat, and so was his soul. With the grand blood Caria possessed, it should be possible to apply heat to his body.


    But the soul was different. The soul, once detached from the body, would not let go of the hands of the god of death so easily. It was only the work of gods and devils that could pull him off now.


    Eldith was neither a god nor a demon. There was no way she¡¯d be able to keep his soul at hand and manipulate it freely. The only thing she could do was to bind it with a curse at most.


    Yes, if that was the case, then it would be fine to tie and lock it up.


    Lugis was still wrapped in the spirited equipment that Eldith put her whole soul into. It was from the spirited arts, in other words, it was like wearing Eldith¡¯s true magic form. A body that had been devoured by magic was the same as accepting the real curse.


    If so, it would be easy to bind Lugis¡¯ soul to the prison called body with a new technique. All she had to do was sew his body with a curse. It would be nice if Lugis¡¯ body was cursed like blood.


    Eldith poured all of her thoughts into her own spells without worrying about her own body. No omissions or errors were allowed. If a single mistake happened, Lugis¡¯ soul would be lost forever.


    Eldith laughed bitterly as her cheeks distorted. Mistakes were not allowed.


    After all, they even exchanged vows. In that case, even if she harmed her body a little, she had an obligation to fulfill. In her mind, Eldith remembered what Lugis once said to her.


    Lugis said that he would not let Eldith escape. That was why Eldith also swore to Lugis.


    ¡­I won¡¯t let him escape. Even in death.

 Volume 12 - CH 298

    Chapter 298: The Once Beloved Children


    Caria held Lugis¡¯ shoulders, which had become considerably heavy, and held them on her back to support his weight. Lugis weighed a lot in comparison to her petite stature, but she didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. Or rather, she even felt good for being able to support his weight now.


    The dried blood stuck to the floor of the Great Temple. Her nose, sensitive to the iron smell, seemed to become numb at some point.


    The open bloodied wound on her shoulder felt as if even the nerves were torn. The breath that escaped from her lips was hot enough to burn her skin.


    ¡¸Stand up. I can¡¯t afford to lend you a hand right now. He is heavy, you know. ¡¹


    After receiving those words, Eldith let out a deeper breath than Caria. Her blue eyes rang slightly louder.


    ¡¸Who do you think I am? I am the descendant of the great elves that run through the mountains and forests. My legs won¡¯t collapse with this much.¡¹


    Eldith stood up immediately. However, her complexion was not that excellent. Her steps were exactly like those of an exhausted soldier. She didn¡¯t look like an elf queen at all.


    Caria didn¡¯t know much about spirited arts, but at least Eldith poured into this man the roots of what she could wield. Even walking wouldn¡¯t be so easy for her anymore. Caria felt that the reason why Eldith still showed stubbornness might be because she had a similar nature.


    However, no matter how stubborn she was, the situation was not very good. Rather, it was the worst. Lugis was on the verge of death, and even Eldith was unable to hide her fatigue.


    They should withdraw. Caria half closed her eyelids and bit her lips with her teeth. Her heart almost burst with regret.


    Caria had no idea what had happened here or what had been done. However, there was no doubt that Lugis stepped boldly in some kind of danger.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got immersed in a dire situation again because of those missteps.¡±


    ¡°This is the worst. This situation is horrible. The fact that I wasn¡¯t by Lugis¡¯ side at that time is infuriating me.¡± Caria only remembered those regrets, but she thought that, at least, what she was here to save him again.


    Caria was initially convinced that she had done her best. She thought that killing Garras Gargantia, who could be said to be Lugis¡¯ natural enemy, would be most beneficial to Lugis than anything else.


    That¡¯s why she wielded her silver longsword to close the beast¡¯s jaws at once.


    But what were the results? Unbeknownst to her, Lugis licked the god of death¡¯s fingers and embedded iron in his body.


    ¡°That¡¯s stupid. It¡¯s rubbish. What am I doing?¡± Unknowingly, Caria gritted her molars as if to blame herself. Her white teeth were making a dull sound that seemed to crush them.


    ¡°This time, I understand.¡± Deep down in her heart, she understood.


    No matter how much she thought she had done her best, even if she had paved a wonderful path, Lugis still strayed from that path.


    In other words, showing the path as a guide was completely meaningless. After all, if she didn¡¯t see this outcome with her own eyes, such danger would disappear immediately.


    ¡°Then, what should I do? Easy. I have no choice but to pull my hand out directly. Hold it tight so he never let go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Isn¡¯t that what a shield is supposed to be? If he doesn¡¯t grab my hand, then I will bind him to me.¡±


    Caria grasped her hands while supporting Lugis¡¯ body. It seemed to her that those rugged hands had grown since the time she had pulled herself out of that mansion. She slowly narrowed her silver eyes.


    ¡°No matter what, I have no choice but to leave this place now. I have some concerns about taking Lugis into the snowy mountains like this, but it¡¯s still much better than staying here.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even pull out the white blade that was deeply stuck in his body.


    ¡°There are many problems without solutions. One is whether Lugis has physical strength remaining. Where is the enemy that caused this tragedy? If that person appears now and shows hostility towards us, will I be able to defeat such opponent?¡±


    There was another concern rather than a problem.


    Where was Filaret La Volgograd? She was with Lugis.


    Caria looked at the dim darkness while her silver eyes ran quickly.


    Caria understood and believed that she wouldn¡¯t leave Lugis so easily. She even thought that Filaret would have been standing next to the bloody Lugis. It was much more natural than him being alone.


    No matter where she looked, there was no sign of the Sorceress. Something was wrong. And something that made that elf woman bend her knees. Caria lightly bent her fingers.


    Was it right around this time? Yes, it was around this time Caria heard a sound.


    ¡­Where are you going? Beloved children.


    An ear-piercing sound echoed at first. The next thing Caria heard was the sound of something big collapsing. It sounded like something unimaginable fell to the ground.


    The silver and blue eyes opened wide at the same time. Then, they turned their sights to the altar, which was the sound source.


    After letting her eyes see the sight that was there, Caria stopped her foot and twisted her lips.


    ¡¸Ah, I see. Is that the culprit? ¡¹


    Caria muttered those words naturally. It was just an intuition and had no basis or reason.


    And yet, for some reason, her words seemed right. At least, the inside of Caria¡¯s chest didn¡¯t doubt them. While narrowing her silver eyes, she glared fixedly at what stood in front of her.


    There was a spectacle that seemed unreal. Cracks ran through the hollow itself. The space was torn, as if glass broke in an amusing way. The cracks spread more and more, and another space could be seen from there.


    Beyond that space stood someone golden. With her hair fluttering, she was dressed in the clothes of a saint from the Great Holy Church. Her familiarity was too obvious.


    With a smile that seemed to be cheerful, the golden-looking person spoke aloud.


    ¡¸How scary. Please don¡¯t stare at me with such a stern look. In the past, you even used to show me respect.¡¹


    The weightless sound of that bizarre voice scraped away Caria¡¯s earlobes. Her unintelligible list of trivial words was pounding Caria¡¯s heart with a strange sense of oppression.


    In the dim darkness, only that gold was emerging as if it had been the only thing surviving. Its true identity was unthinkable.


    The Saint Ariene of the Great Holy Church. Her atmosphere had changed considerably since the time where she met her at the mercenary city of Belfein, but at least her face continued to be the same.


    Caria sighed heavily. Her silver eyes oozed an intense fighting spirit. She gently tilted her shoulders. Carefully yet not burdening, Caria laid Lugis¡¯ body again on the stone floor. All the while, her eyes just pierced the enemy in front of her.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember that at all. I only respect one person in this land.¡¹


    While leaking those words full of hostility, Caria felt her sweat licking her spine. She felt strange. Her opponent was just one person, and she probably had no combat training.


    She couldn¡¯t be a threat. For her, cutting off the Saint¡¯s neck was like twisting a baby¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Then, why? Why am I putting my hand on the silver longsword as if I am being pushed by it?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Caria, but Eldith as well. Her blue eyes were wide open, and her breath was rough. She felt as if her whole body was taking on the oppressive feeling of an approaching tsunami.


    Ahead of their gaze, the Saint said with a bewitching smile.


    ¡¸There is nothing to be afraid of. Happiness and salvation are here. Well then¡­come here, my beloved children.¡¹


    The Saint gently stretched her hand while her lips swayed happily.

 Volume 12 - CH 299

    Chapter 299: Those who Dance Together


    ¡­Happiness and salvation are here. Well then¡­come here, my beloved children.


    Caria and Eldith, upon hearing the words that spilled out from the lips of Ariene as the Saint of the Great Holy Church, gurgled involuntarily.


    How funny. How could someone like her make a joke like that. In this place, how could they find value in such an invitation?


    The Saint in front of them was an unmistakable enemy, and she was probably even involved in Lugis¡¯ predicament and Filaret¡¯s disappearance. If there was someone who could accept the other person¡¯s words without a single doubt in their minds, then that person would be a very happy and ignorant person.


    Originally, that invitation was not even considered.


    Caria noticed the strange presence stroking her chest. Ariene¡¯s words shouldn¡¯t be accepted and shouldn¡¯t have room to enter.


    ¡°But for some reason it echoes pleasantly in my ears. It feels as if Ariene¡¯s words are gently enveloping the very inside of my skull.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt anything like this before.¡± Caria slightly blinked her even-hollowed silver eyes and bit her lips.


    Naturally, her heart became gradually convinced that the other person¡¯s words were correct, and that such doubts, and even reason, spilled out of her skull. Caria felt the urge to let everything go and lean back. Even a strange sound resounded in her ears.


    It was a nostalgic, good feeling. Caria¡¯s body became lighter, and even the conviction that she was leaning on the right thing oozed out. She could easily imagine that if she bowed down to such words, her heart would be filled with warm happiness.


    Beside her, Eldith spoke. Those blue eyes stared at Ariene and the darkness around her.


    ¡¸¡­Don¡¯t get lost, Caria. Do what you always do. ¡¹


    It was a voice that carefully chose the words. Caria also lowered her chin slightly to respond.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have to focus. There¡¯s nothing to be confused about.¡±


    One step at a time, Caria got closer to Ariene. She took another step forward.


    Caria cautiously approached the altar and lowered her position as she headed toward it. Beyond her vision, Ariene was seen with what appeared to be a soft smile.


    She could feel the sticky air clinging to her cheeks. The golden eyes were now clearly visible even in the gloomy space.


    She sighed and suppressed her breath.


    In the next moment, the silver exploded toward the gold. A giant-like strength creaked both the sword and the air.


    Would it be worthless?


    Who knows, but Caria slashed everything away. In other words, Ariene¡¯s words, and the words that Helot Stanley once said, were the same for her.


    ¡°I already have happiness, salvation, and even righteousness in my hands. No, to put it the other way around, as long as I have something in my hands, I don¡¯t need happiness, salvation, or righteousness.¡±


    That¡¯s why Caria decided to kill this woman right now.


    Lugis¡¯ childhood friend. Ariene was a woman who had earned the right to accept Lugis¡¯ feelings just because she had been with him for a long time.


    ¡°Ah, how disgusting.¡± Just by knowing such existence, Caria¡¯s heart creaked and even created a distorted sound.


    ¡°Ugly. It¡¯s the worst. It¡¯s vile.¡± What came to her mind right now was what Caria hated the most and even made her spit.


    ¡°Even now I feel joy. To wield a sword against my love rival with a just cause.¡± Caria¡¯s chest was filled with joy for being able to take revenge on his life. Even in such a predicament, it was still good.


    What would Lugis say about this dingy feeling? If later he found out that she had killed Ariene, would he curse her?


    But even so. The lust for the most perfect affection seemed unstoppable.


    A flash of light ran off toward the white neck. It was truly a swipe of great power that had the means to reap humans, and yet it was the smart blow of a human being that had all sorts of training put into it.


    A supreme and perfect flash. As if being sucked into the silver light, the white neck was drawn to it. In the meantime, Caria saw Ariene¡¯s lips moving slowly.


    She didn¡¯t scream or show the pain that tore one apart. She simply said the following.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know why. I really don¡¯t know, Caria Burdnick. ¡¹


    It was a very natural way to mutter a question. It was nothing mysterious, but rather too ordinary.


    Those words were uttered with the silver sword around her neck.


    Caria opened her silver eyes. Ariene¡¯s white neck was just there as if nothing had happened, even as it blocked the silver sword.


    Without gouging out her flesh or creating a single bruise. It was as if the silver sword was merely attached to her neck.


    Caria reflexively pulled back her sword while letting her ferocious turmoil emerge in her chest, and once more thrusted her sword at her saint. This time, a straight stab to gouge out her heart.


    The silver sword cut through the midair with a sharpness that one wouldn¡¯t expect from an immediate stabbing. Once swallowed, both humans and magic beasts would naturally die. A fatal flash.


    Ariene¡¯s body received that flash again without any movement, without even showing any signs to avoid it. However, no scratches were inflicted on her skin.


    At that moment, Caria felt a chill rather than fear from the strange feeling that was conveyed to her hands.


    What should she do? If her blade was so hard that it couldn¡¯t pass through, the withdrawal would return to her hands. At least, the silver longsword should reverberate at the impact.


    But there was nothing at all. The sword had no withdrawal waves, it was just attached to Ariene.


    It was as if her own swing had returned to nothing. Caria¡¯s thoughts were fleeting, and she stopped her movements on her own.


    She couldn¡¯t keep up with the reasoning that the impossible was possible.


    In front of her enemy, her strikes were a complete failure. The reality was so harsh that Caria¡¯s head was engulfed in fever. But Ariene¡¯s body seemed to pay no heed and a sound came out of her lips.


    ¡¸Both you and Eldith, Filaret La Volgograd¡­or rather, Helot Stanley and even Offal. Why are you trying to find value in that person?¡¹


    Ariene¡¯s voice implied as if she really didn¡¯t understand. Caria noticed that the golden eyes were staring at Lugis behind her back.


    And at the same time, what meant those words?


    The whole view of the dimly lit altar finally came into Caria¡¯s field of vision when she approached Ariene¡¯s body. There, she could see two things.


    One whose life was taken and just went to sleep peacefully. The body of Helot Stanley. Just by looking at it, Caria could tell he was gone. He was laid in the altar as if he were to be buried with dignity.


    The other had a familiar face. Her characteristic black hair had lost its glow and spread out on the floor. Her expression was pale, and although she may be breathing, she was quite exhausted. Her body was restrained by a magical equipment that bound the limits of her will.


    For Caria, there was no point in asking who it was. She knew only one thing. Apparently, swords and foolish magic didn¡¯t work against this Saint.


    If so, the means to defeat her would be something else.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for him to be seen as someone worthy, because he already has worth from the very beginning¡­¡¹


    Caria strongly stepped in the floor at the same time as she professed those words. It was not to approach the enemy, but to step away from it.


    If she could take the Saint¡¯s life with her own sword, she would do so. However, since she couldn¡¯t, all she had to do was step away for now. Eldith¡¯s blue eyes twinkled and reflected in the corner of Caria¡¯s vision.


    The moment Caria left the area close to the altar, the space was filled with a black haze around Ariene. Clear twilight, completely invisible. The dense black mist produced by the elf¡¯s curse no longer turned everything into black itself but scraped away the whole space.


    ¡¸¡­Actually, I wish I was the only one who knew his worth.¡¹


    At the same time as Eldith professed those words, the golden person named Ariene was completely swallowed by the black mist and disappeared.

 Volume 12 - CH 300

    Chapter 300: Perfect Happiness


    ¡°I could feel a lump of ice crawling under my skin. It wriggled freely inside my limbs, and gradually began to rise through my body.¡±


    ¡°Like dancing and singing that felt organic and free. Still, the ice never stopped walking through my spine.¡±


    ¡°It was clear what it was aiming for. If I ran as if I were climbing a mountain, my destination would be already decided.¡±


    ¡°The skull. A clogged brain.¡±


    ¡°My brain itself was frozen, and my nerves were transformed into something hard.¡±


    ¡°My stomach became cold and heavy like iron, and my body became stiff.¡±


    ¡°It was as if my very limbs and my whole body had turned to ice. And it wouldn¡¯t be too far in the future for this cold to take control of my brain cells.¡± This strange conviction filled Filaret¡¯s thoughts.


    It was cold, painful, and scary.


    Filaret wanted heat, even if it was just a fragment. She hated being cold. She couldn¡¯t help but remember those warm days.


    Those days when she had nothing. ¡°I tried my best, but I couldn¡¯t reach my talent, and I couldn¡¯t even reach mediocracy.¡±


    ¡°I tried so hard, but everyone else got things easily without much effort. I clenched my teeth so hard that I thought my teeth would break, but I could only see someone else¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°It was miserable. It was humiliating. How come I have nothing? Why am I the only one who must walk with such a miserable face? Why do I have to keep my head down?¡±


    How many times had Filaret had those thoughts? She remembered the coldness from those days. She had nothing to offer and no one to help her. She grabbed a stone and forced herself to stand up but was kicked down each time.


    It was cold, so cold. Filaret couldn¡¯t cling to anything. At this rate, she felt as if she were going to crawl on her knees and freeze to death.


    ¡¸You should be relieved. I will give you salvation. It will satisfy you. ¡¹


    Filaret heard something. A sweet and gentle sound echoed in her heart and ears.


    Filaret felt the sensation that her soul was about to melt away. Her fingertips, which had been reduced to cold stone, conveyed a slight warmth.


    Happiness was out there. The concept of salvation had materialized. In other words, it was light itself.


    Filaret¡¯s slender fingers stretched towards the light with a relaxed gesture.


    As soon as possible, yes, as soon as possible. Filaret just wanted happiness and salvation.


    It was no longer something as simple as a suggestion. It was a form of worship and faith. All she had to do was believe and be saved.


    There was no way she could resist. Its existence directly swallowed the brain and invaded the human mind. She had no idea if that was good or bad. However, she had the overwhelming individuality to do that much.


    The God of Salvation, Altius.


    Overwhelming prestige was in front of Filaret. She saw that the scene reflected in her field of vision was white and blurry.


    But fear not. There was only peace, ¡°something tells me that it¡¯s fine. Because it¡¯s the road I used to go through anyway.¡±


    Filaret was almost reaching that happiness. In the middle, she could see something black at the edge of her vision. It was something dark, which wriggled like a shadow.


    At the same time, Filaret¡¯s ears caught a single sound. A nostalgic voice that seemed to have been transported from somewhere far away. Filaret¡¯s black eyes opened upon hearing the voice that felt aloof yet had a weight to it.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve licked my bitterness and uttered contempt many times over. Ah, it can¡¯t be helped. After all, I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t have anything.¡¹


    ¡°Where am I hearing that voice? When did I hear those words?¡±


    The light around her decreased slightly, and the shadow wriggled comically. It was as if a fragment of night had come to shatter the light.


    ¡°Yes, night. That night at Garoua Maria.¡±


    ¡¸Then, there is only one way to go. ¡¹


    Lugis said those words. The darkness ate the light and jumped.


    ¡¸Those who have nothing have no choice but to walk barefoot on the path covered with thorns. Therefore, I will gladly wash my hands and feet with my own blood.¡¹


    ¡°Yes, yes. That night, Lugis said those words and reached out to me¡­¡±


    Before she knew it, the shadow trampled on the light as if it were laughing. Right next to Filaret. The outline of the shadow was slightly reminiscent of him.


    Filaret noticed that her own cheeks were surprisingly warm. The euphoria that had been stuffed into her chest disappeared like a mist. But all that was left was the glowing heat.


    There was no more cold under her skin.


    ¡°Why do I have to live a life where I just watch over the back of the person who has it all? How can I be satisfied with happiness given to me by chance?¡±


    Filaret heard her fingers creaking. The nails pierced so deep that they gouged the flesh out of her palms. ¡°I have something I want. The existence that I seek, even if I must throw everything else away.¡±


    ¡­Could Filaret La Volgograd hold the one thing she wished for with her hands?


    ¡°I¡¯ll grab it even if it¡¯s far away. That¡¯s my perfect happiness.¡±


    ¡ª


    Filaret slowly opened her overly heavy eyelids. If she hadn¡¯t strained herself, she would have fallen into a deep sleep in no time.


    Filaret finally realized that she had lost consciousness when she saw the stone floor of the Great Temple.


    Her hands and feet were tied up with a magical equipment, and it didn¡¯t seem like she could free herself from it. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m lying down.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    When her eyes flickered, Caria¡¯s silver hair fluttered in front of her, and a figure that looked like Eldith was visible behind her back. Filaret couldn¡¯t comprehend the situation with her still-to-be-awakened mind, but listening to the words they exchanged, it seemed that they were talking about how to escape from this place.


    ¡°What was happening?¡± Filaret¡¯s skull creaked and clouded her thoughts. What happened and what led to the current situation? Her thoughts were vague.


    Filaret¡¯s blurry thoughts followed the memory she had with a leisurely step.


    Certainly, she faced the saint when she tried to protect Lugis.


    ¡­I am the Divine Spirit Altius, I will grant you absolute happiness.


    ¡°I met Altius.¡± Filaret¡¯s teeth rang strongly.


    She met that threat, yes, and she was entangled by that menacing force.


    The moment she finally regained her composure, Filaret felt her cheeks naturally blushing with embarrassment. Her eyes were moist, and her clenched teeth made a strange noise.


    ¡°In other words, the enemy caught me, and I even lost my consciousness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ugly. What an oddity! In order not to interfere with Lugis¡¯ determination, I stood proudly in front of the enemy. Instead of defeating the enemy, I lost my mind and got trapped with magical equipment¡±.


    Looking at her current state, she was probably rescued by either Caria or Eldith.


    However, that fact made Filaret¡¯s skin blush even more than it made her feel gratitude.


    Not only was she unable to help Lugis, but she even dragged her comrades to their feet. Filaret¡¯s black eyes narrowed due to the unbearable shame.


    ¡°Pathetic. I¡¯d rather shut myself in the darkness if I could.¡± The fact that the magical equipment was still entwined around her hands and feet drove even further Filaret¡¯s spirit into shame.


    As if to turn her gaze away from Caria and Eldith, Filaret stared into the depths of the Great Temple. She could see the altar behind it. ¡°If I remember correctly, it was the place where Lugis fought against Helot.¡±


    Something black was now enshrined there. Could one call it a black sphere? The sphere was large enough to swallow an entire person.


    That black thing looked familiar. It was Eldith¡¯s cursed mist. Even so, what Filaret saw was much smaller.


    It had now taken a definite shape and it was there. Was there an opponent who held a tangible curse to press it down?


    It was a brief moment. Then, as soon as Filaret realized its existence, a piercing chill attacked her whole body.


    Even from a distance, she could see the black sphere slightly unraveling. Maybe she even saw a flash of light in between.


    Filaret already knew what was lurking inside and what was being held back. It resembled intuition.


    Within a few moments, that being would crawl out of it. Filaret¡¯s skin was so tense because she felt an extreme pressure.


    Now was the time for her to act one more time.


    That¡¯s why Filaret must do something now. There was no time. After all, she was nearby. Her stigma must be renounced.


    She raised her upper body slightly and pushed forward with her hands tied to the magical equipment.


    Her hands felt no power at all, and she didn¡¯t feel like swinging a single twig. If a tiny force were to be called magic, it would soon dissipate.


    ¡°However, I have an idea.¡± The manual for that was already engraved in Filaret¡¯s brain. After all, she had worked on that idea in the past.


    For those who were restrained by a magical equipment, even if they emitted magic, the magical power would be imbibed by the equipment.


    ¡­However, if a spike of the magical power surpassed the restraints of the magical equipment, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to emit a spell?


    Of course, it was something whom nobody would be serious to try. It was truly lawless. It was not even a reasonable methodology.


    The magical equipment was forcibly inserting a needle into the channel that carried the magical power of the caster and imbibed that power.


    Injecting mana into it was the same as opening the wound yourself. A sharp pain ran through Filaret¡¯s hands and feet, and her organs writhed in agony from the backflow of magic.


    Nonetheless. That¡¯s why Filaret did it without the slightest hesitation. After all, the words that came from that time were still ringing in her ears.


    Those who have nothing have no choice but to walk barefoot on the path covered with thorns. Therefore, I will gladly wash my hands and feet with my own blood.


    ¡°If I can do it, then let¡¯s do it.¡± Filaret¡¯s hands could feel magical power running through her entire body. The veins in her limbs writhed with screams.


    ¡°Enchantment Casting¡­Battlefield Magic.¡±


    The splurge of magical power ran toward the black sphere.

 Volume 12 - CH 301

    Chapter 301: That Will and Soul


    In the large temple, the brilliant magical power emitted by Filaret surged out. The aurora of magic poured into the black sphere made the surrounding space creak. Everyone stared at the scene with gritted teeth.


    As the magical light cleared the darkness, the shadow changed its shape as it weaved through the gaps. The figure, which was blown away by the light, finally created an outline.


    Ahead of that outline was the one who emitted a torrent of magical power while crushing her limbs. A wonderful power that kept away the darkness.


    Filaret the Great Sorceress. Once upon a time, there was something unique that caused a magic revolution against Altius. It was just one time. A time when power broke away from the framework of magic.


    And now, she was trying to cut off the domain of Great Spirit Altius. Literally, Filaret put her will and life on the line.


    That will must have been something Lugis gave her.


    The shadow distorted its body as if mocking itself. What would happen if it compared her power with the work of her relatives?


    ¡¸Pity, I couldn¡¯t help you anyway. Why have you avoided my salvation? What purpose has my voice? I am disappointed by your actions.¡¹


    It could have been a voice; it could have been a sound. In any case, the shadow¡¯s self-deprecation disappeared into the darkness without reaching anyone at all.


    The shadow changed its line of sight in front of Filaret. She kept emitting a torrent of magical power towards Altius, who was swallowed by its vast amount.


    Altius, still covered in elven spell, had no way of dodging the bundle of magical power thrown at him.


    Even though he spoke through his essence, that body still belonged to Ariene, a human being. Then, he had no power to escape the trap set by the curse of the elves.


    Therefore, without regret. Exactly as implied, Altius accepted Filaret La Volgograd with all his might.


    The violent magic was ready to destroy the temple. It had the power to accomplish that much destruction.


    That power was ferocious enough to swallow not only humans, but even giant demon beasts.


    However, the shadow trembled as if its lips were shaking. Its body was bathed in scorching light.


    ¡­Still not enough to push him away immediately.


    Heroes had used swords, elves had used curses, and hateful beings had released demons, but it was still not enough. No great hero had the power and strength to overthrow the mighty Divine Spirit.


    In the first place, the Great Divine Spirit was such an existence that none could overthrow. It was created in the world as an existence that humans should not be able to win against. Not only humans, but giants, dragons, and demons. No one won against this mighty existence.


    Altius¡¯ existence was peculiar. As the Lord of all spirits, he had made all kinds of great demons fall, sometimes crushing their skulls, and sometimes glaring victoriously at them.


    It had not changed since the beginning of time. It seemed contradictory, but surely the only person who could kill him was himself.


    That¡¯s why Altius had to do one more job before leaving this place. However, a different shadowy person appeared out of nowhere, tilted its body, lifted its lips, and laughed.


    ¡¸Altius. My former ally, the one whom I used to be together with. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s great? Even if they¡¯re not under you, they are so noble already.¡¹


    The brand-new shadow just dropped those words from its mouth and disappeared. No one knew there was a second shadow in there or that it had spoken to Altius.


    ¡ª


    Inside the black sphere composed of spells. As he received the flash of dazzling power, Altius did not distort his expression in agony or let out a sob. It simply narrowed his eyes.


    It seemed strange, even if no one understood the meaning.


    The golden hair wriggled as if it were swaying.


    The doubts that had risen in his head until just a moment ago were still unresolved.


    ¡­Why was everyone trying to find meaning and value in Lugis? Why?


    Altius couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Heroes were also great and brave men.


    For better or worse, Lugis¡¯ soul was mediocre. He was not a hero, nor was he destined to become a hero.


    Since ancient times, those who were worthy of being heroes were born with suitable souls. They were called genius. Altius knew that such amazingness was like roots in their souls.


    If the soul was not worthy, the effort would be meaningless, the results would not be given, and the sun would not shine through.


    The will of the man without a noble soul was worth less than a piece of paper. Even if such person advocated justice, that person would be easily crushed by evil. The good intentions of mediocre people were meant to be trampled on. It was common for sincere feelings to be destroyed as well.


    That was the true world, and everyone understood that truth from the bottom of their hearts. They couldn¡¯t help but live with their heads lowered down.


    In such a world, who could tell the mediocre people to stop despairing and walk forward? It was cruel to step through the world with foolish hope.


    That¡¯s why Altius tolerated despair. He allowed the mediocre people to be shattered and bow their heads to give them happiness and salvation. May he not let the helpless fall asleep.


    Altius believed in the supremacy for humans through despair. He was convinced that he was the one deserved to be humanity¡¯s guide.


    That¡¯s why Altius didn¡¯t understand. Why would anyone find value in that mediocre human being with nothing but a lowly soul, and pay homage to his will?


    Caria Burdnick, Filaret La Volgograd, and Eldith. Once upon a time, everyone wanted to take the hand of the Divine Spirit, Altius. Then, he wholeheartedly provided salvation.


    Altius believed that his salvation was justified and necessary for others to obey his will. Accepting the drowsiness, they obediently closed their eyes.


    But what about now? It was the exact opposite. No matter what happened, the mediocre person kept shining brightly like a hero.


    Altius couldn¡¯t understand. If the one who led them was a great hero, it would be acceptable. A great hero¡¯s soul was worth believing in.


    But what did Lugis have? All he had was an irreverent ego.


    What did he do to earn such respect? Was he not a worthless person?


    ¡­No, if one traced it back to its origins, Offal might have planted something on Lugis.


    There were many possibilities. For a long time, Offal was the only being out of Altius¡¯ sight. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was the only one who had argued against Altius since the beginning of time.


    In that case, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there was some sort of mechanism involved in giving Lugis a chance.


    A vivid demonic aurora leaked from Altius¡¯ whole body. It no longer caused pain. A violent magic that shook the primal existence and erased the basic concepts. At least in the old days, Filaret could not wield such magic.


    Altius¡¯ cheeks distorted and Ariene¡¯s golden eyes opened wide. What reflected in such eyes was the colour of bitter praise.


    It was not good if he had external influence. Altius spoke in the tense atmosphere amid the torrent of magical power.


    For the first time in a long time, Altius spoke with the most profound human voice.


    ¡¸If something I don¡¯t want tries to get in my way, why not paint it over with the previous paint? And all will be good again.¡¹


    On that very moment, Altius lightly bent his fingers against his will.


    A tearing pain ran through his fingertips. Red blood dripped from them as if to reject Altius¡¯ actions.


    The golden eyes narrowed as if mocking themselves.


    ¡¸¡­Come to think of it, you were the first person to be influenced by him, Saint Ariene. ¡¹

 Volume 12 - CH 302

    Chapter 302: Hear that Roar


    Altius stared quietly at his own fingers, and as the lustrous fresh blood tainted his white skin. His eyes were as if they were looking at something unusual.


    It was not a big wound, just a small laceration. However, for Altius, it was the first time in a long time that he felt physical pain.


    Altius¡¯ golden eyes blinked, thinking that although he was oppressed by magical power, it was probably the first time he felt like being torn apart as a human.


    In addition, the fingers on his left hand weren¡¯t satisfied with just tearing themselves apart. Of course, it was not like Altius was doing it consciously.


    His fingers creaked and howled even when he tried to hold back. It was as if something was threatening him.


    Altius looked at his temporary body and distorted his cheeks.


    In other words, this body was¡­Ariene was rebelling.


    It felt like her voice was right next to Altius¡¯ ears.


    No, there was in fact a voice. However, the voice that came from deep within this body was very strange.


    Ariene¡¯s voice, which seemed to crawl even closer, was quiet and cold everywhere.


    ¡­Among everything in the world, only he is my territory. Even if you entrap a piece of his soul, I won¡¯t give him to you.


    A piercing voice with a clear will echoed. The voice was strong and fierce. Hearing this, Altius wriggled his cheeks.


    Saint Ariene¡¯s rebellion was originally unacceptable to Altius.


    She didn¡¯t need a will or a desire to be martyred to the doctrine of the Great Holy Church. However, it was wonderful that she pursued peaceful salvation and happiness.


    First, there was no god who would welcome a saint who defied the god she worshipped.


    However, for some reason, Altius responded to Ariene¡¯s words, who had thrust her fangs at him, with a look as if he had seen something splendid.


    ¡¸I know, Ariene. You may not understand, but that¡¯s the pain that squeezes my chest. ¡¹


    For the first time in a long time, Altius nodded, waving his lips.


    Most of the body¡¯s ownership still belonged to Ariene. If she opened her eyes, Altius¡¯ soul would immediately close his. If so, it would make sense to show understanding to those words.


    However, Altius nodded at Ariene¡¯s words for no reason. Even if it was not a good circumstance for Altius, he didn¡¯t feel like forcing her to do everything he wished.


    Therefore, the reason why Altius obediently pulled his fingertips was nothing other than the fact that he liked the human being named Ariene.


    Few people could throw everything else away to love and control one man. There were people who could speak with words that resembled dust, but there were not many who could speak by sacrificing their own body.


    Besides, Altius disliked those who used strength to threaten him with a blade while borrowing his own power to accomplish things.


    ¡­After all, when he was a human, Altius himself had done something similar as Ariene just did. His soul still remembered the freshness of tearing down all his status for the sake of one man.


    That¡¯s why it felt so lovely. Altius also knew that Ariene would not surrender her body so easily.


    Altius was sure she was lying down with shining eyes to cut off his neck.


    With a small, yet terribly funny smile, Altius muttered a few words in a tone that sounded like he was talking to his own child. He looked ahead.


    The curse of the elves and the aurora of magic power kept Altius¡¯ presence on the spot. Even though Altius respected Ariene for doing something like this, he never wavered.


    It was just that he couldn¡¯t move. Even though the amount of heat was out of the standard, it was still not enough to blow away Altius¡¯ mighty existence.


    On the contrary, the black sphere that bound Altius began to rot little by little, as it could no longer withstand the force that was being showered upon it. A slight crack had formed from within.


    Lugis was in front of the Divine Spirit. Around him, there were three shadows holding his back as if to support him.


    ¡ª


    No matter what time it was, it has been a humiliation to have a taste of your own powerlessness. Caria distorted her lips and pulled her right leg back as she put her hand on the silver longsword.


    The hard sound of her molars creaking echoed in her brain. Caria¡¯s white sigh spilled from her lips, and she said the following words.


    ¡¸¡­Listen, don¡¯t turn around. Take Lugis with you and run fast. ¡¹


    Caria turned to the two people behind her back and whispered.


    Perhaps, due to the effect of emitting a light that exceeded the limits of magic, Filaret just raised and lowered her shoulders in response as she breathed deeply. She didn¡¯t look like she had the stamina necessary to run away.


    Indeed, she did her best for Lugis¡¯ sake. Knowing that, Caria said, ¡°Don¡¯t turn around, run¡±.


    Heading to the altar, which had lost its demonic light and returned to darkness, Caria tilted her silver longsword on her own.


    The black sphere was still sitting there. It felt as if it was the owner of this place.


    It didn¡¯t matter if that was the only thing in here. The black sphere was just a curse. There was nothing to worry about if the person bound inside was dead.


    But now Caria had seen it. From the black sphere, the bright golden eyes were blazing. It was staring at Caria¡¯s way with a bitterly cold color.


    With a deep breath, she got the cold air into her lungs. Her heartbeat raced through her legs, and her skull gave off a constricting pain.


    Caria was fully aware that her own sword wouldn¡¯t work on that being. But even so, she couldn¡¯t mercilessly show her back and run away.


    It was a foolish move, yes, very unreasonable.


    To confront an opponent knowing that her own weapon would not work, that would be like acting as a beast with no wisdom. Caria smirked sightly.


    ¡°¡­But if this is the only way to save Lugis¡¯ life. Then, I have to do it regardless of the consequences.¡±


    That was enough. Caria didn¡¯t need other reasons. Therefore, there were no obstacles at all.


    The only thing that was a little frustrating was not knowing the kind of face Lugis would make when he heard she was dead. She just wanted to see it.


    In her silver eyes, the brilliant glow of golden hue was reflected as if to dispel the cursed black sphere. Time was running out.


    Caria repeatedly told the others to turn to their backs and leave. Looking at how exhausted Filaret and Eldith were, no matter how much she thought about it, she was the right person to help them leave. After all, her body was Lugis¡¯ shield.


    In order to attract even a little of the golden hue to herself, Caria lowered her body and prepared to put the longsword on her shoulder. A stance to give a single blow.


    Then, she turned forward and ran with all her heart. The silver flashed rapidly and ran through the dim darkness.


    She could hear them yelling something behind her back, but she couldn¡¯t hear it anymore as she ran towards her enemy.


    Then, Caria heard one thing.


    ¡­roarrrrr¡­roarrrrr¡­!


    She heard a roar that seemed to shake the whole world. That alone made Caria¡¯s earlobes and throat tremble ceaselessly.

 Volume 12 - CH 303

    Chapter 303: Vice


    The silver blade drew a beautiful line and approached the golden eyes in a straight line. In front of the blade, the air screamed and tore itself apart, and the wind howled.


    Caria¡¯s wielding flash was no longer within the realm of humans. The unrivaled strength of the demonic pressure emitted by her power could neither be released nor received by a human.


    If people tried to catch it with their own swords, they would be crushed to the ground immediately. The imagination given just by looking at it was definitely true.


    In other words, this one swing was like a powerful, otherworldly swing. The fierce aura surrounding her body let out a loud roar.


    The golden eyes that met Caria raised its hand at the same time as it cast off the black curse that bound it. The golden person¡¯s slender arms, whose whiteness stood out, caught the impossible blow with its own skin.


    The future was almost predicted for a moment. Normally, the arm would break apart, and blood would stain the hollow.


    But in reality, nothing happened. Ariene¡¯s body didn¡¯t even lie down on the ground. There wasn¡¯t even a drop of fresh blood. But she was there, intact.


    Caria had already accepted that strange outcome as the real future. After all, it was a sight that she had seen before. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t put down my blade.¡±


    Two swings, three swings, and if that didn¡¯t work, another swing, another flash.


    A continuous attack of flashing light that gave no time to breathe changed its target one after another from the skull, neck, and heart, in order to inflict damage in Ariene¡¯s body.


    Each attack was an unmistakable lethal blow. It must had been a swing intended to kill the enemy. Each attack was too violent.


    ¡°But can I say that it worked, or must I say that the strangeness continues regardless of my attacks?¡±


    All of those attacks were stopped before they even touched Ariene¡¯s skin. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. It may be a miracle invoked by the saint herself, or it may be something unknown.¡±


    The only thing Caria knew was that her sword didn¡¯t seem to pierce Ariene no matter what she did. A deep sigh escaped from Caria¡¯s small lips. Her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°¡­Is something like this even possible?¡±


    Something that resembled a complaint spilled out of Caria¡¯s heart.


    Originally, human skin did not have a structure that allowed iron to be hammered into it and escape unharmed. A human who had a blade inside the skin and did not vomit blood was no longer human.


    No, amid the flash released with all the power of a magic beast, it was enough to show a little reaction.


    But what about this woman? Ariene didn¡¯t seem to react at all, and she didn¡¯t even care at the constant fearsome attacks exerted by Caria.


    Even though Caria embraced these weird thoughts, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from wielding her silver blade. After all, her current role was not to overthrow this woman, but to buy some time. Even if she could only earn as much time as a grain of sand, it would be very meaningful.


    For Filaret and Eldith, and most importantly for him, to get out of here. Caria bit hard on her molars and pulled back her blade for a moment.


    Caria¡¯s throat let out a giant roar. At the same time, she swung the silver blade with all her might towards Ariene¡¯s eyes. Even if there was no meaning, the flash that was swung could at least be useful.


    Just as it touched Ariene¡¯s skin, her lips moved loosely.


    ¡¸Is it possible? Is it not? What a trivial matter that you¡¯re thinking about. Even if it¡¯s physically impossible, it¡¯s possible because it¡¯s not physical.¡¹


    Almost at the same time as those words ended, the silver blade stopped moving. No matter how hard Caria tried, she couldn¡¯t push it through.


    As if to symbolize the spoken words, Caria¡¯s silver longsword was held back by Ariene¡¯s white fingers. Caria heard her own throat trembling in her ears.


    She understood. The woman in front of her had some kind of magic power around her body, and that was what supported this strangeness.


    Therefore, no matter what kind of abnormality and no matter what was originally impossible, it was possible in front of this woman. ¡°I know that now.¡±


    But understanding was one thing, and whether her brain could process what actually happened before her eyes was another matter.


    The silver longsword Caria wielded with all her might was caught by those tinny fingers.


    That was a great deal of shock for Caria, who had devoted her life to her sword. Her silver eyes opened reflexively, and a cold fluid licked her neck.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±


    Caria¡¯s thoughts were engulfed in distress and her body stopped all the movements for a moment. And that very moment was fatal in front of this golden person.


    The iron made a strange creak. After making a noise that hurt her ears, Caria blinked her eyes.


    ¡­In Ariene¡¯s hands, the longsword shattered into pieces. The silver danced in the air while giving off its final sparkle.


    It was around the same time as her sword shattered that her body fell dramatically. Without even having time to take in the shock of losing her beloved sword, her body fell to the stone floor. Caria let out a painful breath.


    ¡°Is this the end?¡±


    Suddenly, those words slipped through Caria¡¯s chest. Of course, none of her blows hit the enemy, and even her beloved sword was taken away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have other means to oppose this enemy now. Therefore, it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not that bad.¡± Caria pressed her lips.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t create that much time, but it was still good for Filaret and the others to run out of the Great Temple. From there, it will depend on their luck.¡±


    ¡°If so, it doesn¡¯t matter. I think this end is good.¡±


    Caria put such emotions on her cheeks, which were neither self-deprecating nor resigning, and laughed.


    A miserable death. Licking the ground after being defeated by the enemy was too much to bear. For Caria, a follower of her power, it was a humiliation that would tear her guts apart.


    She gritted her back teeth so hard, and her fingertips trembled numbly. However, there was also one satisfaction in her heart.


    ¡°With this, at least, I was able to save Lugis¡¯ life. I have succeeded in protecting him from the anomaly itself.¡±


    That was a supreme thing for Caria, who was Lugis¡¯ shield. Caria felt that her thoughts, which she would never have had in her past, were now in her heart.


    ¡°Oh, and that.¡± Caria squinted her eyes and was able to move her body, which was still wobbly, to get up.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s about Lugis. Surprisingly, he doesn¡¯t have the bold personality to shake off everything from the past. He is not the kind of person who can easily forget those who died for him and accept his happiness.¡±


    Caria knew that very well. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll never forget me for the rest of his life. Oh, this end is not so bad after all.¡±


    Caria smiled as she carved a thin line on her face.


    She could see the golden person moving its hand before her eyes. She couldn¡¯t read any kind of emotion in that person¡¯s eyes. However, it had only a color that seemed cruel.


    Ariene¡¯s lips carved something. Caria couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of her words, but even she knew that something like magic would befall her soon.


    That magic would bring devastating things to her body and soul.


    Caria was glaring at Ariene until the very end. Even though she knew she was going to die, she did not want to expose the unworthiness that would distract her eyes from the cause.


    ¡°Otherwise, how could I act as his shield?¡±


    Within a single breath, golden person¡¯s fingertips waved. Something like a silk thread was approaching the tip of Caria¡¯s neck, which was reflected through her silver eyes.


    Caria no longer had the means to stop it. She had no way of resisting.


    However, on this very moment¡­the deadly thread was cut in half and disappeared. It wasn¡¯t Caria who cut down the golden magic thread, but the purple blade. Both gold and silver. Those eyes were wide open.


    A voice that echoed through the earth resounded in the Great Temple.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re doing whatever you want while people are sleeping, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    It was a voice that seemed somewhat aloof yet filled with extreme anger.


    ¡¸Is God really so great that it needs to use the body of someone¡¯s childhood friend to trample on that someone¡¯s companions, huh? ¡¹


    A man put his body in front to protect Caria, pretending not to care about the blood dripping from his shoulder. The vice whispered.

 Volume 12 - CH 304

    Chapter 304: Those who Stand Side by Side


    ¡¸Is God really so great, huh? ¡¹


    The Lord of Vice leaked fearless words while purple electricity shined in the dim darkness. However, the situation was far from perfect.


    His feet were slightly wobbly, and his shoulders were moving up and down with an unimaginable speed. His body was full of wounds.


    Apparently, the white blade that was stuck in his body was also pulled out by force. His body was profusely flooded with blood, and the bright green of his uniform was no longer visible.


    He was at the abyss of death. Moreover, he was not in a state where he could reach out to people. The act of reaching out and helping was done by those who could afford it.


    How could he land a hand to those in need of help? How could he do it when he was about to die from his wounds?


    For Lugis, ignoring those in need wasn¡¯t a bad choice. If there were people who threw all their might to help others, then that meant those people were broken as human beings.


    Lugis once said such words. Then, why?


    Caria was shocked and opened her silver eyes as she looked at Lugis¡¯ back. As she watched the blood ooze out in front of her face, lots of words began to appear frantically in her mind.


    ¡°How? And why is he here? What a joke. What do you think I stayed here for? Run away, now, you silly idiot!¡±


    Several words denying Lugis¡¯ actions were lined up all at once in her head. Her lips rippled as she tried to say ¡°get out of here now¡± again and again.


    But in the end, all of those words were shoved down in the back of her throat before they even spilled from her lips.


    ¡°Rationally, I know. It¡¯s impossible for someone who must be saved to come back and try to lick the grim reaper¡¯s fingers again. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    Caria¡¯s thoughts repeated over and over again, but her lips closed tightly before she knew it. Her reason was clear.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m a weak woman. What a foolish and despicable woman I am. I shouldn¡¯t have hoped for even a fragment, such as making my loved one do a dangerous action to save myself.¡±


    When she faced such reality, her cheeks flushed and loosened. She couldn¡¯t even imagine how ecstatic her expression was. Perhaps, no one had ever seen it.


    Then, Lugis spoke with his back turned to Caria.


    ¡¸Hey, hey. Please give me a break Caria. If you die so easily, who will protect me? ¡¹


    Lugis spoke in his usual joking tone, even at a time like this. There really wasn¡¯t any room for any kind of jokes.


    ¡°He is an undeniable idiot. Yes, he must be an idiot. However, I too am an idiot for letting my heart waver with such words.¡±


    ¡°Despite all that, I don¡¯t feel bad at all.¡± Caria further rippled her lips. The many words that had been frantically kneading in her head until just now had all disappeared before she knew it.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re such an idiot. How can I die so easily? Even if you want me to disappear, I won¡¯t leave you.¡¹


    Caria felt that her voice was slightly high-pitched. The corners of her lips distorted as if to chew on her embarrassment.


    However, her sweet tone was soon blown away. Even though the deadly magic thread had been cut by the golden person, it didn¡¯t show any feeble signs, and turned its gaze in this direction.


    Her bright eyes opened wide.


    ¡¸What a wonderful appearance. You look like a heroic knight. ¡¹


    Those words that praised Lugis had no weight at all. The golden person¡¯s demeanor, after spitting words without emotion, was even more eerie.


    The golden person waved its lips, continuing the words.


    ¡¸So, what are you going to do now, Lugis. Yes, you whom they call Lord of Vice. After all, there shouldn¡¯t be anything you can do.¡¹


    In a complete turn from the emotionless voice, this time it was a voice with quietness and pressure that made one imagine the bottom of the deep sea. Caria didn¡¯t think it was a voice that spoke to people. It was a voice that made one feel a weird emotion.


    Lugis shrugged his shoulders after hearing those words. Caria couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    ¡¸I wonder about that. I¡¯m just trying to figure out if there¡¯s a way to get rid of the annoying evil spirit that speaks so smoothly, Altius.¡¹


    After responding to Altius, Lugis tilted his purple blade. The treasure sword roared as if responding to its master and almost split the sky.


    The God of Salvation, Altius. Lugis referred to the woman in front of him and addressed the name of the One God of the Great Holy Church. Was it a sarcasm held to the Saint, or was it the manifestation of the divine spirit that was truly there?


    Caria didn¡¯t know the answer and twisted her eyebrows. Her throat felt strangely heavy. Even though she thought his words were a kind of fantasy, her brain nodded as if they were so real.


    After all, the Saint¡¯s body defied her sword and did not fall down under the elf¡¯s curse. Magic was only seen as a hindrance. Faced with such a monster, it was still easier to think of it as a god rather than a demon.


    Altius accepted Lugis¡¯ words and laughed.


    ¡¸I see. Then, let¡¯s think this over. I shall forgive you when your heart finally rots away. ¡¹


    The golden person opened its eyes. Her hair swayed in the midair, showing an elegant sparkle.


    Then, a hard sound echoed. Altius stepped on the stone floor and approached both Caria and Lugis. That alone made Caria feel as if her hands were directly strangling her neck.


    Her breath was heavy, and each breath was accompanied by a dull pain. Caria bit her lips while trying to move her body.


    Was this the Saint¡¯s hostility?


    ¡°Altius was acting like he was playing with a child when he received my sword. It¡¯s not an enemy, but a play that lightly kills off the existence that it had been playing around.¡±


    ¡°But now, in Lugis¡¯ presence, there is a certain hostility in those golden eyes. I don¡¯t know the exact reason, but I can even see signs of his tongue getting wet.¡±


    What emerged from that hostility was the dark vision of death. For Caria, it was a sense of intimidation, as if the world itself was falling down.


    Altius called out to Lugis and took another step closer. Caria¡¯s breath became heavier.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t kill you. Instead, I¡¯ll let you rot. Your will, your dignity, even your thoughts¡­then I¡¯ll show you that you have nothing.¡¹


    After receiving those words, Lugis said while swinging the treasure sword.


    ¡¸Sorry, but I¡¯m tired of a rotten life. If you like writing screenplays, I want you to bring me something brand new.¡¹


    At the words spoken by Lugis, Caria unintentionally blinked her eyelids. Her silver hair caressed her heavy breath softly.


    Lugis spoke recklessly as he always did. But Caria had a strange intuition.


    She could tell from the atmosphere surrounding his voice. Subtly, it told one thing.


    Lugis turned his gaze to Caria¡¯s silver eyes for a moment. Then, he whispered in a voice that only Caria could hear.


    ¡­I want you to leave this place. It¡¯s just a little detour. So, go and open the way so that I can follow you later.


    Lugis said to run away while he¡¯d block the Saint. Hearing that, Caria understood that her own intuition was correct.


    Lugis was surely prepared to die in this place. He would keep himself alive until he found a way to save his childhood friend.


    Caria¡¯s silver eyes distorted and narrowed rapidly. She felt like laughing out loud. Complex emotions were intertwined in her heart.


    ¡¸¡­I refuse. I just told you. Even if you say you don¡¯t like my presence, I won¡¯t leave you. Besides, I¡¯m not a woman who wants to cling to your back forever.¡¹


    Standing by Lugis¡¯ side, Caria raised her cheeks without hesitating. Her gaze, which could be said to be vivid, pierced through Lugis and then Altius.

 Volume 12 - CH 305

    Chapter 305: Little Giant


    Caria felt that her whole body was strange.


    Her beloved sword had been smashed and even her willpower had collapsed. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was covered in wounds, even though her body didn¡¯t even listen to what she had to say.


    Then, how? Just by looking at her alone, her eyes regained a clear vision, and her fingertips acted as if they were warm.


    It looked as if she was in a perfect condition. Her breath wasn¡¯t as cold and feeble as it was before. It was hot everywhere, something that excited her viscera.


    Her silver eyes were wide open. The trembling in her toes suddenly stopped.


    In front of her, Altius bounced the blonde hair and made another noise as it approached her. The pressure on her body was about to tear her skin apart. Her throat was small and ringing.


    The divine spirit¡¯s lips rippled.


    ¡¸Should I praise you as a knight hero, or should I lament that you, my beloved child, whom has been stained with malice? I wonder which one it is.¡¹


    It was a voice that seemed to be lost. At least, it was not suitable for this place, which could even be said to be a dead place. The color of that voice had no weight whatsoever.


    Caria answered while opening her lips.


    ¡¸You can say whatever you want about me. It won¡¯t matter as long as just one person truly knows me.¡¹


    That¡¯s what Caria thought about her true feelings from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Of course, I am not saying that I am not an arrogant person. I cannot say that the spirit of desiring admiration is completely absent. However, if I can still obtain only one heart, I don¡¯t mind crushing all others. How good would that be?¡± Just thinking about it made Caria¡¯s heart feel numb and sweet.


    At this moment, there was not a fragment of arrogance in those silver eyes, nor a grain of mud. Caria pierced the golden person without reluctance.


    Altius received Caria¡¯s words and gaze, and for a moment, its eyes flickered with a gentle smile.


    Then, it spoke while taking another step.


    ¡¸How wonderful. After all, you are the hero whom I once saw, Caria Burdnick.¡¹


    Words spoken with overwhelming power. Even though she was being praised, Caria felt like her heart was physically grabbed.


    Her spine was reflexively sore. And so, Caria lightly snapped her fingertips, wondering what was going on.


    After all, no matter how vigorously she exhaled the new-found heat, it didn¡¯t mean that the situation had improved.


    Her beloved sword was shattered, and her body was weak. Moreover, Lugis was in such a strange state while standing. There were no good conditions in this place.


    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t just show my back and run away.¡± It was Lugis¡¯ arm that held Caria back, who was about to step forward with heated feelings.


    Towards Caria, who opened her eyes reflexively, Lugis said in his usual tone of voice.


    ¡¸Caria. Listen, just stay close to me like you¡¯ve said. ¡¹


    Caria felt that those words and the air explosion happened at the same time.


    In the dark temple, the gold and purple electricity made strange noises as they meshed with each other. A flock of golden threads wriggling to conquer the field, and a whirlwind of purple light that decapitated its neck. Only those two were present in said space.


    The gold, which seemed to be a silk thread emitted by Altius, swelled as if it had its own will, and made a strange sound towards Lugis, and then Caria¡¯s body.


    At first glance, the thread seemed so weak that even a sigh could knock it off. It didn¡¯t look like something that would harm people.


    However, the essence was different from the appearance. Caria bit the corner of her lips.


    That was something that mortally destroyed a person. A person¡¯s body, and even the soul. Something that destroyed everything and turned to white. The devilishness itself that took away the things that made people human.


    Several of those threads were approaching while tearing the air. It was an undeniable terror. It was also different from facing a spear on the battlefield.


    She didn¡¯t feel fear that death was coming to her heart, instead she felt fear that her roots would be destroyed and lost forever.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a sight that makes my fingertips tremble involuntarily.¡± Caria made her throat twitch loudly as she swallowed her saliva.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lugis feels the same fear.¡± If she made one mistake, even her own bone marrow would be swept away by this scene.


    Caria could feel her heart pounding as her silver eyes widened. Her viscera were hard and heavy.


    ¡°¡­Why is this guy swinging his sword so seriously?¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if her limbs became numb and couldn¡¯t move on the spot. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to break her legs against the overwhelming force. And yet, he was the opposite.


    Caria could feel the overabundance of impatience and jealous rage taking over her skull.


    ¡°What am I doing? Standing by his side and saying that I would never leave him, what a disgraceful thing. I don¡¯t even have a sword. How awkward, I can only be protected by him.¡±


    Caria let out a sigh. Her silver eyes narrowed. Even though she told him not to approach danger, she was now protected from danger. ¡°What a joke. It is impossible.¡±


    Caria clenched her back teeth hard, causing her shoulders to quiver. She muttered in response.


    ¡­It¡¯s so frustrating.


    Caria felt that something different overlapped with her own voice.


    ¡ª


    A place detached from the Great Temple. The sky was so high, blue, and endless. The outlandish world created by the Giant¡¯s authority was about to crumble.


    The hollow immediately began to carve black fissures into itself. Several cracks made a squealing noise.


    It was a strange, indescribable sight. The space shattered like glass. It was not exactly a pleasant spectacle.


    For the outlandish world to collapse on its own, it must mean that the one with authority had let go of said world, a world it held with both hands.


    It was horrifying to see such huge world die so quickly.


    The Giant, whose skull was suffering, screamed with a roaring sound as if the mountain was collapsing. Its huge body, which should not have fallen down, collapsed immediately.


    It could no longer stand. The Giant was someone who never fell. If it fell to the ground, it would never get up again. That¡¯s why the main body of this Giant was destined to form a mountain range while sleeping.


    The illusion that was built to counter the nemesis was nothing more than a conscious body after all. It was just an illusion that had been kneaded and built up through time. An illusion that seemed to be eternal. A transience that disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Considering the former majesty of the Founding Giant Flimslat, it would be silly to even make a comparison.


    The illusion slowly shuddered its form and faded its existence. It must had been proof that its consciousness was now falling asleep again.


    Flimslat said in a voice that twisted the air while lying down.


    ¡­It¡¯s so frustrating.


    Now once again the Giant had to bow its mighty stature against a single gold.


    The Giant had a memory intact. It still remembered its humiliation and defeat. Though she was small, the Giant still remembered the name of the woman who brought it to the ground.


    Altius, the leader of humans. All their kin perished, after invoking curses upon that abominable name. Even the Giant itself, who was called the Founding Giant, was ordered to live a life where its body had to lay down on the ground and just sleep.


    And now, the Giant must once again let its gigantic body decay. That demonic nature broke through itself with leisurely steps.


    The consciousness that was finally created would now cease. How frustrating. The Giant knew no greater humiliation or wrath than this. The Giant, whom others revered as power, was defeated again by the same being. The Giant resounded something that could not be called a sound or voice.


    Ah, if only I could stop being consumed by the world under this endless humiliation. If only I could stop be knocked down by the inability to do nothing.


    The Giant opened its nearly collapsed eyes. A shadow ran past its vision, and there it saw a girl. With all its might, the Giant opened its mouth.


    ¡­You, who stand up against Altius. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not my kindred. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re little. From now on, I will recognize you as a Giant.

 Volume 12 - CH 306

    Chapter 306: The Giant¡¯s Myth


    Suddenly, Caria felt the sensation of a large amount of blood being swallowed directly into her body. No, the sensation was way bigger than that. Without a doubt, new blood and heat were pouring into her body now. It was such a horrible feeling.


    Nausea scratched her throat, and a sharp pain burned her eyes.


    Suddenly, when the pain ceased for a moment, the next pain hit her limbs again. It was so intense to the extent that she thought that her organs were spitting out blood.


    Caria didn¡¯t even have time to ask herself what happened. Without knowing, the Great Temple disappeared from her sight, and even sound disappeared from her ears and meshed with the hollow.


    She heard only one thing. The cry of a Giant that seemed like a scream.


    ¡¸¡­My flesh is no longer nested with maggots, and the eyes that could see the future are now empty. I no longer see anything.¡¹


    It was so close to screaming that it was hard to even pick up words. It even felt painful. But for some reason, when Caria heard that sound, a vivid scene emerged in her vision.


    Insects crawled around someone¡¯s body, making its flesh rot. Even though that someone¡¯s body was almost bone itself, it was considered a mighty person who continued to survive while laying down. The sleeping form of the former Founding Giant. He would not awaken from his sleep until the day the world died. He lived in the dark with a rotting body for nearly eternity.


    The scene that entered Caria¡¯s field of vision was truly a myth. No matter how much she tried to shake it off, the scene stuck to her eyelids as an undeniable reality.


    The Giant¡¯s existence in mythology was still a sleeping tale that resided in the depths of the earth. Just with that kind of imagination running down her spine, Caria felt her hideous emotions emerging deep inside her viscera.


    ¡¸This hand, which once reached the large horizon, can¡¯t even grasp the tip of Altius¡¯ hair.¡¹


    Altius. At those words, Caria¡¯s eyes lighted up with emotion.


    That was the name Lugis used to refer to the God of the Great Holy Church. And even now, it was the name who threatened them.


    ¡°So, what happened to Lugis? What happened to that golden witch? What am I doing now?¡± Such thoughts shook Caria¡¯s skull, and her feet wobbled.


    However, there was a being who understood Caria¡¯s confusion. The Giant¡¯s voice shook Caria¡¯s whole body.


    ¡¸My little kin. If you pity me, you won¡¯t stand a chance against Altius. ¡¹


    The Giant spoke as if she was of his bloodline. That sound was accompanied by enough pressure to crush Caria¡¯s body.


    ¡°What a selfish statement¡±, Caria thought. Listening to what was said, the tragedy that was happening to her was probably the work of this Giant.


    The Great Giant Flimslat. An arrogant, mighty former champion who stepped firmly on the ground. The King of Giants who could wipe the smallest of fragments.


    Yet, the one who was defeated by Altius.


    Caria snorted her nose as if laughing. Her nostrils felt a strong iron smell.


    Indeed, no matter what the circumstances were, in short, it was just a matter of using its descendants to set up fangs against those who had trampled on themselves. Someone who could be like the King of Giants.


    Perhaps, there were many layers of thought behind it, or perhaps there was an unimaginable amount of anguish.


    However, that didn¡¯t matter to Caria. Only one thing mattered. She spoke while chewing on the numbness that ran through her tongue. Her palms had an excessive amount of heat.


    ¡¸¡­If you want to tell far-fetched things with words, then become a poet. I don¡¯t believe in any word you say.¡¹


    The King of Giants¡¯ words, and the heat in her palms, ruffled Caria¡¯s lips. The warmth of her palms seemed to respond to Caria¡¯s words, and she formed a shape as she shook her body in the void.


    An ear-piercing sound caressed Caria¡¯s ear. It was a voice that was on the verge of collapse, as if disappearing, unlike the screaming that happened just a moment ago.


    ¡­This is where my myth ends. Little giant. I pray that you never fall to the ground.


    ¡ª


    It was a large sword reminiscent of claymore. The color, which was surrounded by a dense scarlet like blood, distorted the eyes of the viewers without exception.


    The entire scabbard was solidly coated, and it was doubtful whether the blade was there or not. At first glance, it no longer resembled a sword, but an iron pillar. A body that could easily exceed the height of a person.


    A swordsman would say it was not a sword. Adventurers would say it was not a weapon wielded by humans. After all, it was not a tool to be used by humans.


    If one applied it to the framework of human intellect, then one would imply heresy everywhere. A swing that could hardly be called a weapon.


    That¡¯s why, surely, the woman named Caria Burdnick, who calmly wielded it, was no longer within the framework of a human being. The air wriggled in response to the movement of the great sword, as if crying.


    The first thing that noticed the strangeness of the great sword was the golden eyes.


    Altius opened its eyes so wide that it almost stopped breathing, and the golden thread crawling out of its fingertips reflexively lowered its menacing movement.


    ¡¸Flim¡­slat¡­ ¡¹


    A voice of pure astonishment. Altius was the first to speak.


    Reflected in its sight was a heretical great sword, a claymore. It had never seen it, nor did it remember its forge. But Altius wasn¡¯t foolish because it knew what lied behind it.


    King Flimslat, the King of Giants, the original giant.


    It couldn¡¯t be wrong. The appearance of the sword was very different from those the giant held in the past, but it still symbolized the King of Giants who once crushed the nations of humans in one night. The sledgehammer that crushed the world and tormented every being to the very end.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing that proves Flimslat¡¯s existence. Why does Caria Burdnick have it?¡±


    The Original Text was the source of power of a great demon, the devil, and it was to prove its existence.


    To hand it over to someone else, even if they were blood relatives, meant to lose the foundation on which one existed. What awaited beyond was their disappearance, something that great demons and devils feared above all else.


    Not even death was feared, only the end of nothingness.


    The King of Giants, who was the pinnacle of arrogance, feared that nothingness as well. There was no way the Giant would entrust everything to his bloodline. Altius hit the ground hard when it realized something peculiar.


    Was it shaken or dumbfounded? For a moment, the golden thread just floated in the air.


    It was a moment that felt like an eternity.


    Then, the purple blade drew a circle and cut off many stretched threads. A blood-stained green uniform could be seen a step away.


    Lugis, the Great Evil. A human who brandished his own spirit.


    ¡¸¡­ ¡¹


    Altius could see Lugis opening his mouth even with blood sticking to his eyelids. He seemed to be telling Ariene something. In response, Altius¡¯ lips rippled for a moment. ¡°No, it must be Ariene¡¯s will.¡±


    Altius narrowed its eyes and wiggled its fingertips.


    Altius¡¯ arms couldn¡¯t reach him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t expect him to arrive so close to me. I didn¡¯t even imagine such scenario. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Originally, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to even get close to Altius. Right now, they were within a distance where even their voices could reach one another. ¡°Is Offal the one at the origin of this? Or maybe is Lugis the cause itself?¡±


    After a moment lost in thought, Altius opened its eyes. There was a dark scarlet flash in front of him. Caria¡¯s silver hair looked magnificent against the hollow.


    The King of Giants. Flimslat¡¯s original weapon swung up toward the sky while involving the surrounding space. In this Great Temple, the holy land of giants, it became a raging storm with fangs, as if it had gained vitality for the first time in a long time. It was as if the Great Temple was easy to chew.


    There was a limit to breaking the script. Altius squinted its eyes.


    Flimslat¡¯s original text was destruction itself. The will to tear even the earth apart. It was swung through without even a single hesitation.


    ¡­The Giant¡¯s Myth.


    The ancient myth became a dark scarlet flash and swallowed the Great Temple.

 Volume 12 - CH 307

    Chapter 307: Chosen Will


    Caria¡¯s bright silver hair bounced in the air, driving her petite body forward. In both hands stood the dark scarlet sword.


    It was not difficult to wield, as always. Since her childhood, Caria had repeatedly swung her sword over and over again. As far as Caria was concerned, there was no reason to make a single fault while wielding a sword.


    An elegant line that could be called the ultimate perfection was drawn in the air. At the same time, the Giant¡¯s Myth was shaken off.


    The scarlet blade was aimed at the hostile Saint. That strike was meant to swallow the Divine Spirit whole. It was a huge threat as it claimed to be. The golden person opened its eyes.


    A scarlet glow mixed with white and back hue devoured the Great Temple in an instant. Everybody¡¯s vision was obscured, and the violent force of the wind pushed down own¡¯s throat. It was not something humans could endure.


    The stone floor of the Great Temple creaked slightly, perhaps because it couldn¡¯t stand the flash¡¯s violence and the wind pressure.


    And then, at some point, the creaking turned into a groan, the groan turned into a scream, and finally the scream turned into a crashing sound. The stone floor fractured, and distorted cracks appeared on the pillars.


    How could it be strange? It was natural in a way.


    After all, Caria swung the powerful Giant¡¯s Myth. A giant was a word that referred to someone who brought catastrophic destruction.


    If someone used a portion of that power, the result would be only absolute destruction.


    The Great Temple, which had been standing for a long time since ancient times, trembled as if it had finally reached the end. Sand was swept away, pebbles shivered and writhed in the air.


    ¡­At some point, a fatal sound echoed high. The gigantic structure that supported the Great Temple began to collapse.


    A sudden and complete breakdown began. Contrary to the weight of history, it seemed that it was not even dumbfounded.


    It celebrated the awakening of a new giant and mourned the loss of the former giant. The Great Temple was slowly disappearing.


    Vices, Saints, and Giants. No matter what, the collapse could swallow them all. As if to call it a baptism to follow a new phase in life.


    At some point, the Great Temple melted into the dead snow and disappeared within the white mist. The Great Temple was no longer standing and went to sleep for eternity.


    It seemed the old days were finally over.


    ¡ª


    The golden eyes twinkled as it stepped on the dead snow and looked down at the Great Temple, which was now reduced to rubble. Its lips rippled in response.


    ¡¸It¡¯s terrible. It¡¯s staggering. ¡¹


    Altius muttered and shrugged its shoulders. The smell of sand and dust coming from the fragments of the Great Temple pierced its nostrils.


    Looking around at the surroundings, the golden person narrowed its eyes as if looking for something. The villainous Lugis, and the person who created this disaster, Caria Burdnick, were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Did they run away?¡± Altius couldn¡¯t help but lower its gaze.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also possible that they were caught in the collapsing of the Great Temple and died like crushed frogs, vomiting out their internal organs.¡±


    Altius brushed away the dust from its hair with its fingertips while quietly denying that statement in its heart. ¡°No, they won¡¯t die here.¡±


    The reason was simple. Altius didn¡¯t know if Offal was turning that fingertip or if there was another factor at play. After all, Altius once defeated the giant Flimslat against all odds. That¡¯s how it disappeared from existence.


    Then, they didn¡¯t die just yet.


    Fate was not something that laidback. The world wasn¡¯t kind enough to die so easily after annihilating the great demons.


    ¡¸Ariene. I think I understand a little bit of what you¡¯re saying. Just a little bit.¡¹


    Altius said so while tracing its lips with its finger as if speaking to its own body. It wasn¡¯t a statement that contained much emotion, but for Altius, it was a few words full of feelings.


    It was probably because Ariene¡¯s existence was getting closer little by little. Altius felt that the human emotion that should have disappeared was now cradled in its chest.


    ¡°I can already see the complete assimilation. Originally, it would have been better to take the time to spin the thread indifferently. It would be the least dangerous.¡±


    With that alone, Ariene¡¯s limbs would soon become the body of the consecrated, and Altius¡¯ incarnation would be complete.


    ¡°¡­If that happens, the Original Text will finally return to my hands.¡±


    That would be the best route. Altius let out a white sigh as it shook its shoulders.


    Therefore, Altius couldn¡¯t give up. Apparently, giving them too much time was not good.


    Having reached this point, Altius changed one perception. Its perception against Lugis and the Heraldic Order.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that Lugis, and even the power of the Heraldic Order, were insignificant in the past.


    In fact, even to this day, even though the power of the Heraldic Order had begun to expand, it was still just a weak beast baring its fangs. From the point of view of the giant beast known as the Great Holy Church that Altius created, it was an existence that could be blown away with just a small blow.


    The Heraldic Order tried to hold a large flag, but eventually it would be chewed up and its existence would be erased completely.


    Yes, at least in this world, everyone understood and recognized such thing. Perhaps even the Heraldic Saint Matia.


    That¡¯s why. Altius changed its perception. Its cheeks quivered.


    Today, Altius was originally going to settle everything in this place. The golden hero, the Saint Ariene, Altius¡¯ beloved children, and the fool named Lugis.


    The stage where all of them were aligned was suitable for closing the curtain. Lugis was to be naturally defeated by the golden hero. All of Altius¡¯ beloved children were supposed to be entangled in its hands.


    But for some reason, Lugis survived. On top of that, didn¡¯t he even manage to match up with the golden hero?


    ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s impossible. At least, he should have been defeated. The impossibility has become possible in this place today.¡±


    ¡°The only ones who can make the impossible possible are heroes who have received God¡¯s favor or heroes who have been born as a result of fate¡¯s choice. But Lugis is ordinary and didn¡¯t receive any blessings.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him, who is nothing, to be chosen by something.¡± Altius only thought of one word to describe exactly what happened today.


    ¡°¡­Yes, it is a miracle.¡±


    Lugis was not chosen for anything, but he chose the miracle of fate with his own will. He sorted out the cause and effect, stepped through events, and acted recklessly before seizing it.


    In the past, Altius had seen such a person, but only once. ¡°It was no big deal, I made him think that victory was already in his hands, but before he knew it, he reached the cliff, and in the end, I stabbed him with my fangs.¡±


    ¡¸Let¡¯s change my perception and understanding. As long as I call myself a Divine Spirit, all of my mistakes should be corrected.¡¹


    Altius spoke as if telling the whole world. However, there was no one to hear those words.


    ¡°The golden hero¡¯s body and soul are here, while the ones who escaped are alive. However, the time to just sit back and wait is over.¡±


    Altius knew it would be hard to crush those hearts with just a firm hand. Sometimes one had to act knowing that one could get hurt.


    Altius made the decision very easily.


    Originally, it should have happened after the Gospel War was over. Altius then muttered while its lips rippled. Altius could see that Ariene was smiling based on the feelings in its chest.


    ¡°¡­Well then, great evil. If you can create miracles, I will paint them over. For the sake of my Saint¡¯s well-being, you will bend your knees before me.¡±

 Volume 13 - CH 308

    Chapter 308: Great Storm and Monsters


    Valerie Brightness, the Keeper. A storm advocate. She was born in the wrong era.


    Even the ostentatious nickname given to her had now disappeared somewhere. Her chest was hanging to a single piece of paper.


    While lightly shaking her hustled hair, Valerie sighed upon reading the report delivered from the royal capital. After a while, she rolled it up with her fingertips.


    There were no big signs in her expression, but Valerie spoke by showing words unusually thoughtful.


    ¡¸Dore. How credible is this report? Where is the source? ¡¹


    Rather than being suspicious, her voice sounded as if she was praying for the report to be a lie.


    But Dore, an intelligence officer with a serious expression, responded to her master with her shoulders raised.


    ¡¸It could be a lie. Until you see and confirm the information yourself, it¡¯s all a lie, Master. However, if you¡¯re asking what¡¯s true and what¡¯s suspicious, they¡¯re all true and they¡¯re all questionable.¡¹


    Dore¡¯s demeanor and tone of voice did not seem very respectful toward her master, but Valerie did not blame her. Perhaps they always had that kind of relationship.


    Dore opened her lips as she continued her words.


    ¡¸But I¡¯m not clumsy enough to let Master hear something like gossip. The report only contains information caught in Fomor clan¡¯s network.¡¹


    Dore stretched out her chest as if it were only natural. Contrary to her girlish appearance, she seemed to be bursting with self-confidence and self-respect. It wasn¡¯t like her vanity pushed her forward, but it was something she was certain of.


    Valerie knew this very well and trusted Dore. So she didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Yes, while nodding a little, Valerie hardened her expression. Again she saw the information in the report. Several pieces of information were scattered about, but one fact caught Valerie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­The Old General Richard Permilles defeat at the Battle of Sanyo. That was the undeniable truth. As a result, Richard was seriously injured and withdrew from the battle. The Old Believers also confined the Autonomous City of Philos in their wombs.


    The report got distorted in Valerie¡¯s hands, and its shape changed further. The sharpness of her face increased further.


    Naturally, Valerie had heard of the Great Holy Church¡¯s army retreating from the Sanyo Plains. However, Valerie had judged that the evil had just taken the enemy with its schemes and led it to its own defeat.


    Richard Permilles. Like Valerie, he was a fellow servant of Roymetz Fomor, a high-ranking aristocrat of the Gharast Kingdom, and he was one of the few people Valerie opened her heart to.


    Even though Richard was old, his will was still unbroken, and his way of being revered as a flash of lightning was even respected. Though he had grown weaker, he would not fall against the Old Believers.


    That was Valerie¡¯s true belief. It should¡¯ve been that way.


    The report, which had somehow arrived in her hands, stated that Richard¡¯s retreat was not a lie to mislead the enemy, but it was the result of being forced into a proper retreat.


    Valerie swallowed cold air into her chest. The wind in the northwestern part of the Gharast Kingdom was much colder than in the royal capital. A white sigh ascended into the air, forming cloud steps.


    ¡¸¡­What are you going to do, Master. Why don¡¯t I run my horse to the royal capital? I can gather more information with my own eyes and ears.¡¹


    She must have sensed her master¡¯s heart. Dore said in a voice that included some concern.


    Her master was clearly a strong person, but Dore knew there were parts of her demeanor that were too strong-minded. It was her job, Dore thought, to go along with her convictions.


    But Valerie shook her head, while reading the other side of Dore¡¯s words. Then she said.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Dore. I¡¯ll be in trouble if you¡¯re gone. I need you by my side if we¡¯re going to fight.¡¹


    It was a peculiar choice of words, but Dore understood that there was an unparalleled sense of urgency in them.


    Despite the atmosphere surrounding the noble words, the meaning embedded in them was too strong.


    After all, she seemed to be filled with a lot of frustration. Dore slightly turned away from her master, tightening her chest.


    The person named Valerie Brightness was not originally a person who should be forced to guard the northernmost fort. She was given ranks and medals and could easily be in command of a much larger army. To put it more simply, she was the most glamorous person in the royal capital, and she was a person with a status that allowed her to live a life just to deepen her education.


    Even though she had her own will, being pushed into a place like this meant that she was filled with resentment.


    In addition to that fact, in a far-off battle, an old believer wielded a deadly blade, so Valerie¡¯s heart was immeasurable. Dore thought as she glanced at Valerie, who was staring at the scene of dead snow falling through the window.


    Valerie¡¯s dislike of the Old Believers was well-known even in the royal capital, and in here, at Fort Suzif, which was located at the northernmost area of the Gharast Kingdom.


    She would never admit to being a former Old Believer, and Dore was sure she never thought of a possible reconciliation. It was no exaggeration to say that she chose the way she lived now for that very reason.


    She didn¡¯t have the foolishness to include such personal feelings in her day-to-day business, but Dore had seen several times that Valerie seemed to have an air of skepticism when the topic of the Old Believers came up.


    On several occasions in the past, Dore thought of trying to back Valerie¡¯s anti-Heraldic hatred. For Dore, who exceled at manipulating and collecting information above all else, it would¡¯ve been easy.


    She may have had an unexpectedly silly reason. It may have had serious implications. A bit of curiosity was certainly in Dore¡¯s mind.


    But the bottom line was that Dore had not searched for that information yet. The reason was simple; Dore herself somehow took a liking to this unfriendly master.


    That¡¯s why it seemed like a betrayal for Dore to search for the background of Valerie¡¯s past thoughts on her own, and in the end, Dore never touched that subject.


    Surprisingly, if she asked her, she would¡¯ve spoken lightly about it. It was the moment when Dore suddenly tried to tell such words that Valerie opened her mouth and said the following.


    ¡¸¡­Dore. Call the messenger. Right now. ¡¹


    It was the usual voice that seemed to be somewhat cold-hearted. Dore raised her voice in response to those words. She already knew what Valerie intended to do.


    After all, there was only one answer when Valerie called a messenger. Only when the battlefield was nearby.


    ¡¸It¡¯s rare. Magical beasts marching in groups instead of small herds. ¡¹


    Valerie spoke in a way that sounded like a soliloquy. Beyond her field of vision, on the white horizon that she could see through the window, there were many black dot-like things across the landscape.


    That was the unmistakable shadow of the magical beasts. What¡¯s more, they usually approached in small herds, but today they were coming in a quite a large group. It looked like a human army.


    From a distance, it was about time for the transmission to come. If it hadn¡¯t been a long time since the magical beasts had attacked, her face would have turned pale.


    Dore said nothing when she saw Valerie wrapping herself in her magical armor. Because she understood well that she didn¡¯t need words like ¡°Are you okay?¡±.


    Surely, as usual, the magical beasts would all die within a few hours. All they had to do was hold back and annihilate the demon beasts. That was the role of this fort, and it was also the work that Valerie had to do.


    As she put her arm through the magical armor, Valerie said as she remembered something relevant, but in a harsh, cold tone.


    ¡¸Dore. I want you to do one thing. About the Old believers¡­Please find out about that devilish guy named Lugis that was in this report.¡¹


    It seems that he was the one who defeated Richard. Valerie said quietly.

 Volume 13 - CH 309

    Chapter 309: Gharast¡¯s Heroes


    ¡¸Be it sorrow or disaster, if you show weakness, the enemy will eat a piece of your body, one after another. It¡¯s troublesome. ¡¹


    A high-ranking aristocrat of the Gharast Kingdom. Roymetz Fomor spoke in a voice that made one feel his gracefulness and intelligence, contrary to his huge frame. Behind his big eyes, there seemed to be many layers of motives hidden behind them.


    Originally, the round table hall of the Gharast Kingdom was filled with more than a dozen high-ranking nobles and clerics. Today, however, there were only two men at the table. There were no other guards to be seen, and it was strangely quiet.


    Roymetz Fomor was in the lower seat. And then, sitting in the upper seat over Roymetz was a slender man with long fingers.


    It looked like he was still holding a cigarette in his mouth, and you could see that there were deep dark circles under his eyes as if he was looking into the distance.


    The man spoke with a heavy voice while wearing a red overcoat over his black uniform.


    ¡¸Weeds grow well in fertile soil, Lord Fomor. ¡¹


    The Gharast Kingdom ruled over a wide area of territory, he said. Then he continued again, thinking that one or two tragedies should have happened accordingly.


    And so, he continued his words while opening his thin lips. It was rare for a man to repeat words like this.


    Why? This man was not cautious nor was he wary of his many political opponents. In fact, he wasn¡¯t very good at speaking.


    ¡¸I know what you mean Sir. The herds of demon beasts must be increasing because of that threat. ¡¹


    Roymetz¡¯s huge body nodded exaggeratedly, showing his affirmation. Each of his movements seemed to contain a strange spirit. The expression on his face was also heavy and hard.


    At this point, all the topics raised in the royal capital of the Gharast Kingdom were tinged with dark shadows. The brightest topic would be the fact that a saint candidate was born from the Cathedral at most.


    Other than that, it started with the failure in defending the walled city of Garoua Maria. The Great Holy Church army was defeated at the Battle of Sanyo. The two autonomous cities of Belfein and Philos, which were under the Gharast Kingdom, were also lost during this war.


    Moreover, there were two more troublesome things coming and going in the kingdom.


    One was that the saint was attacked on a large-scale ambush by the Old Believers during her pilgrimage. The Old Believers destroyed the Great Temple of Flimslat, situated in the snowy mountains, and they wounded many of the famous Cathedral Knights.


    Luckily, Saint Ariene was safe. In addition, it was said that the damage was suppressed thanks to the efforts of the Cathedral Knight Garras Gargantia and his companion Helot Stanley. Nonetheless, the Saint¡¯s pilgrimage was hindered by someone with ulterior motives. It was not a good thing.


    Of course, such mismanagements were not spread to the citizens, and the Cathedral was forced to deal with it, causing some malfunctions from within.


    Another troublesome thing was the existence of the magical beasts, the so-called demon beasts, that were multiplying in the dead snow.


    ¡¸The herds of demon beasts coming from the northwest are not losing momentum. That¡¯s unprecedented. ¡¹


    Roymetz spoke, repeating the report from Valerie Brightness, who was in charge of the northwest fort. The words weren¡¯t direct, but the man fully understood what they meant.


    At the end of the day, they wanted the national army to increase their strength in order to counter the surge of demon beasts.


    It was an extremely natural thing to do, and yet it was not something that could be done easily in the Gharast Kingdom.


    This nation, with its mighty body and fangs, grew larger and more sluggish, and its skull also bloated due to its large size. And finally, it had reached the point where it became almost impossible to move.


    Formally, the Gharast Kingdom was a monarchy ruled by King Ameraitz Gharast, but its internal affairs were more complicated than tangled threads.


    The political influence of the aristocrats had permeated the nation like poison, and the eyes of the Cathedral were everywhere.


    Still, if the current King, who was revered as the reigning King, was old and did not show the vigor of the past, naturally the progress of politics would be slow.


    When it came to formal procedures, it was nothing more than a common sight to spend a daunting amount of time by just passing a single policy.


    However, even in such a situation, large-scale problems could not arise in the field of politics. Although troubles did occur, those people were careful when making decisions.


    However, that didn¡¯t apply in the military.


    A moment¡¯s delay killed a soldier and ate up the bone marrow of a nation. Therefore, there was a dictatorial authority directly under the King that was meant only for the movement of the national army, which was separate from politics.


    This slender man was given the following title, the Defender of the Country. His name was Protector Jace Brackenberry.


    He was the protector of the kingdom for a long time.


    On his two shoulders, which could be said to be small compared to Roymetz, the plenipotentiary authority of the Gharast Kingdom¡¯s military department was weighing heavily. Only Brackenberry knew how much it weighed.


    Brackenberry said while exhaling the white smoke from his cigarette.


    ¡¸I have already spoken to His Majesty. But it¡¯s useless. His Majesty is no longer making proper judgments. ¡¹


    There was no irritation or impatience in Brackenberry¡¯s words. He just seemed like he was telling the truth.


    Roymetz nodded slightly without being snobbish even when Brackenberry criticized the King.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, Protector Brackenberry. ¡¹


    Roymetz fixed his eyes at Brackenberry. His big eyes were much harder than in peacetime.


    He couldn¡¯t help it. Even for Roymetz, what he was doing now was like walking on thin ice that was about to crack and shatter at any moment.


    In any case, even though he was a high-ranking aristocrat, he shouldn¡¯t have petitioned directly to the National Protector. This was because the Protector should be completely separated from politics.


    If this meeting was revealed to Roymetz¡¯s political opponents, they would likely devour him like locusts.


    But for Roymetz, there was a meaning in taking that risk. The same applied to Brackenberry.


    Brackenberry, still holding the cigarette between his thin lips, blinked his eyelashes as if immersed in his thoughts for a moment. The blue that floated in the white of his large eyes was strangely conspicuous.


    Brackenberry shook the white smoke of his cigarette and replied.


    ¡¸Even though you are involved in politics, you are such a frank man. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Honesty is the most necessary element in politics. ¡¹


    ¡°I see¡±, Brackenberry nodded. With just two words, he seemed to have decided on something. Raising his slender body and touching his red cloak, Brackenberry continued his words.


    His deeply darkened eyes opened with a strange pressure.


    ¡¸Just as Garras Gargantia is the hero of the Cathedral, Valerie Brightness is also an undisputed hero of the Gharast Kingdom. I think it¡¯s ridiculous to kill her talent because of those mediocre people. ¡¹


    Those words meant that he accepted Roymetz¡¯s words to some extent. Involuntarily, Roymetz let out a sigh of relief in his chest.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t trust Valerie. Roymetz was even convinced that if a swarm of demon beasts rushed in like clouds, her magical armor would hold them back.


    But even so, those who stood on the battlefield always carried a piece of demon nature on their backs. Battlefields were like that.


    Roymetz was convinced that those who couldn¡¯t stand on the battlefield had a corresponding obligation. Those who pledged allegiance to themselves stood firmly on the battlefield.


    That¡¯s why masters and lords commanded over their subordinates, and those subordinates offered their swords to the masters and lords. If that relationship collapsed, a master-servant connection would be lost forever.


    Of course, now that Richard was wounded and unable to move, Roymetz had a natural calculation in his mind that he would not lose even to Valerie. Emotion and calculation were always divided into the left and right sides of the balance.


    Brackenberry extinguished his cigarette and spoke indifferently. It was as if a picture had already been created in his skull.


    ¡¸The authority she has now restricts the number of troops that can be sent to reinforce her. Therefore, I will temporarily return her to the royal capital, but that¡¯s all, Lord Fomor. ¡¹


    As usual, Roymetz nodded while moving his huge body.

 Volume 13 - CH 310

    Chapter 310: The Dead Snow Butterfly


    Dear Lugis¡­


    The letter of Saint Matia of the Heraldic Order began with that one sentence. Ann opened her small lips as she read the letter in a familiar tone.


    After all, she must have been trained to do that. The beautiful phrases spelled out in the letter sounded very estranged, but when Ann spoke in her usual tone, those phrases became quite easy to get into my ears.


    Lying on the bed, I listened to the end of that letter, which stretched over two sheets of parchment. Then, I lightly chew those contents in my head. In short, what she wanted to say was¡­


    ¡¸¡­In short. Saint Matia¡¯s message says you are to return to Garoua Maria as soon as your wounds heal. Lord Hero.¡¹


    Ann put a wry smile on her cheeks and narrowed her eyes. It felt embarrassing.


    Continuing her words, Ann implied that I seemed to look the same as before. While slightly raising the corners of my mouth, I shrugged my shoulders. The fabric of the bed rippled.


    ¡¸You¡¯re not the one carrying the pain on your shoulders, Ann. Hey, I¡¯ve had a steel blade deeply stuck in my body, you know. Tell Matia to give me a little more rest. It¡¯s no exaggeration.¡¹


    I spoke while lying down with my body wrapped in bandages. I only twisted my body slightly to one side, but it hurt so much that felt like needles were going through my bones. Somehow, a sharp pain was welling up from around the bone marrow.


    It was obvious. I received the white sword of the hero Helot Stanley with my own flesh. My life almost extinguished because of that wound. In fact, it was almost a miracle that my heart was still beating here and now.


    At that time, on that spot, I killed him, and then he killed me. I certainly felt that way.


    Life was not something that would let one meet the end in a good way. Yet, under those circumstances, I thought it would have been a refreshing ending for me.


    No, I distorted my lips. Certainly, I reached the longing of my past life with these fingers. But that didn¡¯t mean I had settled all of it in this life.


    Behind my eyelids, the image of my once childhood friend was reflected. That golden figure vanished as the Great Temple of Flimslat shattered into pieces.


    ¡¸Yes, if something were to happen to Lord Lugis, it would be a loss for both of us. Please don¡¯t overdo it, but I look forward to your early return.¡¹


    ¡°Lord Wood and Lady Sereal are also lonely without your presence¡±, said Ann, wrapping the parchment with her fingers and placing it on the bedside.


    No, I wouldn¡¯t read it even if it was left beside me. Besides, things like parchments were unfamiliar to me and difficult to handle. Throwing it away would not be a problem.


    Suddenly, I felt my expression becoming stiff. Ann had a smile on her face that almost seemed to grin without her noticing it.


    Was she always this relaxed? She was watching me suffer with a joyous face and I wasn¡¯t happy about it. Ann narrowed her eyes when she frowned lightly while saying the following words.


    ¡¸I apologize. However, it is true that I am glad that everyone is safe. Lord Hero. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears when I heard that the Great Temple of Flimslat had been destroyed.¡¹


    While hiding her mouth with her hand, Ann still showed a joyful color in her eyes while saying those words.


    I heard Ann¡¯s words and nodded in agreement. Naturally. Even I, who had seen it directly, still couldn¡¯t swallow that spectacle. How could you easily accept what you had just heard with your ears?


    I still didn¡¯t fully understand what happened that day. What I did know was that Caria used her dark scarlet sword¡­a giant¡¯s supernatural ability¡­to push Altius back. That¡¯s all I knew.


    That¡¯s how the temple collapsed in the snowy mountains, and when I woke up, I was lying in a bedroom of the Lord¡¯s mansion in the autonomous city of Philos.


    I noticed that my body was full of unremembered scratches, so I must have been wounded by rocks and branches while running down the mountain without realizing it. It seemed that I didn¡¯t even have the luxury of being conscious of such a thing.


    And it wasn¡¯t just me, it was the same for Caria, Filaret and Eldith.


    It was no exaggeration to say that everyone was covered with wounds. I heard from a garrisoned soldier that no one had woken up for at least a few days in the city of Philos. Even now, everyone must be resting still.


    Right now, only us and the bare minimum of Heraldic soldiers remained in this autonomous city, no, in the puppet city of Philos.


    Matia, the Saint of the Heraldic Order, had to return to her home base, Garoua Maria, and Bruder and Vestaline accompanied her for Bruder¡¯s continued treatment. The elves of Ghazalia, had no choice but to return home before the arrival of the full-scale dead snow.


    Perhaps, because of that, the city of Philos had become quite quiet. It was as if dead snow swallowed the sound and erased it.


    It was an unpleasant silence. I couldn¡¯t seem to like this thing called silence now. Silence was like a disgusting claw that opened the lid of one¡¯s thoughts one after another and made people harbor unnecessary delusions.


    The longing that burned my heart and kept chasing it, I tried desperately to put it in my hands. I couldn¡¯t take my childhood friend¡¯s hand that I¡¯ve been wanting since the past.


    All kinds of emotions that could not be expressed in words mixed in my heart and caressed my viscera. It was like a ritual that could go on and on as long as silence lasted.


    Therefore, and to be honest, I welcomed Ann as a messenger. At least, I didn¡¯t get bored while talking to her. It allowed me to avoid thinking about strange things.


    Anyway, I seemed to be quite notorious in this city of Philos, and there was no one who visited my room freely even among the soldiers of the Heraldic Order.


    In the meantime, there were only a few people who knocked on the door of my room. Last time, they told me that Caria, Filaret and Eldith were still recovering.


    The chat with Ann came to an end. At that time, the door of the room rang strongly.  That way of producing sound felt meticulous.


    It looked like someone had been waiting for a reply before entering the room. The wooden door creaked, and I welcomed the visitor.


    ¡¸I¡¯m coming in. It¡¯s time to change your bandages, Lugis Vrilligant¡­ ¡¹


    The one who showed up was a woman whose white eye was reflected in her monocle¡­the ruler of the autonomous city of Philos, Philos Trait.


    For a while after the Roseau incident, she had let go of her consciousness. But now she seemed to have recovered enough to go out. On the other hand, she couldn¡¯t immediately sit in the same chair as ruler. Her citizens were still in a precarious condition, and she herself had not healed enough to bear such anxieties as ruler.


    That¡¯s why she occasionally lent her knowledge as a ruler to the Heraldic Order, but like me, she put herself in the Lord¡¯s mansion under the pretext of recovery. Of course, it was also meant as a surveillance under the influence of the Heraldic Order.


    In any case, she was one of the few people I could talk to right now when I had a lot of silence and time to spare.


    She probably didn¡¯t know Ann was visiting me. The moment she entered my room, I saw that her white eye had moved greatly. At the same time, Ann turned around and paused for a moment.


    A strange silence flowed between the three of us, including myself.


    ¡¸Too bad. It would¡¯ve been nicer if you brought me a bottle of wine. ¡¹


    The silence that was somehow born was uncomfortable, so I spoke lightly. I prayed the air that had become a little hardened would loosen up a bit.


    However, despite my wishes, Ann and Philos Trait kept their lips shut and remained silent. I could see that the white eye stared at me for a moment. There was an indescribably resentful color floating inside.


    No, what was that? What the hell did I do?


    Leaving my perplexity behind, Philos moved her eyes to Ann with an annoyingly slow delay and said the following.


    ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s nothing. It doesn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s not like that. ¡¹


    It was a voice that showed quite complex emotions.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­Whether you want it or not, it¡¯s true that I was able to save his life. Then, you shouldn¡¯t show your gratitude with that kind of attitude.¡¹


    While brushing her hair, Philos Trait continued her words. She sat next to Ann on the sofa, and she looked very uncomfortable.


    Philos Trait was a stubborn and sincere person. Perhaps, she helped me because of what happened with Roseau back then.


    In response to Philos Trait¡¯s words, Ann nodded lightly, looked at me, and opened her mouth.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t put my nose into what¡¯s going on, but I think you should be a little more restrained, Lord Hero.¡¹


    It seemed that I needed to talk to Ann about what those words meant. Before the story became like a tangled thread.


    Involuntarily, I let out a large sigh from the depths of my viscera. However, it was both a sigh and a smile at the same time.


    In any case, I had the first raucous noise in a long time. Even so, compared to silence, this was much better. I had some thoughts about it, but it was much better than just being driven mad by anguish.


    I spoke a few words with Ann, and then exchanged words with Philos Trait. After all, Philos Trait¡¯s expression remained somewhat stiff. Well, it was natural since Ann made it that way after saying some ridiculous words.


    I tried to lean over despite the pain, trying to somehow pick the bottle that had been left on my bedside.


    Suddenly, the window appeared in my vision.


    Beyond the window, the dead snow that still absorbed the sound still fell brilliantly, and the world was painted in white. It was as if the snow was trying to turn the world, and both humans and elves alike, into nothing.


    It was a color I had seen somewhere.


    Then, during the dead snow, I saw something that resembled a white butterfly. I opened my eyes wide.


    It swayed as if blinking through the snow, and at some point, it disappeared into the white scenery. But it was not snow itself.


    The sound of my throat swallowing saliva rang loudly in my ears. The nerves of my body were exposed, and it felt like my consciousness was reacting to even the slightest movement of the cold air.


    I stared deeply at snowy scenery. I looked out the window again as if to suppress my whole body that groaned. I could no longer see the butterfly. However, what I saw earlier was certainly a foreign object that I had seen before.


    ¡­It was the figure of a dead snow butterfly that once appeared in front of people as if to announce the arrival of a great disaster.


    My brain was telling me. My sure intuition beat my heart. The catastrophe that once ravaged all human species was now here.

 Volume 13 - CH 311

    Chapter 311: A Hero¡¯s Heart


    Catastrophe.


    I didn¡¯t really know who started calling it by that name in the first place. By the time I realized it, everyone was calling it by that name with an abundance of fear and overflowing hatred.


    At first, I heard that it was just an increase in the number of demon beasts.


    The demon beasts that shouldn¡¯t have formed a group became a large herd, and races that were originally supposed to be incompatible with said beasts gathered together to set their claws at Fort Suzif in the northwest area of the Gharast Kingdom.


    That happened at first.


    Most people didn¡¯t notice or care. Of course, the northwestern part of the Gharast Kingdom was often a place exposed to the threat of magical beasts.


    Everyone thought such occurrence would happen once in a while. The same was true for the people of the Gharast Kingdom as well as the people from other countries. For a while, the majority of humans only had that level of awareness.


    Humanity¡¯s perception was finally tarnished after the hero who guarded the robust Fort Suzif was killed by a demon beast during the thirteenth defensive battle.


    Then, it happened. It was the first time the demon had ever appeared on stage and came victorious. A prelude to a catastrophe.


    Of course, it was just a story that I heard, so it was highly possible that it deviated from the original history. After all, a story could change its appearance greatly depending on who passed said story.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t want to lose myself in those thoughts after that. After the fall of Fort Suzif, the demonic beasts spread across the land as if it belonged to them and began to invade human settlements.


    Magical beasts were supposed to live in the cracks of the human world, but now humans were living in the cracks of the magical beasts¡¯ world.


    It was like going back to the primitive age, yes, to the age of mythology. If I thought about it, from that time on, humans were no longer the conquerors of earth.


    Of course, it was not like humans didn¡¯t do anything. Soldiers from each country took spears and gouged out the throats of demon beasts, and magic ran through the sky and crushed the skulls of their enemies.


    Many heroes went to the battlefield, and many brave men were born. At some point, it was no longer a war between the nation and the demon beasts, but a war between mankind and demons, where each other¡¯s right to exist was at stake.


    Humanity joined hands with the elves, who were originally incompatible, and blew away a hundred years of hatred, joining shoulders with neighboring countries. I could say that they did everything they could to avoid death.


    But¡­even so, humanity was useless.


    The demon beasts scattered not only from the Gharast Kingdom, but also from all over the world, and they raised their fangs to the ground like eroding mud.


    If a human started to bud the earth even a little, the devil would reap its roots. In the end, even the existence of myths became the enemy of mankind.


    Heroes were slain by the demon¡¯s jaws, and brave men sink into the battlefield. Such days continued for several years.


    At some point, no one called this a war campaign. War meant that those who possessed a fighting power exchanged spears with another worthy opponent. It only worked if there were things that could oppose each other.


    But that was different. There was only a predator side and a prey side. Humanity had been reduced to an existence that could only be eaten by magical beasts.


    That¡¯s why humans referred to that series of invasions by magical beasts as¡­a catastrophe.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­Ann. Would you like to write in my place? My handwriting is so dirty, it¡¯s not something I could hand over to someone.¡¹


    Well, with this dying body, even if I tried to write seriously, my handwriting would only be distorted.


    I spoke those words while gazing at the window where a deadly blizzard roamed free. Thoughts in my skull were completely uncoordinated, and I didn¡¯t know what to say if I wrote in the letter myself.


    However, only my eyes were wide enough for me to understand.


    When Ann nodded in confusion after hearing my words, she asked back with a questioning look, ¡°Are you going to talk to Lady Matia?¡±


    Who else was there? Ah no, she certainly hadn¡¯t given Matia a reply that looked like a proper reply until now. But wasn¡¯t it good once in a while?


    My lips wiggled as I forcibly formulated the words in my head. Although my mouth stopped here and there, strangely enough, my words licked the air very smoothly.


    ¡¸Also, if possible, I would like to send a letter to Ghazalia as well. After all, the princess is still asleep.¡¹


    Like that, I spelled out the words roughly, and the parchment was filled with the words. Even if there were some slips, Ann would probably sum it well. I trusted her that much.


    But I felt strange. Why was I struggling to move forward in front of a catastrophe?


    It was called a catastrophe because there was nothing the humans could do about it. Was it not a nightmare that many brave heroes faced their demise?


    It was too late for me alone to face this horrible nightmare. I thought there was no way I could grasp anything during this era of crisis. That¡¯s why I kept looking away. I strongly gritted the back teeth. Behind my vision, I could see the figure of the hero I once longed for.


    At the end of the letter, I let out a sigh and snapped my fingertips. I gritted my back teeth again. Then, ignoring the sharp pain, I raised my upper body with a single breath.


    My body made me feel a great deal of pain just by moving a single muscle. It seemed that my body was appealing with all my heart that I should not move now, that I should rest.


    I was thankful. No matter how unreasonable I was, only my life took care of my body. But unfortunately, it seemed that my mentality was still foolish. Advice never made any sense.


    Engaged the joints that didn¡¯t mesh and raised the barking spine. What, I didn¡¯t understand the reasoning, but this body had become uncomfortably strong. Please listen to me a little more despite the nonsense.


    I got up from the bed and let out a hot sob as I poured the wine from my bedside directly into my throat. Perhaps because of the warm room, the wine was lukewarm. Even though the best thing to look forward was the cold wine during the season of dead snow.


    ¡¸Hey¡­Wha¡­What are you doing! You still have unhealed scars in your body. Do you want to enter the graveyard by yourself!?¡¹


    Philos Trait shouted as if she was taken aback, wondering if I was an idiot. It was a voice that echoed in my ears. She wanted me to stop moving. Because of the sharp voice, an extra dull pain seemed to ooze from my bones.


    I opened my mouth while distorting my lips.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I must stand. No one will forgive me for taking it easy and peaceful.¡¹


    Even so. Being able to live each day in peace and entrusting everything to others was the privilege of ordinary people. Difficulties were the prey of heroes, and ordinary people had no choice but to sit and pray for the end.


    It was not about whether it was good or bad. It was just the way it was. A living person had a role to fulfill.


    That¡¯s how I defeated my hero¡­my own resting place, Helot Stanley, with my own hands.


    Then, there could be no more excuses. Was it possible for me to hide under the curtain with a face that didn¡¯t know anything at all?


    I decided. In front of me was nothing but troublesome things.


    How I could banish the evil spirit that inhabited Ariene¡¯s body, how could I kick away the catastrophe, and so on. The small ones counted endlessly.


    I shall carefully consume each and every one of them. Even so. No matter how mighty Altius was, no matter how great the catastrophe itself was, every single one of them was a threat. I had no reason to turn away.


    ¡­You should feed your pale cowardice to a rat. Don¡¯t let those worries dwell in the heart of a hero.


    The treasure sword emitted a purple light at my waist. Then, I said while pointing at the one with a white eye.


    ¡¸Philos Trait. I¡¯m fine. I want you to cooperate with me. There is a mountain of things that you have to do.¡¹


    I distorted my cheeks and said those words. Behind my thoughts, something dark was whispering while laughing. It felt like a long time ago. Suddenly, in my skull, I remembered the words of my teacher Richard.


    ¡­You have talent. You¡¯re a villain, just like me.

 Volume 13 - CH 312

    Chapter 312: The Saint¡¯s Belief


    While carefully opening the parchment that was handed to her hands, Saint Matia of the Heraldic Order lowered the corners of her mouth in a suspicious manner. Before she read the contents, her eyes flew across the parchment.


    Matia opened her lips involuntarily and spoke.


    ¡¸How surprising, it looks very similar to Ann¡¯s handwriting. ¡¹


    The characters were meticulously arranged. Overall, it was not hard to read. It was the same as the letters written by Largud Ann, who Matia had seen many times in the reports.


    As if impressed, Matia widened her eyes and stared intently at the entire parchment.


    Ever since she heard that Lugis had written a reply to her own letter, she had some hopes and worries, and curiosity stuck in her heart.


    It was probably not a sensible reply anyway, but it was wonderful that he still ran the pen for himself. Unknowingly, Matia¡¯s cheeks loosened.


    Actually, she thought that since Lugis had a fearsome and reckless personality, he must have had some kind of rough handwriting. However, his handwriting didn¡¯t depend on his personality.


    Thinking so, Matia bounced her long eyelashes.


    ¡¸¡­Yes. Well, I wrote it for him¡­ ¡¹


    ¡°¡­Lord Lugis was still in a situation that could not be said to have fully recovered.¡±


    Beside Matia, Ann said so as if she was slightly confused. She had chosen her words so well that her voice had lost its usual smoothness.


    No, it would have been better not to say anything at all. While her cheeks became slightly hot, Matia pressed her lips as she cleared her throat lightly.


    If she thought about it, there weren¡¯t many people who wrote beautiful letters like Ann. Besides, Matia heard that Lugis came from poverty.


    If so, writing letters should be far from his expertise. He may never have written a letter.


    With that thought in mind, Matia suddenly raised her eyes.


    She realized she never read a single character written by Lugis himself. After all this time, Matia dropped such thoughts in her heart.


    She had spent more than a short time with him, and she barely knew him.


    Come to think of it, she didn¡¯t know much about his favorite food or even where he was from. Matia only vaguely heard about his upbringing.


    Matia leaked a heavy sigh as if mocking herself. She could have said that she would manage with just small info. There was plenty of laughter. As far as she knew, at most it was about the principle of action when it came to Lugis.


    This was no good. Matia lacked crucial information.


    Even so. When it came to management, she reached a point where she could understand everything about him. Even if it meant casting aside letters, favorite things, and so on.


    Thinking like that, Matia¡¯s eyes, which were reading the letters running on the parchment, stopped moving. Then, she stared at one thing.


    She must have grasped that one thing. Ann said, moving her lips.


    ¡¸Lord Lugis personally wrote the final signature. It might not be good enough to prove who he is, since it¡¯s almost ineligible, but at least he got to write something.¡¹


    Just as Ann said, it was true that only the part where the name of the sender of the letter was written was clearly different in quality.


    It was written in broken letters. It probably had a lot of power in it, and it was signed by Lugis, in a density of ink that showed utmost strength.


    After staring at the signature for a while, Matia closed her eyes lightly. She then rolled up the parchment in her hands as if she were handling something precious.


    A few moments passed after Matia closed her eyes. Her skull digested what was written, and she wondered how she would have responded.


    ¡¸If you read only the contents, then it¡¯s a request that I can¡¯t accept¡­ ¡¹


    Matia¡¯s eyes narrowed with a sharpness that could even pierce the air. The list of words carved into the parchment called for a clear movement in the Heraldic Order. It was unacceptable, and it was not something that could be dealt with seriously.


    It was close to a reckless remark that Matia would ignore on a daily basis. Nonetheless.


    ¡¸¡­But it was Lugis who said this, Ann. ¡¹


    Matia¡¯s words were accompanied by an atmosphere as if to relax the tense air. Ann nodded while pulling her chin slightly and answered, ¡°definitely¡±.


    Matia moved her eyelashes up and down as if responding to Ann. She said, as she tucked away her carefully rolled parchment.


    ¡¸Well then, Ann. You already know what you need to do. I¡¯ll write a directive and send a messenger to the soldiers and collaborators of each country so that things can be carried out immediately.¡¹


    Matia casually said so while showing her back. Her long hair bounced and danced in the air.


    On the other hand, Ann was more than a little surprised by Matia¡¯s words and actions and swallowed her words. Little did she know that she would be asked to act immediately.


    Certainly, no matter how unbelievable the Hero words were, the Saint would hear them first. Ann had such a hunch, and she didn¡¯t think it was a bad thing.


    However, it was far beyond her expectations that she would put all of his requests into her mouth and accept them promptly.


    As far as Ann knew, the Saint named Matia was a person of reason and calculation, and she was not a person of affection. Occasionally, she would stir up her emotions in front of Lugis, but even so, she should not have strayed from her judgment.


    However, this time.


    Immediately, a cold numbness attacked Ann¡¯s abdomen. She could feel it rising up and down her throat.


    It was not that deep of a suspicion. However, she had too many emotions to forcibly suppress. Although she had felt it many times before.


    ¡°¡­It seems that Saint Matia mind has become blinded because of her longing for the hero.¡±


    Ann held the other parchment she was holding against her chest and swallowed her saliva. A vague feeling covered her brain. Ann¡¯s small eyelids blinked.


    ¡¸Ann, are you daydreaming? ¡¹


    It was none other than Saint Matia¡¯s words that forcibly pulled back Ann¡¯s consciousness.


    Ann jumped and responded to Matia.


    She always managed to respond flexibly without difficulty, but for some reason today she delayed her response while being terribly confused.


    Seeing Ann like that, Matia smiled and waved her lips. A kind expression that didn¡¯t contain calculations, which was rare for Matia herself.


    ¡¸I know what you are feeling, Ann. This is not a light-hearted relationship, I know. But there is no need to worry.¡¹


    I am me no matter what. While saying that, Matia continued her words.


    ¡¸As long as I can do it alone, I will do it alone. I will not make a shallow judgment when people and soldiers are involved. That¡¯s what I swore when I became a Saint.¡¹


    It was surely not the Saint¡¯s usual voice, but the voice of the truth that overflowed from the depths of her chest, of the person named Matia. A vow without even the slightest shadow. In the depths of her eyes, she seemed to be filled with immeasurable emotions.


    Maybe that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t hesitate. Matia said as if she were reading a script.


    ¡¸Therefore, this is not affection. I just¡­believe in a human named Lugis.¡¹


    Until now, he had paved the way for the Heraldic faith, and had shown the way like a shooting star. With his actions, with his victory, with his mighty arm that could be called powerful.


    Of course, not everything went smoothly. There were some actions that could be called impulsive, and some choices that could be called too reckless.


    However, Lugis wasn¡¯t just running his legs blindly, nor did he move in a chaotic manner. It was because he had a firm will and an eye to see the future.


    Therefore, although the contents of this letter may seem unreasonable at first glance, there was something vague that showed his truthful intention.


    The fact that the explanation was quite lacking seemed to be typical of him.


    No, was it trust that Matia felt in Lugis? She would be happy if that was the case. Matia lifted her cheeks and said the following words.


    ¡¸Yes, trust. I trust him. I can¡¯t say right now that everything in the letter is straightforward, but if he says it, I¡¯ll read it as something meaningful. Yes, with a certain calculation.¡¹

 Volume 13 - CH 313

    Chapter 313: The Secret Covenant¡¯s Fellowship


    After Largud Ann left the room, I opened my mouth at the right time.


    In the room, Philos Trait seemed uncomfortable as she was shaking her legs while sitting on a chair.


    ¡¸Just like I said, I want you to cooperate with me. It has something to do with the Gharast Kingdom. ¡¹


    Hearing my words, Philos Trait raised her head and narrowed her white eye. Then, without even a hint of hesitation, she opened her mouth.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m sorry, but I have to reject. I can¡¯t take your words seriously. I wonder if you¡¯re mistaking me for a servant or something, Lugis Vrilligant. ¡¹


    Philos Trait made her lips bounce with momentum because of my request.


    What I saw was a clear expression of refusal. Of course, I had foreseen that there would be some kind of reaction, but even so, I didn¡¯t expect her to reject me so strongly.


    While wrapping my arm in bandages, I asked her why. Philos replied as if she understood everything.


    ¡¸Just like I said. I¡¯m not your servant, nor can I say that I¡¯m your complete ally. Right now, I¡¯m a temporary ally, or even a prisoner. ¡¹


    Well, if she were an obedient prisoner, she¡¯d probably nod her head obediently to what the guards said. After cutting the words at once and raising the corners of her sharp eyes, Philos continued.


    ¡¸I am grateful that you saved me, and if it is for the sake of Philos citizens, I will gladly cooperate with your people¡¯s governance. But I can¡¯t be a part of your game, and I won¡¯t. ¡¹


    In a room where only the two of us could speak, Philos declared so without hesitation. She clearly made her point.


    It was clear what stood behind her words. To sum up, she was worried about the safety of the city of Philos.


    Regardless of the reality, it was an undeniable fact that Philos Trait was the ruler of the city of Philos.


    If that person became an ally of the Heraldic Order and if she aligned with its intentions and showed hostile intents towards the Gharast Kingdom, then she would be jumping into ruin both herself and her city.


    If she turned her fangs against the Gharast Kingdom, which was a huge dragon, she¡¯d know what would happen in the future. The city of Philos had survived to this day precisely because it did not defy the powerful.


    If she showed hostile intents, whether true or false, the Gharast Kingdom would undoubtedly take away the autonomy of the city of Philos. Even with force if necessary.


    Honestly, even a temporary alliance with the Heraldic Order was dangerous enough. Even if it was something she personally despised, how much would they listen?


    From Philos¡¯ point of view, forming an alliance was the last line of acceptance.


    While listening to Philos¡¯ words, I unknowingly stopped wrapping my fingertips in bandages. Even admiration floated in my chest.


    She, Philos Trait, was a betrayed person.


    She had an agitator named Roseau, but it was an undeniable fact that the citizens of her beloved city of Philos sold her out and beat her with sticks.


    In that case, it would be fine for her to have something called hatred and resentment in the depths of her heart, even if it was just in form of fragments. It should be fine for her to have a muddy desire to push the citizens into the abyss.


    Even a human being called Saint would probably turn a blind eye to such people if the same situation happened.


    No, perhaps she naturally possessed such emotions. She just tied them down with her self-discipline, which could be called her own naivety.


    I had to take my hat off to her. I wanted to even give her a round of applause. But I had to refrain myself from demonstrating it at this time.


    I said the words while holding them in my mouth at once. I added some decorations to make it as easy for her to accept it.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not asking you to bite the Gharast Kingdom. I just want you to write a greeting letter to a few people. That¡¯s all. ¡¹


    At my words, Philos raised her eyebrows with distrust. She must have been unable to read my intentions.


    On the other hand, I put a smile on my cheeks and continued my words. The inside of my viscera was covered with something like stagnant mud.


    Oh, I hated it. I really hated it. Something was grabbing the back of my stomach. I felt like vomiting.


    ¡¸I want to know how the Gharast aristocrats are spending their time, so I would like to include you in one of my investigations. ¡¹


    It was no exaggeration to say that the city of Philos was currently attracting the most attention in the Gharast Kingdom.


    Under the Heraldic occupation, would the citizens be friendly or defiant to its rule? Which one did the ruler, Philos Trait, intend to side with, the Great Holy Church or the Heraldic religion?


    They wanted answers. Even in the age of dead snow, there should be more than a few spies entering this city.


    If Philos, who was the party concerned, sent a letter, albeit a greeting, it would probably show some reaction. I wanted to explore that kind of reaction.


    What I wanted to see was its reaction speed.


    If a horde of demon beasts, which was a sign of a great disaster, had entered Gharast, the aristocrats would rush to deal with it and the reaction would be delayed. Otherwise, the reaction would be fast. I emphasized on what I wanted to know and told Philos about it.


    If she just said hello quietly, she wouldn¡¯t be considered hostile at all.


    At my words, Philos put her finger on her chin and made a stiff expression. She seemed to be deep in thought, and her feet were taking a step back.


    As for me, I swallowed the bitterness that rose in my chest and narrowed my eyes. I lowered my words slightly and whispered.


    ¡¸¡­Okay. Then why don¡¯t we make a deal? In the future, if I come to the conclusion that the Heraldic Order will leave deep scars in the city of Philos, I will try to protect it as much as possible. How about it? ¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know how much my words were worth. I thought about that while taking out a chewing tobacco from my pocket.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t think it was okay to say such things without Matia¡¯s permission, but it depended on the situation. Would she forgive me?


    Philos opened her eyes at those words for a moment and moved her lips.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t use ambiguous words as if trying to make things easier. If you¡¯re going to take my side when the Heraldic Order and I fall into conflict, then let¡¯s cooperate, Lugis Vrilligant. ¡¹


    For a moment, I intertwined my gaze with Philos. It was a time when both of us seemed to have stopped breathing. The flavor of the chewing tobacco passed through my nostrils strangely thickly.


    Surely? Chewing inside my skull, I returned the words.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, and as long as you don¡¯t betray me, I¡¯ll be of great help to you. With this, we¡¯ll be covenant partners from now on. ¡¹


    With the chewing tobacco still on my lips, I took Philos¡¯ hand. I thought that her hands were much smaller than one might think.


    I quickly sat down on a chair and stood by Philos as she dropped ink on the parchment, revealing who she should send to and what she should write. Philos corrected my words to aristocratic words and assembled the sentence.


    Nothing was offensive, and the text did not seem to have any intention other than greetings. I didn¡¯t know if it was even meaningful to write them in a letter.


    Philos occasionally asked if this was really all I needed, and I said yes. Anyway, the content was fine.


    Speaking of which, all that was required was the fact that she had sent the letter.


    Finally, when it came time to write the signature on the parchment, I opened my mouth with a gesture as if I was reminded of something.


    ¡¸It will be in the name of Philos Trait as the letter of the ruler? By the way¡­ ¡¹


    I hid my eyebrows reflexively. Before I knew it, I was biting the corners of my lips.


    Shame. Yes, I felt shame. Now I was trying to deceive and use her for my own purposes. I was trying to push myself past the point of no return by offering a hoax deal.


    It was all about deception. Indeed, it seemed that the guys in the Great Holy Church were good at seeing through the true nature.


    Even if my body and soul were torn into eight pieces later, I would not be able to make any advances. Rather, I had to be patient and accept it.


    I opened my lips.


    ¡¸¡­Your real name should be there. Would you like me to sign it for you? ¡¹


    The recipients of the letters were truly noble aristocrats who once discovered the existence of the illegitimate princess and tried to seize the real power of the Gharast Kingdom. They were such ambitious humans.


    The Philos Trait family did not know her bloodline, but they knew the name of the princess.


    A letter must be sent under Philos¡¯ original name, who should have abandoned said name.


    It would be enough as a material to stir the background. At the very least, it should be good enough to stimulate and excite the ambitions humans who had not received the King¡¯s favor.


    Well, I hoped things went well.


    There were many things I would like to do, but if the place called politics boiled even a little, and it became a place where anger spread like flies, then it would be fine for the time being.


    Doing so would certainly disrupt the movements of the army. The collaboration between the national army and the private army of the nobility, which would be indispensable in order to oppose the demon beasts, would disappear.


    In that case, the Gharast Kingdom would not be able to prevent even a few injuries.


    Well, it was just a wishful thinking after all. Everything was going to fall soon. Other than that, I should do my very best. In any case, it was necessary to delay all correspondence of the magical beasts in the Gharast Kingdom.


    ¡­After all, Gharat Kingdom, a large country, could not easily cooperate with other countries just because a herd of magical beasts was approaching.


    Only after losing half of their people did they realize that the situation was beyond their control.


    After all, a human being could not even defend himself unless his bones were ripped, and he was cornered.


    In that case, it would be my conscience to create a trigger. Even if it was accompanied by massive bleeding.

 Volume 13 - CH 314

    Chapter 314: An Encounter between a Vicious Old Man and a Quiet Storm


    The royal capital of the Gharast Kingdom.


    The Storm was in the Fomor family¡¯s mansion, a little far from the glittering city center. It spoke in a flickering, pleasant voice.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a terrible state. No, well, maybe I can say that it suits a villain like you? A villain¡¯s sword will eventually return to its master.¡¹


    The spokesperson for the Storm, Valerie Brightness, relaxed her muscles as she spoke. She casually put her finger to her own lips and casually called out to the person in front of her. Many of her words spilled out from her throat.


    Usually, Valerie Brightness didn¡¯t talk that much, however, she had a strangely smooth tongue today.


    ¡¸Are you finally getting old, or have you burned your head with alcohol? ¡¹


    A lot of harsh words were released from her lips as if they were throwing stones. But strangely enough, there was a kind of familiarity in each of them.


    They seemed to show a proof of their affection.


    While accepting the shards of Valerie¡¯s words, the villainous Richard Permillis opened his mouth as if chewing them up with his teeth.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t speak nonsense, Valerie. The only time I grow old is when this body dies.¡¹


    With a large bandage wrapped around his stomach, Richard spoke with a smile.


    Due to his old age, the scars from the Battle of Sanyo were still visible on the joints of his body, but his cunning expression was still intact.


    The ale poured down his throat easily settled into his stomach. Richard narrowed his eyes at his comfort.


    It was close to a casual conversation. It was a conversation that couldn¡¯t be said to be about deepening an old friendship, it was rather like flying stones.


    But that seemed to be their normal conversation. They seemed to understand that the distance between them was the best.


    ¡¸¡­I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. You of all people would kneel on the battlefield.¡¹


    Valerie said while pouring ale into her own glass. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t pour ale with her own hands, but at this time today, the servants were told not to go near the room where they were sitting.


    After all, both of them were naturally busy. If they didn¡¯t have the chance to make eye contact, they wouldn¡¯t even exchange words.


    That¡¯s why when such coincidences overlapped, the two of them enjoyed drinking together. Even so, the ale that went through each other¡¯s throats was completely different.


    Richard responded to Valerie¡¯s words while deepening the wrinkles on his face. It was a strangely floating voice.


    ¡¸What are you saying. At this age, I realized that my fighting spirit has not disappeared yet. Ha, ha, ha.¡¹


    Seeing Richard say those words, Valerie almost spilled the ale out of her mouth. A soft sensation hit her tongue.


    Contrary to his words, Richard¡¯s expression seemed to be filled with a smile, and he didn¡¯t look like he was very regretful or bitter.


    No, he perhaps held those feelings in his heart, but he probably didn¡¯t have the honesty to show it to others yet.


    It made Valerie happy.


    If that malice had sunk into his sorrow, Valerie would surely not know what to say.


    She might have been flustered and even leaked words she shouldn¡¯t have said. Without even realizing it herself, Valerie was stroking her chest.


    She opened her mouth as she stared at Richard¡¯s expression.


    ¡¸If I remember correctly, you lost against an outlaw called Lugis. It seems that he is still going on a rampage quite vigorously.¡¹


    Valerie continued, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to return to Suzif for a while because of that.¡±


    Hearing the words and name from Valerie¡¯s mouth, Richard raised his eyebrows slightly. The wrinkles in his expression deepened further.


    Richard had already heard what Valerie meant to say. The Heraldic Order, which was supposed to have lost its momentum after entering the dead snow, was now gathering soldiers near the eastern border of the Gharast Kingdom and showing its fangs.


    The name of the leader of the army was Lugis, who was given the title of hero by the witch Matia. In the Gharast Kingdom, he was a man who was called Lord of Vice and was greatly loathed by everyone.


    It was not clear what Lugis intended to do on the eastern frontier.


    Were they just trying to make a show of force with their soldiers, or were they really going to step into the border of the dead snow?


    At the very least, it must have been a foolish thing to gather soldiers while dead snow was pouring down. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    No matter what the reason was, if the enemy did not gather their forces to defend against it, it meant that they would no longer form a nation. Even if they didn¡¯t really strike a spear and take a life, it was necessary to do something to the extent of glare.


    Therefore, Valerie Brightness, who was originally supposed to return to Fort Suzif as soon as she was ready, was still confined to a detached house in the royal capital as a precaution.


    Not only that, but sooner or later he was scheduled to receive the task of defending the vicinity of the eastern border.


    Richard didn¡¯t know if the national army was purely lacking in human resources, or if the political arena was just in disarray, but Valerie deliberately shrugged her shoulders, saying that it was a good nuisance for those who were being swayed.


    Valerie¡¯s appearance unintentionally made him think that it was Richard, and he narrowed his eyes to show his old age. While meeting Richard¡¯s gaze, Valerie quietly rippled her lips.


    ¡¸¡­I would like to ask you something, just for reference. What do you think the enemy¡¯s aim is? Do you really think they are going to attack from the eastern border?¡¹


    Almost without thinking, Richard replied. The words were even mixed with the sound of ridicule.


    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t do it if it was me. Then he won¡¯t do it too. Oh, he¡¯s my former student, you know. This is the move he likes to use.¡¹


    Richard said, deepening his wrinkles.


    Yes, it was the same when he kidnapped the daughter of the Burdnick family. Lugis proudly used his men as a diversion to achieve his own goals behind the scenes.


    He made it look like he was doing something bold and silly and was surprisingly clever with his hands.


    When people were blinded by big things, they became too foolish about small things. Richard said that he was well aware of that even before he taught him.


    Valerie nodded with a sophisticated gesture, prompting Richard to continue. Valerie¡¯s heart obediently accepted Richard¡¯s words.


    Valerie knew very well that Richard was skilled on the battlefield. On the other hand, she also understood well that he was a person who needed help from others in other areas.


    That¡¯s why he was confident in what she should do. That¡¯s why she was here today.


    There were many things to think about, but Valerie believed that Richard¡¯s words were enough to convince her. Richard closed his lips for a moment and put the bottle of ale on the table.


    He lightly tangled his beard with his fingertips and said the following words.


    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t read everything. I understand that you want to turn your eyes to the east, but it doesn¡¯t seem like the Heraldic Order is preparing itself for the west. In that case, the first thing you should focus is people.¡¹


    ¡°People¡± ¡­Valerie said as if to return Richard¡¯s words as they were.


    Richard answered while staring at Valerie¡¯s sharp eyes.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that, right? There¡¯s only one place in this country where people from the Heraldic Order are packed like pigs.¡¹

 Volume 13 - CH 315

    Chapter 315: On the Map


    The smell of sandstone and withered grass mixed with the wind hit my nostrils.


    It was a nostalgic smell that I had once tasted so badly. I thought I was tired of it, but now I wondered if it was in human nature to think of nostalgia.


    Those smells would soon be overwhelmed by the dead snow that poured generously. Even now, the dead snow had licked the earth and spread its body across the world in an attempt to expand its dominion.


    I shook my eyes and cast my vision to the landscape from the top of a small hill.


    The Augus River, that marked the boundary between the Gharast Kingdom and the eastern city-states. The great river, which originally encouraged circulation of goods, was now completely frozen and piled with dead snow. Now it would be possible to cross to the opposite bank without using a bridge.


    Of course, the influence of the Gharast Kingdom extended itself to the eastern city-states, and only historians would know where the borders were clearly defined.


    For the time being, it was a fact that the Gharast Kingdom had exercised its sovereignty over this great river.


    Right now, Heraldic soldiers were lined up to cover the edge of the river that served as the border.


    Dressed in gray uniforms for the dead snow, everyone could be seen sighing a white breath even from a distance.


    The number was about to exceed 3,000 soldiers. Considering the size of the power of the Heraldic Order, it would be a scale that wasn¡¯t menacing yet respectful. Well, it was something that had been arranged up to this point.


    I certainly asked for the soldiers to be lined up along the great river of Augus, but I didn¡¯t imagine that they would send so many soldiers in the dead snow.


    It was enough in the sense that the eastern border would attract attention from the Gharast Kingdom.


    When I whispered such a thing lightly, words that immediately made me sigh came flying. The cold sky was making a lot of noise.


    ¡¸It really made a big fuss, Lord Lugis. To the extent that it even reached the ears of my mercenaries.¡¹


    While saying so, the Steel Princess Vestaline Geluah let a white mist form around her mouth.


    According to what I wanted; Saint Matia gave a big order to dispatch the troops. With that one order, the executive of the Heraldic Order, Largud Ann, who was responsible for the adjustments that went along with it, was so busy that she could not even eat a meal.


    In any case, the Army of the Heraldic Order did not even expect a fragment of an expedition to happen during the dead snow, and even the equipment was not seriously prepared. In addition, it was necessary to secure a supply route so that the expedition would not starve or freeze.


    All of this must be done from scratch since there was any preparation. I see, how much precious time and effort was required there. I didn¡¯t even want to imagine it.


    Muttering Ann¡¯s name like this would be bad. Ann could think of me as a grudge. Anyway, Vestaline spoke, leaning her head slightly.


    I involuntarily twisted the corners of my lips. Perhaps, because of my thirst, I stroked my throat with a dull pain.


    ¡¸I¡¯m humbled by your thoughtfulness. I¡¯m afraid of the next time we meet¡­So, Steel Princess, are you and your Belfein mercenaries ready?¡¹


    I asked while creating a white mist around my mouth. At any rate, the lack of time should be the same whether it was from a Heraldic or a Belfein mercenary.


    Vestaline moved her lips, while her body was wrapped in armor and fur.


    ¡¸Yes, of course. We are ready no matter what time it is. Belfein¡¯s mercenaries, even if their bodies are lying on soft beds, in their dreams they go to the battlefield.¡¹


    Vestaline¡¯s dignified atmosphere stuck to those words. The tone showed any fluctuation, which indicated there was nothing hidden behind her voice.


    How wonderful it was, since it was a word that I could rely on. There was only one person who managed to subside the turmoil of Belfein.


    Then, I shall make them work hard this time. In any case, the ones who made the dead snow shake the most were not the military or merchants, but the mercenaries who operated at the cost of their lives.


    At the same time as I was chewing the tobacco in my mouth, something like cheers resounded from the area where the Belfein mercenaries had set up their camp.


    It seemed that they were trying to make themselves a little more comfortable in this cold wind by drinking alcohol. Above all, it seemed to be the same as before.


    All of a sudden, Bruder came to my mind. Vestaline¡¯s older sister and my friend, who now worked with Belfein mercenaries.


    She should be in the city to heal her wounds, but I was still a little concerned about her health.


    Apparently, losing her once inflicted a hole in my heart.


    When Vestaline received my words, she quietly strengthened her gaze.


    It was like saying that my casual question touched the machine that brought out the emotions that existed in her body. No, I didn¡¯t remember speaking such a disturbing thing in the first place.


    ¡¸¡­Her condition has calmed down quite a bit. As expected, she gave up on accompanying me this time, but her body will be able to move pretty soon.¡¹


    Vestaline closed her lips after letting her stiff words resound. The expression on her face was also somewhat dejected.


    Looking at the situation, perhaps Bruder also said that she would accompany the dispatch of troops this time around. Implied by Vestaline¡¯s tone, the human named Bruder would be happy to boldly jump into danger on her own again.


    It was a little difficult to judge whether such a tendency should be called a good or a bad habit. Judging by Vestaline and Bruder¡¯s attitudes, there may had been some conflict between the sisters in that regard. If so, that was probably a topic that should be avoided.


    I nodded lightly in response to Vestaline¡¯s words. Well, if Bruder was safe, then it was fine. I shall visit her again and bring some good ale.


    ¡¸So, please tell us what we should do, Lord Lugis. If I don¡¯t give the mercenaries a job, I will lose my qualification to lead them.¡¹


    ¡°Are we going to shake the cold villages nearby?¡± Vestaline continued to speak, since she didn¡¯t know what they were supposed to do.


    It was not that she didn¡¯t trust them, she was just wondering what to do with them.


    My chewing tobacco rose once on my lips and the unique scent rolled down through the tip of my nose. I arranged the words in my thoughts, but I stopped in a foolish way.


    No matter how I tried to fix those words in a gentle manner, there was only one thing to do, therefore, only one thing to say. I threw my gaze at Vestaline and said the following.


    ¡¸Vestaline, what mercenaries do have been decided since ancient times. I just want you to do it now.¡¹


    I opened my eyes and deliberately lifted the edge of my lips.


    Mercenaries had changed their appearance greatly depending on the times and regions. There were times when they were treated like the private army of noble aristocrats, and there were times when they were no different from bandits.


    I heard that when the concept of a national army did not exist, the mercenaries scattered throughout the country as the soldiers of the nation.


    But there was a tradition within the mercenaries that had remained unchanged since that time.


    ¡­A tradition with raids and pillaging. In other words, fighting and mugging.


    ¡¸There is a prison called the Burial Ground in the Gharast Kingdom. That prison has been in operation for a long time.¡¹


    I could see that Vestaline raised her eyelashes high. Did she have something on her mind? Her lips, which usually didn¡¯t seem to be at a loss for words, swayed several times, searching for what to say.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, she said to me.


    ¡¸Does that mean that we¡¯re going to rescue someone from prison?¡¹


    Vestaline¡¯s breathing was slightly rough. A large white mist billowed and was thrown into the air.


    Rather than being unable to grasp my true intentions, her question was more like a desire to confirm something.


    I looked at the eyes looking straight at me and replied.


    ¡¸Of course. But that¡¯s not all. I told you, we¡¯re going to pull the curtain.¡¹


    With my lips still rippling, I continued the words. Vestaline was probably impressed by my talkativeness. She gently squeezed her fingers.


    ¡¸Beulah the Burial Prison must stop being the symbol of the persecution of the Heraldic Order. As long as it exists, the positions of the Heraldic people and the Great Holy Church will never change. The persecuted side and the persecutor side will remain unchanged.¡¹


    Even if we tried to change things a little, we wouldn¡¯t be able to overturn what was deeply rooted in people¡¯s heads. The relationship between the strong and the weak was often like that.


    If this relationship continued forever, the Heraldic religion and the Great Holy Church would have no choice but to eat each other until one of them disappeared from the earth.


    After all, people didn¡¯t want to give up their profits and advantages once they had gained them so easily. That¡¯s why they would always hate the Heraldic Order, persecute its people, and prove their superiority.


    And prison Beulah represented that symbol.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why we have no choice but to destroy it. Only you can do it, Vestaline. It¡¯s easy, just one prison, just erase its name from the map.¡¹

 Volume 13 - CH 316

    Chapter 316: All the Performers ran Simultaneously


    Burial Prison Beulah. Located in the southeastern part of the Gharast Kingdom, it was truly a paradise for dirty mice and insects.


    It was always cluttered, and there were hardly pieces of food fallen to the ground. Why? The floor was surrounded by water ditches, and the humidity was moderate, perfect to enjoy a good night of sleep full of nightmares.


    Besides, no one cared if you ran around the stone-floored corridors as you please in search of crumbs. Prisoners and guards alike were accustomed to such filthiness.


    Due to such an environment, mice and insects usually behaved as they liked. It was their home after all.


    However, it seemed that it was different today.


    The guards, who usually didn¡¯t care about the cleanliness of this place, cleaned up the floor and wiped the dirt off the corridors with cleaning tools.


    Of course, there used to be a very small number of people who did that duty, but today, everyone seemed to be cooperating. It was as if people had changed.


    With such a situation, the mice also retreated in a bad mood. The unfamiliar smell of disinfection hit everyone¡¯s nose, including the mice.


    After the floor and the interior was somewhat presentable, the sound of hitting the stone floor resounded inside the prison. Tapping the floor was an upper-class habit.


    The guards lined up to welcome that person.


    ¡¸¡­The moss that sticks firmly in the walls can¡¯t be removed in an emergency. If you want to hide the dirt, at least you should do it a little better.¡¹


    The man who was greeted said so in a severe voice, and the prison floor slammed again. The chief guard followed the man and led him to the innermost room.


    The clothes of the man who walked arrogantly were not elegant, but they were strangely extravagant and unsuitable for a prison.


    Not only that, but his behavior and words were too different from those around him. He seemed to be floating alone in the air.


    It was natural to be different, since almost all prison guards came from vulgar commoners. Some did not even know what a scholarship was.


    But that man was different.


    He was a member of the aristocratic class and the head of the prison Beulah. The prison supervisor was named Palome Bashar. A person who had been entrusted with full authority over the prisoners of Beulah by the Gharast King.


    However, it was only true on paper. In reality, Palome rarely stayed in this prison.


    After all, maintaining a prison like this didn¡¯t really bring any profits. The best he could get was the title of a patriot. In that case, it would be much more profitable to put effort into managing the territory.


    Originally, Palome didn¡¯t want to come to this place.


    While chewing something bitter in his mouth, Palome moved his big legs into the prison warden¡¯s room.


    This place seemed to have been cleaned with much more effort, and it still looked better than the other places that had been cleaned in a hurry.


    Still, Palome squinted his eyes and touched his mustache in frustration. Then, he turned to the chief guard and said the following.


    ¡¸How is that young woman? ¡¹


    Young woman. The chief guard knew all too well what Palome meant when he said that pronoun.


    As if he had prepared an answer, the chief guard lined up his words.


    ¡¸Yes. Prisoner number 2066 is treated with respect in the VIP Prisoner¡¯s Room. So far, no problems have occurred.¡¹


    It was a word that simply expressed the current state. There was nothing more.


    Prisoner number 2066, the prisoner¡¯s name was Ninz. She was the adoptive parent of the Great Sinner Lugis, and at the same time, the adoptive parent of the Great Saint Ariene.


    Everyone had a hard time dealing with those facts.


    Considering her relationship with the great sinner Lugis, people from the Great Holy Church could not turn a blind eye to her existence.


    However, if those people recklessly touched her body and reached the holy maiden¡¯s ears, what awaited them would be their own destruction.


    That¡¯s why Ninz, like a handling tumor, flowed down from one prison after another, until finally reaching Beulah, the Burial Prison.


    To put it bluntly, Palome was pressed to have this woman in his prison.


    Without eye contact with the chief guard, Palome moved his beard and spoke. He spoke in a way that seemed to contain something.


    ¡¸¡­Why? She is the adoptive parent of the great sinner Lugis. There is no doubt that she is related to the old faith. Get her confession out right now.¡¹


    It doesn¡¯t matter what means you use. Hearing those words, the chief guard unintentionally raised his eyebrows and widened his eyes. For a moment he was at a loss for words, wondering what he had just heard.


    After all, it was none other than Palome, the head of the prison, who told him to treat Ninz with respect when she first came here. Why was he saying the exact opposite now?


    Involuntarily, he asked if it was okay. Palome¡¯s voice was released as if swallowing the chief guard¡¯s words.


    ¡¸Neither good nor bad. It¡¯s already happened. That woman has nothing to do with the Saint, she¡¯s just an evil old believer.¡¹


    While saying so, Palome continued his words. It was one of the many routes he had considered during the carriage ride up to this point.


    ¡¸There was a tip from within the Old Believers that they would sell her off. When they pressed for a confession, that person admitted its guilt and was finally executed in the royal capital.¡¹


    Palome was fixated in that scenario, so he reminded the chief guard as well.


    The chief guard made no further objections. No matter what Palome said, his words were the only truth inside this prison. Rather, if the chief guard interjected Palome¡¯s orders, he might even be blamed afterwards.


    When the chief guard respectfully bowed his head and left the prison guard¡¯s room, Palome let out a sigh. He didn¡¯t seem to have the rudeness to let it out.


    Only his line of sight suddenly turned into something dangerous.


    ¡­How can we recover from the failure of the Great Holy Church.


    ¡ª


    Valerie Brightness ran along the road, leaving heavy hoofprints on the snowfield. Thousands of soldiers and cavalry followed behind her in the same manner. The heavy sound of military boots was thrown into the sky, even amid the dead snow.


    Was it because of the skillful handling of the horse¡¯s reins? Valerie¡¯s horse steadily pushed through the way.


    A loud voice resounded behind Valerie, who was riding her horse with such a great momentum that almost left the soldiers behind.


    ¡¸¡­General! General Brightness! Please loosen the reins, or some of the soldiers will stay behind!¡¹


    The owner of the voice, Neymar Gloria, was out of breath, but still gracefully controlled her horse and chased after Valerie.


    After that, Valerie¡¯s gifted eyes must have finally caught sight of the surroundings. Neymar could see Valerie stop her horse and look back behind her, looking as if everything was normal.


    Before Neymar could catch her breath, Valerie told her.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Adjutant Neymar? ¡¹


    Really, Valerie said so while shaking her short hair as if she was asking a normal question. Neymar opened her eyes wide and spit out the words.


    ¡¸As you can see, if we continue with the same momentum, some of our soldiers will stay behind and give up. Therefore¡­¡¹


    In the middle of her words, Valerie nodded slightly, as if she was swallowing Neymar¡¯s words. That ended the conversation.


    This exchange had also happened for several times before. And then, completely unaware of it, Valerie pushed forward again.


    Perhaps this time as well, she didn¡¯t understand what the problem was and what was essential. Before she knew it, Neymar began to harbor a dim, yet deep suspicion towards Valerie.


    Valerie Brightness was an undeniable talent. Neymar could tell just by looking at how she handled a horse and her body.


    More than the old general, Richard, whom Neymar had previously accompanied, she had a distinctive and refined atmosphere around her.


    Unlike Richard¡¯s fierce presence, Valerie had the danger of penetrating the opponent with a single glance.


    Indeed, looking at it, Neymar understood why she was appointed to the corner of the protective fort that was responsible for slaughtering magical beasts.


    Possessing an infinitely calm and infinitely strong individuality, Valerie was sure to become a stronghold for the soldiers. That was the most necessary element when facing enemies and monsters.


    However, Neymar also thought the following. Valerie was too strong as an individual.


    Perhaps she was selfish, but there were glimpses of her consciousness that said that if she could do it, then there was no reason why others couldn¡¯t do it too.


    It was not an act of arrogance, but it was her disposition. She really did not understand why others could not follow her.


    From that point of view, the general named Valerie was completely different from Richard. Nature was too diametrically opposed.


    Breathing out white mist, Neymar ordered the soldiers to take a short break. No matter where they went, they couldn¡¯t stand their legs as they were now. And it was also necessary to wait for those stood further behind. Perhaps this was also Neymar¡¯s role.


    Neymar narrowed her eyes, and for a moment the cunning old general¡¯s face crossed her mind. Neymar¡¯s fingertips held her bow with great strength.


    ¡­It seemed that Neymar was something like mediation in a place like this.


    Neymar knew that her canines had snapped with a strangely sharp sound. She couldn¡¯t help but regret her own shallowness that got stuck when she heard about profits, even if only a little, from the Fomor family, a high-ranking aristocrat family.


    ¡¸Adjutant Neymar, we are going south from here. ¡¹


    When the soldiers who stood behind had finally arrived, Valerie said in a voice that only Neymar could hear.


    ¡°Understood¡±, Neymar replied while giving instructions to the soldiers. She heard that they were originally supposed to head for the eastern border, but were they meant to stop along the way?


    However, there was no major strategic point south of here. There was probably only one prison at most.


    When Neymar said so, Valerie responded with a small nod as before.


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right. Our unit is heading to prison Beulah. ¡¹

 Volume 13 - CH 317

    Chapter 317: Chills Crawling Down One¡¯s Throat


    During the era of dead snow, the roads of nations became considerably quieter.


    During the dead snow, many nobles and merchants hid themselves and enjoyed the luxury of their accumulated wealth. Commoners, who were usually busy working away from home, got back to the countryside and drank quietly.


    Everyone, except for the magical beasts, quietly held their breaths. The dead snow was such an era.


    There were at most two types of people who would triumphantly trample on those roads.


    Merchants who were overly greedy, and mercenaries who wielded their skills just to make money.


    A number of merchant carriages ran while swaying in the snow. Around a dozen mercenaries were running side by side, and the carriages seemed to be packed with a suitable number of people.


    Hiring these people cost a fair amount of money, but the merchants who led the carriages knew that it was well worth it.


    The client this time was Prison Beulah. There were more than a few hundred personnel inside, several times the number of prisoners. They needed food to fill their countless stomachs.


    Of course, things that fit in a prisoner¡¯s stomach were nothing but cheap, but even such things could be worth several times more if they were carried in the dead snow. Prisoners would not mind moldy bread.


    No, it would be more than enough for the Old Believers who were being held as prisoners in Beulah.


    There weren¡¯t many other merchants who could bring in food, even if they charged exorbitant prices. Therefore, the prison side also had no choice but to buy food and materials at those high prices.


    Indeed, those valiant merchants thought there was no better business than this.


    Of course, there was the danger of being attacked by magical beasts, and the danger of losing everything at any moment. They had heard many times that their colleagues lost their lives doing so.


    Nevertheless, the merchants thought that life was short and meaningless. Therefore, until they died, they had to endure it even amidst danger.


    That¡¯s what they thought. This was now the right time to do business. The leading horses roared loudly. The sound of hooves rumbled, and the carriages creaked.


    Did the snow get into the horses¡¯ eyes again? The moment when such a carefree thought ran through everyone¡¯s mind.


    The necks of the horses that were pushing the carriages burst with blood. The throwing axe gleefully ate up the horse meat.


    Almost at the same time, a thunderous roar rang out loud.


    *roarrrr* *roarrrr*


    Immediately, the eyes of the mercenaries opened wide. That familiar sound echoed in their ears.


    That sound did not belong to voices. That sound belonged to armor jumping and hitting iron. The sound of a few hooves and a crowd of humans cracking the ground.


    It was hard not to know which sound it was. It was the sound people made when they attacked other people.


    The mercenaries grabbed their weapons with their hands and fought.


    ¡ª


    In the snow, I heard the sound of iron being shaken vigorously. The world of dead snow that had been dyed in a single color faded into a vague reddish hue.


    Then, this reddish hue became stronger because of the spilled fresh blood, melting the snow and permeating the earth.


    It continued for several times.


    What hit my ears was the sound of sword fighting, as well as the sound of screams. The unpleasant sensation of tearing flesh and crushing bones spread in my hands.


    Beneath the gray sky, screams reverberating from around the carriages went for a while, as if the falling snow were being thrown away. That was the sound when a person was attacked.


    ¡¸Spare me! Look, my arm is broken, and I can¡¯t fight anymore¡­! ¡¹


    The man in front of me looked like a mercenary, judging from his appearance. Considering the quality of his equipment, this man was probably the head of the mercenary group that guarded the carriages.


    He was on his knees, showing his arm bent in a decidedly strange way, and yelling something.


    I opened my eyes wide. I said, with my treasure sword raised straight up.


    ¡¸¡­You must have become a mercenary because you thought it was okay to die. Then, look at my face. Die with a grudge.¡¹


    A line of purple light ripped through the air.


    I put enough momentum on the blade to pierce an arrow and split the mercenary¡¯s skull. The blood splattered so much that it was disgusting, but it would eventually be covered with white snow. I felt like I could see the dead snow butterflies twinkling in the snow.


    When I suddenly looked up at the surroundings, all sword fighting and screams, had stopped ringing. It looked like it was over.


    ¡¸I feel like I¡¯ve become a thief. Lord Lugis, you¡¯re quite used to this, do you have experience in being a thief?¡¹


    Vestaline stared in this direction, placing her battle-axe on her shoulder, and spoke. In her eyes, I could see a color close to exasperation. Red was splattering on her beautiful cheeks. It was probably blood.


    I shrugged my shoulders and wiped the blood off my sword.


    ¡¸Well. I do know that human beings hide three or four shady things¡­No, actually, five.¡¹


    I exhaled the air from the bottom of my lungs. As the exhilaration of the battle wore off, a numbing pain ran throughout my body.


    I wasn¡¯t injured in this fight. It was just that my body, which had become a ragged garment from Flimslat, hadn¡¯t healed yet. Well, it worked for this situation, so it was fine.


    When I asked about the damage, Vestaline shrugged her shoulders as if imitating me and only said that there were several injured. I thought she had a stubborn personality, but she was unexpectedly light-hearted.


    No deaths, which was great.


    That being said, it was natural because we launched a surprise attack on dozens of people while they were accompanied by mercenaries who only cared about money.


    I returned the treasure sword to my waist and stared at the earth. There were clear footprints left in the snow-covered road.


    Apparently, surviving merchants escaped to Prison Beulah as expected. I hoped things went well after this.


    For a moment, I felt a chill in my throat and frowned.


    I had a bad feeling. Not that something happened. For some reason, when my expectations as a human being were going well, I felt like something bad was going to wake me up.


    Then, without knowing it, the ending rolled in the direction of misunderstandings. It was the same with Garoua Maria and Belfein.


    Vestaline looked at my profile with suspicion and said the following.


    ¡¸Taking food from the merchants, is that your mighty war plan? The prisoners inside will die first, you know, brutal Lord Lugis.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know what triggered it, but it seemed that my evaluation was not good for Vestaline. She had something of integrity to begin with. The warfare did not go well with her personality.


    If I lightly opened the hood of the carriage left by with my fingertips, some food would spill out. It seemed that they were doing a lot of unreasonable stuffing. With this, it would be difficult to check what was piled up inside these carriages.


    I rubbed my lips with my finger. I replied to Vestaline with my distorted cheeks.


    ¡¸C¡¯mon, can we have a long-term battle in the dead snow? That¡¯s why I let the merchants escape.¡¹


    What did she think I let the merchants go? Was it for the guards and soldiers of Prison Beulah to know our whereabouts? Truly?


    I opened my lips and continued my words.


    ¡¸They¡¯ll come out of the prison as soon as possible, or tomorrow morning at the latest. It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry and thank you for your collaboration.¡¹


    Even in times of dead snow, food tended to be scarce. Especially if it was a prison far from the villages. Food was a precious thing.


    Then the merchants who risked their lives to bring in the food were our lifeline. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be doing careless management that would cause people to starve to death immediately. I could not afford to overlook the goods stolen by us.


    I shall take it all back. Even if I came a little later. The merchants would tell the prison guards about it. They brought a load that could not be carried so easily. Therefore, the merchants would say that thieves killed all the horses so that they wouldn¡¯t carry the goods.


    ¡¸Gather the mercenaries. I want you to remember the plan from now on. ¡¹


    Upon hearing my words, Vestaline narrowed her eyes and spoke in response. There was a hint of skepticism in her eyes.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, but if it¡¯s a terrible scenario, I won¡¯t agree. Please convince me firmly.¡¹


    Those were the typical words of Vestaline, who was originally reluctant to attack the Prison Beulah.


    Did she say that it would be too unreasonable to destroy the prison itself, even if it meant rescuing one or two people?


    She probably hated me from the beginning, but it seemed that she still viewed me as someone without much credibility. She thought I was a very unreasonable person when I invaded Belfein and brought her sister with me into that chaos.


    When I told her that, Vestaline said that it was natural.


    ¡¸Of course, Lord Lugis¡­you haven¡¯t even answered to what said yet, have you? ¡¹


    After saying that, Vestaline showed her back. Her battle-axe swung around, and blood was dancing in the dead snow.

 Volume 13 - CH 318

    Chapter 318: The One who Smiles and the One who Doubts


    ¡­In the future, I would like you to never exchange words with my sister again¡­or take my sister¡¯s hand and withdraw from the battlefield. *


    Vestaline Geluah remembered the words she professed when confronting Lugis.


    At that time, Vestaline was drinking ale and eventually became too inebriated, but she did not forget making that question.


    Vestaline was convinced that an answer would help her sister, be it one or another related to that question. Otherwise, her sister would be unhappy. Vestaline couldn¡¯t let that happen no matter what.


    Besides, Vestaline still had great doubts about the human nature of the person named Lugis.


    After all, his actions and intentions were at the extreme of recklessness. How could someone call him serious? He may not be a bad person, but even so, he was the kind of person whom Vestaline could not rely, and much less leave her sister in his care.


    Rather, why was her sister falling in love with such a person? Vestaline did not understand. If he had been a little more serious, she could have welcomed him herself.


    That¡¯s why Vestaline willingly responded to Lugis¡¯ request this time. Because her sister couldn¡¯t move, while she could. Vestaline drove the shoes of Belfein¡¯s mercenaries through the dead snow.


    Of course, Vestaline had second intentions. It was important to maintain a good relationship with the Heraldic Order, but this was an undeniable good opportunity. An opportunity to determine the true worth of the human Lugis.


    At any rate, this time around, neither Caria Burdnick, who seemed to be chained to him, nor Filaret La Volgograd, who followed him like a shadow, followed him. Even the presence of the Elf Queen had disappeared somewhere.


    Was it not a wonderful stage to see his character and value alone?


    If he was a man who could only wield reckless courage, then it would be fine.


    ¡°¡­If he is truly like that, I will follow the customs of the battlefield and have him tamed. It would be nice if he lost one of his legs.¡±


    Vestaline was sure God would allow it. Because it was an action for the sake of familial love, which was deeper than anything else. Vestaline shined her big, majestic eyes and looked at Lugis, who stood by her side.


    He looked over at the mercenaries while chewing tobacco, and his face seemed to be weighing something. It was hard to tell what kind of words and schemes he was laying out in his mind.


    Vestaline spoke to him while distorting her lips a little.


    ¡¸The messenger has returned. Prison Beulah has about three or four hundred soldiers. The quality of the equipment is also not bad.¡¹


    The information could be correct in nine cases out of ten. After all, it was the result of following his request and sending multiple messengers to the prison.


    However, regardless of the authenticity of the information, it was certain that it was not a very pleasant information.


    The number of enemy soldiers was the same as here, or slightly higher. If Vestaline and the others used spears and swords in a frontal attack, even if they didn¡¯t lose, there would definitely be casualties. The mercenaries¡¯ morale would easily drop if she was wounded in a silly battle.


    After all, Lugis was aiming to destroy Prison Beulah.


    Vestaline looked at Lugis from his profile, opening her eyes wide as if to provoke him.


    To be honest, she expected that scenario. She smiled from within after seeing him showing his shy side and giving off an air of impatience.


    Vestaline didn¡¯t have the disposition to rejoice in other people¡¯s misfortunes, but it seemed that a rare kind of animosity had sprung up against a person who had stolen her sister¡¯s love.


    That was probably why, in the next moment, Vestaline blinked her eyelashes as if she couldn¡¯t control it.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? Then, let¡¯s make this short. There are only two things I want you to do, Vestaline. First, I want you to put on a good play¡­Then, I¡¯ll take over.¡¹


    That indescribably relaxed voice hit Vestaline¡¯s earlobes. It was a voice that seemed to have been made up.


    ¡°I dislike it.¡±


    Lugis¡¯ voice irritated Vestaline¡¯s chest. She was almost showing impatience. She knew that it was an ugly feeling, but it was still uncontrollable.


    Vestaline¡¯s eyes narrowed involuntarily.


    ¡ª


    The Burial Prison Beulah. Palome Bashar, the prison¡¯s Lord, slapped the desk with his palm, showing a bitter look on his face. Rather than showing his irritating expression, it seemed that impatience was his bad habit.


    His mustache was greatly distorted. Palome leaked his words as he clenched his teeth.


    ¡¸What about the soldiers¡­have they returned? Or are they not coming? Huh? ¡¹


    A voice that clearly showed great turmoil. Perhaps, he was not accustomed to such unexpected situations, given by the tone of his voice.


    He was not a bad person. He was a little skeptical, but he¡¯d be a fine Lord. However, such people became terribly timid when it came to emergencies, especially when it came to sending out soldiers. At least, that was the case with his father, the predecessor of House Bashar.


    Precisely because he knew about such tendencies, the chief guard nodded slowly and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry. We sent out as many soldiers as you ordered. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of thieves.¡¹


    It was an undeniable fact. Originally, it would have been enough to send out about a hundred soldiers, but in consideration of Palome¡¯s cautious nature, four hundred soldiers including the guards were dispatched to patrol the area. It was a form of using the personnel while leaving the minimum security.


    It was not a high number of soldiers, but it was not a number that night thieves, who were wandering around here, could deal with. In the first place, the area around Prison Beulah was not an area with many villages or cities, so to speak, it was an area where poverty was the norm.


    Large groups of night thieves usually based themselves in more affluent lands. They wouldn¡¯t show their faces in a place like this. The scale was known because of the ambushed merchants who were able to escape.


    When the chief guard had finished answering Palome¡¯s timid questions, the door was slammed a little hard. Palome was unknowingly bouncing his shoulders.


    However, the way they knocked on the door was unique. The sound belonged to a messenger soldier. Soon the door would open, and the messenger would come to announce something.


    ¡¸My Lord, chief guard. The soldiers have returned! Damage is minor! ¡¹


    The tone of the messenger who said those words was somewhat high and cheerful. If it was a sad story, it wouldn¡¯t be like this. Rather, it would have been detailed.


    The Lord, curling his wrinkles, asked what happened to the supplies.


    Perhaps, he was waiting impatiently for that question. The messenger raised his eyebrows and said that most of it was brought safely into the wagon storage.


    After hearing that far and thinking for a while, Palome finally opened his mouth.


    ¡¸¡­How was with the night thieves? Did they run away, or did you subjugate them? ¡¹


    Rather than being relieved by the return of the soldiers, Palome pierced the messenger¡¯s eyes while stroking his mustache. His gaze was too strong, and if it were a light-hearted messenger, he would have fled immediately. The messenger said they ran away, leaving the goods behind.


    Palome¡¯s long, well-honed brows fluttered upward in a sign of suspicion. Then, after carefully forming the words in his mouth, Palome continued his words.


    ¡¸I wonder if there is such a thing, messenger. Based on your words, the night thieves snatched the prey and didn¡¯t stow it in their bellies. Do you think they would run away without taking the goods with them?¡¹


    Hearing Palome¡¯s words, the chief guard and the messenger¡¯s faces involuntarily turned white. They didn¡¯t think Palome had the nature to say such things one by one. This was a property that at least did not exist in the previous generation¡¯s mind.


    Palome was doubtful.


    In the past, once things were resolved, the rest of the process was left up to the chief guard. The previous Lord wasn¡¯t interested in the prison from the beginning.


    Palome, the current head of the family, was supposed to be the same in terms of not being interested in it. But he seemed to have planted seeds of skepticism in his skull. Before he went to bed at night, when the wind blew strongly against the window, he involuntarily had a delusion that something suspicious had approached him.


    The chief guard caressed his wrinkles with his fingers and spoke to his Lord.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Lord Palome. That¡¯s what night thieves are. They don¡¯t have thoughts or rationality. Therefore, their actions don¡¯t follow common sense.¡¹


    The chief guard said the night thieves ran away because the number of soldiers was substantial. While swallowing the chief guard¡¯s words, Palome repeated the following.


    ¡¸¡­Examine all the carriages you brought in. See if there¡¯s anything strange in them. Check everything.¡¹


    It was a harsh, cold voice.

 Volume 13 - CH 319

    Chapter 319: Steps Too High


    It was quite chilly inside Prison Beulah¡¯s food storage room, probably because of the dead snow. Even though I was wearing a warm jacket, the cold chill still reached my skin.


    This storage room was the only room with the means to cover the stomachs of the large number of people in this prison, and its size was considerable. It wouldn¡¯t be much different from a large merchant¡¯s warehouse. Congestion was not that apparent but inspecting each corner was very time consuming and impossible to do. They just grabbed the goods and put them in here.


    The cargo was just brought in. One of the guards put his hand on one of the big bags of food.


    ¡¸What about you? What have you found? I¡¯m tired of touching this smeared bread. ¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I found insects. There¡¯s nothing special in here. It must be the prison Lord¡¯s cowardice, because why would he send us here in search of nothing?¡¹


    Everyone¡¯s voices showed an unsatisfied tone. It was the orders of the prison Lord, Palome, so they reluctantly checked this cargo, but it seemed that their energy itself was not that strong.


    Rather, they were even enjoying laziness to the fullest because they were working in a place where no one could see them.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. From the beginning, it was quite unreasonable to check all this cargo.


    After all, the merchants stuffed their luggage into the carriages and carried them. Everything could collapse if carried wrongly. It would take extra time and effort to put everything back into place. In order to check on everything, that would take from morning to night.


    It was already dinner time. They wouldn¡¯t show that much effort now.


    One of the guards finally sat down and grabbed the loaves of bread that had been thrown on one of the bags with his fingertips. It was strangely hard, probably because of the weather, but it was still good enough to fill his stomach.


    His teeth were digging into the bread dough, and before I knew it, the bread itself had disappeared from his hands due to his hunger. Next, if possible, something like dried meat would be good to fill his stomach.


    The guard thought so and pointed his finger to the back of the cargo. The shadow covered the back of the cargo, and he couldn¡¯t see it that well, but he felt that some meat was stored in it.


    The guard push his arm deeper and deeper into the bread and potatoes sack, working harder than ever. Nobody would judge something they didn¡¯t see. Therefore, the guard felt at ease because it was only him and the other guard in this section of the storage room. Everyone was desperate to eat their own food. If he was not careful, someone would jump to the storage room in a blink of an eye.


    Therefore, this was no problem. Only one guard saw him taking the meat.


    ¡­My arms outstretched. My long fingers pointed to the direction towards the guard who was searching for the meat in the sack.


    There was no time for the guard to scream. It was too quick. My fingers were squeezing the guard¡¯s throat before he could say anything.


    ¡ª


    Well, it became a troublesome, no, unpleasant thing.


    I involuntarily complained in my chest. Perhaps, because the bread was smeared in the bag, even after I got out, a strange odor was emanating from my whole body.


    Actually, I was going to sneak in until late at night.


    I let go of the horrible feeling haunting my flesh and quietly tried to check the surroundings with my ears. There was no loud noise around us. Judging from the sound of footsteps and voices, two or three people were probably left in the storage room.


    It would be nice if it could be like this, defeating my enemies in the shadows. Without realizing it, my lips lifted, and I let out a sigh. I felt a sharp pain in the back of my skull.


    I moved my dry lips and muttered.


    ¡¸If possible, I want you to stay still. It¡¯s just my nature. It¡¯s easier to move alone.¡¹


    My cheeks twitched involuntarily. I wasn¡¯t complaining about her presence, let alone implying that I would easily defeat the guards on my own.


    I simply said to my companion who slipped out of another cargo sack. She put a firm expression on her face that was worthy of her nickname. She said to me.


    ¡¸Did you just say something, Lord Lugis? ¡¹


    I lightly moved my shoulders and involuntarily gave up my elbows while directing my eyes towards the Steel Princess, Vestaline Geluah, who slowly approached me.


    She didn¡¯t say anything about my suggestion. She just stared at me with her lips tightened.


    What should I do? Since yesterday, or maybe even before that, she was being pretty harsh with me. She was defiant, or rather, she decided to take that kind of attitude.


    Maybe the reason she offered to accompany me this time was because there was a fragment of rivalry in her heart.


    It was a far cry from the cold expression she usually showed, and it made me feel like I was looking at something very strange.


    Anyway, I understood why. It was just her affection for Bruder that made her behave this way.


    No, I was absolutely right. I couldn¡¯t really say that I was a perfect person or good at guessing. But I didn¡¯t think her behavior was a joke. It was normal to want to separate such a person as me from her relative.


    Therefore, it would be logical to accept at least that sharp gaze and the emotion that was erupting from her heart.


    After that, we hid each other¡¯s sounds without much conversation and explored the surroundings. In my skull, thoughts were running through my fingertips trying to figure out how to untangle these tangled threads.


    After all, I was supposed to be the only one to enter Prison Beulah. No, even so, it was an option I didn¡¯t want to choose as much as possible.


    If possible, I wanted to lure out and crush the soldiers, and stick my fangs into the prison where there were no defenders.


    At the very least, I wanted to feel dignified by dealing with the front on my own.


    This was because this ostentatious building called Beulah, the Burial Prison, was originally a relay fort connecting the front line and the royal capital. Moreover, its construction was strangely robust.


    A watchtower watched over the surroundings, and due to the structure surrounded by a deep-water moat, there was only one movable bridge to enter the interior.


    It was a well-understood structure that was no longer useful as a fort. They decided to reuse it for something else, such as a prison. The former King who created it should be rewarded.


    Although this place was extremely difficult to invade, I made an effort to come here and expose any secret loopholes it might have.


    However, if I couldn¡¯t enter the gate openly from the front, then I had no choice but to slip into the darkness. I was used to such methods. After all, I had an excellent teacher.


    I lightly bit the tip of my finger, which was numb from the cold, and then I spoke.


    ¡¸Vestaline. I don¡¯t want the mercenaries outside to worry about us. ¡¹


    In response to my words, Vestaline replied with even a slightly boastful sound.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that obvious? I don¡¯t lead men who can¡¯t think for themselves. ¡¹


    I put my hand on the sword at my waist while she said those words. Footsteps were slowly approaching this direction.


    Judging from the strangely irregular sounds, someone must be trying to carry something big. For example, more food and alcohol than he could handle.


    A shadow came into my view. While swaying, the guard walked as if he were showing his cheerfulness. I took a few breaths in order not to make a sound.


    However, I had thought that they were a very cautious group, considering that they were the kind of people who came to investigate the cargo they brought in. Looking at this situation, it didn¡¯t seem so. Was it just on a whim?


    Quite well, I should welcome it.


    The walking shadow overlapped with mine.


    At that moment, the figure of the treasure sword stretched out and continued to pierce the shadow. I could feel blood dripping in my hands.


    Almost at the same time, Vestaline¡¯s battle-axe rip through the air, smashing the skull and jaw of another guard, who was wide-eyed, with a single swing. As usual, there was a heavy swing that smashed through all the meat and bones.


    There were no more footsteps. Only a distorted silence remained in the food storage.


    ¡¸So, have you already thought about the route from here¡­? ¡¹


    Vestaline spoke to me in a whisper. Certainly, this was going to be the last time she was going to accompany me. I was not able to explain much, but this was pretty intense.


    I nodded exaggeratedly and said while creating an expression that looked relaxed.


    ¡¸¡­Hey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m good at scheming devilishly in the stomach of the opponent. ¡¹


    She caressed the tip of her lip as her thoughts swirled freely inside her skull. Whatever it was, I was certain that it had already entered the opponent¡¯s mind and body.


    Then, we just had to do what we should do. After that, it would be a matter of whether we could do it or not.


    ¡­If it was him, the sun, he would have done it without difficulty.


    Ah, if it was possible, I wanted to do it too. While wiping away the blood from my treasure sword and putting it away in its scabbard, I stroked the sun¡¯s white sword hanging on my waist as if it were a pair with my purple sword.


    Well, let us go one step at a time. I was tired of stopping midways.

 Volume 13 - CH 320

    Chapter 320: Increased Resentment


    As soon as I stepped out of the food storage room, the smell of iron mixed with mold grazed my nose. An unpleasant scent that made me want to twist my eyes just by lightly touching my nose. Still, it was a scent that I remembered smelling once.


    Then, in my ears, a sound resounding from the bottom of the earth, like a groan, quietly resounded continuously. Yes, it repeated over and over again.


    What a gloomy and cruel place this was, indeed.


    It may be similar wherever I went. It was a prison after all. Just standing here made me feel like crawling up from the bottom of my stomach. I didn¡¯t want to stay here for long. If I could, I¡¯d rather refuse to even approach this place.


    As expected, this place was where the resentment of the old believers had accumulated, and curses had been set up continuously from the past. I let out a strong, heavy breath from my lungs and hit the corridor with my foot.


    ¡¸Vestaline. I think it¡¯s better for you wait inside. This is not a pleasant place, you know.¡¹


    Naturally, I muttered so. No matter how much I exhaled, the weight that was packed in my lungs was not going to go away.


    Like me, Vestaline breathed heavily while wearing the guards¡¯ uniforms stripped from those we¡¯ve killed.


    I couldn¡¯t find a quick option, so I couldn¡¯t even say that it was uncomfortable to wear. I wondered if Vestaline¡¯s heavy atmosphere was due to that strange attire, something she was never meant to wear.


    ¡¸¡­I am surprised. You are able to imitate a gentleman. ¡¹


    While speaking with sarcasm, Vestaline let the wind carry her voice. It slightly stopped the groans that rang in my ears.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Vestaline. Humans are surprisingly gentlemanly at times, and yet they can be villains too.¡¹


    I shrugged my shoulders and replied. Vestaline didn¡¯t change her expression, so I didn¡¯t know what kind of emotion she was holding in her chest, but her voice sounded strangely firm.


    ¡¸I appreciate your concern. But I¡¯m still the head of hundreds of mercenaries, Lord Lugis. If I withdraw now, I¡¯ll stain the face of the mercenaries.¡¹


    Withdrawing was unacceptable. Saying that, Vestaline placed the battle-axe on her thin shoulder.


    She was sincere, or rather serious. I could understand well that she was a person with a completely different nature from me. How wonderful.


    That¡¯s why she shouldn¡¯t approach a prison. This place was a far cry from Vestaline¡¯s nature.


    Vestaline continued to speak while hiding her voice.


    She asked what I intended to do next. Should we release a large number of prisoners, or should we quickly work to recruit Belfein¡¯s mercenaries waiting outside?


    There was a lot of enthusiasm in those words. Vestaline, who seemed calm, may be a little impatient and agitated after all. In spite of everything, in the middle of enemy territory, just the two of us were pulling the curtain.


    I answered while forcibly closing Vestaline¡¯s mouth, who continued to speak in quick succession, to suppress the momentum.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s leave the flamboyant show for later, Vestaline¡­We¡¯re in a position where we can do whatever we please without being distracted by the opponent for a while.¡¹


    Oh yeah. Whether it was releasing prisoners or calling the mercenaries, there was something to be done first. There was nothing more foolish than bringing in an actor when the stage was not ready.


    Either way, I should create a stage where everybody can go on a rampage. For that reason, we had some things to do first.


    Besides, it was a bad idea to free the prisoners now. The prisoners wouldn¡¯t listen to us seriously. On top of that, if things went wrong, there was even the possibility that they would rather follow the guards instead.


    Prisoners obeyed guards. This was that kind of place.


    While lightly biting my dry lips, I looked up at the top floor of the North Tower. Certainly the prison Lord¡¯s room should be there. First, we shall go grab him by the neck.


    From the depths of the basement, I could still hear the shuddering groans.


    ¡ª


    Her finger burst in front of her. At least, it seemed that way to Ninz.


    Pleasantly, she felt no pain for a while because the sight caught her eyes for a moment.


    Her blood splattered, staining even her own cheeks. Unlike the VIP prisoner¡¯s room, the dark interrogation room was strangely bloody.


    ¡­And after a moment it came.


    Desperate pain, as if the nerve of the finger had been forcibly pulled out with a needle.


    Without a break, that horrifying pain attacked her fingertip over and over again.


    The guard used a device for torture that tightened each finger with an iron hammer. Another finger burst. Blood spewed out, and the broken bones gouged out from the flesh.


    Accompanied by a shock that split Ninz¡¯s throat, a muffled voice resounded. It repeated several times over.


    ¡¸Prisoner 2066. The sooner you confess, the easier it will be. Hey, c¡¯mon. There¡¯s no point in acting weird.¡¹


    The guard¡¯s strangely sticky voice hit Ninz¡¯s ears. Ninz let her purplish hair stuck to her cheeks and sharply pointed her eyes of the same color as she said the following.


    ¡¸¡­Sorry, but can you speak in human language? I don¡¯t have the peculiar hobby of talking to violent beasts.¡¹


    Said Ninz, shaking her chained limbs. At the same time, a sharp, violent pain once again hit her fingers.


    With this, all the fingers of her right hand became useless. She had a slight sense of touch, but it didn¡¯t feel like it belonged to her. Ninz had the feeling that the bones of her right hand had been shattered.


    The male guard said while swinging his hammer in frustration.


    ¡¸Do you understand your position? Your companion confessed, you¡¯re an old believer. The method of execution has already been decided¡­But hey, I¡¯m a human too, so if you flatter me a little, it¡¯ll be your last time alive. Until then, I¡¯ll be kind to you, okay?¡¹


    Clearly angry words. Ninz was about to laugh at how easy it was to understand.


    Another guard inserted the torture device into her restrained left hand. The useless right hand was thrown into the air while spitting out blood.


    Ninz opened her purple eyes wide. She then stared at the male guard in front of her. She could clearly see that the man¡¯s shoulders were shaking.


    ¡¸Really, you guys are so easy to understand, so blind and stupid. I know why you¡¯re trying to trick me.¡¹


    Said Ninz, shaking her braided purple hair and sneering at them.


    ¡¸Anyway, someone in the Great Holy Church must have committed a huge mistake. That¡¯s why it¡¯s finally becoming difficult to avert the eyes of the people. That¡¯s why they need to create a villain! I can imagine who will be the¡­!¡¹


    Before she could continue her words, she was hit hard on the cheek. The guard¡¯s fist hit Ninz¡¯s cheekbones, causing her to vomit blood.


    Perhaps, the guard had never heard such words from a prisoner. After all, all the prisoners here were obedient.


    Like performers fulfilling their roles, they played the role of prisoners. It felt as if they were being manipulated by something.


    The guards had never seen a woman like this before. One of the guards forcibly grabbed Ninz by the chin and turned her head to face him, staring deeply into her purple eyes.


    ¡¸Look, I hate those eyes of yours. If you¡¯re a prisoner, then you should have dead eyes. Let¡¯s crush them miserably, yeah!¡¹


    Rather than controlling himself, the guard just spit it out in a yelling voice.


    At those words, Ninz opened her mouth, gritting her teeth with the pain that ravaged her body.


    ¡¸¡­I told you, speak in human language. ¡¹


    She said those words and sighed heavily.

 Volume 13 - CH 321

    Chapter 321: The Wicked Familiar¡¯s Cheerful Laugh


    The prison Lord, Palome Bashar, was alone in his room with his mouth clenching in his teeth. His fingers were tapping the desk as if he was restless. A knock, a knock, a knock echoed through the room for a while.


    It was perhaps a habit, he thought. Palome had the habit of being alone while trying to solve a problem, or a future problem.


    Palome Bashar didn¡¯t count on anyone else. He was well aware of how vague and baseless human words could be.


    People didn¡¯t know much, yet they spoke as if they knew everything. They were like fools who spoke silly delusions as the truth. There were many of them in this world.


    Of course, not all vague words were bad. In a sense, socializing was also interesting in allowing such ambiguity.


    Joking, making up stories, and talking cheerfully about them, which could be seen as rumors, were probably skills necessary for interacting with fellow humans.


    However, Palome was not good at it. As an aristocrat, it was his duty to show at one or two social appointments. However, just swinging ambiguous words around as he pleased was not something that went well with his persona.


    Therefore, Palome¡¯s own evaluation in social circles was that of an uninteresting human being.


    He was a solid person, but not a person who could say jokes happily.


    Palome no longer wanted to fix that habit. He accepted it as his true nature. Scholarly or obstinate. It seemed to be aristocratic just by saying the word noble.


    That¡¯s why Palome could think carefully and fully when being alone. He couldn¡¯t rely on other people¡¯s thoughts.


    His suspicious eyes moved incessantly under the drowsy eyelids, searching for answers. Then, he let his tightly closed lips open slowly.


    ¡¸Hey, I guess you are here. Guardian. ¡¹


    It sounded like he was muttering to himself, yet it was a voice calling out to someone.


    However, no one else entered the room, let alone the chief guard. His voice was so soft that no one could hear it.


    However, a well-breathed voice echoed.


    ¡¸Yes, yes, yes. What should I do, my Lord? ¡¹


    It was a jumping, cheerful voice. Even though this Guardian was nowhere to be seen in the room, only its voice resounded through.


    It was Palome¡¯s familiar, so to speak. The voice ran around the room, but strangely it didn¡¯t leak out of the room.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve been here at least a hundred of years ago. I know your father, your grandfather, and all before him. I always had some work to do back then. It¡¯s nice to be comfortable in your generation since I do anything at all!¡¹


    Apparently, the owner of the voice seemed to have the nature of speaking repeatedly. After each word, it moved on to the next topic.


    This sort of thing was Palome¡¯s worst enemy. If he didn¡¯t try to stop his Guardian¡¯s words, it¡¯d continue to talk forever.


    Palome spoke after accumulating annoyance in his chest.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it natural? How can I trust someone like you, whom I don¡¯t even know? I don¡¯t understand how my father, no, all the previous family heads, trust you blindly from generation to generation.¡¹


    Palome¡¯s angry gaze was directed into the air. In an empty place where there should be no one. As a matter of fact, Palome had not even considered exactly where the owner of the voice was.


    He knew that it could be anywhere as long as it was this prison. That¡¯s what it was.


    A long time ago, someone used the essence of magic during the age of the gods and this being came to life.


    Palome didn¡¯t know why the Guardian continued to stay in this prison. It said it knew his father, grandfather, and the ancestors.


    However, for generations, the Bashar family had treated him as a familiar, and sometimes acted as a companionship. Palome well remembered thinking that he was insane when he first heard the story.


    Why were his ancestors able to deal easily with such a strange and unknown existence? Palome couldn¡¯t understand it, even now.


    From the beginning, Palome hated witchcraft and magic. What he vaguely understood, he exercised under the law he barely grasped.


    No one could give a definitive answer as to why it occurred and how powerful it could be. What a stupid science.


    That¡¯s why Palome didn¡¯t trust magical familiars, let alone witchcraft, from the bottom of his heart. He decided to doubt everything until he knew its foundations.


    Seeing Palome¡¯s irritated expression, the Guardian said.


    ¡¸Then why did you choose the path of a sorcerer? ¡¹


    Palome responded by moving his distorted mouth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to ignore things that I don¡¯t know what they are. Ignorance is not the key. Obviously!¡¹


    ¡°I see¡±, the Guardian replied happily. The cheerful voice did not change its tone from the beginning to the end.


    Palome wondered why it was so troublesome to deal with the familiar. Palome spoke while letting out several sighs. His voice sounded like he was thinking hard.


    ¡­There is an intruder in the prison. Catch it.


    The Guardian, who was a pool of cheerfulness, responded with a surprise tone. Didn¡¯t the reports from the chief guard say there was no abnormality?


    Hearing the perplexing tone of the Guardian, Palome shook his head and continued his words.


    ¡¸People are sloppy. No matter how hard you try to believe, those words are always mixed with lies.¡¹


    The chief guard implied that they searched every wagon and sacks, but Palome doubted his words. Was it that accurate as it was?


    Considering the personality of the guards, at most just a few people would have checked if there was anything wrong with the cargo. It would be too frivolous to take that report as truth.


    One information was not enough. There should be two or three, no more. Otherwise, there was no way Palome would trust it.


    So, although Palome hated magic and witchcraft, he sought his familiar.


    ¡¸Guardian, listen. There must be someone sneaking into this prison. Investigate every corner. Then, if necessary, capture that person or annihilate.¡¹


    Palome thought about this matter many times over. But really, he couldn¡¯t believe the story about what happened with the merchants outside.


    Even though the merchants were attacked by a large number of night thieves and had their wagons stolen, it was absolutely impossible for most of them to return unscathed. If the other party was the night thieves, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to set everything on fire before escaping. The night thieves did that much. At least, the carriages and goods would¡¯ve been destroyed.


    Every good was safe. What a luck. No! For Palome, it was unfathomable and suspicious. The same went for the subordinates who didn¡¯t think it was that dubious. Therefore, Palome concluded that something abnormal happened.


    Palome was an endlessly skeptical and bigoted person. No matter how much he struggled, he didn¡¯t accept the conclusions everyone had drawn.


    There was only one exception. The Guardian of this prison and the only familiar who served him and his family. Palome still didn¡¯t know why, but he trusted this demon, because he knew it wouldn¡¯t make a mistake when taking a task. Of course, Palome didn¡¯t want to admit it in his heart.


    The Guardian said in a cheerful, singing voice.


    ¡¸I understand. I can do that even in my sleep because this prison is like my body. ¡¹


    The Guardian¡¯s voice shook the room and then disappeared somewhere.

 Volume 13 - CH 322

    Chapter 322: The Prison¡¯s Devilishness


    I looked forward while hitting the corridor of Prison Beulah.


    Even though it looked like a large-scale fortress, the number of personnel, including guards and subordinates, were only a few hundred at most. Therefore, the inside of the facility looked strangely lonely.


    The sound of insects flying around, and the rustling of the wind were much livelier than the sounds of people living in a prison.


    ¡¸How unusual. The water here doesn¡¯t freeze even during the dead snow. ¡¹


    Vestaline whispered softly as if to break the tension that was lying in the air. I was sure it was the sound of water hitting our ears.


    The Gharast Kingdom had most of its territory in the northern part of the continent, so many of the rivers and lakes transformed into a frozen land during periods of dead snow.


    Even the Augus River, the largest river in the Gharast Kingdom, which bordered with the East, transformed into a frozen ground at this time of year.


    In other words, the only exception was the ice-free moat in Burial Prison Beulah.


    Strangely enough, the water moat here continued to undulate and flow without freezing, even in times of dead snow.


    After all, this place wasn¡¯t originally a prison where prisoners were thrown, but a relay fort that connected the front line. It would be meaningless if the moat was frozen when the enemy attacked.


    People said the previous King, who was called the King of Architecture, created an ice-free moat with the best of his magic skills.


    Well, those people were probably not wrong.


    There was an undeniable heat and a certain brilliance of the architecture this King had built, but at first sight it looked very strange.


    But anyway, I didn¡¯t want that talent to be used in the direction of creating such a worthless thing. The chilly wind that pierced my skin made my lips quiver.


    ¡¸Someone must be working hard to keep the water from freezing. It¡¯s pitiful when you think about it.¡¹


    I shrugged my shoulders and answered like that to avoid sharing my knowledge of the past. Vestaline did not appear to be offended that much but sighed profusely. It seemed that she had become quite accustomed with me and my answers.


    I didn¡¯t know if that made me happy or not.


    I picked up the sounds of nature, while my fingers were drenched with guard¡¯s blood from time to time. Then, I turned my feet toward the base of the north tower. Strangely enough, the prison was silent. For some reason, my spine froze.


    Suddenly, I had a bad feeling.


    I wondered why the guards were not patrolling the area around the northern tower. The guards I met earlier were strangely sparse.


    Why was it easy to wander around the prison? Wouldn¡¯t it be safer to have more watchful eyes?


    It would be great if it were luck. However, I was fully confident that I had been abandoned by the Goddess of Fortune. A baseless chill slowly stroked my spine.


    Finally, the connecting corridor leading to the northern tower was reflected in front of me. If we crossed it, we would go straight to the prison Lord¡¯s room.


    I stopped my legs. My fingertips twitched and bounced.


    Vestaline was staring at my profile, wondering with suspicious eyes. Her serious eyes asked me what was wrong.


    However, there was no time to worry about her gaze. I moved my fingers to the treasure sword at my waist. My breath filled with heat, turning into a white mist that stroked the air.


    I didn¡¯t understand why. It was unclear as to why. But there was only a strange certainty.


    ¡­Right now, there was someone waiting for us with a mouth wide open in the connecting corridor.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t see anyone in the connecting corridor. However, a fierce aversion leaned against my viscera like a heavy weight.


    There was no way I could forget it, and the scent I had smelled many times before spread through the corridor. No wonder the mercenary Vestaline didn¡¯t notice.


    This was an undeniably magical scent.


    It was so intense that even though it just came into my nostrils, it had a force to grab my brain.


    I felt this scent during my time as an adventurer, and during my past journeys. A very, very bad smell.


    But I had never been able to react so sensitively to it. Was it okay to call it growth, or was it that I had changed in some way?


    I took a step forward while gripping the treasure sword that caused a wriggling tremor. Leaving Vestaline behind, I took another step forward.


    That¡¯s all I could understand. This place was another world. It was the inside of the devil¡¯s stomach.


    Shortness of breath, as if I were struggling underwater. A demon that had slightly exceeded the allowable amount of magic pushed me into its stomach.


    I took a step forward. Second step, third step.


    I forgot for a moment. My lungs stopped breathing as if they had lost their function, and my skin was so tight that I couldn¡¯t stand it.


    I took the fourth, fifth¡­sixth, seventh, eight step¡­and we reached its viewing area. Those invisible eyes were looking at Vestaline instead of me.


    Before I could even breathe, I reflexively bounced off Vestaline from her path and swung my arm. Pushing away the vivid pain running through my joints, the purple blade drew a line in the sky.


    The dark purple light flickered in the air, and stroke down the one that approached Vestaline without even allowing her to resist. I could see that Vestaline¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    *roaring sound*


    An unpleasant reverberating sound pierced my ears. It was not the sound of iron rubbing against iron. The feeling that remained in my hand was also disgusting, as if I had touched something soft.


    What was this thing? I slightly frowned my eyebrows.


    While taking half a step forward to close the distance, I re-positioned the treasure sword diagonally.


    The identity of the threat was already in front of us. A human figure stood above the corridor, as if it had suddenly appeared from the ceiling.


    ¡¸Please do not expose such hostility. Even so, I made adjustments so that you could die cleanly and comfortably without any regrets. I played it so well, and yet, here you are. No, no, this is a compliment. Bro, even though you look human¡­¡¹


    A cheerful voice that didn¡¯t suit the scene. The one whom I hit with my sword was a child with two large, coiled horns on his head.


    No, children did not have that kind of appearance. I had no idea what its essence was.


    After all, that voice sounded strangely like that of an adult with a tinge of sorrow, and the innocence emanating from a child was almost nonexistent.


    Besides, looking at the winding angle and the completed form, I was certain that it was far from being a human.


    The magical being continued its words in a truly mysterious way.


    ¡¸¡­Hmm. No, you¡¯re human after all. Yeah, you¡¯re extremely well-made for a human. I¡¯m very curious about how you created that attack, Bro.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? Then, you deserve a round of applause. If possible, I would like you to show respect and open the way for us.¡¹


    While saying so in a light tone, I took another half step forward while holding the treasure sword. I felt that the pressure given to me by that alone had increased in density.


    No, it did not just feel like it, it was the truth.


    The magical being with the coiled horns was looking in our direction while distorting its line of sight. I didn¡¯t know if those eyes were truly looking at me, or if they were looking at something else.


    ¡¸I am not the one who has problems with you. Apparently, the prison Lord is very angry with you guys.¡¹


    Compared to me, the limbs that were quite small were taking a stance with their bare hands. If I looked at that figure from the side, it looked like a child who showed no threats.


    Yet, I knew that it was not true.


    From its joints, the magical being was overflowing with evil intentions similar to magic beasts. From the corners of its eyes down to its breath, the evil being showed signs of oppression that could be called tyranny, telling me that its short stature was not what it appeared to be.


    I tilted the treasure sword and muttered to Vestaline, who stood beside me.


    ¡¸Vestaline. It looks like we¡¯ve been spotted by a troublesome thing. Sorry, but can you go ahead and grab the prison Lord by his neck?¡¹


    To be honest, it was not like I could accept everything that this demonic nature had said right now. However, if the two of us were to be stranded here, then death would consume us both at the same time.


    Even the guards, who had acted as if they were lethargic up until now, would desperately come running if we made a fuss during this fight.


    It didn¡¯t matter how much we swung our sword and battle-axe if that scenario happened. The fighting strength was too great. It would be two against several hundred. It was clear that it was not something even worth talking about.


    The goal had to be achieved as soon as possible. If the prison Lord was caught, no matter how the situation rolled, negotiations would go well to some extent. No, it would go as expected.


    However, Vestaline did not move her body even after receiving my words. She even gave off an atmosphere that seemed like she was throwing everything away and said the following.


    ¡¸¡­I can¡¯t do that, Lord Lugis. ¡¹


    At the same time as she said those words, Vestaline turned the battle-axe around and repositioned it so that it would be carried on her shoulder.

 Volume 13 - CH 323

    Chapter 323: Faith in One¡¯s Back


    ¡­I can¡¯t do that, Lord Lugis.


    Saying those words with a great momentum, Vestaline Geluah held the heavy battle-axe on her shoulder. It was probably because of her daily training that she could easily wield a heavy battle-axe that was normally difficult to handle.


    However, Vestaline¡¯s fingertips, which normally didn¡¯t show any tremors, were strangely impatient today. A hot breath ran under the cold sky and disappeared in the air.


    Vestaline had heard her heart beating strangely and ferociously.


    ¡¸But why? Besides, do you know the serious situation we¡¯re in? If you have a good idea to make this work, then in that case, I¡¯d prefer that idea as well. ¡¹


    Lugis¡¯ tone didn¡¯t contain suspicion or disgust. It was just a pure question.


    Their lifespans would be lost if their mischief made them lose time. After all, the guards could rush to this place with spears at any moment.


    Time was nothing but an enemy in this place.


    The evidence was right before their eyes. The two-horned demonic being sitting in the connecting corridor was taking an aggressive stance, but it wasn¡¯t trying to attack first.


    On the contrary, it just waited there to bite us with its big jaws once we approached it. Perhaps that being was expecting the prey, which couldn¡¯t bear to waste time, to jump into its own mouth.


    Despite having the appearance of a young child, that demonic being showed an ugly, devilish plan.


    However, Vestaline didn¡¯t reject Lugis¡¯ idea because of the ongoing rivalry between the two. She also understood that Lugis¡¯ idea was by no means a bad strategy.


    Besides, be it foolish or not, it was much better than having the two of them stranded here together. Vestaline clearly knew that much. As far as she knew, there was no better idea.


    However, Vestaline could not respond positively to Lugis¡¯ proposal. Her legs didn¡¯t move.


    ¡¸¡­No. If you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go as well. I just told you; I can¡¯t do it. Lord Lugis. ¡¹


    The words Vestaline spit out made her tremble to the point that she was surprised with herself. She never thought that such a feeble voice would come out of her own lips. It was pathetic.


    Unknowingly, Vestaline¡¯s eyes were sharp. Hot emotions swirled inside her lungs. She didn¡¯t know if it was rage or self-blame.


    Even so, Vestaline¡¯s legs remained cold and still. It looked like a lump of iron exposed to the night sky. It was an indescribable feeling. Vestaline distorted her cheeks as if mocking herself, wishing there was no more disgrace.


    No matter how hard she tried to move her legs, the evil named fear clung to her legs and didn¡¯t let her go.


    Yes, it was scary. Vestaline stood still while carrying an excessive amount of fear.


    What she feared was not the ferocious demonic nature standing in front of her, nor was she fearing death by spitting out blood or by turning her body into a mass of flesh.


    She was afraid of only one thing¡­if Lugis would abandon her.


    Pushing forward by herself was nothing to be afraid about, since Lugis would stand behind her back. If Lugis totally abandoned her, her life would extinguish at some point.


    Without knowing it, Vestaline asked in her heart. Would he abandon her? Would he betray her? Suspicions erupted one after another from the depths of Vestaline¡¯s heart.


    In her skull she understood. At least, from her point of view, Lugis was frivolous, but he didn¡¯t have a mean nature.


    Rather than taking it easy and slashing people¡¯s backs, Lugis had the nature of being strangely obsessed by bearing direct hardships.


    Even if Vestaline thought that such way of life was foolish, she did not despise it. After all, her older sister allowed her heart to open for such a human being. ¡°Ah, but still.¡±


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you understand? There¡¯s no guarantee that you won¡¯t slash my back. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying I can¡¯t go.¡¹


    A still trembling voice escaped from Vestaline¡¯s mouth.


    Life was once wonderful for the woman named Vestaline Geluah.


    Born into a prestigious family, she had a wonderful father, and devoted her life to manage the city of Belfein.


    It was everything for the person named Vestaline, and it was pure happiness. She prayed for the prosperity of the Gon family, prayed for the prosperity of Belfein city, and continued to make every effort to achieve those goals.


    She also endured hard training that almost broke her bones, while desperately dragging a battle-axe that was too heavy for her body.


    While cutting down on food and sleep, she worked hard to fill her skull with the education of a distinguished family.


    Even though she knew those aspects didn¡¯t really fit her nature, she still managed to bring together the free-spirited mercenaries, and she even bore the name of Steel Princess.


    It was all for Belfein and for her father, Mordeaux Gon.


    ¡°¡­Ah, yet they were all lies.¡±


    Without knowing that her affection was nothing but a lie, she continued to admire her false father, Mordeaux Gon, who killed her biological father, for more than ten years.


    This untruthful life was then exposed by her sister and Lugis, and Vestaline lost everything the moment she saw the truth.


    Vestaline¡¯s heart was empty when trying to see beyond that falsehood in order to take a new path. However, she only knew how to dedicate herself when it came to Belfein¡¯s affairs.


    She was foolish. Yes, what a foolish woman she was. Vestaline mocked herself. Her inner self was now an empty piece of junk. She clung to her sister¡¯s hand because it was the only thing she could do.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t abandon me. Please don¡¯t let my sister be disappointed in me. Because this time there will be nothing left.¡±


    From that day on, Vestaline looked unbearably frightening. The act of betraying, the act of being betrayed. She was now the subject of grotesque suspicion against all people, except her sister.


    Of course, she usually suppressed those feelings with reason. In order to be human, she tried to show some trust.


    Still, at the core of her heart, it was as if she couldn¡¯t trust others.


    The reason why she behaved like an iron princess was not to betray people¡¯s expectations. She couldn¡¯t accept her weak self. She didn¡¯t want to be easily betrayed.


    She kept the mercenaries outside the prison and worked with Lugis because she was more afraid of being betrayed by him out of her sight than her mercenaries.


    She was scared, scared, scared. That fear almost gouged her eyes.


    Vestaline¡¯s skull shuddered above all at being abandoned by that man. Just thinking about it felt as if her heart was squeezing.


    What should she believe and what should she doubt? Vestaline was not even able to make a proper judgment.


    Therefore, Vestaline was unable to move forward no matter what. What if Lugis had taken the enemy¡¯s hand the moment she stepped out of the connecting corridor? What if she were slashed by his sword on her back?


    Such improbable thoughts welled up one after another in Vestaline¡¯s chest.


    Vestaline laughed at her own self. No matter how unsuitable her nickname was, as Steel Princess. Since that fateful day, she had been shivering inside her iron armor, afraid that someone would abandon or betray her.


    Vestaline muttered involuntarily, ¡°If I¡¯m going to laugh at myself, I should just laugh.¡± She didn¡¯t even know if Lugis heard that mutter.


    During this moment. Vestaline didn¡¯t move, and Lugis didn¡¯t even try to refute Vestaline¡¯s words.


    On the other hand, the demonic nature kept staring in their direction with something that resembled a deep smile. There was an incomprehensible stiffness.


    *snap*


    It was Lugis¡¯ fingertips that made that sound.


    Its long, frayed, angular fingers reached the sword at his waist. Then, just like he did before with his treasure sword, Lugis pulled out the sharp white sword on the spot.


    That white sword with no decorations gave the impression of being indifferent. Vestaline couldn¡¯t even see the inscription, and the power it showed to the surroundings was modest. But it was so beautiful.


    Contrary to the white sword, Lugis said while placing the treasure sword into its scabbard.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m relieved. After all, I¡¯m surrounded by people who are inhuman. I was relieved to hear such human words.¡¹


    After showing his sharp canine tooths that looked like a smile, Lugis threw the scabbard with his sword at Vestaline¡¯s arm.


    Vestaline involuntarily received it with her eyes flickering. As soon as she took the sword in her hand, she felt an incredible amount of heat emanating from the treasure blade. She thought something was howling inside the scabbard.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve known him that long.¡± Even so, Vestaline saw Lugis¡¯ intentions for the first time.


    It seemed that she and his sword had to stick together and not separate.


    No, originally, masters and weapons were like that. In particular, those who let their bodies and hearts lie on the battlefield never tried to distance themselves from their weapons. Because they knew those weapons would save their lives.


    Then, why cast his precious sword aside?


    Lugis took a step forward. His back no longer showed signs of retreating. A glorious majesty was hidden in his steps.


    The treasure sword wriggled as if it were reacting to a demonic presence, and the white sword was also shining in the air. Vestaline opened her eyes. Lugis spoke over his back.


    ¡¸Who is laughing? Only those who have never stood on their own feet laugh at those who are afraid. Look, Vestaline, I¡¯ll entrust you with my sword. It¡¯s more important than my life, so treat it with care.¡¹


    ¡°What should I say? What should I think?¡± Vestaline rolled her eyes perplexedly and swallowed her saliva. She could feel her fingertips trembling violently.


    However, Lugis raised his white sword without stopping his movement. His momentum roared and let out a menacing aura meant to crush the devil.


    One chance. Lugis ran towards his enemy to swing the first big blow. Surely, at that time, the demonic being would turn only to him.


    Therefore, that moment was crucial in order to run through the connecting corridor.


    Subconsciously, Vestaline¡¯s legs, which were heavier than steel, began to run forward.

 Volume 13 - CH 324

    Chapter 324: The Two-Horned Devil


    The large white sword roared as it sliced through the hollow space. The jaw of the blade opened its mouth wide to swallow the demonic being.


    At the same time, the demonic arm bent as if responding to the blade, and a fist was swung in a straight line.


    As far as I could see, it was just a fist attack. It was just released normally. A blow that should have been nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡­But that speed and physical strength were far from being human.


    The sound ran through the air. It was a sound that resounded in my ears and seemed to crush the space itself. It was not the common sound that came from someone¡¯s fist.


    The demonic fist hit the blade of the white sword with great speed. It distorted the trajectory in the process. The tip of the sword, which was supposed to gouge out the heart, was pushed to the right.


    As a result, the white blade ended only slightly tearing the shoulder of the demonic being. I saw that it bled a bit.


    I see, it was such a strange feeling that I sensed when I repelled its blow earlier. It seemed as if my blade was swept away by a physical fist. It was natural to feel this way since I was not familiar with this sort of paradox. Rather, it was something I had to get used to and endure forcefully.


    No, I shouldn¡¯t think like this. Magical beasts always behaved outside of common sense. If I was surprised by its irregular traits, I would be very weak.


    That¡¯s why I must return this being into its original world.


    The fist, while maintaining its initial momentum, pierced the hollow in order to eat my skull. It was exactly like an arrowhead after it had been released. Even if the opponent got crushed, it would not stop.


    The moment I saw that fist in front of me, I had a clear intuition.


    If I received that fist from the front, my skull would be pulverized immediately, and blood would stain the dark floor. In the middle of this quick attack, I easily imagined such a thing. From the tip of my feet, the embodied death crawled up.


    I reflexively drove my ankles and twisted my waist, my spine, and my neck at the same time. I realized that part of its fist had gouged out the flesh of my cheek.


    Blood spurt from my cheek, staining the air. I immediately held the white blade downward while taking some distance between its fists. As usual, there was no such thing as closing the gap.


    I gritted my teeth. Then, I unknowingly narrowed my eyes. The trajectory of the fist I just saw was pretty nostalgic. I remembered seeing it once. Floating under my eyelids was the figure of a fighter in a southern country swinging his fist.


    The ferocious fistfight wielded by this demonic being was closer to that person¡¯s roots than what I saw in Gharast. Where did it exactly come from?


    ¡¸You¡¯ve come a long way from the south. Why don¡¯t you go back to your hometown once in a while?¡¹


    The demonic being, who proudly wore two horns on its head, smiled deeply when it heard my words and began to speak.


    The scene was really pleasant, like talking to a friend. Well, except for the clear killing intent emanating from those eyes.


    The devilish voice echoed.


    ¡¸Oh, oh, oh, oh, your intellect is remarkable. Well, there was some cause and effect, and I ended up coming to the north. No matter what era, there are always misfits.¡¹


    While shrugging its shoulders exaggeratedly, this demonic nature spoke cheerfully everywhere. Those words were incomprehensibly bright and had no weight at all. But on the contrary, it exuded a strange eeriness from within.


    With that tone, the demonic being continued to speak.


    ¡¸In the old days, even my existence was a topic worth talking about¡­Well, I guess no one remembers it now.¡¹


    The demonic being raised its eyes while professing those words. There was a sign that the enemy¡¯s atmosphere had changed a little. Reflexively, I put strength into each finger that held the white blade.


    The white sword had a much thicker blade than the treasure sword, and it behaved differently than usual. I had tried to improve my stance many times before, but to what extent could I behave selfishly with his sword? Well, well, the sun hero was able to swing this naturally, so why should I not do it as well?


    I let out a deep sigh while holding the hero¡¯s sword, and the joints all over my body creaked. My breathing was strangely rough.


    In an instant, the magical shadow flickered before my eyes.


    The sound gouged through the sky, as if to overtake even the slightest storm. The terrifying fist ran through the air, leaving a shadowy tail.


    One strike, two strikes, three strikes. I tilted the white blade and brushed away the suffocating shock that inflicted my body. I couldn¡¯t see the fist. Only sounds and shadows surrounded me.


    It was a terrible sight. It was almost like being showered endlessly with well-focused bows and arrows from close range. Moreover, it was the worst because I had no chance to count the opponent¡¯s arrows.


    There was only one thing that was different from a bow and arrow.


    I could survive if hit on a good spot by a bow and arrow. However, if this fist hit my head or a part of my body, my flesh would explode on the spot, my bones would shatter, and I would die.


    Troublesome. Even so, the option to retreat was gone. Only one thing needed to be done.


    I took a small breath. I drew the lines of the shadow into my sight, slashed them, and measured the distance as I brushed them off.


    Not yet. But almost. Three more¡­two more¡­and then, one more. Its fearsome fist slightly gouged out my upper arm. Blood splashed in the air.


    ¡­This was the opportunity.


    I titled my body and pushed my toes forward about half a step. When I aimed for the moment when that fist would return to its master, I drew a white line in the air.


    The jaws of the great sword aimed at the demonic neck, roaring and wielding violence. The sound of tearing the sky was hitting my ears.


    Would it work? In fact, its flesh-made body was a weakness. Even if our attacks were to intercept, a fatal blow would be unavoidable, for us both.


    If so, it had no choice but to avoid it. Either front, left or right, or back.


    If it rushed forward to avoid the blade, I would gouge out its dovetail with my leg. If it ran away to the left or right, it would be decapitated with the second swing.


    Those scenes were already visible to my eyes. What a strange realization. I was sure it could see it too.


    That¡¯s probably why it jumped its body backwards. I believed so. So, I took another step forward.


    I aimed at the neck that jumped back, and made the blade extend by pushing my steps forward. There was nothing to stop it anymore. I could clearly see those demonic eyes wide open.


    ¡­On that moment, there was a sound of blood being spilled as the iron blade ripped through the flesh and skin.


    While the white tip of the sword was dyed red, it drew a semicircle and cut off the hollow. An unpleasant feeling resounded in my hand.


    Then, while suppressing the pain at the extremities inside my body, I said.


    ¡¸I tore your neck. Then, I want you to show me your lovely death¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­No, no way. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t let you through, how infuriating. Even demons and monsters feel pain when they¡¯re hurt, you know? ¡¹


    While leaking a large amount of blood from the nape of its neck, the demonic nature said in a murky voice. A trail of blood was crawling down the corridor.


    Pursuit¡­was useless. It was already well prepared. No, perhaps it already expected the fact that its neck would be cut and torn.


    I moved the white sword, swiping away the entangled blood. If the neck was no good, then the heart or skull would be next. A magical beast could not die unless its magic core was gouged out.


    Then I had no choice but to kill it until I die.


    I said as if to swallow the feeling of fatigue clinging to my whole body. I needed time to catch my breath.


    ¡¸It seems as if you don¡¯t see a problem with Vestaline going to see your master. ¡¹


    The two-horned devil smiled in response while bathing its own cheeks in the blood that spurted out. The appearance of its cheerful smile with blood dripping from its neck was truly spooky.


    Its lips moved.


    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s just like you say. I see no problem with the affairs of that young lady. My master is surprisingly strong-willed. He¡¯s good for a human being, that¡¯s why I like him. ¡¹


    The demonic nature spoke while leaving blood in the corridor as if it was doing on purpose. The symbolic twin horns were exuding something that resembled green light.


    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­that young lady and you will die here. You will die without accomplishing a single thing. ¡¹


    The demonic being spoke while spitting out a devilish aura from its two horns and opening its menacing eyes wide.

 Volume 13 - CH 325

    Chapter 325: A Foreign Object inside the Stomach


    ¡¸That¡¯s why¡­that young lady and you will die here. You will die without accomplishing a single thing.¡¹


    While saying so, the demonic being made its body bend down severely while growling. There was so much malicious intent in those words that it seemed like blood would splatter.


    It seemed I wouldn¡¯t leave this place for a while. At least, the Steel Princess Vestaline Geluah went through. This place felt too overwhelming. I could even feel a strange itching on my spine.


    I looked at its eyes and horns while chewing on its devilish words. Those words emitted an ominous green, demonic aurora. I unintentionally wanted to look away and narrowed my eyes. I had seen those eyes several times on the past journey.


    What a bad luck. I didn¡¯t want to see those eyes again.


    Just by appearing in my sight, I felt like those words pierced my chest. I took a half step back with my right leg and placed the tip of the white sword downward.


    The name ¡°magical beasts¡± was not really the name destined to a single species. Those who had demonic power, but who strangled human beings¡¯ necks easily, were generally called ¡°magical beasts¡±.


    Therefore, there were races who were foolish to believe that magical beasts were a species because of some scholars¡¯ theory.


    Some took the form of beasts, others took the form of inorganic matter, some spew miasma, and others spread poison.


    Among them, the one who spit an aurora like this was the worst. The moment I saw such being, I sensed death embracing my fate. Precisely because of such dangerous element, there were very few adventurers who had seen it personally and lived to tell the story.


    The demonic aurora that that being was spewing out was the proof that it had been accumulating magical power in its viscera for a long time. I was sure that said being had eaten and killed many humans in the past, a number that was most likely disturbing.


    In that sense, a magical beast shouldn¡¯t behave like that. To be precise, an existence that had become like this might not be called a magical beast, but something else.


    This thing had already torn the skin of a beast and transformed into a purer demonic nature. An existence that was said to be a manifestation itself. Unknowingly, I was biting my tongue inside my mouth.


    ¡­I should have killed it with that one swing earlier.


    My canine teeth bit through my lip. My heart was about to burst with so much regret.


    That moment may had been an opportunity that would never come again. Such a bad premonition covered my spine and permeated my bones.


    I slammed my foot into the corridor covered in blood and shook the tip of my sword. A bright aurora shined before my eyes.


    Its appearance was like a spider waiting for its prey to jump into its stomach.


    Reason told me that I shouldn¡¯t let my legs slip forward. It was a crucial moment. After all, no one would be a fool to enter a fortress alone with bows and arrows and tightly closed gates.


    That¡¯s what it meant if I were to charge recklessly now. I took the air from the bottom of my lungs and let out a sigh.


    Ah, c¡¯mon. It felt frustrating to be in this position. Even so, I bounced my lips confidently.


    ¡¸Sorry, but I¡¯m not willing to sell my life just yet. Some people need my help and there¡¯s a lot of things I have to do. Can¡¯t you wait for a while? After that, we can put price tags on our necks again.¡¹


    That hero wouldn¡¯t have said such words or show weaknesses. Even though ¡°he¡± showed different expressions, ¡°he¡± dismissed ¡°his¡± pale and weak-looking face immediately, while rejecting the idea to retreat.


    ¡°He¡± would have slashed away the demonic nature in a way that I couldn¡¯t even think of. But would ¡°he¡± do it with just one swing?


    My cheeks distorted. My eyelids rose, and I felt as if something hit my heart. My fingertips, which should have been shivering in the cold, were strangely hot.


    I knew what I had to do despite the perilous situation. At least, the person I knew was that kind of person. ¡°He¡± was an undeniable hero, gifted with a noble soul and unrivaled bravery.


    Therefore, there was no way I¡¯d stand still in a place like this.


    With my own hands, I defeated the hero that resembled the sun, and more than anything else, the existence I longed for. There was no way I would show to an enemy that I looked weak and frightened.


    In other words, I would be smearing mud on ¡°his¡± name if I did such a thing. Ah, no matter how many times I defiled my name, I would not accept ¡°his¡± name to be defiled.


    I had no choice but to move forward.


    I hit the floor with a great force that it almost crushed it, just by twisting my ankle. My hips that drove my body with an amazing momentum attracted the blade of the white sword. It got sharper and faster.


    Hopefully, a flash like my hero Helot Stanley¡¯s.


    The white sword cut through the sky with a trajectory. With one swing to smash the skull of the two-horned demon. Just for the purpose of killing this demonic nature.


    At the same time, a white lump of iron fell on that being¡¯s head.


    ¡­In an instant, the scene in front of me turned red.


    A dull color pierced through my flanks and shoulders, or rather, my entire body.


    ¡ª


    ¡°A guardian. How long had it been since I was tied to this land and called that name? The title that was originally supposed to be respected had disappeared, and even the name that was given to me had been lost.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, so to speak, the guardian is now my name¡±, the two-horned being understood. It wasn¡¯t particularly inconvenient, and there was only one person calling that name, so it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Seeing the blood dripping from its own neck and the swordsman holding up the white sword as if tempted by its own invitation, the guardian made a secret oath.


    A small oath that could be said to be primordial, even for magical beasts.


    ¡°I will definitely kill him here. First, I must praise him for his bravery and his undying spirituality that makes me even feel the brilliance, and then, kill him.¡±


    ¡°My true nature for countless of years as a magical beast is whispering from within my body. That¡¯s the correct reason.¡±


    ¡°People who used prudence and cowardice as shields in order to step back were harmless. People who relied on partners in order to the whole job were harmless. People who shouted at the threat of monsters and trembled weakly were harmless.¡±


    ¡°Humans who couldn¡¯t see through traps and wielded brute force, still dying in the end, were also harmless. It didn¡¯t matter if they died while showing off their courage.¡±


    ¡°There was no other choice but to kill the human beings who still showed bravery while their hearts were trembling with cowardice and stupidity.¡±


    ¡°However, there were a few who didn¡¯t succumb to the tyranny of magical beasts, therefore, they didn¡¯t die that easily. This is the worst kind of human being. It¡¯s not a good thing in leaving that human¡¯s blood behind in a scene. Too ominous and harmful.¡±


    ¡°Magical beasts had always reacted negatively to such humans, and I understand why it is important for me to know these facts, because they¡¯re crucial for my survival.¡±


    ¡°So I must kill this guy. He will surely become an enemy of the magical beasts and thus of my own master. There is no longer any reason to stall.¡± The guardian understood that much.


    The blood that shouldn¡¯t have existed in the guardian¡¯s small body stained the walls and floor of the connecting corridor. Of course, it was not scattered randomly. Rather, it was a method that the guardian didn¡¯t want to take if possible.


    However, the situation did not allow the guardian to save its blood. Therefore, all it had to do now was embrace and act proudly. The guardian moistened its throat as much as it could.


    Blood was life, equal to soul. Sometimes it was an existence in itself, and sometimes it could be the price to get something.


    This time, the two-horned demonic being paid its full price. In that case, it made sense that its hand should be rewarded accordingly.


    The aurora emanating from its horns roared with a burst of green light. For the first time in a long time, this menacing being could feel its own body writhing. Its fingertips held enormous strength.


    ¡¸This prison is my body. You are already in my stomach. ¡¹


    While muttering those words without making a loud sound, its lips pulled away. The swordsman was reflected in its eyes.


    In an instant, objects that resembled fangs or bones thrust from the wall and floor, making the dull reddish color stand out. While overlapping each other, those objects were aiming to destroy just one thing.


    ¡°To remove a foreign object from my own body. To crush what should not have entered my own stomach.¡± Those objects had just one aim and growled in the process.


    ¡­In a blink of an eye, the demonic being¡¯s bones and fangs pierced the body of the brave hero.


    ¡°I will definitely kill you here.¡± The guardian whispered deep in its gut.

 Volume 13 - CH 326

    Chapter 326: Tenacity is Fierce, Dependence Laments and Restraint Laughs


    ¡°I opened my eyes. My blue eyes swayed slightly and blinked numerous times. Strangely, my eyelashes feel heavy.¡±


    Looking at the unfamiliar ceiling, Eldith, the Queen of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia, asked herself where this place was.


    At least, she wasn¡¯t in her own room in Ghazalia. Or rather, the details of this room and furniture looked completely different from the structures and objects handled by elves.


    In a daze, Eldith flickered her confused eyes with a beautiful crystal hue and moved her gaze around. Then, she finally remembered.


    ¡°Ah yes. I am still in the puppet city of Philos.¡±


    The moment her brain processed that information, her body felt a dull pain as if reacting to those thoughts. She felt as if every muscle in her body had been twisted.


    Distorting her eyes, Eldith dipped her lips into the water prepared by her pillow. Still, the area around her brain was engulfed in a fever, and her vision was shaky.


    Eldith knew this was an unavoidable price to pay. Thinking about the series of actions she took in the Great Temple of Flimslat, she should rather praise herself for being able to open her eyes again.


    She rebelled against her race¡¯s former master, and so, with the heat in her heart, she grabbed the original spell into her own hands and squeezed it tight.


    If she thought about it carefully, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if that great temple was her final destination. Rather, that would have been the obvious outcome.


    Even so, the fact that she was now waking in a comfy bed in this place meant the best of luck.


    ¡°No, or am I out of luck?¡± Eldith suddenly narrowed her eyes.


    If her soul had been swallowed up by the original spell, she would surely involve Lugis¡¯ soul as well, resulting in an ultimate annihilation.


    Or they would¡¯ve been trapped in nothingness itself, floating in the air forever.


    ¡°¡­Ah, it¡¯s bad to think of those horrifying possibilities.¡±


    While loosening her lips, the water crawled down Eldith¡¯s throat. That alone made her throat feel like something was piercing her skin.


    ¡°It has been like this for the past few days, no, ever since I regained consciousness. There are nights where I can hardly sleep, and there are times when I am forced to open my eyes because it feels as if my spine will break once I fall asleep.¡±


    That¡¯s why Eldith finally opened her eyes completely today. However, suddenly, her heartbeat increased tremendously.


    The blood flow in her body was strangely noisy and hot. A familiar yet a strangely distant heat.


    ¡°Wait. Has Lugis regained his consciousness?¡±


    Eldith¡¯s weak ears heard from the servants who had been treating her that Lugis was still lying in bed like his soul was gone.


    Yes, after all, Lugis tormented his body more than ever in the great temple. He often approached the brink of death, trying to see how far he could go.


    That¡¯s why Lugis couldn¡¯t move quickly after recovery. If one thought about it normally, it would be reasonable. Nonetheless.


    As if repelled by those thoughts, Eldith¡¯s blue eyes and hair of the same color swayed slightly, immediately linking the cause and effect of the spirited arts. The spirit equipment created by Eldith was strengthened to bind Lugis¡¯ soul, therefore, it still had not forgotten its original role.


    It was an equipment to restrain Lugis, as well as learn about his well-being. As soon as Eldith completed her connection with it, she clenched her teeth hard. Unbeknownst to her, the sound of her teeth clenching echoed in the room.


    ¡°¡­There is no sign of Lugis in this mansion, or in the surrounding area.¡±


    On the contrary, the information that rushed to her mind was worrying. The spirit equipment was telling her a clear abnormality. Something must had happened to Lugis.


    ¡°I let my guard down.¡± Eldith let out a hot sigh, blaming her heart.


    ¡°I should have known Lugis¡¯ nature. He doesn¡¯t know how to rest. He is stupidly ignorant about the fact that others worry about him.¡±


    Lugis often acted recklessly, jumping into dangerous situations to his heart¡¯s content. For Eldith, it felt like he was throwing his life away.


    ¡°I knew it. I should have known. That¡¯s why I tied my soul with the original spell and made it roll into my hands.¡±


    ¡°However, maybe that¡¯s why I let my guard down. I thought that I was at peace with this.¡± Eldith mocked herself and upstretched her eyelashes.


    Then, after making her sore body creak and her muscles sob, she forced herself up from the bed.


    Every part of her body raised an impossible scream and advised her not to move. Right now, the seriousness of her condition was irrelevant.


    ¡°Yes, I know. I always knew, yet I let my guard down.¡± What was important for Eldith was that the soul that was in her hands had left her side. It was a clear mistake to relax her body.


    Therefore, that mistake had to be corrected.


    *shattering sound*


    A roar was heard from inside the building. It sounded like something just broke.


    Eldith¡¯s long ears trembled in response. As she changed into her traveling gear, she understood what it was.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis¡­! That fool¡­! ¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s cheeks loosened involuntarily.


    The silver-haired swordswoman, a descendant of giants. The voice of the person who inherited Flimslat¡¯s legacy resounded throughout the mansion.


    Her voice was smeared with indescribable fury and definite impatience. ¡°Ah, after all, she is the same as me.¡± Eldith touched her chest with her fingertips.


    The anger in her heart could not be expressed in words, the same applied to the frustration that filled her viscera, and the desire that surpassed them all.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s my own emotions, it¡¯s as if I can¡¯t hold the reins. It isn¡¯t something that I can describe with a plain expression of a wild horse.¡±


    As expected, Eldith didn¡¯t hear the voice of Filaret La Volgograd, but the evaporating magical power was transmitted to her cheeks.


    ¡°Of course, naturally. He is the one who made us this way. We can¡¯t stand being treated as strangers. I have always looked in his direction, yet this is what I get in return.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he made me this way, the body, the soul, and all of them.¡±


    In general, Eldith didn¡¯t know much about Caria or Filaret, but she was a very good listener.


    If Lugis instructed Eldith to wait calmly without asking anything, she would¡¯ve wait until he told otherwise. No matter how many years it took until she rotted away.


    However, if she didn¡¯t have that instruction, then she had no choice but to do what she needed to do. As an Elf Queen, she tried to do everything she could.


    Caria and Filaret were already there in their travel attire when Eldith came downstairs, suppressing the sharp pains that engulfed her whole body.


    Even though all of them carried wounds that would never heal, only their brilliant souls would never lose their brilliance no matter where they were.


    Eldith didn¡¯t know if it was good or wretched. One of the servants said with a trembling voice.


    He said that Lugis would soon come back, so they should relax and wait for him.


    The servant¡¯s face turned pale, and his lips swayed while being frightened by the girls. This servant must be an excellent one. He clearly conveyed his words in front of humans who had presences that were far from ordinary people.


    Still, that message didn¡¯t make any sense. For a moment, the servant glanced at Eldith who had come downstairs, but Caria opened her sharp lips and said the following words.


    ¡¸Thank you for the message, but I will only do such thing if handed to me directly by him. I have no ears to hear anything else. I don¡¯t remember becoming such a cheap woman.¡¹


    Filaret continued the words professed by Caria while bundling her long, beautiful black hair.


    ¡¸Besides, you can¡¯t trust Lugis¡¯ words when he says he¡¯ll be back soon. He always says that when he¡¯s about to step into danger.¡¹


    The black eyes quietly stared at the servant with a great will. The servant closed his lips for a moment and left without saying a single word.


    ¡°These girls done their duty well.¡± Eldith loosened her lips while her blue eyes glittered.


    ¡°¡­Now then, Lugis. How are you going to hold us down this time? I can¡¯t help but look forward to it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t hold back. It¡¯s quite simple. You won¡¯t be able to take arbitrary actions again. That¡¯s, you know, a good deed.¡±


    ¡°No, not good, but wonderful.¡±


    Eldith put a devilish smile on her face, let out a hot sigh, and once again stepped in the snow.

 Volume 13 - CH 327

    Chapter 327: Noble and Vulgar Mixed Together


    Spears were good weapons. As long as those spears kept the enemy¡¯s hands far away, fear would decrease, and the trembling limbs would listen to its owner.


    Above all, there was no need to aim like a bow if one had a sword to protect oneself.


    All one had to do was prevail and be valiant. As long as one had enough resources, the enemy would have no choice but to stop their legs. If done well, even a small cavalry assault would overwhelm a fearsome battlefield.


    Even in this prison Beulah, that scenario would not change. As long as the largest group of the enemy was kept away, just lining up the weapons would be enough.


    At least, those resources were capable of stopping the tiny number of guards left behind in the corridors. The guards thrust their spears at the intruder thinking the enemy would either die or retreat.


    ¡­However, those hopes and stereotypes on the battlefield were often crushed by someone stronger than them.


    A long battle axe cut off the sky with a sound that incited fear. Some of the spears flew away, and at the same time, the guards¡¯ skulls splattered through the surroundings.


    The cerebral fluids stained the floor, leaving a foul fishy smell around.


    The flash that could only be described as splendid was swept into the northern tower many times over. The guards¡¯ heads were flying, and again, without a breath. The battle axe was carried into the air and thrust into a small group of people. The fresh blood licked the air with pleasure.


    The handling of the battle axe was both serious and logical. It was done according to a routine, a training.


    The trajectory of Vestaline Geluah¡¯s battle axe was far from eccentric or unexpected. One could even say her movements were simple and clean.


    She was the exact opposite of her older sister Bruder, who liked to catch her enemies off guard without any plan. Even though they were sisters, their personalities were completely different.


    However, it was precisely because her movements were logical, clean and simple that excellent warriors survived through the ages to the present day.


    What was the most rational way to kill someone? How could one quickly disable people? A rational thought eliminated an irrational one, leaving only the necessary beliefs intact.


    Vestaline never missed those trainings and lessons.


    Those days were filled with pain and extreme effort. The skin of her hands was mercilessly torn apart. Her bones creaked and even her soul almost perished¡­She had her whole life repainted.


    Now, she smashed the enemy¡¯s skull while pulling out the throwing axe.


    Vestaline¡¯s long eyes shined bright like lights, and she looked at her surroundings like a war demon.


    Including the guards at the entrance of the northern tower, was more than ten people, no, less. Vestaline thought there were strangely few people along the way. They were just here for security. They were not patrolling. Fortunately, there were no traps inside the tower.


    Vestaline raised her eyebrows slightly and opened the gap for a moment to adjust her breath. It was not to distract her opponent, but to break the momentum, or else she would be the one to get crushed.


    However, it seemed that there was someone on the enemy side who understood her actions.


    The spear tried to pierce her chest with a sharp aim. However, it was useless.


    The security guards hardly had training. Moreover, the tremors and terror of the battlefield were not felt in Vestaline¡¯s stabbing streak. Rather, she even did some sophisticated movements.


    A soldier¡¯s face, which looked like an elderly man, gave the glimpse of the history of having stepped over many battlefields before.


    ¡¸¡­Okay. Are you the leader of these guards? ¡¹


    Say it now. Without getting an answer, Vestaline moved down her battle axe. The heavy tip was swung down without feeling its weight.


    The battle axe naturally bounced off the tip of the spear and kept going. Then, just like that, it gouged out the man¡¯s flesh. His wrinkled face spewed blood with his eyes wide open.


    A splash of fresh blood stained Vestaline¡¯s cheeks. Without wiping her skin, she moved her legs forward again.


    Vestaline could see the eyes of the surrounding guards being greatly shaken. The old man was probably their spiritual support.


    However, the current Vestaline could not afford to feel relieved. Her chest was full of unknown emotions. Yes, she didn¡¯t even know their origin.


    Emotions she felt about herself¡­and about Lugis.


    Why did he give her such confidence so easily? Why did her legs take it for granted?


    It was not possible. Her heart shouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    Vestaline¡¯s inherent stubbornness intertwined with excessive confusion, creating a strong fever. Lugis¡¯ treasure sword hanging at her waist was hot, as if responding to her feelings. It was like a beating heart.


    Vestaline bit her lips in frustration.


    Vestaline told Lugis that she couldn¡¯t trust him at all. It was an insult. It was nothing but a frank distrust of the other party¡¯s intentions.


    She hated him for taking away her sister, who was the only one whom she could trust. Her sister was also the only thing she got. She was nothing without her sister. She clearly hated him, who seemed to know no discipline. He lived as he pleased. With that in mind, Vestaline said she did not trust someone like him.


    ¡­She felt relieved. Despite saying what she felt, she was a relieved to hear such human words.


    He gave her those words and the treasure sword that behaved like his heart.


    Vestaline felt an irresistible shame welling up from deep within her body.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say or how to swallow these feelings. All she knew was that there was such shame in her heart right now.


    Yes, shame. Even though she told him all kinds of harsh words, he took them lightly, no matter what his true intentions were, and even gave her confidence.


    It made her feel like an irrational person.


    She was like a small child who cried and whined in order to impose her emotions on the other person. And yet, that other person patted her head, so that she could recover her mood. Vestaline¡¯s current self was just like that.


    Shame. This was a definite shame. She wanted to tighten her own neck right now. But she couldn¡¯t do that either. She had accepted his trust.


    Vestaline sensed the following. Even if she showed her back to this place and tried to run away, Lugis wouldn¡¯t blame her for doing such a thing. He wouldn¡¯t even yell at her.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t leave this place. I must break through. I apologize for being such a clumsy and irrational person.¡±


    As if to express her own feelings, Vestaline swung her battle axe around and cleared the way. Then, looking at the guards in front of her, she said.


    ¡¸Retreat now. I will kill you if I have to. But I¡¯d rather not. So choose. ¡¹


    A few guards distorted their expressions upon hearing the last words of advice. Their faces seemed to have heard strange words.


    The words of beings who wielded their might to threaten people were usually brutal or somewhat insane.


    Even so, Vestaline¡¯s words were completely different. They even contained a noble sound that was unsuitable for a battlefield. That¡¯s why the guards were confused.


    They had heard that several foolish night thieves had sneaked into the prison, so the Lord strengthened the security in various places. They thought the night thieves would withdraw once they saw the guard¡¯s numbers. However, they didn¡¯t even assume that they would see blood.


    This woman, this intruder, was not a night thief, but someone of high rank¡­Was this not an attack with a clear purpose instead of just looting around? The moment when such delusion entered the brains of the guards, the woman spoke.


    ¡¸Let me say it just one more time. Get out¡­right now. Or I¡¯ll chop your heads off! ¡¹


    Vestaline stepped forward with her sharp eyes shining through and her battle axe standing on her shoulder. Her noble way of speaking those words transformed into something oppressive and aggressive. A distinctive sword was swinging at her waist.


    Those words crushed the insides of the guards, who had already grown cold with fear, and stepped back.

 Volume 13 - CH 328

    Chapter 328: Skepticism


    Finally she saw the room after trampling the guards. The name of the prison¡¯s Lord was engraved on the door. There were signs of life inside the room.


    There was no time for hesitation.


    Vestaline hardened her spine the moment she stepped into the room. Her lungs felt the sudden heaviness of the air. It felt like she had swallowed a solid chill.


    It was not just the low temperature, it was more than that, and it was freezing her body.


    There was no doubt that the air was different from here. Vestaline even thought that she may have wandered into another world.


    In that heterogeneous world, a man was standing still. It was the prison Lord Palome Bashar. He was looking at Vestaline while sitting alone in a chair inside the room.


    As if he knew she would come here.


    ¡°Is he a sorcerer?¡±


    Vestaline muttered quietly while suppressing the emotions that came from her heart. The only human beings who could create such anomalies were sorcerers who firmly shook hands with demons or who surrendered their entire body to demons.


    Carefully, Vestaline moved her gaze into the room. From the patterns on the walls to the roughness of the fabric on the floor. This man didn¡¯t appear to be hiding something. Undoubtedly, this man named Palome was in this room alone.


    It was a strange scene. The air even felt strange. Even though there were guards in the corridors, there were none in the room to protect the leader. It looked way too convenient for the leader to be waiting alone.


    There was no way this scenario would happen. This was a trap.


    ¡°Should I go in or should I not?¡± Such question appeared in Vestaline¡¯s chest. That alone made Vestaline realize that her heart was not calm. There was no reason to enter just by looking at what was happening before one¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸Come in. Don¡¯t be shy. You came to catch me like an owl, didn¡¯t you? ¡¹


    It was a heavy voice. The nobility tone unique to the aristocracy stood out, but it was not the only thing. This man¡¯s voice showed the accumulated years of experience. Palome, wearing a mustache and sitting in an office chair, showed a grim expression.


    Vestaline was silent for a moment as her spine bounced sensitively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear his voice, nor do I want to face him.¡± This skepticism engulfed Vestaline¡¯s heart. After all, her intuition was correct. She shouldn¡¯t enter this room with easy thoughts and actions.


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s a trap, I must end it before it¡¯s late.¡± With her body still tilted, Vestaline swung her throwing axe at Palome.


    Then, after gaining momentum, she jumped her whole body into the room. There was still some distance to go, but the throwing axe did not stop its movement.


    The throwing axe guided her to where she wanted to be. Her spirit and gaze were also fierce. ¡°If I can do this much, then I no longer need anything else.¡±


    The most unforgivable thing for a sorcerer was to proceed with things at the pace of the other party. They had a unique weapon called magic. The mercenaries had no chance of winning if they wielded their weapons freely without a plan.


    Therefore, what one should do was act before a sorcerer invoked magic.


    Be it a sophisticated chanting, praying blessings to the gods, a curse or even a powerful magic to kill the enemies. Magic had the power to make people lose consciousness, yes even before they could protect themselves. Vestaline knew it well.


    That¡¯s why she forgot to breathe and ran towards her opponent. She opened her eyes wide as she tore the sticky air. All she needed was a moment. It could be over in an instant.


    The battle axe emitted a strong roar and fell on Palome¡¯s arm. There was no hesitation or concern. The hollow broke immediately, screaming and tearing apart.


    ¡°I can¡¯t pretend to kill this man. I must do this. He trusted me, so I am obliged to give it back.¡±


    Vestaline raised her eyes high. There was a certain freshness in her skull.


    ¡°I must do it no matter what. This is the price for trust. In short, this is nothing more than a contract of equivalent exchange. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m bound by something else.¡±


    The iron mass released from Vestaline¡¯s arms with a brilliant will approached Palome¡¯s eyes. In front of this deadly attack, Palome didn¡¯t change his grim expression.


    No, Vestaline could see that man¡¯s mouth moving without even blinking.


    ¡¸¡­What a cautious nature. I¡¯m not arrogant enough to think that I can avoid your swing. Perhaps even a common soldier can kill me. ¡¹


    How strange. Vestaline¡¯s swing was truly an instant event. There was no way she gave time for the enemy to exchange words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many enemies and I¡¯ve seen the way this body of mine act in battle. However, I¡¯ve never seen an enemy who showed such composure.¡±


    Something cold licked Vestaline¡¯s spine.


    At the same time, the sticky air turned into a cold chill and clung to her body and limbs. Only then did Vestaline realize that she was unable to swing her axe down.


    The axe was still swinging in the air, as if stopped in time. Even with the full weight of Vestaline¡¯s body, not even a single limb moved. The throwing axe was solidified in the air as if frozen by the cold chill.


    ¡°¡­A magic barrier.¡± Those words passed through Vestaline¡¯s mind.


    It was not something that manifested itself for a moment, but it was something fixed by a previous ritual. Vestaline swallowed her saliva involuntarily.


    This situation was awful. No matter what kind of trap it was, it was fine as long as she could attack the enemy. If so, at least a gap could arise.


    But things like magic barriers were different. Vestaline didn¡¯t know all the magic barrier types, but this one looked like one of the boundary barriers.


    In other words, it could isolate a person from the enemies. Although it had no violent elements, it was undeniably unmatched when it came to protect oneself.


    Palome moved his mouth while choosing his words carefully.


    ¡¸I¡¯m incompetent when it comes to magic¡­I was only able to learn this one. ¡¹


    Palome said with a heavy voice as usual. His mustache moved wildly, and his hard eyes stared straight at Vestaline.


    There was some kind of color in that line of sight. No relief, no leeway. It was a color that seemed to hide an unknown anxiety for some reason.


    ¡¸But it¡¯s not an easy one to break. Give it up, you¡¯ve lost this fight. You can¡¯t capture me. Your companion can¡¯t beat my guardian either.¡¹


    After hearing those words, Vestaline reflexively pulled away the battle axe that lost its momentum. To her dismay, her axe quickly returned to her possession. Everything about this place was strange.


    This room looked outlandish. It seemed like a world isolated only around Palome.


    ¡°Even so, it is still not a defeat. Nothing has been decided yet. Yes, it hasn¡¯t even started yet. Still, the fact that I received the letter of defeat is a betrayal to the person who believed in me and sent me out to achieve the greatest goal of the plan.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Betrayal is a word that I hate more than anything else.¡± Vestaline bit her numb fingertips with her teeth and forcibly bent them. Then, she swallowed the cold air. She turned her thoughts around.


    It was true that what Palome invoked was different from common magic, but it was still magic.


    Then, in the end, its quality should depend on the spellcaster¡¯s mentality and soul.


    Unlike explosive magic that swallowed the enemy in an instant, this boundary magic was a magic of endurance. Even if the ritual was performed and fixed, wielding such power invited an unmistakable amount of fatigue.


    ¡°If so, then I have a good chance of victory.¡±


    Vestaline carefully calmed her raging breath as she held her battle axe with great force. The impatience in her chest was increasing and her nerves were getting tense.


    ¡°And just like that, I tilted all of my consciousness to the magic barrier in front of me.¡±


    ¡­Vestaline didn¡¯t notice. She believed that the signs of magic surrounding Palome just belonged to boundary magic.


    The moment Vestaline swung the battle axe, she saw Palome muttering again.


    ¡¸You should doubt people, you know. I do it all the time. ¡¹


    At the same time as Palome said those words, something chilly pierced Vestaline¡¯s limbs

 Volume 13 - CH 329

    Chapter 329: Swirling Doubts and Trembling Blade


    The two most common names given to the prison Lord Palome Bashar were eccentric and dubious.


    He was a person who was suspicious about everything that surrounded him. He knew that it was the right thing not to believe in everything. He was like a follower of skepticism. He certainly did not believe in himself, much less in gods or even demons. That¡¯s how he lived.


    Then it was not a mistake to see him as such. After all, Palome was the epitome of doubt. Palome himself knew about those rumors but did not complain about them.


    Human relationships in the nobility circle existed because of greed. Mutual aid sounded superficially good, but the essence was to use people and bring them down eventually.


    Of course, the substantial part was not explained in a single word. At least, the Bashar family did not see the true worth in a suspicious and careful demeanor. And they paid the price for it.


    Palome thought that his father, grandfather, and even his ancestors had the greatest gift, honesty. Honesty was said to be a virtue, but Palome thought that a virtue was also a weakness.


    Trust people and be betrayed. On the battlefield or on the political arena. How many times had that happened? How did they not know a true friendship between the nobility never existed?


    Due to those circumstances, the Bashar family had long since been cut off from the mainstream of politics and forced to sweat as a local and weak aristocratic family.


    Because of that past, Palome no longer believed in human relationships. He was truly weird and doubtful. If his family¡¯s reputation was established, people with second intentions would not dare to approach them. If that cunning people didn¡¯t come near the family, they would avoid trouble.


    However, even if the Bashar family¡¯s reputation got restored, Palome wouldn¡¯t stop questioning something. That was the nature of this man. He was the only one who could question people and their actions, and the only one willing to find out the truth.


    Seeing the intruder¡­Vestaline Geluah¡­who had her limbs pierced by ice magic and lying on the floor, Palome nodded in satisfaction.


    He had seen enough flesh to see a good amount of blood overflowing from her limbs. If it went well, it would also crush her bones.


    The throwing axe was lying on the floor, and Palome¡¯s guess of the match¡¯s outcome was close to become real. But Palome didn¡¯t think that reality was necessarily true.


    After seeing what the imposing battle axe could do, Palome did not break the magic barrier. Nor did he want to go near the fallen Vestaline.


    But he didn¡¯t need to come near her, since he had a good chance of winning. Regardless of the type and form, Palome spread all kinds of magical enchantments in the room.


    Yet, they did not produce any effect. Not the effects he wanted, anyways. However, the magic barrier he managed to successfully invoke was a fully charged magical mechanism that simply robbed a person of their stamina. It was no different than having the miasma of a magical beast showered on your skin.


    That¡¯s why Palome didn¡¯t put soldiers in this room. Because they would become a useless burden. Palome saw that he had a better chance of winning if he was alone.


    Of course, even Palome, a sorcerer, could not avoid the influence of the magical mechanism. Even now, the tip of his skin was gradually feeling something that resembled numbness.


    However, it was also true that he had more resistance than ordinary people. If he resisted during a good portion of time, the enemy would definitely make a sound.


    Therefore, Palome didn¡¯t move. He was just waiting for the enemy to weaken. The gaze of the enemy lying down on the floor was exactly that of a hunter. Although he was careful, he still showed his dissatisfaction towards this situation.


    Ahead of his line of sight, Vestaline thrust her fingertips into the floor. Palome could hear her heavy breaths even though he was far away. Palome watched as her hand reached for the battle axe that had fallen to the floor. Looking at that state, that axe was the only weapon that she could trust at the moment. Besides, she didn¡¯t have enough energy to pull out the sword at her waist.


    What was this obsession? Palome squinted his eyes and bit his teeth.


    As far as he could see, the intruder in front of him was still young. She was an adult, but Palome thought she was still less than half his age.


    How was it when he was the same age? He was nothing more than a kid, with no worries or strength. His skepticism remained the same, but he didn¡¯t remember trying to do something so vindictive.


    What was driving her? Palome doubted this woman¡¯s intentions.


    What was her background and what did she want? What would such a young girl try to accomplish by throwing her life away? Palome had no idea.


    However, he knew that he had made one misunderstanding. She was not the kind of night thief to be despised and belittle. She was an adversary to be respected. She was an honorable enemy.


    That was why Palome did not allow any carelessness or complacency.


    When such thoughts licked Palome¡¯s chest, a groaning voice was heard nearby. Vestaline, still lying down, made her voice tremble.


    ¡¸¡­Why is not a Gharast person finishing the enemy? ¡¹


    Her eyes were still wide open as she spewed blood from her limbs. Those were not the eyes of someone who wanted to give up on everything.


    Why was she so determined? Palome stroked his beard while sticking out his chin.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t have to. The guardian will be back soon. With the head of your comrade. ¡¹


    It was not easy to use another magic while maintaining the magic barrier. Just as it was difficult to have two thoughts in one¡¯s brain at the same time, if one tried to activate two magical types at the same time, one of those types would be neglected.


    Moments ago, Palome successfully invoked a complete surprise attack. But this time, this woman would definitely find her chance. The moment Palome activated his ice magic again, she would take the chance to grab her battle axe and thrust it into the weakened magic barrier.


    Was he thinking too much? No, no. She would do it even if her limbs were pierced. Palome believed in his own incompetence, but not in his enemies¡¯ incompetence.


    Therefore, it was best to wait for the guardian. He didn¡¯t totally trust that unbelievable demon, but he still couldn¡¯t imagine that thing being defeated in this prison.


    Vestaline groaned as she responded to Palome¡¯s words.


    ¡¸¡­My comrade is capable of killing your subordinate, you know? ¡¹


    Palome narrowed his eyes and shook his head. His eyes became sharp.


    ¡¸Do you think a man can withstand a great flood? Is there a hovel that is not blown away by a storm? Tell me girl.¡¹


    Hearing those words, Vestaline grinned.


    ¡¸¡­It seems you truly believe in that subordinate of yours. ¡¹


    ¡ª


    The Hero Killer. The treasure sword with that name was filled with rage and had a fever that would make any human¡¯s tooth quiver in fear. All kinds of wild passions were shaking the blade.


    At the same time, the blade possessed a strange restlessness.


    The sense of incongruity that one was not in the place where one should be. The grief that the existence that should be called half of oneself was not near oneself.


    It was strange to use such words for a sword, but it behaved suspiciously. All sorts of emotions, such as rage, grief, and turmoil, swirled inside the treasure sword.


    ¡°¡­Oh, my lord. This is terrible. Don¡¯t you know this is cruel?¡±


    Involuntarily, the sword started to complain about such things. Lord Lugis threw the sword away from his side to some unknown creature.


    Perhaps, he did so because he was now wielding a different blade that wasn¡¯t his own¡­that white sword.


    It was not something that could be forgiven. ¡°Why? I am the sword of the Lord.¡± The sword couldn¡¯t hold back its frustration after being removed from its Lord¡¯s waist. The treasure sword waved its blade to express its dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Gosh, I should have sued the Lord for something like this. I should have taken some form and tell the Lord these words. Why is he trusting another blade other than my own?¡±


    It was an undeniable rage for the treasure sword, yes, an undeniable irritation. The blade was hot and trembling violently.


    However, at the same time, the treasure sword named Hero Killer gave birth to something that seemed to be emotions. It was something close to the anxiety that humans felt. The purple light shined coldly.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps, the reason I was removed from his waist was because my Lord decided that I was no longer needed.¡±


    ¡°It is comforting to be told that it is like life itself, but is it true?¡±


    ¡°I fully understand that my Lord admired the hero who owned that white sword. If so, it would be no surprise if he ended choosing the white sword as his own weapon.¡±


    Until now, the treasure sword had never possessed even a shred of such anxiety. In fact, the Lord was free to handle the weapon in any way, and even if it was thrown into the armory shed, it would be easy to find its own way.


    If the sword was abandoned, then it should wait for its next encounter with a hero. It never had such thoughts in the past.


    But not now. Was it the result of irreversible assimilation in its ¡°mind¡± and ¡°body¡±? Lately, everything felt awful and scary. The blade didn¡¯t even want to imagine being separated from its Lord.


    The blade wanted to get rid of this anxiety as soon as possible. It wanted to return to its Lord as soon as possible. Those thoughts went around the blade¡¯s soul.


    ¡°But what is this woman doing?¡± Entangled in a meaningless sorcery, Vestaline crouched on the floor, with the treasure sword moving with dissatisfaction at her waist.


    ¡°This kind of thing is nothing to the Lord. No, I wouldn¡¯t even let such sorcery hurt my Lord. I would never expose the ugliness of being cornered by the enemy so easily.¡±


    The treasure sword continued to think. ¡°This person named Vestaline Geluah is a brave warrior. But she¡¯s no big hero. She will not go down in history.¡±


    Therefore, there was no reason for the treasure sword to lend her a hand, even if only a little. It had no interest in her predicament. The only things swirling inside the treasure sword¡¯s soul were things about the Lord.


    ¡°However, if I dare to say this; I¡¯m worried about one thing.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the situation has reached this point because this woman has not given up.¡±

 Volume 13 - CH 330

    Chapter 330: The One who Bears the Evil Eye


    My vision flickered. The intense pain that pierced my whole body made my throat vomit what could be blood or gastric juice. A disgusting feeling spread on my tongue.


    A blood-sucking demon who tried to eradicate my body. People called it a vampire because it behaved this way. It was said to be extinct now.


    I felt a disgust since there was a foreign substance in my meat, something that was not originally possible. The foreign substance stifled the flow of blood and viciously regurgitated it. It became a vivid pain that attacked my body. It felt like a wound was being wiped with a rough rag.


    The disgusting feeling of having my flesh gouged out, the feeling of liberation as I vomited blood, and the excruciating pain in my limbs that made me think my body had been torn apart. These excruciating feelings gathered together and reminded me of one thing in my brain.


    Death was near. A simple death. A physical loss. A last thread of consciousness. I certainly sensed it instinctively.


    Ah, I was going to die here, I thought so for a moment.


    I reflexively bit my lips. Reluctantly, regretfully. I let out a deep breath mixed with the scent of blood. My heart was hot and beating a lot.


    Who would die? Was it finally me?


    I muttered in my heart as if asking myself. I naturally had a distorted smile on my cheeks.


    How foolish. Was I going to die? I could not stop death.


    The white blade stopped midway through the swing, and I put my strength back into it. Something that resembled bone stakes stuck in my screwed arm and swollen flesh.


    I didn¡¯t even know if I could feel my arms anymore.


    Still, I could not stop from moving. I was not saying this out of some silly impulse. These were the thoughts of calm reason.


    While spitting blood from my whole body, I spoke with all the arrogance possible.


    ¡¸¡­Listen, demon. The actors are supposed to be different. ¡¹


    I felt like my voice was hoarse. Apparently, there was blood in my mouth. Still, I continued my words without stopping.


    ¡¸If you want to kill me, bring Altius instead. ¡¹


    I thought about it afterwards, but who said this demon could not kill me? Even so. Yes, even that hero, Helot Stanley. Nobody crossed blades with me and managed to kill me. In the Great Temple, I couldn¡¯t breathe for some reason.


    ¡­Then, no one could kill me anymore. My ending was already decided. That¡¯s what I wrote in my own script.


    I put my strength into the only muscles intact in my left arm and bit my lips while clenching my back teeth. In front of me stood the head of the two-horned demon.


    I understood. These bone stakes were probably one of this guy¡¯s magic tools. Otherwise, it would be impossible for something to suddenly grow from the floor or ceiling.


    In that case, this should be nothing more than a magic tool¡¯s summoning with some kind of technique. Then, as a matter, it was necessary to continue to maintain the technique in order to pierce my body.


    ¡­In other words, this guy couldn¡¯t move right now. Then, this was my chance to kill it easily. It was easier than catching a mouse.


    My whole body creaked, and while those bone stakes were digging into my flesh, I once again swung the white blade with vigor.


    There was no problem. That evil skull was already in front of me. If I swung the blade along the gravity while raising it, then I would crush the devil¡¯s skull immediately.


    Now that things had turned out this way, if my limbs were torn off before I crushed the devil¡¯s skull, that demon would win. Other than that, it was my victory. Simple and wonderful.


    It was already fully soaked in black blood, and while showing a majestic appearance, Helot¡¯s blade was no longer white. It was dull and cut through the sky. I heard the sound of a piece of meat being torn apart. There was certainly a feeling that a part of the devil¡¯s skull had been cut off by my hand. My cheeks twisted.


    In an instant, a strong impact hit my abdomen. It wasn¡¯t an attack with hostility, it was just a shock to knock the enemy away.


    Still, that was enough of a blow. When I opened my eyes, my body was thrown to the end of the corridor. Before I knew it, the bone stakes that were piercing my body had disappeared.


    Great. Apparently, I won the endurance test. Without realizing it, my eyebrows raised, and a smile appeared on my cheeks. I faced many fools, but this fool was a worthy one.


    I elevated my head to see the two-horned demon. It spoke with clear disgust in its eyes. Even so, because of the previous momentum, it let out deep moans between the words.


    ¡¸¡­My prediction is right. Yeah, yeah. Are you from Offal¡¯s side? Your name is Lugis, isn¡¯t that so?¡¹


    Those were words full of hostility. A tone of voice that forcibly suppressed the emotions, but still made overflowing emotions tremble from within. Blood was spitting out of its forehead, indicating the partial loss of its skull.


    I narrowed my eyes. I had heard similar words several times before. It was in the mercenary city Belfein, and then in the Great Temple. From the mouth of that damned Altius.


    It certainly said it through Ariene¡¯s mouth. It said I held hands with someone named Offal.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not been long since I¡¯ve heard those words. I don¡¯t know anything about it, nor have I held hands with someone baring that name. Even if I am, is there any inconvenience, huh?¡¹


    Offal. That was probably the name of the supreme deity of the Heraldic Order. I remembered being told many times the name that Saint Matia spilled from her mouth.


    I didn¡¯t know when or what kind of relationship I built with such being, but there was only one thing that came to my mind.


    It was just a wild intuition, but even so, if I met someone who pretended to be a god, then there was only one.


    ¡­I have an opportunity for you. Let me give you a chance. A chance to redraw your life!


    That black-shadowy person that could not be taken as either an enemy or an ally. It was that being.


    It was an undeniable fact that I held its hands. If I did that and were to be called from that being¡¯s side, then it would be correct.


    I didn¡¯t know why it ended up choosing me, or the reason for that whim. If that person was the one who called itself Offal, then now I could understand the words of Altius and this demon.


    The two-horned demon shook its jaw and leaned its small frame forward. Its eyes gleamed with genuine hostility.


    ¡¸As expected, you are very similar to the one I know. His ferocious eyes, and his life-defying state. I felt as if Offal had gotten a flesh-looking body once again¡­¡¹


    I could feel an excess of demonic power pouring into my body. The presence of those words was powerful. However, it was like me and had no intention to stop.


    I had to think carefully again. Think. I shouldn¡¯t let go of my consciousness.


    I did something stupid earlier. Just like Helot, I dared to attack the enemy with a direct blow. It was worth the shot, but it was still a little too early for me to invoke such an attack.


    If so, then I had to think about it. Thinking was my armor, clever or clumsy. That¡¯s how I survived, didn¡¯t I? No, fortunately. It seemed that the blood had been drained and it had calmed down in a good condition. There was only one thing prevailing now.


    ¡¸¡­So, are you saying that Offal is the one that opposes Altius? Oh, how pitiful you are. How can you differentiate yourself from Offal? Both of you are those who swallow people¡¯s words as they are. No, none of you didn¡¯t even listen to what I said or what Altius said.¡¹


    I further narrowed my eyes while shaking my ears from the demon¡¯s words.


    It would be the end if those bone stakes pierced my body once again. The opponent was already more than vigilant. A single swing would not let me take the victory of this match.


    In that case, I had no choice but to smash its skull entirely. I had experienced that there was no point in splitting the neck.


    What should I do to accomplish that feat? I opened my mouth and bent my ankles slightly.


    ¡¸Pitiful, you say? Don¡¯t make me laugh, demon. At any time, I¡¯m the only one who can judge my life. I¡¯m the one who drives both the pain and pleasure of my life. I¡¯m not Offal.¡¹


    I moved the white sword diagonally and pushed forward. Then, I drew a line in front of my eyes. As usual, it felt as if the treasure sword was with me.


    I had to kill it. I already had a plan. It could hardly be called a good plan, since it was a poor one. Still, it was enough for me.


    The demon spoke in an annoyed tone while the light green aurora shined in both its horns and eyes.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not called ¡°demon¡± ¡­ ¡¹


    Words filled with heat that seemed to spit even a steam. The atmosphere was like a white mist emanating from its whole body.


    ¡¸¡­I am Doha Surah of the Demon Eye. Even though I¡¯ve fallen, I am not weak enough to kneel to anyone other than Altius.¡¹


    Exposing its true nature as a demon, he¡­Doha Surah¡­ said so.

 Volume 13 - CH 331

    Chapter 331: A Pitiful Murderous Intent


    The creator of the desert. A magical beast with reason. The southern magical eye.


    All of those names were given to a certain being hundreds of years ago. A time when most of the southern desert area was still dyed in deep green. Those names were given to a person who was simply feared and respected by people, and who bowed their heads against its mighty.


    Now, Doha Surah cast away its former nicknames and faced the enemy as a single magical beast.


    The enemy was the human Lugis, a follower of the traitor Offal. His stern eyes and his mysterious aura were very similar to Offal¡¯s. On top of that, he was also called a traitor by the Great Holy Church, so there were no mere coincidences.


    Was it because of their similar nature that Offal drew him into his possession? Or were they totally unrelated? After thinking that far, Doha Surah distorted the edges of his eyes and stopped thinking that hard.


    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t read the inside of Offal¡¯s skull. After all, Offal was once a human, and even when I was with him, I didn¡¯t understand him that well. Now that we¡¯re so far apart from each other, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be able to understand even a fragment of his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°However, the end result of my speculation says that Offal¡¯s sole purpose is to overthrow Altius¡¯ hand. For the sake of tying her limbs.¡±


    ¡°So, no matter what I think, I must crush this enemy who calls himself Lugis. I don¡¯t know what Altius thinks now, but I still intend to be her ally.¡±


    The demonic eyes emitted a large green aura and engulfed everything in its sight. Then, those eyes stared at the enemy in front of them. The enemy took a step forward while tilting his white sword. The demonic being¡¯s lips were distorted as if laughing.


    ¡¸C¡¯mon, aren¡¯t you coming? Or do you want me to go instead? ¡¹


    He was injured so badly that Doha Surah could laugh pleasantly. Lugis was timid, but still lacked the hesitant heart that humans had. He had a spirit and intuition that were not just perceived instinctively.


    Doha Surah thought that he probably had more human senses than most.


    However, he also sensed that danger came out of that human¡¯s swordsmanship. It wasn¡¯t just a lucky strike for scratching its own neck. He was no longer ordinary. He was a strong man who should move forward.


    ¡°But even so, I won¡¯t lose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met strong people of this level many times in the past, and I¡¯ve won.¡± Doha Surah was proud that he had not fallen to the point of being easily defeated.


    At least, in the past, there was only one person who put his head on the ground.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard a similar statement a long time ago¡­well, that person has already died.¡¹


    The enemy¡¯s target was looking quite vivid against the green eyes. Or rather, there was only one target. However, those who could not use magic and miracles had no choice but to wield their swords naively.


    In order to win against an enemy by wielding a sword, one must either move faster than the enemy or be strong enough to survive the enemy¡¯s blow.


    What the enemy was aiming at was probably the former. He had no way to stop the bone fangs, and if one looked at the overflowing blood, there should not be enough time to move around.


    Then, the rest of the story should be easy. All Lugis had to do was make a path for that and cut off the enemy¡¯s neck at the exit. Unexpectedly, a person like him dived into that kind of thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite troublesome, but in order to bring down Offal¡¯s intentions, I must finish this for the sake of the present generation¡¯s master.¡±


    For a while, the words disappeared from each other.


    After that, Doha Surah and Lugis took deep breaths simultaneously and repeatedly. Both aimed for a break in each other¡¯s minds, then let out a sigh as if waiting for an opportunity to arrive.


    It was a surprisingly quiet time. Gradually, both of them lost their heavy breathing, and the surrounding nature controlled the sound. Only the edgy tension proved they were here.


    For a moment, they thought that even the sound of their hearts would stop ringing at some point. In the distance, there was a dull sound of something being hit.


    ¡­At the same time, the white burst into the demonic aura.


    It was not like they understood each other¡¯s actions as signals. However, neither of them was late, nor were they eating each other¡¯s ever-expanding hostility.


    Using demonic blood as a catalyst, the bone fangs crawled out of the walls and floors of the corridor, and groaned as it bit down the enemy. Each one of them was so huge that looked like it could be the size of a human arm.


    A large number of bone fangs spouted out all at once toward Lugis without even the slightest disturbance.


    Even though his eyes were distorted by the bone fangs, Lugis sewed those gaps and closed the gap with Doha Surah just before his own body was eaten away. Blood still oozed from his wounds. It was, so to speak, an imitation of slipping through a net of murderous intent.


    ¡°Again, this doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± Doha Surah muttered quietly in its heart, and he analyzed Lugis¡¯ actions.


    Normally, when a human felt his death approaching, the legs quivered. The mind got shaken, and their hands forgot harmony. Even for humans who were accustomed to death, that reaction was only natural.


    That¡¯s why people tried to stay away from death as much as possible. Dangerous choices should not be taken, and even mercenaries did not choose to participate in deadlier campaigns.


    However, Lugis easily approached the threat while spitting up blood. Did he think it was okay to die, or did he believe he can¡¯t die?


    It was certainly heroic. Nonetheless.


    ¡°¡­As expected, I must kill him here.¡±


    That was the second mutter. However, unlike the previous one, it wasn¡¯t smeared with hostility.


    Doha Surah held strong animosity towards the man named Lugis. That¡¯s because he was a descendant of the hateful Offal.


    But at the same time, he felt pity. Why should Lugis, who was just a human, be associated with Altius and Offal¡¯s plans?


    He should not bear that burden.


    ¡°I truly believe so. If he survives and pushes forward, he will cease to be a human being.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I must kill him as a human. I admit it. He is a strong man and an enemy that shows utmost dignity. Then, I will kill him here with respect. I¡¯m sure my master will do the same.¡±


    Doha Surah slowly corrected the trajectory of his bone fangs as he distorted his eyes. And so he left a small gap for Lugis to notice.


    It was a brief exchange, but Doha Surah knew that Lugis was a person who knew his trap and still stepped forward.


    Therefore, the induction was simple. ¡°I must make a path for him to reach this direction in the shortest and kill him here with bone fangs. There are times when Lugis shows a strange way of walking whether it is because he continued to spit blood or because I corrected the path by moving the bone fangs little by little.¡±


    Lugis¡¯ feet stepped forward. Until the gap, it was like an ultimate step. The next induction point would be reached in a few seconds.


    Then, it would be over.


    ¡­In an instant, Doha Surah opened its eyes. The green glowing eyes opened largely as if possessed by the demon realm.


    It was nothing but a display of Doha Surah¡¯s devilish eyes.


    The evil majesty that once destroyed everything and created the desert overnight had long since disappeared. But even so, it would be possible to return the scaffold made of rocks to sand.


    Of course, it was not very inexhaustible. But it was enough to create a gap. Now, Doha Surah just had to thrust him to death with that little blank space.


    After that, all Doha Surah had to do was send bone fangs from all sides toward the guided area it had created. That¡¯s it. It was supposed to be the end.


    ¡­Only if the eyes were not dyed from green to reddish black.

 Volume 13 - CH 332

    Chapter 332: Those who Change


    I strongly kicked my crumbling feet and threw my body forward. The white sword on my shoulder slashed through the sky and roared majestically.


    All I needed was a moment to settle it. I was already in the right place.


    I swung down the white sword with my jumping momentum. I went toward the eyes that emitted a brilliant aura as well as the two horns. As if to cut them apart, I smashed the brain of the magical beast Doha Surah. The magical beast¡¯s fresh blood splashed across my cheeks.


    Instead of cutting the neck like I did before, I pierced the skull and chin, and smashed the spine as a result. At the same time, the white sword glittered with a twinge.


    I didn¡¯t know the reasoning, but this opponent was a magical beast who could survive even after its neck was cut off. Was it fairly sturdy, or was it surviving by the help of an unknown mechanism? In that case, I should at least make it so that it wouldn¡¯t move.


    I pulled back the tip of the sword, and while kicking up the opponent¡¯s bloody body, I drove my hips. Then, I slashed horizontally, as the white sword fully demonstrated its own weight, and gouged out the magical beast¡¯s flesh, and bisected its abdomen.


    ¡¸This is not a mythical world, so I will end this for you. ¡¹


    I spoke those words, and then I pushed the tip of my sword toward the upper body of Doha Surah, which had been cut off from its lower body and thrown to the ground. Flesh and blood. The feeling of crushing its heart was certainly in my hands.


    From my experience, no matter how stubborn a magical beast was, if it went this far, it would most likely die. Even a magical beast made of slime mold would die if you crushed it to pieces.


    Normally, yes.


    ¡¸¡­Indeed, it¡¯s over. To celebrate that feat, can I ask you one thing? ¡¹


    When I heard the cheerful voice of Doha Surah, I twisted my tongue bathed in blood.


    I thought it was strange to see him dying where no magic core was found, but this was the worst. My speculation turned into a certainty. It was hard to imagine at first, but the facts were in front of me.


    This guy was not the main body, it was a split spirit instead.


    I clenched my teeth hard and spit out the blood that had accumulated in my mouth.


    I had heard that some magical beasts cut their bodies into several pieces like an army. They shared their intelligence, memory, habits and will. They were like monsters that could exist as a large group even though they were a single entity.


    However, such an existence only occurred in the age of the gods. It was ridiculous.


    I nodded slightly at the words of Doha Surah. Then, I wiped the blood off the white sword.


    Anyway, he was already destroyed. I had no choice but to think that was enough, at least for now. Of course, not everything ended up being good.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make a disgusting face, even a magical beast has a heart that hurts, you know?¡¹


    Doha Surah said with a wry smile, as if he had forgotten the devilishness he had shown earlier. It sounded like a talk of sweet dreams when sleeping. I felt like I was being grabbed by a fraudster with a good mouth.


    He straightened his lips and said the following.


    ¡¸¡­What are you mixing your blood with? In the end, I couldn¡¯t evoke my bone fangs properly. I guess it is your fault.¡¹


    Saying that, Doha Surah, which could hardly move, turned his gaze toward the connecting corridor. Beyond that was his blood and my reddish-black blood together as if they were mixed. The corridor, strewn with both, was in a terrible state.


    I opened my lips in response.


    ¡¸Well, I was born in the ditch anyway. It seems that only bad and rotten things are mixed in my blood.¡¹


    Doha Surah stuck out his tongue and said I knew exactly what he meant. Looking at his state, he looked like a child on the verge of death.


    Doha Surah continued his words. He thought I understood everything he had said.


    No kidding. I was not the bible. I didn¡¯t know everything from the beginning.


    ¡¸Then, by chance, did my blood fall on your blood and interfere with your magic?¡¹


    Doha Surah answered and said his blood wasn¡¯t weak enough to be swallowed by mere human blood. His tone was somewhat light, but his eyes were serious.


    I squinted my eyes without knowing.


    ¡¸¡­I just heard it a long time ago. Magic hates foreign objects, right? I¡¯ve been hated for a long time, so I just thought I would be the perfect foreign object.¡¹


    If Doha Surah evoked bone fangs from wherever it pleased, then I would be dead long ago.


    However, he wasn¡¯t able to do that, and rather, he was only able to summon bone fangs from specific places in the connecting corridor.


    If so, there was a mechanism for it. If I wanted to go beyond that mechanism and kill this guy, then I had to twist that mechanism.


    So what I came up with was a stupid method of pouring my blood from above into the blood of the guy who seemed to be the mediator.


    Hearing that, Doha Surah said with a devilish smile.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll take back what I just said. ¡¹


    There was no time to ask what was going on, and his words continued.


    ¡¸You are no longer a respectable human being. I assure you. ¡¹


    I opened my mouth as I listened to some approaching footsteps. Without realizing it, my fingertips were searching for chewing tobacco.


    ¡¸That¡¯s fine. Then, should I practice eating raw meat for the first time? ¡¹


    I shrugged my shoulders as I said those words, and Doha Surah cracked his throat and laughed.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­It seems you truly believe in that subordinate of yours. ¡¹


    While speaking at the prison¡¯s Lord, Palome Bashar, the Steel Princess Vestaline Geluah turned her thoughts around.


    Her extremities were as cold as ice. However, it was not as if she couldn¡¯t move. Her senses were certainly in her fingers, and when her hand reached the battle axe, she could wield it well.


    Vestaline let out her bloody breath regulate her breathing. However, she would be wrong if asked if she was in a state to fight.


    At the very least, it was the first time since Caria Burdnick ripped her shoulder in Belfein that she had been injured to this extent. Although it was not impossible, she couldn¡¯t truly affirm that this fight could continue.


    Vestaline believed that attacking an enemy with her wound would be foolish. Even so, she felt a strange thing.


    A decision that would normally be forsaken was made within Vestaline without her knowledge.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not a matter of believing or not believing. It¡¯s just a fact. ¡¹


    In response to Vestaline¡¯s words, Palome replied with just one phrase. It was a voice that had chosen its words carefully.


    Vestaline was convinced. This man undoubtedly trusted his subordinate and was thus certain of his victory. Otherwise, there was no way he would stay here so leisurely.


    The magic barrier was not something that could go on forever. It would end if the spirit of the caster wears out.


    For that reason, it was an absolute requirement to have support from others for its operation. It was not that different from a siege in terms of nature. And so, this man relied on his subordinate, that magical beast, for his support.


    Therefore, this gap was the thing this man wanted to take advantage of. In order to cut a hole in a strong wall, you must first stick the blade into the wound.


    Vestaline grabbed her battle axe at her fingertips, smearing the floor with red blood. Then, she said.


    ¡¸Let me say this. Your subordinate will surely be defeated. ¡¹


    Vestaline forced her body to stand up, still swaying like a lost spirit. She looked way different from a fighter. Her limbs still tingled with pain, screaming at their limits.


    ¡°Either way it won¡¯t last long. However, at this moment, I must remain calm. Otherwise my words will not be persuasive. I know I¡¯m better than anyone at using an iron mask.¡±


    Palome said nothing. That¡¯s why Vestaline spoke the words necessary to stir the inside of his chest.


    ¡¸How do I know that? It¡¯s quite simple. The person your subordinate is facing is a man named Lugis. Yes, the infamous Lugis Vrilligant.¡¹


    Vestaline could see that Palome¡¯s eyes had become slightly disturbed. After all, Lugis¡¯ notoriety seemed to resonate well within the Gharast Kingdom. Vestaline smiled wryly in her heart.


    ¡¸I know that he¡¯s a man who won¡¯t lose. Therefore, no help will come to you.¡¹


    With unsteady steps, Vestaline closed the gap one step at a time until she reached a feasible place to wield the battle axe. She took one step further.


    ¡¸¡­I wonder if he, who should be one of the leaders of the Heraldic Order, would sneak into a place like this with a small force.¡¹


    Palome exhaled a heavy air from his mouth as he professed those words. It was like spitting the saliva that was entangled in his throat.


    Vestaline loosened her cheeks.


    Vestaline wondered what had happened to her. She hated the method of misleading the enemy with words like this. More than anything else, she loved the story of a knight who bore a spear while holding justice in his heart.


    She was now behaving just like Lugis. The sword at her waist was hot as if it were shouting something.


    ¡¸Yes, he would. He said he would remove this prison from the face of the earth.¡¹


    Vestaline took another step through the floorboard with a loud noise. Then, leisurely, she raised her battle axe. It should be as elegant as possible yet intimidating.


    Vestaline saw something that resembled sweat on Palome¡¯s forehead. However, it didn¡¯t look like it was due to Vestaline¡¯s appearance.


    Rather, it seemed that he had a strange reaction to her words.


    Was there something on his mind? Vestaline deepened her smile while dripping blood.


    ¡¸As evidence, none of your subordinates will come to your aid¡­ Lugis will come here to kill you eventually. He¡¯s a violent man who loves to spill blood, so I think it will be better for you if you were to be captured by me.¡¹


    It was a ridiculous talk, but it put more pressure on the enemy. Besides, Lugis¡¯ notoriety was already flying around for some time, so Vestaline didn¡¯t have any problem in adding one or two dramatic things about Lugis.


    After saying those words, Vestaline could see that Palome¡¯s eyes swayed greatly. He was clearly upset. His eyes looked as if he was looking at something incredible.


    The treasure sword at Vestaline¡¯s waist was heating up. Was Palome upset by her own words, or was there something else? It didn¡¯t matter. The only thing that mattered now was the fact that the caster of the magic barrier had his mind shaken.


    Vestaline exhaled deeply.


    ¡­At the same time as Vestaline swung her battle axe down with an unmistakable, all-out blow, the corner of the magic barrier got devoured immediately.

 Volume 13 - CH 333

    Chapter 333: Neither Good nor Fair


    Seeing a piece of the magical barrier wither away, Palome Bashar gasped. His heart was beating as if he had run as hard as he could. A chill ran down his spine.


    Those were unmistakable traces of turmoil. Palome¡¯s body was covered with emotions that couldn¡¯t be hidden. The following words ran through his mind with intense pain.


    The traitor, the Lord of Vice, the great evil Lugis. In the Gharast Kingdom, there were few people who didn¡¯t know about those infamous names.


    The person bearing those names was here now. In this burial prison Beulah.


    He couldn¡¯t ignore this piece of information. A skeptical Palome wouldn¡¯t have made his heart waver because of some threatening information. However, this was not just any random information. Palome had heard that the traitor preferred to act alone, but there was no way an important figure in the Heraldic Order would enter a place like this.


    Yes, there was no reason why he would do such a thing.


    But now, in this prison, there was a reason why the traitor named Lugis stepped on his own. It was a terribly small thing for Palome. There was one reason that came to his mind. Palome moved his eyes without hesitation.


    ¡­That reason was Ninz, the woman who raised him. She was held in this prison.


    Palome didn¡¯t know Lugis¡¯ personality. He could be a callous person, or not.


    However, if he were a human being who affirmed moving emotionally with compassion and if he knew the whereabouts of the human who was said to be his only relative, then it was possible.


    Yes, it was possible for him to go crazy and enter the prison with a small force.


    It was just Palome¡¯s suspicion. His thoughts were small and not really worthy of consideration.


    However, just a few years ago, it would have been unthinkable for the Heraldic Order to expand its power to this extent. Such a thing was impossible. Things that shouldn¡¯t have happened were happening right now. And this vile person was the one who caused it.


    If so, it would be too foolish to try to settle everything with the word ¡°impossible¡±. Palome pondered as his heart increased its beats. Something frightening ran down his spine.


    In addition to that, another information pierced Palome¡¯s mind. The voice that came directly to his own spirit. It was the familiar¡¯s voice.


    ¡¸¡­I understand. ¡¹


    Although ancient, Palome had a magical contract with his familiar. Through that contract, they were able to read each other¡¯s situations, though not all of them.


    That contract now spoke. His familiar was defeated by someone, severely exhausted, and if it continued like this, he would be the next one to disappear within a few hours. Accompanied by this undeniable realization, Palome realized something important after being transmitted this by magic.


    It meant that Palome¡¯s greatest spear had been lost. At the same time, he realized there was an enemy with enough power to annihilate his familiar.


    What was he going to do now? Palome asked himself.


    Of course, it was still possible to continue to persevere inside the magical barrier. Even though one corner of it was broken, his stamina to maintain it still remained. Then, if his guards gathered together, then it would be possible to defeat these threats before he got exhausted.


    Nonetheless.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my defeat. I surrender. Instead, give priority to rescue the wounded. ¡¹


    Saying so, Palome unlocked the magical barrier. The presence of magic rapidly disappeared from the room. This place was no longer a different world, it was just a room.


    The girl in front of him relaxed her expression for a moment, as if she was taken aback, and then said.


    ¡¸Is it okay? You still have some stamina left, isn¡¯t that so? ¡¹


    Palome sat down on the spot and answered.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not good, but it¡¯s not bad either. Certainly, if it went well, it would¡¯ve been possible to kill you alone. Maybe even kill your companion.¡¹


    Shaking his mustache, Palome spoke as if he were chewing his words. There seemed to be a bit of loneliness mixed in the syllables of his voice.


    ¡¸However, how many will die before I accomplish that feat? The enemy has defeated my familiar, so countless more will die. What awaits after that is the rebellion of the prisoners. There will be bloodshed while waiting for personnel to be replenished. Well, this prison will become an unbearable place.¡¹


    Even now, the main manpower was comprised of soldiers. How many people could be summoned to serve as prison guards? In that respect, Palome did not trust the skills of the royal government at all. On the contrary, he knew for a fact that the royal government would put all of his judgments on hold until it reached a decision that only favored the government.


    Therefore, Palome concluded that resistance was meaningless. Involuntarily, a deep sigh escaped from his mouth. There was some relief and doubt in his heart.


    Was this, okay? Perhaps it would¡¯ve been greater to keep fighting until the end.


    Yes, act bravely to the limit and keep fighting. Palome thought it was beautiful. There was self-preservation and honor. However, reason inevitably felt the thickness of the wall of reality.


    Was it because of her youth, or was it because of her nature? The mercenary in front of Palome showed a respectable figure everywhere. Palome even envied her.


    Should he have followed her example, and should he have done the same? A wry smile that didn¡¯t suit Palome¡¯s personality naturally appeared on his lips.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to kill people just because of my incompetence. Also, there are some people whom I have a long relationship with. Then, it would be wiser for me to be ashamed of myself and put my head down. It may seem like a foolish act, but I won¡¯t be the foolish person.¡¹


    Those words were probably Palome¡¯s vanity. The edges of his words trembled only slightly. There was certainly fear in his heart. His fingertips were even numb.


    In front of him stood the female mercenary who nodded in response.


    ¡¸Well then, please accompany me, Palome Bashar. In honor of your wise decision, I, Vestaline Geluah, will guarantee your safety.¡¹


    Palome nodded slightly. Perhaps this was the moment when Burial Prison Beulah descended to the feet of the Heraldic Order.


    ¡ª


    It was a gloomy place. In front of the corridor lined with interrogation rooms, I seriously muttered so in my heart. The location was not just dim or humid. There was even a sign that the air was getting heavier as I explored the surroundings.


    Maybe it was because of the sobbing and heavy breathing that could be heard from the various cages. The sticky atmosphere clung to my skin made me feel uncomfortable.


    That alone gave me a good idea of how the Heraldic prisoners who were interrogated here were treated.


    ¡¸¡­This is the room you¡¯re looking for. ¡¹


    The guard who showed me the way stopped in front of an interrogation room. I tried to keep my posture as cool as possible. I replied in a low note so as not to make my voice harsh.


    My cheeks trembled. A woman¡¯s sobs and a faint laughter could be heard from within. My eyes narrowed and distorted immediately.


    The guard nodded slightly with his blueish face. It felt as if he was at fault too.


    After Vestaline took Palome, the lord of this place, as a prisoner, we talked quite quickly. I had thought that he would be a little more reluctant to talk normally.


    Everyone obediently followed Palome¡¯s words. Those who were used to hearing orders, whether guards or prisoners, tended to have a much narrower view of the situation.


    I entrusted Vestaline to bring in the mercenaries who had been stationed outside in order to keep the guards under surveillance. She excelled in her ability to organize things, perhaps because of the education she received in her childhood. I knew she would do a lot better than me in that respect.


    Besides, I had something to do first. One person was imprisoned here. It was one of the reasons I decided to come here.


    Since a while ago, my back teeth did not mesh. A strange impatience was born in my chest.


    To be honest, I tried not to think about this as much as possible. It was about my foster parent whom I knew very well. I was sure she would be fine and safe, and I was trying to convince myself that nothing bad would happen to her.


    I didn¡¯t know if those thoughts were right or wrong. But if I thought otherwise, I would not know what to do. I thought I would lose my mind.


    So when I first heard that she was imprisoned in this place, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about it, and I didn¡¯t even mention her name. I didn¡¯t even say that she was my foster parent. Matia and Ann were probably the only people who knew that she was a relative of mine.


    A heavy iron key was dropped in front of me, and the creaked door opened. At that moment, I felt a terrible smell of blood sticking to my nostrils. I opened my eyes.


    ¡¸What! Who is it! ¡¹


    As soon as the door opened, a male voice rang from the inside. There was no rushed wind in between those words. The hustle and bustle of the prison probably was not fully conveyed to this place built underground.


    I kept my eyes on the room without saying a word. A dark, obscure room. But my eyes could still see the inside clearly. I could see through the darkness.


    Mrs. Ninz was pinned down on some kind of platform while surrounded by several men. All of her fingers were bloody and torn. Her fingers had no nails. Her leg was bent in a strange way. It was horribly dirty.


    Ah, I see, so this happened.


    ¡¸Hey, who are you? Why did you come here in a hurry? It¡¯s a crucial moment for this interrogation, so don¡¯t be hasty. Besides, I have the authority of this interrogation room, so you can¡¯t enter inside. You will be in trouble if you get in without permission.¡¹


    Before the guard who unlocked the door could say anything, I noticed what appeared to be an interrogation device in his hand. I wondered if it was a remodeled iron hammer that looked more heinous.


    A wild emotion continued to smoke and howl in my mind. If I didn¡¯t suppress myself, it would spit out of my throat at any moment.


    I had received a petition from the prison Lord, Palome Bashar. Everything that happened to this prison was to act according to his own instructions. Therefore, I was told to guarantee the safety and custody of the guards. His words showed unquestionable honesty. I thought he had guts.


    Perhaps, if it was Helot Stanley, he would have accepted those words. Without any hesitation, he would have swallowed everything deep inside his chest.


    But unfortunately, I was not Helot Stanley.


    I was a hero as well, but our humanity was another matter. After all, I was neither a man of goodwill nor a Master of Justice. I didn¡¯t portray a beautiful identity. After all, this body was born from a mud-looking father and a ditch-raised mother.


    Not even once did I think of decorating my chest with something lovable.


    ¡¸Guard, you don¡¯t have to explain the situation to them. I have one request. ¡¹


    I spoke to the guard who was accompanying me. There was a moment when my eyes met with Mrs. Ninz¡¯s eyes. Her purple eyes opened slightly.


    The guard responded with a trembling voice. Then, I pushed my voice further. My fingertips were ringing.


    ¡¸Only you and I arrived at this place. And there was no one else inside but my adoptive parent. Is that okay?¡¹


    I shook the sword hanging at my waist. The guard nodded silently. Then, I took a step forward. All I knew was that the man in front of me was looking with suspicious eyes.


    Then everything ended without incident.

 Volume 13 - CH 334

    Chapter 334: Two Rings


    ¡¸It must be a serious injury. You should lie down and rest. You know, it¡¯s easy to die when you¡¯re a human being. You¡¯ll die as if you were nothing at all.¡¹


    I chewed the tobacco on my lips and let out my voice. The words were directed at Vestaline walking behind my back.


    Even if I didn¡¯t look at her, the sound of her heavy breath gave a sense of her physical condition. It was not normal by any means. No, rather, one could say that she was covered with wounds.


    Clearly, she seemed to be in a physical condition that didn¡¯t allow her to walk. She should rest no matter what.


    After receiving my words and putting her feet firmly in the ground, Vestaline pointed her voice at me and said.


    ¡¸I¡¯m doing some treatment. First of all, since the commander is moving, the soldiers will be amazed if I suddenly rest.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t remember becoming her commander. I wondered what kind of change of heart Vestaline underwent in order to call me that name. She probably hit her head too hard.


    Well, she certainly got her mercenaries safely inside the prison, and even if it was only temporarily, she took control of the entire prison, so it was strange she was not seen as the commander herself. I was not used to being called like that.


    Moreover, if you called someone a commander, then people had to be obedient enough to listen to that commander¡¯s words without question. After all, it was not possible to hold a position of commander if you couldn¡¯t show fierce authority.


    While responding lightly to Vestaline¡¯s words, I let out a sigh and reached the dark stairs to the basement. The area around the interrogation rooms smelled awful with blood and saliva, but here it smelled of dust and mud.


    How nostalgic. It smelled familiar to me. A place forgotten by people, a place where people turned their eyes away, it smelled just like this. The alleys of the city I grew up were similar.


    It probably had not been taken care of very well. The traces of dust that piled up told me that.


    Well, that was natural. In my past journey, I came here several years later from now. Even then, no one seemed to have entered this place. It was truly a forgotten place.


    So, it was still here, too.


    ¡­Something that passed from person to person and moved around the world. A thing that was once called both a mystery and a miracle.


    Down the dark, yet solid stone stairs, there it was. It was here as if it were sitting on a throne with dignity.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    I remembered seeing this from a distance before. As Helot once said. Yes, when he had a revelation. He said that someone guided him to pick it up.


    It was a small ring.


    It had a dull color and no luster at all. To be honest, I had no idea how valuable it was. If I was a thief, I wouldn¡¯t even think of picking this up. Rather, I¡¯d grab things that looked shiny and large.


    However, this was different. It was not that kind of crap that shined brightly.


    This was a magic tool that once made Filaret¡¯s face, who was gifted with magic, frown in response. Then I had to take the necessary measures in order to attain it.


    ¡¸Vestaline, can you give me back my sword? I feel like my waist is missing something. ¡¹


    Vestaline nodded at my words, but moved her lips as if she was a little puzzled. She touched the sword and said the following words.


    ¡¸Yes, of course. I will return the trust you entrusted to me. However¡­please be careful, your sword is strangely filled with heat. Magic power is probably accumulating from within.¡¹


    It was hot. Before, it was cold enough to freeze with the cold air of the dead snow. However, now it was hot like never before.


    While tilting my head lightly, I put my finger on the treasure sword that glittered a majestic purple light. I wondered if it was causing some kind of a strange magic reaction. It would be difficult to handle it if that happened for real.


    I gently touched it with my fingertips. I stroked the surface thinly to confirm the feeling.


    There was no problem. It was the same as always. Rather, it even seemed to stick to my fingers more than before. I put it around my waist and felt its familiar weight.


    Maybe it was because we had been apart for some time, since I felt that at my waist it was finally calm. I wondered why it was so hot before.


    After preparing my treasure sword on my waist, I once again stood in front of the ring. While leaking a heavy air from the bottom of my lungs, I reached for this ring.


    I slowly moved my fingers over it so that I could touch it. For a moment, there was a sign that my skin was going numb. I felt something sharp piercing my spine. Was it the flow of magical power? Or was it something else?


    Ah, it was no good after all. This was extremely dangerous. I had that intuition.


    In that moment, I turned my ankle, twisted my waist, and pulled out the sword with purple light. There was no hesitation in my heart anymore, and the treasure sword drew a beautiful line as if to represent my heart, cutting off the hollow.


    There was only one target, a small ring that sat still and didn¡¯t move.


    *a faint metallic sound*


    With the tip of the treasure sword, I cut off the ring with a very light sound. I thought it would be a little more difficult, but it was surprisingly easy. Was it because of the treasure sword?


    From the broken ring, the dangerous signs that I sensed before had disappeared. Therefore, I wrapped it in a thin cloth and tuck it into my chest. I didn¡¯t want to carry it with me, but I felt like it would be troublesome to leave it here unattended.


    Beside me stood Vestaline who was looking at me, wondering what I was doing. That¡¯s right, since she didn¡¯t know what I was doing, she probably thought I was a madman. She moved her lips to search for words, but I talked to her first.


    ¡¸There are various circumstances as to why I¡¯m doing this. It¡¯s too long to talk about it from the beginning to the end. So I¡¯m sorry, but please swallow what you¡¯ve seen at once. In the first place, there are various reasons for coming here.¡¹


    Entering the Burial Prison Beulah was the result of a combination of factors and objectives.


    One of my goals was to rescue Mrs. Ninz, who was like a mother to me since she was the one who raised me. Well, was it presumptuous to say that I was coming here to save someone? All I could do in the end was reach out my hand to her.


    The other, as I told Vestaline earlier, was to overthrow this prison, which was a symbol of persecution of the Heraldic people. I wanted to make it lose its significance.


    Besides, letting this prison rot also meant building a bridge to defeat the Gharast Kingdom. Saint Matia might destroy it early, but it was my duty to maintain it until she reached that decision.


    Apart from those factors, there were two other purposes.


    ¡°Was one of them that ring?¡± Vestaline continued my words. I nodded loudly in response.


    I did not know who made it, but this ring was a magic tool with a terrible nature.


    Rather than guiding people¡¯s consciousness, it was meant to capture people¡¯s will. It was something with magical power that could directly interfere with a person¡¯s soul.


    It was not because I realized it, but because I only heard what Filaret once said in the past.


    At the very least, I remembered Filaret telling me that it wasn¡¯t something that could be handled that easily. In the field of magic, there was no error in her words. I believed so.


    If so, I couldn¡¯t easily hand over something like that to the Great Holy Church. I was sure that things would roll in the troublesome direction if someone from the Great Holy Church ended up using this cursed ring.


    Therefore, it was necessary to crush it first. Even if I had to act a little reckless. I was thinking at the same time. Since it was such an ominous ring, it was probably something I couldn¡¯t easily handle myself.


    That¡¯s why I decided upon reaching this place. Unlike the treasure sword, this one shall be destroyed. I had decided that I would cut it in two. Well, if I couldn¡¯t do it, I was thinking of throwing it in the river around here.


    I omitted the parts of the past journey and told Vestaline about these things. She was someone who was quite intelligent, so if I told her the key points, she would understand the whole picture.


    Vestaline opened her lips as she tilted the battle axe, which she had held over her shoulder.


    ¡¸So, what is the final objective, Commander.¡¹


    I nodded and answered.


    In the meantime, I could hear the distant sound of something approaching.


    ¡¸¡­I wanted to grab the attention of the enemy¡¯s eyes. People are creatures who won¡¯t see anything other than what they have in front of them. That¡¯s why I sent a letter to the Great Holy Church Army so that they could move as I wished them to. In other words, I wanted them to come to this place, rather than the northwest area.¡¹


    The sound I heard was rushing footsteps. It was coming from above. It was as if announcing the arrival of a storm.

 Volume 13 - CH 335

    Chapter 335: A Battlefield Expert


    The darkness of the night faded away, and the snowy fields were seared by the morning sun. Neymar Gloria stood calmly while staring at Prison Beulah.


    The appearance of the prison reminded her of something decadent rather than solemn. It was not because of this building¡¯s age, which was built a generation ago.


    Prison Beulah was designed by the late King, who was a pioneer of architecture. There was no way the King would¡¯ve shown such clumsiness.


    If so, was it because of what was being done inside? A white sigh exhaled from her mouth.


    As she stood beside Neymar, her superior Valerie Brightness said with a heavy tone.


    ¡¸What do you think of this, Adjutant Neymar? ¡¹


    She left out all the necessary words, but it still included the necessary sentiment. Neymar had only known her superior for a short time, but she understood what her superior meant to say.


    Her superior had no intention to offend or test her.


    Neymar searched for words, the words that were needed, waited for a few moments, and then spoke. Inside her skull came the knowledge of architecture she once learned. Neymar¡¯s braids blew in the wind.


    ¡¸¡­At the very least, it seems that an emergency situation is occurring inside. Due to the structure of the building, there are no guards where they should be, and even though this many soldiers are approaching the gate, only silence remains.¡¹


    Of course, it was possible that the guards in Prison Beulah were poorly trained.


    Neymar added those words, and Valerie agreed with a sophisticated move. Then she pulled her reins lightly and turned her horse back, heading down to her soldiers.


    Well, Neymar thought that after hearing her opinion, her superior would come up with some kind of action or instructions. But what did her silence mean? Did she want Neymar to see it for herself? Neymar let her thoughts run as her eyebrows frowned.


    To be honest, looking at this aspect, the battalion commander that Neymar aided before made her feel more comfortable. Although Richard was someone hateful, he gave clear instructions and guidance when needed. Considering those aspects, Neymar believed that he was a good teacher.


    It was a pity he behaved so sarcastically at times.


    Neymar opened her lips and spoke to Valerie¡¯s back. Valerie¡¯s short hair was slightly entwined with the snow.


    ¡¸Should I send a messenger or a scout? General Brightness. ¡¹


    If one looked at the outer wall of the prison, one could see the faint shadows. No matter what the situation was, there was no such thing as the walls being unattended by the guards. Therefore, one should get as much information as possible before approaching.


    What Neymar said was, in a way, consistent words. Both on the battlefield and in politics, information had more value than anything else.


    As a member of the Gloria Family, a provincial aristocratic family who had had many political upheavals, Neymar knew this fact all too well. And she felt the shamelessness of her family, who had not been able to make effective use of it.


    Neymar thought the former battalion commander would have no doubt nodded to her words. No, rather, she wouldn¡¯t even need to get that kind of consent, since it was something that had to be done immediately.


    That¡¯s what Neymar thought. She didn¡¯t get along with the former battalion commander. Yet, they were in sync. However, she and the current general¡¯s points of view were clearly different.


    Valerie said without turning around.


    ¡¸No need. And I agree. It¡¯s already fallen. It smells of iron and blood. ¡¹


    Neymar didn¡¯t expect that answer. She opened her eyes while holding those words in her mouth.


    Was this her superior¡¯s trust in Neymar, or was it disregard for information? Or was it a work that could be done easily because of her experience? Neymar knew that sometimes there were generals who valued experience and intuition above all else.


    Whether it was a good or bad choice, Neymar didn¡¯t like her superior¡¯s behavior. People who couldn¡¯t see other people¡¯s thoughts couldn¡¯t read their intentions. Neymar, a believer in logic, couldn¡¯t stand such behavior.


    Therefore, Valerie¡¯s next words hit Neymar¡¯s heart even harder than before.


    ¡¸¡­Immediately move to a siege battle. We will trample the enemy and recapture the prison. Prepare in half an hour, Adjutant Neymar.¡¹


    Neymar¡¯s eyes distorted in response. Then, she opened her mouth before her mind could read Valerie¡¯s intentions.


    ¡¸Please reconsider such option, General Brightness. The number of enemies is unknown, and we are just an army composed of mostly cavalry, therefore we are not well prepared for siege battle. The carriage carries provisions for our soldiers, but temporarily. There¡¯s no advantage in pursuing that option based on those circumstances.¡¹


    Neymar had a strained voice. Her words were filled with a sense of crisis and impatience.


    Even though she was an adjutant, she shouldn¡¯t have objected to the general¡¯s words. Valerie¡¯s experience and wisdom were a step above Neymar¡¯s. Neymar herself understood that clearly from the very beginning.


    However, she still had to open her mouth. Valerie¡¯s words defied logic. It was hard to believe that her words contained battlefield experience.


    Certainly, Prison Beulah was a crucial stopover point for the front line. If the prison was attacked by the enemy, it would be necessary to recapture it. But preparation was required. Above all, Prison Beulah was a structure that was difficult to attack and easy to defend.


    Neymar was terrified. Under these circumstances, Neymar wondered if this general intended to rush its recapture.


    The cavalry who should have heard Valerie¡¯s words, and the people who followed her, did not dispute her words.


    Surprisingly, Valerie didn¡¯t seem offended at Neymar¡¯s words. On the contrary, after blinking her eyes for a moment, she relaxed her cheek muscles. It seemed as if she was looking at something nostalgic.


    ¡¸You sound just like Richard. That old man¡­I can see why he recommended you to be my adjutant.¡¹


    Was it a compliment? Or was it an insult?


    For a moment, an idea popped into Neymar¡¯s head. Judging Valerie¡¯s expression, it seemed to be the former. Still, Neymar had a feeling that she couldn¡¯t be happy to be compared to the previous battalion commander.


    ¡¸Richard is much smarter than I am. It¡¯s true. He would say something similar if he was here. After all, I am a woman who is only capable of fighting.¡¹


    For Neymar, Valerie¡¯s words came as a shock.


    The person named Valerie Brightness was content with a low rank within the military force for some reason, but her bravery was known to everybody on her country and abroad. She was an undeniable hero of the Gharast Kingdom.


    It was hard for Neymar to believe that she would easily admit that she was inferior to someone else. No, was this what it really meant to have individuality?


    Valerie opened her lips slightly.


    ¡¸However, Adjutant Neymar. When it comes to fighting, there is no one in this world who surpasses me. To that extent, I believe in myself. Look, Adjutant Neymar.¡¹


    Valerie spoke while pointing to the top of the outer wall. Her mouth, which should have been taciturn all along, was strangely talkative.


    It was as if it had been hit by some kind of heat. No, it was different. Valerie was not hit by something. She herself was a source of heat.


    The soldiers around her breathed heavily as if responding to her words.


    ¡¸Several people are standing on the lookout, but none of them could hide their confusion and distress. At least not the soldiers accustomed to defense. There¡¯s no teacher taking sufficient command.¡¹


    Neymar could see her throat swallowing large saliva. It was as if Valerie¡¯s heat entered her ears and permeated her body.


    At this point, Neymar understood. How was Valerie considered a hero?


    ¡¸Besides, if the enemy were to come this far, then I, as a commander, must take an appropriate attitude. I will not neglect that fact.¡¹


    Valerie was considered a hero because she was a powerful individual that seemed to swallow other people. A tremendous amount of heat that boiled the surrounding hearts. Above all, what attracted the soldiers was Valerie¡¯s overwhelming talent.


    Valerie said with a joyful voice that was incomparable to the cold voice she used to have. Her lips were rippling as if she were speaking for her heart.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m convinced, Adjutant Neymar. Those who took down Prison Beulah are individual combat experts, but they are amateurs on the battlefield. I am going to conquer this obstacle, and what I value the most is speed rather than information. I will not allow the enemy to think for a moment. I will crush it.¡¹


    Valerie¡¯s magical armor wriggled in resonance with her master¡¯s words.

 Volume 13 - CH 336

    Chapter 336: The Silver-Rimmed Ultramarine


    His voice, heard up close, seemed terribly calm. It was a voice inappropriate of a man of old age, yet it belonged to such a man. In a sense, the rumors were true when it came to judge appearances.


    ¡¸Are those shadows our enemy? They look enthusiastic on the dead snow. ¡¹


    The man, who was a Belfein mercenary and Vestaline¡¯s adjutant, spoke with that voice and pointed his finger. His heart was sluggish and pounding, and his breathing was naturally heavy.


    Although there was still some distance between the two parties, there were already 2,000 soldiers gathering in the dead snow.


    On the other hand, 300 people stood inside Prison Beulah. Even though they had a fortress called prison, the number of soldiers was hardly enough to fight that many.


    The hand pointing at the enemy¡¯s shadows trembled unconsciously. This man was a ruthless mercenary. He had been on the battlefield many times before, and death had grazed him very close to his chest. Many of his comrades-in-arms, whom he had been chatting with until just now, died beside him.


    However, this was a different kind of terror.


    There was fear of an overwhelming number of enemies approaching with weapons in order to kill them. A shiver that slowly strangled the neck with the sound of hooves.


    The man certainly felt that shiver rising from his heels.


    The mercenaries were not originally supposed to be in a place like this. Mercenaries were always on the side of the powerful or the rich. Even though it was a profession that earned gold coins with lives as collateral, there weren¡¯t that many people who would jump into a death zone themselves.


    That¡¯s why this man¡¯s heart was fighting like never before. He couldn¡¯t help but ask who brought him to this place of death.


    No, he knew who it was. There was no need to ask such question, everyone understood the reason why they were here in the first place.


    The human standing in front of him. The Hero of the Heraldic Order had brought them to the death zone. When this man thought about it, he wanted to drop even one of his complaints. So, the man said with a sigh.


    ¡¸I have two bad news. ¡¹


    Lugis, the Hero of the Heraldic Order, shrugged his shoulders and urged him to continue, still wearing his military uniform. By his side stood Vestaline Geluah, the leader of the mercenaries.


    ¡¸The prisoners are extremely exhausted. They can walk, at least, but they can¡¯t be counted as soldiers.¡¹


    What the man said was true. The prisoners were tortured and were fed rotten food. It wasn¡¯t impossible, but it would be difficult for them to fight with a weapon.


    If they sent the prisoners to the battlefield, all the prisoners would become a flesh wall to stop the enemy¡¯s progress. It was a useless option. Even if they tried to escape, it would take a considerable amount of time.


    Lugis answered the man¡¯s voice while gritting his teeth. The man wondered if Lugis didn¡¯t expect much from the beginning. The man couldn¡¯t see any turmoil in his sword-swallowing eyes.


    The man opened his mouth after feeling something heavy in his stomach. It was painful and even troublesome to say a single word.


    ¡¸A witness saw their equipment and their horses. Their equipment was made with the silver-rimmed ultramarine.¡¹


    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Lugis immediately sulked. His eyes clearly contained something radiant.


    ¡¸How true is that story? Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s not a delusional one. ¡¹


    After distorting his eyebrows, the man elaborated Lugis¡¯ words. This man understood what Lugis was trying to say. Because he understood, he didn¡¯t want to answer lightly.


    The man¡¯s tone sounded bitter, and his lips changed in response.


    ¡¸The witness said their horses had unusually thick legs. They were northern horses, for sure. If you face a northern horse and a knight wearing the silver-rimmed ultramarine, your fate will be decided immediately.¡¹


    The man didn¡¯t say anything beyond those words. He felt that if he continued to speak, his inner turmoil would become reality. He wanted to cling to the possibility that it would not happen, even if it showed a little.


    The enemy was a force to be reckoned with. It was the same thing as an undeniable, unavoidable death approaching them. The mercenaries understood that well.


    Perhaps Vestaline also understood the meaning of this man¡¯s words. The man felt that her expression had changed to something stern.


    ¡¸¡­How many days will it take for the expected Heraldic Reinforcements to arrive?¡¹


    Vestaline said to the man. The man desperately chose his words and said that it would take two full days at the earliest.


    If they just crossed the highway from the front line to the prison, one day would be enough, but during the dead snow things were different. Two days were definitely needed.


    Besides, Vestaline only requested the mercenaries to occupy the prison. They needed more time to prepare enough men to face the thousands of enemy soldiers.


    However, the man did not dare to say those words. If it was to be brief, the information that was available was enough.


    After all, the enemy was already in a place where they could be clearly seen. Waiting for two full days was a no go. The man¡¯s heart pounded again.


    Involuntarily, the man turned his gaze to Lugis with a hatred look.


    The man didn¡¯t hate Lugis in particular. He knew Lugis was not a bad person. In fact, Lugis was someone whom the man could talk to.


    His actions were heroic everywhere, and there weren¡¯t enough words to describe the achievement to conquer Prison Beulah with just the Steel Princess. He would take off many hats if he could and salute him. That¡¯s how men paid homage to heroes.


    However, the man also had other thoughts. He wondered if this scenario was Lugis¡¯ mistake.


    After all, the enemy¡¯s reinforcements were clearly moving in a strange way.


    Of course, if Prison Beulah had succumbed to the Heraldic Order, it would be natural to raise an army to reconquer it. Yet, raising an army would not happen in just one day.


    Traveling during the dead snow was a challenge, therefore, the army would take several days to reach this place. This was clearly too early.


    The man understood that Lugis had this assumption, after hearing the story beforehand.


    Precisely because Lugis thought the enemy¡¯s movements would take a short time, he took the action of having a small number of people capture the prison so that the enemy would not be able to guess.


    However, the enemy arrived way too early. This was a definite accident. The enemy took an action that was originally impossible, and it meshed in the worst possible way.


    The man muttered in his mind.


    ¡°¡­He is indeed a hero. But if this hero wasn¡¯t here, would our princess have fallen into such a predicament?¡±


    With that thought, the man looked at Lugis¡¯ profile. Then, he opened his eyes wide.


    ¡¸The silver-rimmed ultramarine and the northern horses¡­Valerie Brightness, huh? ¡¹


    Lugis called out that name with an innocent voice, like a child who had successfully done a prank. Then, he opened his mouth again with the same gesture. He wore his blood-soaked military uniform as if it were his normal clothes.


    ¡¸¡­What a masterpiece. It feels as if we dug our own graves. Who else could stop a menace twelve times except her?¡¹


    The man couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of those words. However, he knew that the hero in front of him was smiling happily, as if he was pleased with something.


    While the man, the hero and the Steel Princess were doing small talk, the enemy was making its way forward. It was the same thing as a blade approaching the neck. What was this hero thinking?


    The man was looking at Lugis¡¯ eyes with a purer feeling, greater than agitation or suspicion. Was it curiosity or admiration?


    Little by little, the enemy soldiers trampled the snow closer to the prison. At a certain point, the army stopped. It was around this time it happened.


    Lined up outside the outer wall were the silver-rimmed ultramarine soldiers. Those were the ones who delt with magical beasts in the north. Of course, there were other soldiers mixed in, but the silver-rimmed uniform filled the front line.


    All the mercenaries who drew their bows on the defensive wall gasped. For the mercenaries, the silver-rimmed ultramarine was a symbol that should not be dealt with no matter what.


    They were an entity who easily tore people apart with their one-handed swords, and made their horses gallop with utmost power and strength. They were skilled soldiers who fought wars not because of money, but because they wanted to fight.


    Why were they so fearsome? Could these bows and arrows really shoot them down? Such thoughts appeared in the hearts of the mercenaries.


    One horse stood out from the herd of frightening ¡°monsters¡±. With a relaxed movement, it even felt elegant. It didn¡¯t look like it belonged to the battlefield.


    The person riding the horse was most likely the commander. She was a woman with breathtakingly sharp features and eyes.


    She spoke while shaking the air. She had a strong voice that shook even the dead snow.


    ¡¸Open the gate immediately. Otherwise, we will humiliate you. All of you will die. Surrender and your life will be spared. Choose now¡­¡¹


    It was a voice that hit from above the skies. A cold-hearted choice of words that grabbed people¡¯s throats. Behind her words, an affirmation showed that she would not allow any resistance.


    Some swallowed their saliva and quivered. And so, the mercenaries were convinced.


    That¡¯s Valerie. She must be the woman called Storm. She was the one who deserved that title.


    Actually, it was rare for a commander to do the job of a messenger, but she was the one to do it. After all, bows and arrows were meaningless weapons to her.


    She was the only one who spoke while no one was even willing to open their mouths.


    ¡¸¡­You must be joking. Where is that person you speak of? Who shows his back on the battlefield where victory is decided?¡¹


    The hero¡¯s cheeks were puffed up, showing his canine teeth.

 Volume 13 - CH 337

    Chapter 337: The Talk Exchange at the Outer Wall


    The presence of that woman was so dignified and prestigious. I thought that those qualities were what made her look dashing.


    Valerie Brightness. The spokesperson for the storm. In the prelude to the catastrophe, she defeated magical beasts 12 times over and became the ¡°Guardian¡± of the Gharast Kingdom. I heard that her final moment was a noble and spectacular one-on-one combat with a demonic being.


    How wonderful. This woman was the brave hero I knew about. She was someone charming, imposing, and full of natural irreverence.


    Valerie spoke in a resounding voice, like a ringing bell. My ears felt numb.


    ¡¸You¡¯re right. Our victory is decided. Are you the one in charge? I pity your soldiers; they will die because of your incompetence.¡¹


    Valerie¡¯s entire body was wrapped in a magical armor, and her ferocious eyes lit up as she spoke. She seemed to imply that she had nothing more to say.


    The group of soldiers that had solidified their bodies shook them slightly.


    Was she saying that she won¡¯t give me time? I didn¡¯t know how far she saw the situation from this side, but she certainly didn¡¯t look very patient.


    Here we go again. That was the most troublesome and disliked trait. It was easier to work with someone who decided to negotiate. If she wielded her arms with all her strength, this place would last half a day at most. Everyone would die.


    Me, Vestaline, and everyone inside the prison.


    I thought that if I spoke loudly, she would show me at least a fragment of her frustration, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. What should I do?


    From inside my body, I could hear my heart beating wildly. I clearly saw the sight that was about to happen in front of my eyes; the silver-rimmed ultramarine group entering the prison and harvesting our lives as they pleased. The scene of the prison overflowing with the blood of the Heraldic Order appeared before my eyes.


    Inescapable death. A clear sight of death. No matter how many times I chew it, that scene would come out naturally.


    But I didn¡¯t let it show on my face. A smile appeared on my cheeks as I felt the twitch. By my side, Vestaline called out to me, ¡°Commander¡±, but I stopped her with my hand.


    That¡¯s right, whether I wanted it or not, I was a commander for Vestaline and her mercenaries. If so, why should I show her something like a flustered figure?


    Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t surrender this prison right now. If Valerie set it free, the Gharast Kingdom would regain its vitality again, and would show enough energy to repel the first surge of magical beasts.


    That was no good. The Heraldic Order would perish, and so would the Gharast Kingdom. The world would be transformed into a world of demons and monsters. If that happened, my overly reliable comrades and Ariene would not be safe.


    At least to the extent that even the Gharast Kingdom would require cooperation with other countries and other forces. I had to take away that extra power.


    That¡¯s why I ¡°called¡± Valerie here. I had to stop those events from happening. After hearing her words, I bounced her words incessantly. I was good at turning my thoughts and tongue to the fullest.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who the incompetent is. By the time you arrived, we¡¯ve already achieved enough results.¡¹


    I could only see from a distance, but Valerie¡¯s eyes were completely unshakable. Could I say that she exactly portrayed the will of iron blood?


    In fact, I wanted to complete my defensive posture. It was useless. As soon as I moved my gaze away from Valerie, she would march forward without any hesitation.


    Only my lips trembled.


    ¡¸We drove out the soldiers and the old hero in the Sanyo Plains. The Cathedral¡¯s proud knights collapsed in Flimslat, and now the Guardian General Valerie Brightness is stumbling in a place like this.¡¹


    I used intonation to hide my impatience as much as possible. I didn¡¯t let anyone know what was in my chest. It invited death without any excuse.


    So, I had to keep talking.


    ¡¸In this situation, who will protect Arche, the royal capital of Gharast, hmm? ¡¹


    Of course, as long as there was a national protector, it would not be possible to enter the royal capital so easily. Valerie should know that too.


    But right now, if I could shake the enemy soldiers¡¯ hearts even a little, then great. It wasn¡¯t even bad if the surrounding mercenaries and Vestaline were given time to calm down their hearts.


    However, contrary to my expectations, Valerie moved her eyes and opened her mouth in a fast manner.


    ¡¸Let me ask you one thing. What is your name¡­? ¡¹


    It was a hard-sounding voice. Valerie¡¯s eyes were piercing my whole existence. I sensed some kind of intention in her eyes. But I couldn¡¯t clarify that intention.


    For a moment my lips waved and then I returned the words.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. Some people add the name Vrilligant, but that¡¯s not part of my name.¡¹


    The moment I said my name, I felt like I had been shot through my throat. It was neither from a bow and arrow, nor from any kind of throwing object.


    However, Valerie¡¯s gaze burned my throat with enough heat to made me feel a physical shock.


    Now, my words clearly touched her wrath. I clearly felt it. The emotions that she hadn¡¯t shown until just now were showing up without hiding anything.


    I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the name Lugis was like a grudge or a corresponding emotion.


    ¡¸Lugis. That¡¯s right¡­of course you are Lugis. You are the one who hurt my sworn ally!¡¹


    Every time she professed a word, I could feel the pressure. The air suddenly tightened, as if my body was twisted with tension and strain.


    A sworn ally. Who? Who was she talking about? If I could find out who, then I would stir it up a little more. Actually, it was not that unpredictable. To be honest, I had done many things to the Great Holy Church. There were many factors that would buy resentment.


    I lifted myself up slightly. I decided to say something that didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡¸Sorry, but I don¡¯t know whom you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t even remember the people I faced in the battlefield before. Did he die? It¡¯s a pity if that¡¯s the case. He was just unlucky. That¡¯s how it works for humans, right?¡¹


    Battlefields were just like that. With that in mind, I must have reaped lives under those circumstances.


    In an instant, the air creaked. I didn¡¯t think it would be possible for the air to creak, but it certainly made that sound. The sound source came from Valerie herself.


    Beside me, I could feel Vestaline twitching her cheeks. What was it? Was there something she wanted to say? If I didn¡¯t do this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to buy time. Besides, if the opponent got angry while losing rationality, even if a little, it could delay a monstrous attack done with calculation and reason.


    Valerie spoke in a voice that burst from the bottom of the earth.


    ¡¸¡­Come down here, Great Evil Lugis. Since you¡¯re alive, there¡¯s a reason for me to be here and kill you. In my name, Valerie Brightness, I¡¯ll kill you. You will die in despair, bathed in your blood. You will die.¡¹


    What unexpected words. It was true that a one-on-one combat was something she didn¡¯t do in the past, and she was probably the kind of person who didn¡¯t enjoy such fight. She was a battlefield person where chaos ensued.


    Even so, in a place like this, she requested a one-on-one combat against a human opponent of the Heraldic Order.


    Actually, a one-on-one combat was a place of honor for both knights and generals. Still, not every knight or general fought for honor.


    In fact, it was either a fight for great honor or a fight to clear your grudge. For example, revenge. Did that mean that I was someone whom Valerie wanted to kill for revenge?


    But good. I didn¡¯t care. I was not overconfident to think that I¡¯d be able to compete with Valerie on a one-on-one combat. However, it would be great if I could buy some time.


    Vestaline should be able to prepare all the defenses during that time. And there was one more reason. I didn¡¯t know how reliable it was.


    In addition to the letter addressed to Matia, I send another letter. I wondered if the messenger could find the address of that other letter.


    I let out my sight and spoke while swinging the treasure sword at my waist.


    ¡¸That¡¯s the worst kind of invitation. I want you to invite me with a little more grace.¡¹

 Volume 13 - CH 338

    Chapter 338: The Enemy of the Motherland


    In front of Prison Beulah¡¯s main gate, Vestaline threw her frustration at me. No matter how many words she spoke, none of them matched the number of emotions that were in her expression.


    She had an obedient and tranquil personality, but now it was going in the wrong direction.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re insane to ask for a one-on-one fight. In this situation, it¡¯s like smearing your life with mud. The wounds on your body haven¡¯t even healed, you know that?¡¹


    Her mouth finally found the correct words to profess. Her tone of voice seemed to boil with frustration and indignation.


    This approach was too harsh. Since I, as the Commander, was trying to buy time by exposing my life to the enemy, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to give me a little encouragement?


    It didn¡¯t matter if this choice was good or bad. I was already used of smearing my life in mud. I wanted her to rest assured.


    Vestaline repeated several words after that, but it still seemed like she wasn¡¯t saying enough. It looked like she didn¡¯t settle with just words.


    However, unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t continue to hear more words. If possible, it would¡¯ve been better to wait for reinforcements.


    ¡¸The bleeding has stopped. This is more than enough for me. ¡¹


    While wiping the snow from my dark-green military uniform, I touched the spots that were slightly stained with blood. The wounds were still here, but they were no longer bleeding. This anomaly was quite eerie, but at the same time reassuring. I had some doubts whether I could return to a normal body again.


    The cold air entered my nostrils. My throat made a small ringing sound. Then, I squeezed my fingers lightly.


    I spoke grand words with my mouth, but I clearly didn¡¯t have enough physical strength. I felt as if the power within my body had been lost.


    How much could I move for a fight?


    At this time, I didn¡¯t even have enough room for an extra help. No, I didn¡¯t even have time to spare. More than ever, everything about me was now lacking.


    How was I going to be hostile to that woman under this situation? When I thought about it, fear came up from the bottom of my heels.


    I opened my mouth again to Vestaline in order to persuade myself.


    ¡¸This is a war, Vestaline. There¡¯s no way I can tell the enemy to wait until I¡¯m fully healed because I¡¯ve got some wounds. If there¡¯s an enemy, then I have no choice but to do what I have to do.¡¹


    The mercenary princess would know this much, I continued. Vestaline pressed her lips and raised her eyes while staring at me. The words she received from me were blurred, covered by the chill of the death snow.


    ¡¸If you die, I will resent you. Together with my sister, we will resent you a lot. Do you hear me? We will spend our whole lives with that grudge.¡¹


    Strangely, it was a voice filled with passion. Give me a break already. Caria and Filaret were not even here. I¡¯ve had enough of that nonsense.


    I didn¡¯t reply to Vestaline¡¯s threatening, yet passionate words. I just swung my arms slightly towards my back and went forward.


    I knew that she would take care of everything while I was away. I fully understood that she was much more dexterous and superior than I would ever be.


    Was it because of her education as a noble? As a military expert, Vestaline possessed a great amount of power and knowledge. It was a shame that someone like her was a mercenary leader. She deserved a much more prestigious position.


    That¡¯s why, even if I met my foolish end in front of the enemy general, Vestaline would manage everything smoothly. I believed so.


    The treasure sword with purple electricity shook at my waist. It was as if it had a premonition of something.


    The prison¡¯s main gate opened its mouth slightly while creaking. Beyond my field of vision, in the pure white landscape covered with death snow, stood a woman.


    The figure that came down from the horse and waited for me was the dignified hero. The magical armor based on the silver-rimmed ultramarine looked remarkable.


    Even so. That was an undeniable hero. In the past, it was because of her that the Gharast Kingdom was able to hold onto its roots for so long.


    ¡­Valerie Brightness. The woman who could only kill a demonic being. And the woman that only a demonic being could kill.


    If possible, I didn¡¯t want to be hostile with her. No, rather, it was someone I never dreamed of being hostile to. Without even thinking about it, I knew that her experience on the battlefield and her skills surpassed mine in everything.


    However, I couldn¡¯t afford to lose. It would be an insult to me and to those who believed in me. Failing would mean spitting on those who overcame several obstacles without giving up.


    Ah, that was something I hated. No matter what happened, I hated it so much.


    I bit those words deep inside my chest.


    ¡ª


    There were no words for that one-on-one fight.


    My presence alone was seen as a signal to start the fight. Without saying anything, I pulled out the treasure sword, while Valerie shined with a piercing glare from her magical armor.


    And then, in the next moment, the ultramarine magical armor ran across the sea of white snow. At the same time, she wielded her powerful weapon with a clear murderous intent.


    What the ¡°Guard¡± Valerie wielded was not an iron sword. A sword was not suitable to deal with many monsters. Her weapon was not even a jousting spear that knights were good at, nor was it a battle axe or even a dark weapon. They were unreliable in front of a swarm of monsters.


    Of course, she could use those weapons whenever she needed. But not now.


    Valerie only dealt with one thing. The magical armor itself. Therefore, what she wielded was her own body.


    Actually, armor wasn¡¯t even a weapon, it was just an equipment that protected the fragile skin of a human being. However, I had heard that an exception was made for that magical armor.


    I didn¡¯t know the details, but her armor was superior to all kinds of weapons, and superior to all kinds of armor. Of course, it was all just rumors.


    But even so, it was easy to imagine what she had done with that uncouth armament.


    Imagining her crushing every enemy and monster from the skull down to the spine. That magical armor must be able to do that.


    And now, that murderous intent and fearsome skill were riding on Valerie¡¯s right fist, threatening to destroy my life.


    A swell of fear rushed down my spine. I would prefer to have a knife pointed at me instead.


    I reflexively moved my hips, retorted my ankles, and matched the trajectory of the treasure sword. A swing to play with Valerie¡¯s fist and cut off her neck. The blade drew a purple line with a growl and bit into the ultramarine equipment.


    The following scene was clearly visible in my eyes. In front of me, the treasure sword and the magical armor joined together.


    ¡­At the same time, there was a sound of a large hole opening in the space. That was the unmistakable sound of a collision between two forces.


    Sparks were scattered on the snow, and the white color shined brightly.


    The treasure sword couldn¡¯t cut through the enemy¡¯s fist. No, on the contrary, it was completely blocked. It was almost impossible to push it in.


    My neck was in a vulnerable state. At this rate, I would die. In an effort to restore my posture, I pulled back my sword tip. Then, I jumped behind with the momentum by kicking my opponent up.


    However, at that point, Valerie was ready to rotate her hips and deliver her second blow. She turned towards me, who had slightly withdrawn, and fiercely attacked like a storm.


    In an instant, the sky exploded. The ends of my cheek¡¯s flesh were torn, and blood covered the death snow. I twitched my jaw as if my teeth were numb. I understood that if her fist were closer by one step, instead of my shredded cheek it would¡¯ve been my skull.


    However, I had not even been given time to feel safe. Valerie seemed to be by nature intolerant of delays.


    In the midst of the last painful attack, the third blow was already in motion. There was absolutely no room for a break. I was not ready to accept the next blow. Still, Valerie¡¯s right fist was clearly aiming at my vital point.


    All of Valerie¡¯s movements were skillful and fast. Everything was breathtakingly sophisticated. Perhaps, I was being swayed as she wanted.


    I had to rethink this. Physically and technically, I couldn¡¯t hope for a long-term battle. If I became too greedy with time, I would definitely lose.


    If so, I had no choice but to decapitate her with the next swing. My chance of victory comprised of a short instant, which didn¡¯t even last a second.


    No, it was more than enough.


    I drove my hips reflexively, tightened my armpits and pulled my arms. Then, holding the hilt of the treasure sword, I struck Valerie¡¯s right fist in an oblique direction.


    At the same time, the flesh of my whole body jumped while screaming. My bones screamed so much that even the heat of the battlefield could not cover them.


    Ah, I didn¡¯t mind. If I could overcome Valerie¡¯s fist, even if my whole body was shattered, it would still be considered a great achievement.


    While putting strength into my fingertips that had lost all sense, I held the treasure sword with all my might. And so, without breathing, I waved the purple light.


    Even though it was a magical armor, there were always parts uncovered in the person who wore it. The neck was one of them. I shall kill this foe by beheading her neck.


    At the same time, something echoed while trying to overlap with my will.


    ¡°¡­Here, just die. Enemy of the motherland.¡±


    I could hear a strange wind noise in my ears.

 Volume 13 - CH 339

    Chapter 339: A Predicament and an Opportunity


    In a blink of an eye, the blade of the treasure sword bounced off its tip from Valerie¡¯s neck. The treasure sword with the inscription of Hero Killer shined brightly, and it was only a short time until the blade pushed in.


    It was released into a small void where I couldn¡¯t hold my breath.


    A sound that cut off the wind echoed, leaving behind the feeling that a heavy iron weight went into my hips. It came from a blind spot on my right side, out of sight.


    It was far from breaking just the bones. It had the power and shock to divide the body into two parts.


    What was this? What was I attacking? It felt incomprehensible. No, what did Valerie do?


    These confusing questions appeared in my brain in an instant, and then disappeared. The whirlpool of information that came into my vision did not allow me to think properly. I couldn¡¯t even comprehend the situation.


    That¡¯s why I followed my instincts and used the momentum given by my right hand. It was much better than doing nothing. The tip of the treasure sword ended up just grazing the edge of the magical armor, and my body was thrown into the air.


    It wasn¡¯t until I landed on the ground that I realized I had been kicked by her armor. I could see Valerie moving her gaze as she raised her left leg.


    How foolish. I should have knocked her down with my sword in order to change her offensive position. How could I let her bring the next wave of attack?


    Not even Helot Stanley would make this mistake. This type of attack would be enough for him to counterattack alone.


    At the same time as I had those thoughts, my body was thrown onto the hard ground once again. The large amount of snow did not help. It was as if my body had been struck by iron after being thrown into the air for a long moment.


    For a few seconds, my body emitted no pain, as if confused. My limbs still didn¡¯t understand what happened. Then, the next moment came like an immediate rainfall.


    Gastric juices flowed backwards, the inside of my body burst, and a large amount of blood flowed. The bones in my body screamed, and the muscles seemed to have been forcibly torn off by someone. As expected, this body could not withstand that impact, and I could see that the closed wounds opened one after another.


    It was awful, the worst. I felt a very bad taste. I must get away from her as soon as possible.


    ¡¸¡­You. Are you cursed? I see. That¡¯s why you are rough, fearless. ¡¹


    When I stood up, my body made a strange sound. It seemed like my bloody hips would explode. After leaning over, I heard a voice. It was Valerie¡¯s voice that I heard for the first time since we began this fight.


    A voice that looked down on me. A voice that I found absolutely irritating.


    ¡¸Sorry, but my personality hasn¡¯t changed since the old days. Besides, I¡¯m just a human being, can¡¯t you see? Or are you blind?¡¹


    Cursed. Sometimes called the Heretic or the Blessed One. Although it had undergone several designation changes depending on the times, the fundamental part remained the same.


    Spirits, fairies, demons. Those who had received those blessings that the Great Holy Church did not recognize. A word that referred to a person who was inflicted by a curse. Only the people of the Great Holy Church would use such nasty words.


    While dangling my useless arms, I managed to grasp only the treasure sword. I could feel my fingers, but I couldn¡¯t wield the sword.


    Apparently, I fell on my elbow when I was thrown to the ground. It would be difficult for my arm to rise.


    Okay, I was in a predicament. How could I change the board¡¯s direction? How was I going to knock her to the ground? Strangely, such thoughts flooded my mind. Of course, it was only natural because I couldn¡¯t afford to lose. It didn¡¯t matter if I couldn¡¯t raise my arms.


    I moved my eyes amid the falling death snow. Then, I took a step forward towards Valerie. It was a small distance that could be lost instantly if Valerie decided to attack me.


    Somehow, I searched for a moment. A moment where I could deceive Valerie¡¯s vision.


    ¡¸¡­Speaking of which, you said that I hurt your ally. I thought deeply about it, but I couldn¡¯t find an answer. Who were you talking about?¡¹


    I opened my mouth and widened my eyes as I said those words. I managed to put my right hand on the sword. I had to pretend to be normal, even if it was untrue.


    Oh gosh, this strategy didn¡¯t make sense. Valerie was an undeniable battle veteran. She must had seen through my condition. It was obvious that I was injured even before this fight began.


    So it didn¡¯t make any sense since she even mentioned a curse. It wouldn¡¯t be funny if my skull was crushed because of this stupidity, even in the name of chivalry.


    However, for some reason, Valerie narrowed her eyes for a moment before opening her mouth.


    ¡¸Richard Permillis. He¡¯s your teacher, isn¡¯t he? Why did you betray him? Above all, why did you take the hands of the Old Believers? ¡¹


    I rounded my eyes when I heard the familiar name. The cold air came into my mouth.


    Valerie¡¯s words were packed with unmistakable heat. This woman, who had acted coldly even in the midst of the struggle, was now unhinged when uttering those words.


    That old man. What happened between him and this woman? Compared to the old man, she was a young woman. They had a massive age gap. No, knowing my nasty teacher, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if something happened. Still, I honestly wondered.


    Oh well. I didn¡¯t care about the details of their relationship. If the presence of the old man had stirred this woman¡¯s soul, then I had to thank him. I took another step in the snow.


    ¡¸What, you¡¯re an acquaintance? I never thought the old man had such bravery. ¡¹


    My voice was almost hoarse. Every time I said a word, my throat felt like it was being cut.


    ¡¸We swore our ideals together. We vowed to make our country great together. This is the last time. Answer me. Why did you betray him? ¡¹


    The mouth that spoke was calm. The color of her words was also like iron. However, there was certainly an emotion hidden in it.


    As expected, that¡¯s where the wrath of this woman laid.


    The person named Valerie Brightness was flawless. She even showed a sparkle close to the one Helot Stanley used to show. An undeniable hero, with a nauseating integrity. She was the kind of person whom nobody had the chance to take advantage of.


    However, she only had one antagonist in this place. And it was not me, but her emotions. Even a great dragon could be defeated when filled with emotion and rage. Valerie had them too.


    If a person could be shaken by emotions, then that person was the same as a scarecrow to me.


    ¡¸Why are you trying to blame me? Who betrayed who? I used the old man because it was convenient for me. The old man is exactly the same as me, since he often uses other people for his own schemes. ¡¹


    I continued to speak after creating more words in my mouth. I was looking at her from the edge of my vision.


    ¡¸Hey, Valerie. Don¡¯t tell me¡­you don¡¯t realize the old man is using you? You¡¯re pathetic, but I sympathize with you.¡¹


    In an instant, the anger burned her cheeks. Even though I kept my distance, I could still feel the bottomless rage. Her eyes pierced me in a straight line.


    There was no mistake. There was a lot of heat in her eyes that even ordinary people didn¡¯t have. Valerie¡¯s eyes widened, and her canine teeth showed its sharpness.


    Her eyes no longer held other emotions but a murderous intent. She even matched the ferocious will of a magical beast. And then, with that will, Valerie spoke.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t give you a peaceful death, Great Evil. ¡¹


    The ultramarine armor ran through the snow. In a second, her fist would pierce me. I could no longer dodge such attack.


    However, I was able to buy this moment. Valerie, who had always been alert and attentive to her surroundings, was now just looking at me.


    Ah, I wanted this moment. Yes, I was a Great Evil. Therefore, there was no point in following useless chivalry here.


    It came behind her back with a great momentum. That was enough. At the edge of my vision, the aurora of magic was running.


    ¡­It pierced through the canopy. The serpent of fire melted the world and devoured its enemies without leaving any bones behind.


    As the world warped, the serpent, which swirled with flames, opened its jaws to Valerie.

 Volume 13 - CH 340

    Chapter 340: A Hero¡¯s Contest


    The crimson flames burnt the ultramarine magical armor. As if the fire had a will, it raised its fangs to the armor and wrapped up the human inside, burning that human.


    Actually, Valerie was someone whose mind was never unfocused. The magical armor she wore was said to have been created by the founder of magic, who ruled the eastern frontier. A magic tool that carried many myths. Valerie grabbed it with her own hand and made it obey her.


    However, the authenticity of that many myths surrounding those who wore such magic tool was not important to Valerie.


    What was important for her was that this magical armor could withstand attacks from ordinary blades and magic spells. Since it was built in the age of the gods, the degree of magic was quite pure and durable.


    But what about now? What were these crimson flames? The magical armor, which was originally supposed to block even the heat of fire, was now undeniably corroded.


    Just one name came to Valerie¡¯s mind.


    ¡­Battlefield Magic. It was said that it wielded great violence in the Battle of Sanyo. It was a great magic reminiscent of the age of the gods.


    Valerie let out a sigh from her mouth for a moment, then forcefully tightened her lips. It was her habit. Her exasperated heart quickly froze, forcing her to regain her sanity.


    Originally, human beings who could invoke such great magic were not born frequently. Besides, attacking from behind while aiming for her life was impossible.


    However, it was also on the battlefield that the impossible happened. Valerie knew it well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± Valerie thought so as she tilted her short hair in her magical armor.


    However, even though she muttered those words in her heart, there was no color of regret floating in her willpower. Valerie believed that everything she did was based on her own decisions, and that it was the right thing to do.


    After all, doing things differently while waiting for the same result was quite silly. Valerie had never expressed remorse. To that extent, she believed in herself.


    Therefore, it was too early to move on to the next action. The flames that clung to her body were no longer just a type of magic. However, there shouldn¡¯t be any difference in the fact that her enemy is relying on the caster¡¯s magical power. ¡°In that case, I must kill the caster first. Yes, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    The location of the caster was in the nearby forest. In that grove covered with death snow. Valerie already got a rough idea. The moment when she tried to show her fangs towards the prey while swaying the flames that encircled the ultramarine¡­


    ¡­A dark scarlet light tore the white ground, as if ready to chew on the magical armor. A majestic action of a giant.


    It came from a different direction. ¡°How foolish I was.¡±


    A few questions and thoughts popped up in Valerie¡¯s head. She took them all aside for a moment in order to drive her hips and turn her legs. A kick that she was good at. A flash that crushed and killed the skulls of the magical beasts. A split in the air as if responding to the dark scarlet.


    One shot, two shots, three shots. A dull sound resounded, as if heavy iron joined together with iron. A series of sword fights that looked like a splendid performance happened in the white landscape of death snow. The dark scarlet sword drew a line to cut off Valerie¡¯s legs, but the ultramarine armor on her legs tore the hollow and intercepted the attack.


    Valerie sighed involuntarily. That sword flash was beautiful and delicate. And yet, the power and brutality that overwhelmed the enemy coexisted with that charm. A small body that fluttered with silver hair and a physical strength that was beyond imagination.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt. She¡¯s strong. She¡¯s someone who does not allow herself to compare to anyone, even men.¡±


    Valerie drew in the cold air, straining her consciousness. Her vision had become clearer.


    Then, she accepted her death with an astonishing heart.


    Whether it was the previous sorcerer or this swordswoman, this enemy was undeniably strong. Valerie didn¡¯t understand why so many people followed the Old Believers, or even the Great Evil. Right now, there was no doubt that these people were her enemy.


    A predicament, but an opportunity. Such powerful enemies were now gathered in this place. A good opportunity that seemed foreordained.


    ¡°If I let them escape, they will definitely become an obstacle to my ideals. A threat to Richard. A pledge to reclaim our great homeland.¡± Valerie was convinced that they would reach far in their endeavors.


    That¡¯s why she prepared herself for death. Those in front of her were naturally the ones she had to deal with. If she hesitated even for a moment, she would surely have her throat ripped off.


    Both swords were placed on top of each other in order to break the gap between them and crush their enemy. Both of Valerie¡¯s enemies understood that nothing would be accomplished unless they took this approach.


    Valerie bent her fingers slightly and clenched her fist. Wearing a faint ultramarine light, the armor consumed Valerie¡¯s magical power. The eerie power ran through the magical armor like circulating blood.


    This was the essence of the magical armor. If enough magical power was poured into it, then nothing would penetrate it. Nothing, even the strongest spear or shield. It was a unique armor created in the eastern frontier.


    Valerie moved her eyebrows only slightly. She had her consciousness split by a sorcerer who was probably hidden in the depths of the forest, but he didn¡¯t seem to recite the same spell again. Could she attack in rapid succession? What about the silver-haired swordswoman involved?


    Valerie didn¡¯t care about the outcome. In a short moment, everything would be over. The dark scarlet sword held by the swordswoman in front of her made a noise as if pulsating. She was probably up to something, too. In other words, the next strike would be the last for both of them.


    A few seconds passed, and in that moment, both breathes meshed together.


    ¡­A number of arrows splitting the sky pierced between the two fighters. At the same time, Valerie could hear the hooves of war horses approaching the area.


    The Gharast Kingdom¡¯s militias, and the elite soldiers led by Valerie. Even those who were watching the one-on-one fight from afar could see that the situation had changed to something disturbing. In order to protect their master, they ran their horses with all their might.


    Was it because she caught this sight, or was she determined to do so from the beginning? The silver-haired swordswoman wielded the dark scarlet sword and stabbed it straight into the ground.


    Originally, there was no reason for the Great Holy Church to fear just because the sword had been bitten into the ground. But it was different this time.


    The earth screamed and even roared as it crushed itself and threw large pebbles around. A cloud of dust rose between Valerie and this swordswoman.


    Valerie was already moving in the dust. She was not escaping but seeking what was supposed to be in the depths of the smoke. She was running towards her foes to kill them. It was no longer just a blow. Valerie was ready to kill even the body of a magical beast. She no longer searched for a human enemy, but just an enemy, whatever form.


    However, should she take this chance as granted, or should she take this chance as no luck? No shadow came to Valerie¡¯s eyes when she split the dust cloud.


    Valerie was soon surrounded by her lieutenant and her subordinates. Valerie muttered the words in her mouth so that they wouldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°¡­Did I miss my chance? Even if I¡¯m a war expert, I can¡¯t face Richard now.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­So why are you here? And why are you hiding in the woods? ¡¹


    The Queen of the elves and Ruler of Ghazalia. Fin Eldith said in a whisper deep in the forest. Her voice was slightly stiff and seemed to suppress most of her emotions.


    Her voice was directed at the soldiers of Ghazalia who kneeled before Eldith and pledged their allegiance to her. They were originally fearless, but they were perplexed by Eldith¡¯s sudden questioning words. For a moment, the words stuck in their throats and made their gazes wander.


    Perhaps, because of this tension, Eldith¡¯s personal maid, who was originally just a follower of the army¡­Valet spoke up before anyone else did.


    ¡¸Yes, Lady Eldith. We have chosen the forest as per the order given on the parchment you received. If the elves were to move secretly, the forest would be the best cover.¡¹


    Valet spoke on behalf of the general. The general nodded in response and took over the words.


    ¡¸I apologize for being late in joining you. I will listen and obey to any reprimands you might have. However, it¡¯s hard to imagine that the Queen herself is standing on the battlefield unattended by her army. The parchment might be a lame excuse to justify our presence, but our will is not.¡¹


    Then, all the soldiers bowed their heads respectfully. Of course, Eldith had no intention of scolding them. Thanks to them, she was able to easily retrieve Lugis in the snow, even though there was a distraction from Caria and Filaret. Besides, if she wanted to move safely from now on, it would be better to have their help.


    Yet, apart from that, Eldith thought in her heart.


    ¡°Why is my subordinate leading an army without my knowledge?¡± Eldith thought so while hugging Lugis, who was lying on her lap.


    ¡¸¡­Valet. You said parchment. Do you have it now? ¡¹


    ¡°Can you show me?¡± Eldith opened her blue eyes wide while saying those words. ¡°I have a hunch. I have a very, very interesting feeling.¡± Valet tilted her head slightly but took the rolled parchment from the bag at her waist without much resistance.


    Originally, it was something that a soldier should carry, but since Eldith entrusted the management of books and letters to Valet, she was in charge of this parchment as well.


    The parchment had a request written in an unfamiliar, elegant style that Eldith had never seen before.


    In order to place Prison Beulah under the jurisdiction of the Heraldic Order, the dispatch of troops was a requirement. As an addendum, necessary information was crucial to accomplish this purpose. And so, Matia, the Saint of the Heraldic Order, and the hero Lugis agreed to this plan, and Eldith herself heard about this too.


    Eldith raised her eyes while her fingertips trembled.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a request with this way of writing, but for the elves of Ghazalia, it¡¯s the same as an order.¡± Eldith stiffened her cheeks and blinked her eyelids several times before speaking.


    ¡¸When we arrived from Flimslat, I heard that Lugis would not venture outside even after the deadline of seven days, so something must have happened.¡¹


    In that regard, Eldith blamed herself for her own fault. She spent more time than she thought dealing with the Flimslat adversity.


    ¡°After that, I lost consciousness, so I couldn¡¯t communicate with the spirited arts or explain the situation. A letter like this was sent to Ghazalia when I, its ruler, was not present. It¡¯s easy to imagine there was considerable confusion among the senior vassals.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s impossible to blame the vassals. They fulfilled their duties.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a different matter when it comes to this letter.¡±


    Eldith didn¡¯t know anything about this letter. She didn¡¯t even know what it was about. However, she already knew who created it.


    It was signed in unpolished letters, in other words, Lugis¡¯ name. Saint Matia was a possible candidate for the creation of this letter for Lugis, but no matter how much she was Lugis¡¯ ally, there was no way she would cross the perilous bridge that made a letter like this. It would be a big flaw for the leader of the Heraldic religion.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what it¡¯s like to be stuck, Lugis.¡± Eldith made her blue eyes flicker as she felt something hot ringing in her chest.


    Eldith slowly stroked Lugis¡¯ cheek, who was breathing heavily in her knees. At the same time, her cheeks rose slightly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Lugis. Nothing makes me happier than this. You¡¯ve finally relied on Ghazalia. But if you told me directly, I¡¯m sure I would have obeyed. Even so, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, you owe me and Ghazalia a big debt. I will never forget what happened today.¡±


    Eldith narrowed her blue eyes and muttered inside her chest. Then, she carefully put the parchment in her hand into her pocket.


    Actually, this was a big loan given to the Heraldic Order. However, Eldith didn¡¯t even think of giving such loan to Saint Matia. ¡°I won¡¯t do such a wasteful thing.¡±


    ¡°This is something that should be used only to bind him alone.¡±

 Volume 13 - CH 341

    Chapter 341: The Sound of Dice


    I felt as if the flesh of my body and the bones of my skeleton had been twisted hard.


    Was it because of the coldness of the death snow? My joints didn¡¯t move that well, and I couldn¡¯t get up. I slightly opened my eyelids while keeping my breath warm.


    What was going on?


    I saw with my own eyes the place where the magical fiery heat burned Valerie. However, my memory from there was hazy. What happened after that? Who died and who survived?


    My blurry vision slowly regained focus and reflected the scene in my eyes. It was then that, for the first time, I found myself lying on someone¡¯s back in the woods.


    Somewhere beyond this sight I saw a silver hair. Similarly, a black and blue hair as well. Ah, were they here?


    ¡­I closed my eyelids.


    I pretended to be asleep without breathing wildly, yes as much as possible. I prayed that my white mist would not be visible.


    I knew that I had to be asleep. Being awake was not good in this case. I grasped the seriousness of my situation immediately.


    Human instinct was great. Right now, it was telling me that if I opened my eyes now, something bad would definitely happen.


    At least one or two bones would be broken. Or even my neck. I had those thoughts.


    On the other side, I knew those three very well even though I didn¡¯t know how the current situation came to be. I was sure that everything was not going to roll in the wrong direction. They were that kind of people. I had that much trust.


    With my eyes closed, I listened to my surroundings. Something soft stroked my throat. I could hear a voice talking about something.


    What was this feeling? It felt like a finger now.


    ¡¸¡­Your throat is shallow. You¡¯re awake. I see, you¡¯ve got no courage to face me, ah? ¡¹


    It was Caria¡¯s dignified voice that I often heard. Yes, it was her. She could imitate this tone.


    My heartbeats increased tremendously. I felt several eyes all over me. It wasn¡¯t just Caria¡¯s, but everybody¡¯s. Waves of hot gazes. A chill ran through my spine.


    Throbbing. With my eyes closed, I raised my hands gracefully. A loud sigh was heard from the crowd. My joints were squeaking.


    ¡¸C¡¯mon, what are you doing? I¡¯m not going to criticize you in a place like this. Even with this, I think I know so little about you, huh? ¡¹


    When I opened my eyes slightly, Filaret spoke those words with her shiny black hair. Her expression was tight, but somehow her lips were gentle. There was no hint of blame in the words she uttered.


    However, looking at those rounded eyes, my cheeks convulsed involuntarily.


    Contrary to her expression and lips, Filaret¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all. I could see her holding the unbearable emotions that filled her heart. The same went for Caria.


    ¡¸¡­That¡¯s right, not here. Important talks have a proper place.¡¹


    With her blue eyes narrowed, Eldith looked outside the forest and said those words.


    I could see the enemy cavalry deployed in the open, albeit some distance away from the forest. For now, rather than trying to attack us, they seemed to be wary of a surprise side attack from the enemy.


    With Eldith supporting my body, I turned my gaze to my surroundings, and my understanding of the situation progressed.


    Ghazalia¡¯s reinforcements, which had been requested by the letter, arrived in time. That¡¯s why the Gharast soldiers retreated in order to investigate whether there was any other ambush, in short, to solidify their foothold.


    Yes, in order to take a firm foothold. In order to kill us. For the fall of Prison Beulah.


    The situation improved with our reinforcements, but the outcome did not change. The Gharast soldiers were still under the control of this place, and Valerie was right at our tail. There was no change in our predicament.


    ¡¸Now, do you have any ideas, my knight? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to say that you¡¯re going to charge enemy territory in your condition, or am I mistaken?¡¹


    While holding my upper body, Eldith caressed my cheek and spoke. She could do whatever she wanted because I couldn¡¯t move my body.


    I opened my mouth and exposed my dry throat to the cold wind. Then, I raised my body slightly. A strange fatigue attacked my whole body.


    ¡¸¡­Ah yes, of course. He already done it. He¡¯s just waiting for the results. ¡¹


    Filaret continued, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of confidence.¡± She didn¡¯t sound as if she were sure, but sounded as if she were somewhat surprised.


    I didn¡¯t think Filaret really thought that it was just a random spur of the moment to attack Prison Beulah.


    No, considering what I had done so far, that was something I couldn¡¯t deny. At least, not this time.


    Originally, there was no point in holding Valerie here, no matter how much of a hero she was. Gharast was a great power even if it had declined. It was not going to wither even if we shook the branches and leaves a little.


    Therefore, it took a big fire to weaken it. A big fire that reached the very root. Only the fall of the storm advocate Valerie could weaken it.


    ¡¸They missed their chance. They could have taken down Prison Beulah or slaughter me¡­but they didn¡¯t do either.¡¹


    If that¡¯s the case, then it was time to settle down. Opportunity and predicament were two sides of the same coin. If you missed one side, the other side would appear. In the past, when I was an adventurer, I was hurt and fooled many times over. After all, I didn¡¯t have the luck or ability to take advantage of an opportunity.


    However, this time was different. Even if I was covered in mud, even if I was drowning in humiliation, I would move my fingertips.


    There was a strange liveliness in my lungs. Caria narrowed her silver eyes while looking at my profile. What, did she have something to say?


    ¡¸¡­What, I just think it¡¯s the most fun when you¡¯re doing your schemes. Whatever you decide, be it good or not, I will follow you.¡¹


    She said things that were easy to understand. Even though I understood the perilous situation of the ongoing conflict, I didn¡¯t feel bad when hearing her voice.


    ¡ª


    While creating a simple encampment on the plains of the area, Valerie invoked her magic power into her magical armor. Little by little, she repaired its outer surface as the ultramarine hue glowed faintly.


    It was probably the result of leaving the area of the caster. The flames of the battlefield magic were extinguished completely. However, it was not possible to prevent all of the internal erosion. Valerie had to accumulate her magic power little by little and use it for self-repair.


    However, it was not for that reason that she was taking time to reestablish herself. Valerie could self-repair even in the middle of combat if necessary. She was just waiting for information. Repairing the magical armor was just an incidental thing.


    Then, came what she awaited.


    Adjutant Neymar approached Valerie with a parchment. She raised her face to meet Neymar¡¯s gaze and nodded to encourage her to speak.


    ¡¸I would like to report. An army of what seems to be elves has been confirmed in the depths of the forest. The scale is about 1,000 at the most. There has never been an elf settlement in this area. They are probably dispatched from the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia. I don¡¯t see any kind of aggression so far. ¡¹


    It was a serious report, yet faithful to the basics. Valerie nodded in satisfaction and widened her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to pursue anything more from Neymar.


    Valerie understood Neymar¡¯s straightforward nature, even though she met her not too long ago. Valerie liked that nature.


    Neymar made sure to judge the facts in order to be accurate with the numerous pieces of information she had gathered. Neymar had the talent to do it quickly.


    Valerie therefore concluded that the information was true.


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to carry out a siege to Prison Beulah. You know what I mean, Adjutant Neymar. ¡¹


    For a moment, Neymar fluttered her eyelashes as if taken aback, but then hardened her expression and gave a big nod.


    ¡¸You¡¯re going to drag the elf army out of the forest? ¡¹


    Valerie nodded and placed the repaired magical armor on her shoulder. As if her armor had a will of its own. Then, she entwined her body.


    A legion of elves was a threat if they hid in the woods. The shadows of trees were like traps, allowing the bows and arrows to devour the cavalry.


    However, when it came to a battle on flat ground, there was no way the elves would win against the soldiers Valerie¡¯s led. Therefore, it was Prison Beulah that Valerie had to get her hands on. In other words, she had to handle the elves in any way.


    It would be nice if the elves came out of the forest during the siege of Prison Beulah. Then, she would run her heels and strike them down. But if they didn¡¯t come out of the forest, fine, because Valerie would defeat them by her own hand. It would be easier than twisting a baby¡¯s hand, as a siege against an opponent who had lost a commander meant a weak opponent.


    ¡¸I will deal with the sorcerer and the silver-haired swordswoman. Please inform the soldiers not to interfere with this. The Great Evil¡­He can¡¯t move anymore.¡¹


    What floated in Valerie¡¯s skull were the strong people she met. It would be a heavy burden for officers and soldiers to face them. Valerie had to decapitate that strong people herself. As for the Great Evil Lugis, there was a high probability that he wouldn¡¯t show up on the battlefield because of his deep injuries.


    Valerie saw Neymar reacting to those words from the corner of her eyes. She straightened up and seemed slightly nervous.


    ¡¸What is it, Adjutant? ¡¹


    Neymar¡¯s eyes widened in surprise upon hearing Valerie¡¯s question. Then, she tilted her braids and said the following.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s just a possibility. But I¡¯ve heard that he came in such condition in the Battle of Sanyo. Besides, the Great Evil is the person who has made me feel the bitter taste of defeat.¡¹


    Neymar¡¯s expression was not bitter as she professed those words, but rather filled with another emotion. Was it fair to say that she was rather enthusiastic, or ambitious?


    Valerie liked Neymar¡¯s honest side. Valerie even smiled as she nodded to her words.


    In that moment, a frenetic sound resounded. It was footsteps. It was strange, too.


    A messenger. He ran quickly to Valerie¡¯s side. His voice was broken, and from his exhausted appearance it was clear that he led his horse to gallop for several days.


    The attire of the messenger was not made of the silver-rimmed ultramarine equipment used by Valerie¡¯s soldiers.


    ¡­He was a royal messenger.

 Volume 13 - CH 342

    Chapter 342: The Council¡¯s Declaration


    A riot suddenly began in Arche, the Royal Capital of the Gharast Kingdom.


    The rain gradually began to intensify, and at some point, it began to pour heavily. Rumors created anxiety, anxiety became fear, and fear made new rumors.


    A short time before the messenger was sent to the guardian Valerie Brightness, there was a rumor floating around in the Royal Capital.


    ¡­A swarm of magical beasts mimicking a tsunami was facing the Gharast Kingdom as a natural disaster.


    Inside the Royal Castle, a meeting was held in the government-designated area. In the gorgeously decorated council hall, the Gharast Kingdom¡¯s main personnel and senior nobles gathered in groups.


    All who attended were dressed in gold and silver woven garments. Their attire and posture were adorned by unmistakable prosperity and honor.


    This place was the most important hall in the whole Kingdom. A group of people who practically managed the politics of the Gharast Kingdom. And all of them knew about the importance of their roles.


    In the council hall, where only muffled voices echoed usually, today the situation was different.


    Sometimes, hoarse voices were heard, and the sound of the round table being hit hard echoed repeatedly. The servants were running hastily, carrying wine and parchments.


    A senior noble who had several medals on his attire said while hardening his lips.


    ¡¸In addition to the national army, dispatching the nobles¡¯ private armies is out of the ordinary. It¡¯s snowing now. How much national funds and personnel will be spent on that? There is also the suppression of Elizard in the south and the Bolvat Dynasty in the east, which we cannot ignore. What do you think, National Protector!?¡¹


    Those were the words of the head of the Gilleage Family, which owned many private armies and castles. Those ferocious eyes, like those of a hawk, were staring at the lone man in this vast political complex.


    As a senior aristocrat, he behaved exactly as his station allowed him to, from the quality of his voice down to his gestures. In particular, he knew very well how to behave in this place in order to make allies.


    However, there was someone who didn¡¯t care about his ferocious gaze or his behavior as a noble. A slender man who was given that gaze said in response. His white face was wrapped in a black robe with gold trimmings.


    ¡¸It¡¯s for the sake of the nation, Sir Gilleage. Without the nation, your territories and privileges will be lost. To prevent that from happening, the only thing that matters is the concentration of military power. It¡¯s not something you can¡¯t understand.¡¹


    After hearing those words, the head of the Gilleage Family felt disgusted for a moment. This man¡¯s words were so quiet that they seemed to echo in his throat. For a moment, the council hall was enveloped in silence.


    The National Protector Jace Brackenberry. A person who held full authority over the military and boasted even greater influence in the political area.


    However, he rarely appeared in the political area. His beliefs told him that the military and politics should be far apart from each other.


    The fact that Brackenberry was showing up at the political center, in the famous council hall, was already an anomaly.


    There was only one factor.


    A group of magical beasts was appearing from the northwest. Brackenberry judged that it was an unmistakable threat that was increasing day by day.


    He knew that it couldn¡¯t be suppressed by the national army alone. It was a threat that even forced the nobles¡¯ private armies to be deployed.


    Of course, the private armies of these nobles were part of the national soldiers. The King gave the nobles territories and privileges, so the nobles had to serve the King by having soldiers, a measure taken to protect the King in special occasions.


    Therefore, all nobles were obliged to gather their troops if there was an order from the King.


    But strictly speaking, they were not part of the national army. The national army that Brackenberry had authority was, in other words, the private army under the direct control of the King. It was comprised of professional soldiers who were raised with government funding. He had no authority over the nobility¡¯s private armies.


    That¡¯s why Brackenberry was here. To face a group of nobles full of vanity, hatred, and desire to step into the crucible. He came here to tame them.


    ¡¸I conclude that the monsters in the northwest area are not to be underestimated, Sir. Calling soldiers one by one is the height of foolishness. I immediately propose the mobilization of all forces except for the guards. And I, as a commander and protector of the country, will bear all the responsibility.¡¹


    Brackenberry¡¯s affirmations were absurd. Most of the nobles thought that the enemy was not that fearsome since it was just magical beasts.


    After all, they were talking about irrational animals. It could be said that this was a common recognition for those who had a certain degree of rank. Magical beasts were a threat, of course, but they were no different from night thieves. With the right response, there would be nothing to fear. More importantly, the nobles thought that the military of other countries was much more heinous.


    Therefore, just a few agreed with Brackenberry¡¯s words. Especially when it came to senior aristocrats, this tendency was remarkable.


    Among them, a man with a particularly large build waved his hands, and his voice echoed in the council hall.


    ¡¸I agree with our National Protector Brackenberry. An army should be deployed when and where it is needed. Holding it in the backstage can turn it into a useless weapon.¡¹


    The owner of this voice was the senior aristocrat, Roymetz Fomor. When hearing those words, the council hall shook a little and made a noise.


    As a senior aristocrat, the words of Roymetz, who had a large foothold in the political area, carried far more weight than those of other nobles.


    Even the Gilleage Family, who were the main rivals of the Fomor Family, turned a blind eye to Roymetz¡¯s words. Actually, the Gilleage Family was not at odds with Roymetz. On the contrary, there were times when they held hands. They even shared profits on a regular basis.


    That¡¯s because they understood what they were talking about. It was because of their trust in Roymetz, since he was not the kind of person who would say something foolish.


    ¡¸¡­Lord Fomor. I¡¯m going to insist on the right path. Why is it so vital that requires the dispatch of the entire army?¡¹


    Twisting the words out of his lips, the head of the Gilleage Family said so. It was hard to imagine that a man like Roymetz was just repeating the words of the Protector without prior consideration.


    There must be some kind of speculation and calculation there. Humans, no, nobles, would not cease their calculations and conspiracies, even if the nation was in danger. Rather, it was because of such times that their calculations had to be sharp.


    ¡¸The northwestern area is a land of Gharast Kingdom, but half of it is under the direct control of the Cathedral, and half of it is trampled under the feet of magical beasts. When it comes to the death snow, the national budget will continue to bleed in front of the rampaging magical beasts.¡¹


    Roymetz wielded his originally large body and spoke to the entire council hall. The verses of his words lit up with heat and naturally entered the ears of those around him.


    This man often showed this kind of appearance in the political area. He excelled at capturing others¡¯ sympathies rather than incite anger.


    ¡¸Therefore, now is the time to kill the magical beasts and recover the lost land. Precisely because of the death snow, other countries won¡¯t be able to make any major moves. I believe this is a good opportunity, Lord Gilleage.¡¹


    To recover the lost land. Those words were deeply ingrained in the hearts of Gharast officials, especially nobles. It had been engraved in their hearts since childhood. From their parents, from their teachers, from everyone around them.


    The Gharast Kingdom was once a Great Empire. It swallowed up many kingdoms, tasted the delicious wine called prosperity, and all the glory and honor were at the maximum. The territory stretched from the west to the east.


    The name of the Great Empire was¡­Altia. The Altia Unified Empire. A time when mankind was at its greatest.


    However, glory and honor crumbled eventually.


    After the Great First Emperor succumbed, the nation was divided, the territory was lost, and Gharast, the royal capital of Altia at the time, was reduced from an empire to a mere nation.


    The Gharast nobles still could not forget that time.


    Even if it was a long time ago, they were still the descendants of that great person. The idea that they were descendants of a supreme empire was ingrained in their souls.


    Recover the lost land and eventually regain its former glory. That was the one principle shared by Gharast aristocrats. Of course, everyone understood that it was close to a dream story.


    However, because of that, Roymetz¡¯s words touched the hearts of the nobles. It certainly cost money. The death snow would be a huge expense.


    However, what if there was a reward ahead? What if honor was given? Would not that be good?


    Yes, the balance was about to tilt slightly. Nevertheless, there was someone disagreeing on the other side.


    ¡¸¡­Please wait. I think the discussion is too hasty. If the matter is serious, we should be more cautiously.¡¹


    It was a woman¡¯s voice. There was no trembling in her tone, but rather a voice that glared at the council hall itself. Although she was still young, she spoke with a dignified demeanor.


    ¡¸Besides, everything is decided by His Majesty the King. We, as vassals, should not argue too much.¡¹


    That woman¡¯s name was Olivia Belch. Despite being a high-ranking aristocrat, she was just the daughter of the Belch Family. This Family always showed a friendly attitude toward the Cathedral and even acquired external rights by the Cathedral¡¯s direct jurisdiction.


    She was still young, but there were two main reasons why she was able to enter and exit this very important place, and still behave with dignity.


    One of them was her father, who was the original head of the Belch Family. He had been in bed for a long time, and she was the only person with the talent to manage the Family Estate. In that respect, she was excellent.


    Nonetheless, no matter how good she was, the political area was such a crude place that someone with a weak foundation would not have a chance to speak. Besides, the elders hated the words of young people.


    Yet, there was another reason for her willpower.


    ¡­Olivia was on friendly terms with the Saint Ariene.


    The existence of a Saint still held great influence in the Gharast Kingdom. Even those who hated the ways of the Great Holy Church did not touch that point.


    For this very reason, Olivia possessed the right to speak when she should¡¯ve been silent. A bell-sounding voice reverberated through the council hall.


    ¡¸¡­Your Majesty the King, what shall we do? ¡¹


    Everyone raised their heads upon hearing Olivia¡¯s voice. The King was there, one step above the members of the council.


    The pinnacle of the Gharast Kingdom. King Ameraitz Gharast. Deep creases could be seen in his long white hair.


    King Ameraitz was revered as the reigning King, and in a single generation he reorganized the law, court system and inner control within the Gharast Kingdom. He was truly a wise man.


    It was all a thing of the past now.


    Was it the old age, or was it something else? The King¡¯s sharp eyes turned dark and hazy, and he couldn¡¯t tell what was in front of him. In that figure, one couldn¡¯t see even a fragment of what he was when he was called the reigning King.


    Everyone in the council fell silent in front of the old King. Everyone waited for the slowly hoarse voice to echo. The old King¡¯s wrinkles were deep and carved on his skin.


    ¡¸¡­Brackenberry. ¡¹


    When his name was called, Protector Brackenberry bowed his head respectfully. The old King continued his words while thinking for a moment.


    ¡¸You will not leave the Royal Capital. You are the shield of the nation, think about your position. Assign half of the national army to the northwestern area to fight the magical beasts and assign the other half to protect the Royal Capital. If necessary, cooperate with the Lords. ¡¹


    That was all. The old King put his weight on the armrests as if to throw away all the arguments. It meant no more words were allowed to be spoken.


    Thus, in this council hall, it was not allowed to discuss on the things that the King had made a judgment.


    All aristocrats. Everyone down to Brackenberry bowed their heads. They swore to obey his words. Numerous speculations and reasons were now shattered here and there.


    Only Olivia Belch drew a gentle line on her cheeks.

 Volume 13 - CH 343

    Chapter 343: All Overtures


    Fort Suzif, the northernmost point of the Gharast Kingdom.


    This fortress, which lost its original master, felt strangely lonely. Amidst the cold wind, only the violent sighs and gulps of the soldiers were heard.


    At the top of the outer wall, Dore slammed the soles of her feet against the chunks of death snow. Due to the dryness and cold, her throat was sightly sore.


    ¡¸¡­General. Reinforcements have arrived. About 60,000 soldiers combined by the National Army and the Aristocratic Private Army. Cavalry, infantry, and some magic-wielding soldiers are also part of those numbers.¡¹


    Dore was originally Valerie Brightness¡¯ lieutenant, but now that she was gone, Dore was entrusted with guarding this fortress even though she was not the general herself. She, therefore, became the temporary master and controlled almost everything in this fortress. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was the actual ruler if one compared her with the Decorated General standing by her side.


    The man, who had been referred to as Decorated General, said nothing about the report. Dore didn¡¯t know if this man thought things would be easy now or if it would be just a temporary solution. She just knew he was a discreet person.


    This man opened his mouth for the first time today.


    ¡¸I wonder if it¡¯s okay to tell the soldiers they are quite unlucky. Or should I encourage them instead?¡¹


    It was a feeble voice. Dore didn¡¯t think such voice suited a General of the Gharast Kingdom. Speaking of which, his choice of words reminded her of a civilian.


    That was to be expected, since according to Dore¡¯s research, it seemed that he was originally a person who wanted to pursue a career in politics.


    If she thought about it, his way of thinking was not that of a military officer. His appearance gave the impression of a gentleman. Dore had no intention of investigating why he was now a military officer or a general.


    It was probably due to the convenience of his family, and that kind of background always stood the most. Aristocrats were always like that.


    However, this time, Dore was not trying to demean or inspire contempt for the faint-hearted gentleman standing next to her. No, rather, she even felt respect for him.


    Why? One reason. Because he didn¡¯t run away from this place.


    Dore glanced at what seemed to weave through the gaps of death snow.


    ¡­At first, it seemed like an overabundance of giant trees, or an abandoned ruin.


    After raising her line of sight, she looked up further, and when she looked up at the sky, she could finally see the top. It was such a huge building.


    It was assumed that a considerable amount of time had passed since ivy was tangled and moss had grown. There were even scattered places that had decayed. It felt like an elf¡¯s residence rather than a human¡¯s residence.


    It was huge. At least from the outer wall of Fort Suzif, everyone still had to look up in order to see the highest point. Now, it was slowly creeping towards the fortress.


    Yes, it was getting closer. And it was getting bigger than before.


    At first everyone said it was a mistake. Their eyes were clearly mistaken. It felt like a dream. After that, rumors spread that those magical beasts used magic and sorcery.


    Nonetheless, no one said anything like that anymore once their eyes finally recognized such anomaly. Needless to say, Dore clearly knew.


    From the discomfort felt on the skin, from the real image reflected in the eyes, and from the audible crawling sound resonating in the ears. It was an undeniable reality.


    That mighty foreign body truly existed and was crawling towards Fort Suzif.


    ¡­The Bastion Giant Beast Zebrililith.


    It was spoken as a symbol of a great disaster. Forests, buildings, beasts, people. A calamity that advanced while crushing everything in its path.


    The Giant Beast that destroyed everything was now approaching Fort Suzif. It was not alone; it was bringing a wide variety of magical beasts that stood by its side. The disaster was coming.


    Was the military a fragile organization? No, it was not. However, in this case, it was just a collection of people. Why? If they pointed their spears at this disaster, they would end up being blown away like dead leaves.


    The horror evoked such thoughts in all who saw it. The menacing threat, in the form of a death reaper, was now closer. It had now come to a point where it was clearly visible.


    The National Army and the Aristocratic Private Army dispatched here were extremely unlucky. Dore believed so. They no longer had the means to fight. However, some disasters were preventable.


    How should people deal with said disasters? Should they endure and wait for it all to pass?


    If there was an existence that could oppose these disasters, that existence would also be a disaster. No, was she thinking too much? Dore unwittingly gave a wry smile.


    The death snow tangled in Dore¡¯s hair and hit her on her cheeks.


    ¡¸¡­Your body is getting cold. Let¡¯s go inside, General. You must take command of the National Army.¡¹


    The man called General opened his eyes wide upon hearing Dore¡¯s words. He even seemed somewhat dazed.


    ¡¸I¡¯m what, Dore? Do I command all the soldiers? ¡¹


    Wasn¡¯t that obvious? There was only one general here. Until now, it had only been a skirmish with the magical beasts, so there was no problem with Dore¡¯s command. But in order to lead a large army, the commander should be a general.


    To the man who repeatedly asked those questions, Dore nodded while suppressing her white breath. She was not sure whether to lament this situation. She was not even sure if this man was okay as a general.


    She even felt a strange sense of defiantness. Yet, under this hopeless situation, everyone got useless. But not this fortress¡¯ master. Despite his appearance and choice of words, this man did not choose to run away. He deserved respect for that.


    Maybe he was just an idiot. It was the same with Dore. She distorted her lips and opened her mouth.


    ¡¸Shall we appoint a representative? Perhaps, delegate military authority to another person or¡­¡¹


    It was when Dore was about to say it when the man ate her words.


    ¡¸¡­No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it. I might be terribly unsuccessful, but the general is still the general. I have to take responsibility, and I need to fulfill my duties as a noble.¡¹


    Was he serious when referring to his duty as a noble person? Dore couldn¡¯t possibly dislike this man, even though she didn¡¯t like nice men either.


    Her respect was devoted to her master, the general. Therefore, the respect for him was the right respect she could display.


    There were nobles everywhere who didn¡¯t fulfill their obligations, even though they usually proclaimed the so-called noble duty. How could those people be called nobles? They devoured the rights and despised obligations.


    Yet, this man was unusual, and he was trying to do his duty despite his lack of experience.


    For that reason alone, he deserved respect. Even if it meant losing his life as a result.


    ¡¸Okay, four days is enough. Even if I¡¯m weak, I¡¯ll resist for four days. Even if the monsters climb up the outer wall, I¡¯ll fight with my spear. So listen, Dore.¡¹


    He, the Decorated General, narrowed his eyes and put his overcoat over his shoulder as he opened his mouth to Dore. His expression looked unyielding.


    Dore had seen many generals and soldiers. It was the first time she had met a general like him. No matter how much she thought about it, he didn¡¯t suit the battlefield.


    At this moment, however, he had something in his eyes that resembled a general¡¯s gaze and said the following.


    ¡¸I will give you a special command, and I want you to do it. It¡¯s for the sake of the nation.¡¹


    After saying those words, he forced the parchment that had been rolled into Dore¡¯s hands. This was the last time Dore heard his words or saw his face.


    He returned to being the discreet man he was, and then headed to the battlefield.


    ¡­Six days after this. Due to the existence of the Bastion Giant Beast Zebrililith, Fort Suzif fell.


    There was no mercy, no miracles, and everyone died. The general and soldiers in the fortress were completely annihilated. There were no written records of how they fought valiantly to protect their people.


    Because there were no eyewitnesses.


    From this, the great catastrophe opened its thick curtain.

 Volume 13 - CH 344

    Chapter 344: Blood is Redder than Crimson


    The silver hair touched the air of Prison Beulah. Caria thought that she was in such a moldy-smelling place. There was no doubt that this prison was named Burial.


    It was gloomy, smelled more like blood than death, and gave people a bad impression.


    This smell wouldn¡¯t go away just by removing the dirt. The prison itself was now permeated with rotten smells and horrid delusions.


    The only way to get rid of these rotten things was to destroy this whole building.


    ¡¸Why did the Gharast soldiers retreat? Are the Elven soldiers a big threat to them? ¡¹


    Filaret, who stood beside Caria with her black hair swaying, asked two questions. She was probably skeptical even of her own words. There was a clear confusion on her face.


    No wonder. Perhaps, those Gharast soldiers who hadn¡¯t been seriously trained were afraid of the name ¡°elves¡± and lost their fighting spirit in response.


    Nonetheless, the special unit led by Valerie Brightness, the one who wore a magical armor, was different. That unit was definitely the elite of the kingdom. Those who fought for the sake of fighting, including Valerie herself.


    Even if they were frightened, they¡¯d never lose their fighting spirit. They felt fear, but they never turned their backs on that fear. Caria knew that very well.


    Then, why did they withdraw? The cause stood elsewhere.


    ¡¸Something has happened. Something that Valerie the Defender decided for herself and the others around her. Something that made her retreat in the face of a weakened enemy.¡¹


    Caria even smiled when she said those words. Her lips were small and pointed.


    Perhaps, Lugis knew something about it, she thought. He had been that way since before, no, ever since they met.


    He spoke and moved as if he could see through everything. He acted like it was natural. He seemed to trust his own nature, and yet, he never fully explained the essentials behind the reasoning that allowed him to see further than most.


    How disgusting. What was he trying to hide now? Was he saying that he couldn¡¯t trust Caria that much? Even if Caria knew about everything, she would never change his mind.


    It was an undeniable fact. If Lugis were to spit out everything hidden in his heart, whatever it was, Caria would take it all in, with pure delight.


    ¡­Ah, but he didn¡¯t say anything at all. He left without telling Caria where he was going. How many times had this happened before? Counting them even seemed foolish. Caria couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Caria moved her sharp, pointed canine teeth. Her frustration that had built around her chest seemed to overflow from her skin. Her fingertips shook over and over again as if they were convulsing. The dark scarlet sword hanging at her waist growled, fueled by her emotions.


    Although Caria didn¡¯t show this attitude, Filaret¡¯s feelings were no different from Caria¡¯s. Filaret swallowed the fury in her belly. She had a muddy feeling inside her heart and her eyes were glowing heatedly.


    If Caria was the sharpened blade, then Filaret was the gunpowder. She meekly shoved everything down her throat. If something happened, everything would burst. It was like that.


    At the end of the prison, to the top room of the watchtower, Caria knocked on the door. She didn¡¯t have to, but it seemed impolite for her to open the door without knocking.


    The Elf Queen, Eldith, called out from the inside. It seemed that nothing happened to Lugis while Caria was doing her duty. She adjusted her expression slightly and stepped into the room as prompted.


    ¡¸¡­Did you come to visit me? Does that mean that I can get out now?¡¹


    Almost as soon as she entered the room, a peculiar voice reached her ears. Caria put those wispy lines into her cheeks and responded to that voice. She made her throat bounce slightly.


    Ah, how lovely it was for her to know that the person she treasured was there.


    ¡¸Sleep talk is something you do in your dreams, isn¡¯t it, Lugis. In fact, you¡¯re only allowed to leave my field of vision during your dreams.¡¹


    Following Caria¡¯s joking words, Filaret said.


    ¡¸And that¡¯s not a small wound, you know. It would be a problem if you went outside like that¡­Oh, come to think of it, it seems that there¡¯s someone who ended up in a prison far, far away, even though that someone was seriously injured.¡¹


    Looking at Filaret, who spoke heavy words with a big smile while wondering who it was, Lugis put a chewing tobacco to his lips in an embarrassed manner. Lugis probably felt a sense of guilt which was unusual.


    He had done something wrong. Made a bad choice. At least now, Caria was convinced that Lugis believed that his behavior was wrong.


    That¡¯s why she accepted the situation close to his current detention. They confined him to this room until his body was completely healed. He was to stay inside so that they could control him.


    He felt real guilt.


    Caria¡¯s face was hot and felt her cheeks loosen without her noticing. Yes, Lugis was showing weakness now. He was physically exhausted and had no choice but to rely on them.


    In that case, Caria felt the urge to entangle his spirit now. She wanted to take control of his thoughts and let him know that it was only natural for her to be with him. No, it should be.


    Looking at Lugis lying on the bed while shrugging his shoulders, Eldith turned over the book in her hands. Those blue eyes crumbled while smiling.


    ¡¸Lugis, you have to accept this. We cannot allow you to do everything freely by yourself.¡¹


    Surely, both Filaret and Eldith. Caria understood that they were thinking the same thing.


    All three of them had something that felt like distortion. No, something deeper than distortion.


    Even so, no one threw it away.


    Caria sat down beside Lugis and said the following while looking at his eyes.


    ¡¸And I¡¯m doing my best to represent you in this prison. I¡¯m doing more than I want. What else do you want from me?¡¹


    When she looked at Lugis¡¯ profile, he sighed as if he had resigned.


    Caria lightly touched Lugis¡¯ arm, which was still thrown on his bed. His raw wounds were still visible, but before that, there was something else that Caria felt.


    It was blood. His blood circulation. It ran around Lugis¡¯ body at the same time as his breathing and heartbeat.


    Caria let out a sigh of relief. She understood. Right now, her blood in Lugis¡¯ body was clearly increasing its influence.


    A blood vessel convergence. That one scene in Flimslat. Taking advantage of that opportunity, Caria poured a large amount of her blood into Lugis¡¯ body. Originally, it was only in a ritualistic sense.


    But not now. Right now, that blood was certainly breathing inside Lugis. It made sense.


    It probably held a wide range of meanings, but Caria had just one thing in mind. She just wanted to be with him.


    Caria knew she was no longer a pure human being. She had meshed with the giants, a race that only appeared in mythology. It was instinctually intuitive.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t regret any of what happened. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Giant Flimslat, Lugis and her wouldn¡¯t have survived. Everything would¡¯ve been stolen by that damned woman.


    Caria¡¯s viscera trembled, boiling in rage. When she thought about it, what kind of regrets did she have when she realized that she now belonged to a race of giants? She¡¯d rather rejoice.


    Yes, no regrets. However, there was one thing she could think of. That meant that she herself had become the only member of that race in this world.


    There was no more. The giant species was destined to be lost. It was a fact that couldn¡¯t be changed.


    Perhaps, it was her instinct as a living being, but when it crossed her heart, an indescribable sense of loneliness eroded her very being. A feeling she had never felt before. Even if there was a human being by her side, her brain would understand that her race was different from that person.


    A heart-wrenching feeling of loneliness. It was not very relevant, but it was something Caria couldn¡¯t talk about to other people, especially Lugis. She didn¡¯t want people to think she was a weakling who worried about such things. She didn¡¯t want to be known as a weak woman.


    But that¡¯s why. Feeling her own presence in Lugis¡¯ body, Caria oozed joy from her tiny body. Her brain was numb and seemed to melt away.


    Even at this very moment, her own blood was transforming him. The proof was that the wounds that normally required several months of medical treatment were almost closed.


    She didn¡¯t like being the part of an extinct race in this world. But if she was the only one, then fine. It was good. Caria made her chest boil as she couldn¡¯t hold back her relaxed cheeks.


    Lugis leaned his shoulders lightly and said while entwining Caria¡¯s hand around his right arm.


    ¡¸If you want me to be quiet, I¡¯ll do it. But there¡¯s someone I want to talk to. Will you let me talk to that someone?¡¹


    Hearing Lugis¡¯ words, Caria asked with a smile, ¡°What kind of woman is she?¡±, Filaret also had the same question. One could even see the hardening skin around her cheeks. Eldith also had her blue eyes distorted.


    Lugis shook his head at those reactions before answering.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not a woman. Or rather, it¡¯s not a human¡­Doha Surah. It¡¯s a demonic being that used to live in this prison.¡¹


    Lugis opened his lips and said there was something he wanted to ask that being.

 Volume 13 - CH 345

    Chapter 345: The Great Myth


    It spoke defiantly, sticking out its two-horned ornament. Its big eyes looked at me in an interesting way.


    ¡¸I often say that I like those with heroic colors. I never thought I would say something like this to Offal.¡¹


    Doha Surah showed a thin smile while its hands and body were restrained and suppressed by a magical equipment. Its child-like features were twisted and distorted.


    Doha Surah. A demonic being that possessed the Burial Prison Beulah, and the one who served Palome Bashar for life. No, since it was a magical beast, it was better to call it that way.


    Hearing its joke, I lowered my eyes and opened my mouth.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think I like that compliment. Besides, I¡¯m not Offal, but a different person. I don¡¯t know why you keep saying it.¡¹


    I could see that Caria stood beside me, tilting her expression, and raising and lowering her silver hair. The fact that a foreign being called magical beast was in the room made her heart jump.


    Her neat lips opened slightly.


    ¡¸Lugis. I think it¡¯s useless to negotiate with a devilish being.¡¹


    I lightly waved my hand to Caria in response. Her tone was strong because she was worried. Among the magical beasts she encountered so far, none had the skills to trap their opponents with words.


    Of course, talking face-to-face with a magical beast was not something that happened that often. The tension felt like the skin on my fingers was stiff.


    Even so, there was something I needed to ask, so I had no choice but to do it this way. Six eyes were looking at me with worry. Then, I opened my mouth while receiving their gaze on my back.


    ¡¸¡­You¡¯re on Altius¡¯ side, and you¡¯re an old acquaintance with Offal. I want to ask something. What is the goal of those who call themselves gods, and what are they trying to do?¡¹


    For a moment, I felt the air in the room become tense. My saliva slowly touched my throat. Doha Surah¡¯s demonic eyes narrowed, and I could see that Filaret and Eldith¡¯s breathing was disturbed for a moment.


    I lightly tapped the wooden desk with my finger and looked right at Doha Surah¡¯s demonic eyes. The inside of its eyes, which seemed to carry endless possibilities, trembled in response.


    ¡¸¡­Why don¡¯t you figure that riddle yourself? Even if I tell you, you can¡¯t do anything, and nothing will change.¡¹


    It spoke as if to eat my words.


    ¡¸There¡¯s a meaning in Altius¡¯ words. It told me to pray for salvation. You see, I don¡¯t feel like doing it, but I still don¡¯t know why it keeps saying those words. I want to know the reason why¡­Or I¡¯ll be hostile to you again, I¡¯m sure.¡¹


    If so, it was important for me to know its true intentions. It was always meaningful to understand its personality. An enemy was someone you should know more about than an ally.


    More importantly, that Altius fella had Ariene¡¯s body. I didn¡¯t know what method Altius used or what its purpose was.


    Whatever it was, it was already a clear enemy. I had to stop the root of its breath.


    That¡¯s why I told Doha Surah that I¡¯d take hard measures just to hear what I wanted to hear. However, I didn¡¯t know if this interrogation could work against a hostage who was a rational magical beast.


    Still, it was quite troublesome to receive the words I wanted from someone whose lips were tightly closed. Even my little conscience hurt. If possible, I wanted it to speak voluntarily. Ahh, if everything was that easy, the world would be a very different place.


    It slightly waggled its lips, looking a little funny. Then, it closed those lips again. It seemed hesitant as to what to say and how far to go.


    ¡¸¡­Okay, I¡¯ll speak as long as it doesn¡¯t turn into a betrayal. I can¡¯t betray Altius anyway. So, you won¡¯t be able to persuade me on that matter.¡¹


    It couldn¡¯t betray Altius. I didn¡¯t know if it was a magical effect or its own beliefs that didn¡¯t allow it to speak certain subjects. I nodded slightly, opened my hand, and urged it to continue.


    After all, Altius was a mysterious existence from the age of the gods. I wanted to get enough information to understand my opponent even if it was just a fragment.


    ¡¸The Divine Spirit Altius¡­No, her name when she was human was Altia. You are misunderstanding since she was by no means an evil existence.¡¹


    ¡°She behaved horribly at the Great Temple of Flimslat¡±, Filaret muttered in disgust. In response to those words that exposed some hostility, Doha Surah smiled lightheartedly.


    In any case, for a magical beast, Doha Surah was terribly friendly, or rather, it showed a behavior befitting its appearance.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time since she has shown mercy to those who oppose her. However, when she was human, Altia, was truly a hero to humans. A great person from the human race who stood up for the dignity of the starving and deprived people, and fought for their salvation and happiness¡­¡¹


    From such words, Doha Surah¡¯s story about the human Altia began.


    ¡ª


    The era that was once called the age of the gods. It was a time when spirits lived in the heavens, dragons ruled the sky, and giants ruled the earth.


    The human race was not yet the rulers of the continent, but a slave race for the great giants, the only race who ruled. Running around the earth freely like now was nothing more than an impossible dream.


    Therefore, humans had no dignity, no will, and died as easily as dust. Words such as freedom and happiness were illusions, and there were no words that actually saved them.


    Yes, in other words, humans were livestock. A small civilization existed, but humans were still nothing more than beings who were favored by the ruling races, sometimes to be killed, and sometimes to be eaten.


    A special person was born in such a cruel time.


    Her name was Altia. Even Doha Surah did not know her detailed history. All it had heard was that she was originally an abandoned child.


    She only wanted one thing. Doha Surah remembered her saying it like a catchphrase.


    ¡­How can we give dignity to the weak and happiness to the hungry people? Such words are not allowed in this doomed land. For there is no God in this world, and all that is there is the one who rules and govern us humans.


    Her demeanor was just like a hero. In a sense, it was like a great myth.


    She brought the great Giant Flimslat to its knees and abolished the giant race.


    She ripped off the wings of the evil dragon Vrilligant and forcibly took away its heart.


    She caused the spirit god Zebrililith to fall from the heaven to the earth, and built the foundation of magic, which was nothing more than a concept of nature. Her mere human body shed blood, her bones were crushed, and she was injured repeatedly, but even so, Altia did not stop.


    The glorious trajectory she created was unmistakably mythical. For humans to be humans, Altia wielded her sword and used magic to pave her way.


    If a hero was someone who stood out before anyone else and achieved greater things than anyone else did, then she was truly a hero.


    How did she, who was nothing more than just a human, come to acquire such power? Doha Surah had no idea.


    Some said she was actually a hybrid of some kind, while others said she was the result of a mutation in the human race.


    Many songsters had said that her success was the sum of the courageous figures combined into one.


    Still, as far as Doha Surah knew, Altia certainly had a good number of comrades, but she was the only great one.


    Her ultimate goal was to save all people and make them happy. Human beings were finally united, a purpose that had to continue forever. She believed from the depths of her heart that the impossible dream had reached reality.


    Doha Surah didn¡¯t know if it was for that purpose, but after crushing all the evil myths, Altia created a large empire.


    It united all kingdoms and oversaw the human species. A unified empire that bore her name.


    Doha Surah was convinced. That was undoubtedly the greatest age of mankind. An era when everyone possessed so much honor and prosperity that they could not hold them in their hands. A time when everyone was happy and fulfilled.


    Nevertheless, that glory eventually faded away. The unified empire ended with the death of its founder.


    The death of the great hero Altia. It wasn¡¯t a natural death. She was a murdered by someone else.


    ¡­The name of that murderer was Offal, Altia¡¯s most trusted ally and the only one she loved.

 Volume 13 - CH 346

    Chapter 346: Her Disappointment and Choice


    The death of the Great Hero Altia. Her murderer was her subordinate Offal, the only person she ever loved.


    Doha Surah still couldn¡¯t understand why Offal killed Altia.


    Offal was a companion who traveled with Altia for many years. He had won Altia¡¯s trust. He never pretended to hate Altia. Rather, it seemed to others that he trusted her more than anyone else did. He even shared Altia¡¯s ideals and vowed to be together.


    Doha Surah was also with them as a sworn comrade precisely because they were truthful. Even though Doha Surah was a magical beast, they respected its origins. Both knew that it had worth and wisdom.


    Why did that man become a traitor and bear the stigma of being a murderer? Doha Surah never saw fragments in Offal that indicated the behavior of such person. At the time, Doha Surah remembered feeling dismayed.


    It wasn¡¯t just Doha Surah who thought it was impossible. All of Altia¡¯s allies who were alive at the time never understood the intentions of Offal¡¯s crime.


    However, no one was able to question Offal for his deeds. After killing Altia, he took his own life. What truly happened? Where did it go wrong for everything to get messed up? No one knew.


    Perhaps, Altia said something that hurt Offal¡¯s feelings. To Offal, that was probably enough to kill Altia.


    Or¡­was Offal¡¯s goal from the beginning to kill Altia?


    In any case, the cause of Altia¡¯s death was covered up until the very end.


    Of course it was covered up. There¡¯s no way that her allies would speak of it. The great hero that founded a prosperous empire was killed by her loved one in her bedroom. There was no way Doha Surah and the other comrades would talk about such things openly.


    Therefore, they announced her death as a natural death after continuing a harsh lifestyle built in battle for a long time. Doha Surah and the allies decided that she deserved a happy and honorable ending.


    That was the prayer and wish of all those who knew the truth. Altia carried more pain than anyone else ever carried, and Doha Surah wanted her end to be happy and honorable as she pushed forward with more injuries than anyone else. Even if she was on the verge of death, she fought valiantly to protect and save her people.


    Thus, with her death ended the era when mankind was at its greatest. Yes, with Altia¡¯s death, the unified empire began to creak, and cracks appeared.


    The cause was the absence of the great hero who was an absolute support. In her absence, the power of the empire was an unbearable temptation for Kings with unmanageable ambitions. It was also painful to admit that it was an era when everything was still completely dependent of Altia¡¯s authority. It meant chaos and political crisis after her death.


    Some of the Kings that had been united by the empire started to advocate independence, and the people themselves turned their backs on unification and stability. Humans who held hands and praised each other¡¯s smiles in the days of Altia¡¯s rule began to talk with swords.


    ¡­Emperors other than Altia were not emperors.


    That was what everyone said at the time. Doha Surah then understood the true nature of the human mind.


    Humans were bound by an overwhelmingly strong person. And when that strong person was absent, humans showed a sense of self-entitlement and regarded themselves as strong.


    The empire that Altia had built was lost within ten years after her death. Still, that didn¡¯t mean there was nothing left anymore.


    Humans became the rulers of the continent and gained freedom to walk the earth with their own feet. They enjoyed a fulfilled era in which civilization and culture was built.


    Although Altia fought for an era in which all humans were under a unified nation, everyone was saved, and everyone was happy in the end. Doha Surah came to think that this outcome was still better than the era when humans were dominated by spirits, glared at by dragons, and overseen by giants.


    Doha Surah didn¡¯t like anyone else other than Altia and her companions. However, it didn¡¯t want to despise the other humans like it used to do.


    After Altia died, Doha Surah had nothing to do. Days, months, and years passed by when he had no enemies to hate and no master to trust. A cruel and empty life continued.


    So, at that time, Doha Surah decided to put an end to its life in the south, which was its homeland.


    Doha Surah would never forget the voice he heard at that time.


    ¡­Doo. It seems I was wrong. Shall we try again? Let¡¯s paint everything and redraw the world.


    Doo. Doha Surah¡¯s nickname. Only its comrades at the time called that name, and only one person spoke it with that tone so intimately.


    However, the quality of her voice was completely different from before. Doha Surah still remembered the feeling of being grabbed by the heart.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸¡­Altia did not perish. Her soul, which killed all kinds of devilishness, had emanated devilishness itself. She had become the main existence of the great devil and has continued to exist up to this day.¡¹


    Doha Surah spoke while reflecting a faraway place in its demonic eyes. Its tone was unique, but was it just my imagination that its voice sounded somewhat lonely?


    I nodded in response to those words. And so, I urged Doha Surah to continue. The winding angle tilted slightly, and its eyes narrowed.


    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing relevant to say from here on. Altia¡¯s demonic soul continued to influence this world.¡¹


    She transformed a primitive religious organization into the Great Holy Church and tried to unite the people through that faith. Perhaps, in the course of that flow, her name changed from the great hero Altia to the masculine name Altius, the God of Salvation, as she passed through the mouths of the people as a god.


    Altia knew it, said Doha Surah.


    Humans would not turn into mockery if they were protected by a national unity. Humans did things for their own wild desires and didn¡¯t think about anything else. Even if someone suppressed them with majesty and power, destruction would surely come.


    If that was the case, humans could no longer be governed. Altia had no choice but to dominate.


    There was nothing to do, there was nothing to think about, as there was only the thought to hope for. Humans had therefore to prostrate themselves, throw away their wisdom, and become like babies, unable to do anything. Learning would only make them die, so books were burned to ashes.


    Only then would people know domination. Unity had to be made. Soon, a time when everyone was saved and happy would come. At that time, they would hope¡­


    ¡­And wish for happiness in their hands.


    Doha Surah spoke while opening its lips pleasantly.


    ¡¸That¡¯s all. In the meantime, I was ordered to protect this place. Until the great hero arrives, my task was to protect it at all times.¡¹


    Its cheeks distorted while chewings its own words. My eyelids were strangely hot.


    After giving a hint about its role in this place, I opened my mouth to ask if it was to protect the ring, and it said that it could not answer, opening its eyes lightly. I bent my fingers lightly.


    It was useless. I didn¡¯t fully understand.


    A lot of information was packed in my skull, causing irregular reflections in my brain. I had a hard time dealing with what was right and what was not.


    Altius¡­Altia¡¯s past. Her purpose was so spectacular that it couldn¡¯t be described in a single word. Of course, human life was not easy to describe in a few words.


    But even that had too many thorns to swallow. Of course, I couldn¡¯t verify if Doha Surah was telling the whole truth, and there was a possibility that there may be some dramatization or lack of information. Nevertheless.


    ¡¸¡­Even if you say unity by faith, it¡¯s a terribly daunting story. Besides, even among the Great Saints, there are forces that dislike the rejection of wisdom, don¡¯t you know that?¡¹


    Filaret spoke as if she was trying to find some words for a while. That was surely a valid argument, and a statement that should be able to contradict Altia¡¯s thoughts.


    Yet, there was a bad feeling in my skull. No matter how much I tried to find some reasoning, I asked myself whether my imagination was going too far.


    But at the same time, I had an intuition. It crawled on my spine, making it numb. My imagination was too ugly and putrid. Doha Surah responded to Filaret¡¯s question, while retorting to my premonition.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a simple story. You humans will always be united by an entity when you¡¯re in a predicament. It used to be that way. Then all you have to do is do it again.¡¹


    That¡¯s exactly what humans should do before a disaster that was difficult to handle arrived to destroy all. Then everything would fit its purpose. Doha Surah said the time would come when everyone would be saved and happy.


    I could feel that my eyes were trembling as they looked beyond.


    A death snow butterfly was seen outside the window.

 Volume 13 - CH 347

    Chapter 347: The Desired Puppet Show


    I had sudden nausea. My gastric juices were coming up from my throat and I was struggling to expel them. I swallowed them by force and held my lips with my fingers.


    Before I knew it, I could feel my sweat licking my forehead. Doha Surah smiled at me, widening its evil eyes right in front of mine.


    A question naturally occurred to me, as if I were waiting for the answer to be spat out. I pointed my finger at Doha Surah and said the following.


    ¡¸¡­This is the last question. Just one. Just tell me one more thing. ¡¹


    ¡°If I can answer¡±, said Doha Surah. What was reflected in that expression was sin itself. My eyebrows creased and my eyes rose.


    ¡¸There should be a herd of magical beasts in the northwest area of the Gharast Kingdom. That¡¯s why Valerie left¡­Is that something that Altius planned to do? Or did it just happen that the magical beasts wanted to dance with their feet aligned?¡¹


    I already knew the answer. I half understood what Doha Surah¡¯s expression meant to say.


    But I still had to ask. It was impossible to turn my back without asking that question and move my legs without knowing anything.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I had to do this. I felt as if I had an obligation to listen to this.


    Doha Surah spoke with rippled lips. The reason why there was no emotion in its voice was probably because it was originally a magical beast.


    ¡¸It¡¯s unfortunate, but I cannot answer. ¡¹


    I knew it. Ah, even though Doha Surah was a magical beast, it was still terribly sincere. I even wanted to express my thanks. Rather than dodging the question, it asserted that it couldn¡¯t answer.


    There was only one condition that didn¡¯t allow Doha Surah to answer, whether its words were a betrayal to Altius or not. In other words, it would be a betrayal if it answered my question.


    It was like saying that Altius was the one who created the catastrophe.


    My pulse increased and my heartbeats became louder. They gradually gained momentum, accelerating the blood flow throughout my body. The back teeth that were naturally meshed let out a painful groan.


    I see, I understood why it couldn¡¯t answer. I knew it now. I shall give it my blessing.


    ¡­Ah, how revolting.


    My teeth didn¡¯t mesh well. My fingertips were trembling convulsively, and my guts were on fire.


    Something was clogged in my chest. That damned catastrophe was worse than the bottom of the earth. It was the opening act for the ideal world that Altius talked about. Did she know that almost everyone died for the sake of her unfathomable dream?


    Children died in front of their parents, and parents died in front of their children. Babies¡¯ skulls were trampled by magical beasts. Women were not only trampled but used violently by vicious monsters.


    Like that, both my adoptive mother and my teacher died cruelly. Everything was lost. In the past, the only person who remained connected to me was Ariene.


    The catastrophe was so devastating. It was the worst possible scenario.


    That devil. So, the catastrophe was caused by that divine spirit.


    For the first time in a long time, my voice became rough. Even a dry laugh seemed to leak from my lips.


    ¡¸In order to move the world as she wants, she is going to wreck everything and everyone in it. How splendid, huh. If I were a guest at a theater, I¡¯d throw a bottle of ale at the stage while yelling it sucks.¡¹


    My cheeks were twitching. My head was heavily clouded. I felt like my thoughts had been turned over from the bottom.


    At first, I thought that the best way to contain the damage of the catastrophe was to unite the hands of the Kings of the nations.


    After all, it was done in the past. In that case, if I moved the field a little, if I cooperated in advance, and if I could do it with careful, it wouldn¡¯t lead to bad results.


    I had such an image in my head.


    However, if someone who arrogantly talked about a divine spirit who was conceitedly pulling its hands behind the scenes, it would be a completely different story.


    No matter how hard I tried, those bad things would happen until the end. Everything would be done for Altius¡¯ purpose.


    Things wouldn¡¯t be over until all of mankind joined together to beg for salvation, just as it once was. In order to achieve that purpose, Altius caused a great disaster.


    I felt excrement in my nostrils. There was a feeling of disgust, as if my guts had been twisted inside my body. It seemed that I couldn¡¯t escape from this.


    Ah, even so, when I thought carefully about it, everything had become much easier to understand than before.


    Whether I got stuck, whether I got Ariene¡¯s soul back, or whether I stopped the roots of the catastrophe.


    ¡­Altius. What I had to do was crush the heart of the great hero Altia.


    Wonderful. Nothing was clearer than this. This was what I hoped for. I lifted my cheeks forcibly.


    ¡¸¡­I don¡¯t care what you think. But Altia¡¯s ideals are surprisingly good. Rather than watching tens of thousands of sorrows born from humans strives, this path is much better.¡¹


    Doha Surah spoke as if responding to my words. I vaguely understood what those words were trying to convey.


    Certainly, almost everyone died in the catastrophe. Many died and just a few survived. Even if someone survived, that someone would be deprived of his thoughts, would lose his wisdom, and his books would burn.


    But what stood ahead was undeniable happiness. Days when people didn¡¯t have to think about anything, and just make a wish. A supreme daily life ruled by God. A life with peace under a unified will.


    It must be wonderful. In the old days, I would have been so happy that I would have fallen and wished for it.


    Conversely, if humans were to remain as they were now, tragedy would continue to ravage the earth. The salvation campaign would be repeated at every opportunity, and everyone would fight and hate each other whenever they liked.


    I couldn¡¯t avoid it no matter how hard I tried. Humans were just like that.


    Compared to that chaos, Altius provided a better path. Instead of mass-producing tragedies for all eternity, closing our eyes to the small amount of damage would bring prosperity and peace.


    I let out a sigh. I took out a chewing tobacco from my pocket chest and put it in my mouth.


    I wanted to calm my heart, which was filled with fever. It was about to burst, even if just a little. I wanted to calmly utter the following words even if it was only for a short time.


    I spoke through a familiar smell in my nostrils.


    ¡¸Alright. Just one more thing, let me tell you my thoughts. Doha Surah. ¡¹


    Doha Surah waved its lips for a moment, then closed its mouth and listened to my words.


    ¡¸Altius is certainly great. A true hero. ¡¹


    Altia once raised her flag to save her people, fought with all her might, and built a powerful nation. She was undoubtedly the one who built the foundation of the human nation.


    There was no word other than hero to refer to such a person. There were not enough words to describe the greatness of that hero. She deserved respect.


    Changing history and creating a new era were tasks done by heroes, worthy of bearing that title.


    Nonetheless.


    A hero who changed history was a hero who built, carried on that will, and found meaning in those changes.


    A hero was not mediocre. A hero had merit for being a witness of history. For being the one who meshed with history.


    A true hero knew where and how to stop its will, even if changing history wouldn¡¯t mark its name forever.


    A true hero had the eyes to see the boundary and the real worth of its accomplishments. A hero was not arrogant, but humble. Because a true hero couldn¡¯t change the whole world.


    But what Altius was trying to accomplish was no longer revolution. It was domination.


    The Great Hero Altia said that this time she would unify all the people and rule them all. She didn¡¯t need wisdom or humility. She was telling everyone how to eradicate history.


    ¡¸But she¡¯s ridiculous. That¡¯s not history. Just call it theater. And I won¡¯t allow myself to be a character in her puppet show.¡¹


    I could see Doha Surah narrowing its eyes naturally. Those eyes seemed as if it were looking at something nostalgic. No words were exchanged after that.


    I stood up and swung the treasure sword at my waist. My purpose was clear. I knew what I had to do. If so, there was no point in resting.

 Volume 13 - CH 348

    Chapter 348: The Lookout Guard and the Heraldic Messenger


    At the top of the prison¡¯s watchtower. Vestaline Geluah was in front of a specific room. Even so, she didn¡¯t enter the room, and she didn¡¯t seem to knock on the door either.


    On the contrary, she silently put her ear on the door in order to hear some sounds. Vestaline slowly hid the loud noise coming from her breath.


    She even avoided swallowing her saliva so that she wouldn¡¯t make a single noise. If she put even a little weight of her body on it, the door would make a creaking sound. She tried to be careful, at the same time as she tried to get closer.


    After eavesdropping for a moment, Vestaline was able to pick up some sounds from the room.


    At this stage, Vestaline asked herself what she was doing. Her sharp eyes became thinner and thinner.


    She was raised as the daughter of someone with a certain status and was called the Steel Princess, and yet she was now eavesdropping. Such behavior was not allowed for a person like her.


    It was a matter of pride. Vestaline kept her ear on the door and searched for words with her uncomfortably swaying eyes.


    No, this behavior was misleading. She was not eavesdropping. This was a strategic and an intelligent action. After lightly stroking her chin, Vestaline turned her thoughts around.


    After all, beyond this door, the magical beast Doha Surah, who had been guarding this prison like its roots, and Lugis, the hero of the Heraldic Order, were having a crucial meeting. Such scene should¡¯ve never been possible.


    Lugis had more than enough escorts, but surveillance was still necessary. It was important to always collect information, because if something happened, she could always rush towards the problem on time. It was obviously natural to behave this way. It was not strange.


    Moreover, she felt little concern from those who were protecting Lugis.


    Three escorts. Caria Burdnick, who was treated like a war maiden by the Heraldics, and Filaret La Volgograd, who made a name for herself in the Battle of Sanyo after using Battlefield Magic. Not to forget Fin Eldith, the Queen of Ghazalia.


    Although that protection had such an impressive lineup, that didn¡¯t mean Vestaline could feel at ease.


    Why? Because Vestaline felt something strange since they came. It was a trivial thing, but it was something that couldn¡¯t be easily discarded.


    After they arrived at the prison, Lugis stopped appearing in public. For some reason, the escorts hid him in a room.


    Even Vestaline, the head of the mercenaries, had little memory of having recently exchanged words with him. Of course, considering his serious injury, medical treatment was necessary. Still, the measures were too strict.


    ¡°¡­I wonder if something has happened.¡±


    Vestaline asserted that it was only natural to have such doubts. Fear that something serious happened to the hero Lugis.


    Therefore, this collection of information was legitimate. Then, there was nothing to be ashamed of. Vestaline explained to herself since her heart felt a slight murmur.


    It was not like she was eavesdropping because she was interested in him.


    Well, it would be a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t interested in him at all. Still, it wasn¡¯t easy for Vestaline to expose all her feelings like her sister once did.


    Moreover, the feelings her sister had for him and the feelings she had for him were quite different. Her feelings were closer to a familial love. Yes, what a daughter felt for a father.


    Therefore, this was nothing more than worrying about his health. She was just gathering information for that purpose.


    The voice of Doha Surah and Lugis¡¯ voice had been echoing from the room for some time. As expected, Vestaline couldn¡¯t hear the content, but she certainly heard his voice.


    In any case, her heart was now filled with a nostalgic feeling. Vestaline hadn¡¯t heard him for a long time, and for that reason she now felt a strange sense of security in her heart. Apparently Lugis was safe.


    At the same time as Vestaline stroked her chest in relief, another sound reached her ears.


    ¡¸¡­Hmm, excuse me¡­what are you doing, Lady Vestaline? ¡¹


    Largud Ann, who was someone pivotal for the Heraldic Order¡¯s administration and was Saint Matia¡¯s right-handed person, stood right here. She was staring at Vestaline while standing still on the connecting corridor.


    Vestaline wanted to praise herself for not screaming.


    Her heart was roaring like never before, and cold sweat ran down from her spine. Still, only her expression tightened firmly. Luckily for her, she was originally a person who didn¡¯t express her emotions.


    If by any chance she revealed her emotions to Largud Ann, it would seem as if she were confessing that she was eavesdropping. It would lead to an action filled with odd feelings. She had to remain extremely calm.


    She remembered that Ann was scheduled to visit this prison today. Ann was both an inspector and a messenger. However, she was to arrive in the evening, but seemed to have arrived quite early.


    Actually, the role of a messenger was not important, especially for a person like Largud Ann. There was so much to be done rather than preoccupying with other people¡¯s letters.


    However, Vestaline had heard somewhere that Largud Ann was the most reliable person when dealing with Lugis. It seemed that a relationship of trust was built between them.


    While trying to stay calm, Vestaline let out a small sigh from her throat while taking her ear away from the door. Her thoughts were engulfing with shame, but her voice twisted as much as possible in order to sound normal.


    ¡¸¡­Actually, Lord Lugis is having a meeting with the magical beast. I was asked to be on the lookout.¡¹


    It was not a mistake or a lie. She was the one who brought Doha Surah to this point, and it was the most perfect idea to keep watch in case of emergency. However, Vestaline turned her gaze away from Ann for a moment.


    Did Ann sense something? Or did she think Vestaline shouldn¡¯t be on the lookout? Ann nodded and said with a stiff expression.


    ¡¸Saint Matia has entrusted me with words that must be conveyed to the Lord Hero. I have to talk to him as soon as possible, no matter what.¡¹


    Vestaline slightly raised her eyes upon hearing those words. No matter what. If Ann, the one who ruled the administration of the Heraldic Order, said so, then it was definitely not a light one. There must be a difference in the content that she carried than that of a regular message. It carried heavy weight for sure.


    Vestaline realized why Largud Ann came to this prison on her own without taking an escort with her. Thinking about that, the moment when Vestaline was about to knock on the door¡­


    ¡­Hold down, Caria. I¡¯ll sew it on. It¡¯s okay Lugis, it doesn¡¯t feel any pain. It just can¡¯t move anymore.


    It was Filaret¡¯s voice that echoed from the room. Its contents were strangely clear. At the same time, voices resembling those of Caria and Eldith echoed, and above all, Lugis¡¯ loud voice leaked immediately from the room. There was no longer any need to eavesdrop.


    Vestaline wondered what was happening inside.


    Vestaline¡¯s finger, which was about to knock on the door, naturally stopped. She asked herself if it was okay for her to knock on the door now. It felt like they were involved in something terrible.


    Did Ann hear what Vestaline had heard? While twitching her cheeks, Vestaline let out a heavy sigh.


    After a few moments, the sound stopped. Then, the door slowly creaked as it opened its mouth. Lugis showed his face while entwining his arm on someone else¡¯s shoulder.


    Then, after distorting his eyes, he looked fixedly at Vestaline and Ann.


    Vestaline wondered if it was just her worried mind that made her look so exhausted. Hearing his voice right in front of her eyes for the first time in a long time made a strange impression on her heart.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me like you¡¯d look at a dead man¡­What trouble has happened again, Ann?¡¹


    Lugis stared at Ann with narrowed eyes as he asked her that question. He continued, jokingly, saying that every time she came to see him, trouble usually followed her steps.


    Ann smiled wryly at those words and spoke.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t expect the Lord Hero to tell me those words. It¡¯s your role to attract such things. But¡­That¡¯s right, this time it¡¯s me who carry a very troublesome thing.¡¹


    Holding her lips with her finger for a moment, Ann finally told what she came to say.


    ¡­This is an urgent matter. A messenger has come to the Heraldic Order from the Gharast Kingdom.

 Volume 13 - CH 349

    Chapter 349: One¡¯s Will


    A small amount of white smoke came from the office of Gharast Kingdom¡¯s Protector, Jace Brackenberry.


    While holding his cigarette in his mouth, his cunning eyes focused on the map in front of him. His breathing became shallow, and his gaze agitatedly crawled across the map without resting.


    This was his habit. He hated to be distracted by other things while pondering seriously on something. The same went for the sounds that resonated from the outside, or the sounds that he himself made.


    Brackenberry liked to think and meditate while being surrounded by tranquility. His habit was a common occurrence; therefore, his subordinates rarely tried to enter his office. No one knocked on the door except for essential reports.


    For a moment, Brackenberry held his breath while narrowing his eyes. All he could think about was the horde of magical beasts in the northwest area.


    No, it was no longer appropriate to call it just a horde of magical beasts. It had only one name, and it distorted the minds of those who heard it.


    It was an undeniable disaster. It was appropriate to call it a catastrophe made of magical beasts.


    Brackenberry touched the map loosely with his anxious fingers.


    Seven days had passed since Fort Suzif, the northernmost military settlement of the Gharast Kingdom and a shield that protected the nation from magical beasts, fell before the catastrophe.


    Even so, the Gharast Kingdom had yet to provide effective measures against this catastrophe. Meanwhile, the surge of magical beasts was gaining more and more momentum.


    It was as if it expanded its power by swallowing people in each move it made. It was silly to even count the damage it created in its path.


    Of course, if the catastrophe was comprised of just regular magical beasts, there would be no such damage. All of this was the fault of that unimaginable monster.


    ¡­The Bastion Giant Beast Zebrililith. A living disaster named by the Cathedral.


    A huge form that pierced the heavens and swallowed its surroundings with a single step.


    Eat, waste, and eat again. The greatest disaster the world had known. The only way to escape was thanks to its lack of speed, probably because of its huge body.


    However, the people were only able to prolong their lives for now. There were countless refugees fleeing to the royal capital after being robbed of their homes and food. Government affairs were delayed in order to deal with this crisis.


    The Government claimed that it was aware of the danger that came with the catastrophe, and that it should challenge it with all its strength.


    If that was the case, the Government would¡¯ve acted accordingly. Instead, it faced the catastrophe with less than half the men.


    How naive. The Government thought that it could deal with the catastrophe just like it did when it overcame the dangers from the south and east.


    What arrogance. What a disrespectful thing. Brackenberry looked at that incompetence with raging eyes. All he wanted to do was spit on the Government.


    Because of that incompetence, the Government killed many soldiers and left capable men to die. Brackenberry saw behind his eyelids the face of the man who defended Fort Suzif until the very end.


    He was a kind man; someone whose traits were rare in the military. He was a man who didn¡¯t show conceited traits. In fact, he was so loyal and kind that people saw him as someone servile. Because he was a taciturn man, Brackenberry had never seen him arguing with others.


    He was a quiet person from the beginning and originally aspired to be a civil servant, so that temper was not strange.


    Brackenberry gave him a certain kind of evaluation. He was a person who could accurately judge things without being carried away by fever.


    He was neither overwhelmed by repugnant ambition, nor driven by cowardice. He was a man who did what he had to do. He didn¡¯t have the aggression to go forward, but he had enough qualities to be a defensive general.


    Therefore, he was sent to Fort Suzif to protect the area. That¡¯s why he died. He ignored orders to evacuate and died with the stronghold as his tombstone. The people who were prone to cowardice lived their lives honorably in exchange for his death.


    Brackenberry held tightly a piece of parchment in his hand. It was the man¡¯s last written note and was entrusted to Brackenberry by his adjutant.


    ¡­The contents described the scale and characteristics of the great catastrophe. It explained to Brackenberry how it was important for the Gharast Kingdom to cooperate with the surrounding countries. Even if it was his last letter, there was no melancholy that resembled a suicide note and there was no fragment of useless emotions.


    Until the very end, he fulfilled his duties as a soldier.


    ¡°I will never waste your sacrifice. Yes, I won¡¯t let anyone say that you died in vain.¡± Jace Brackenberry¡¯s thoughts were perfectly calm, but only the back of his chest felt extremely hot.


    Brackenberry got convinced. The Bastion Giant Beast Zebrililith was an existence that could oppose the Gharast Kingdom¡¯s power.


    If the Government kept flaunting its pretentiousness and greed, the Gharast Kingdom would eventually crumble. The human nation would die.


    Then, there was no time to waste anymore.


    *knock knock*


    The subordinate probably knew the habits of his superior. A terribly low-key, almost inaudible sound knocked on the door.


    Brackenberry extinguished his cigarette while urging his subordinate to enter the room. A slight scent of leaves pierced his nostrils. His subordinate showed his face with reluctance.


    ¡¸Protector Brackenberry. A messenger has arrived from the Cathedral. ¡¹


    Brackenberry replied without taking his eyes from the map.


    ¡¸I said I want to be undisturbed. Right now, I don¡¯t have time, even in a grain of sand, to deal with the priest. Besides, I know what I need to do.¡¹


    The old religion¡­no, they had already decided to send a messenger to the Heraldic Order. The Cathedral loathed the Heraldic religion with all its might. It was kind of abnormal.


    But that had nothing to do with Brackenberry. And what¡¯s there to blame?


    Certainly, in reality, the Gharast Kingdom and the Heraldic Order were in a hostile relationship. He could never call them friendly. However, that was a substantive story, and not a formal one.


    In fact, the Great Holy Church was the one who engaged in a war with the Heraldic religion. Formally speaking, the Gharast Kingdom had nothing to do with their conflict. The soldiers in the Sanyo Plains who had engaged in a battle with the Heraldics were formally called the ¡°Soldiers of the Great Holy Church¡±.


    Of course, even Brackenberry understood that these were nothing more than a silly excuse born out of spite. He obviously supported his nation, but there was no reason to continue these attacks in wake of a bigger crisis.


    Then, there was no problem in sending one or two messengers. Even so, that didn¡¯t mean he sent a messenger to forge friendship with the enemy.


    He just ordered his subordinate to dissent on the capture of Prison Beulah and talk about the magical beasts¡¯ disaster that was coming to annihilate them all. It was a natural course of action for the commander of the national army.


    Similar things were being done to the southern state of Elizard and the eastern dynasty of the Bolvat reign.


    Brackenberry didn¡¯t know if his actions made sense. However, no one would say that nothing had been achieved. He had to use all he could.


    ¡¸Rather than that, what about the Cathedral¡¯s movement? Has it made a significant move?¡¹


    The subordinate stiffened his lips for a moment, raised his voice, and said there was no movement. At most, it dispatched priests to various places as messengers.


    Brackenberry raised his eyes as if he was fed up with the contents. Due to the current crisis, the Cathedral should¡¯ve taken the lead in promoting cooperation among other countries. However, this time, the Cathedral was moving slowly. It felt rather strange.


    Pagans and disasters should be an abomination to them. In fact, when the Heraldic Order conquered the walled city of Garoua Maria, they were the ones who moved faster than any other country or local city.


    Most likely, the turmoil caused when the Saint was attacked by the Heraldic Order had not subsided yet. Once caught in a trap cowardly, a beast would hesitate to even take normal food.


    Brackenberry lifted his eyes from the map and distorted his lips.


    ¡¸Let me know as soon as there is a reaction from a country or power. I will report the exact situation to His Majesty.¡¹


    While talking to his subordinate, Brackenberry put on his formal attire. And then he started formulating in his head the words he should say to the King. During this time.


    *knock knock*


    A second person knocked on the door.


    That person introduced its name as¡­


    ¡­Olivia Belch.

 Volume 13 - CH 350

    Chapter 350: A Doll and Scorpion


    The Protector Jace Brackenberry took a small breath, inhaling the cold air into his lungs. Then, without changing his expression, Brackenberry looked at the woman in front of him.


    Naturally, Olivia Belch¡¯s gently curled hair caught his gaze. Olivia stared at Brackenberry with a calm, elegant smile. On the other hand, Brackenberry raised his eyebrows at the sight.


    Even though she was still young, there was no sign of hesitation in her face. But it didn¡¯t mean she was a grown up either. If anything, she should be described as sophisticated.


    There was an atmosphere in her that showed she was strangely accustomed to this kind of situation. Did she go through that much experience, or was she originally that kind of person? Brackenberry was sure he didn¡¯t get this impression before, at least when he met her with her father.


    Olivia drew a gentle line on her lips and opened.


    ¡¸I apologize for taking your precious time, Protector Brackenberry. There¡¯s something I really want to talk to you about.¡¹


    Brackenberry responded by pulling his chin lightly toward Olivia, who professed those words with respect.


    Brackenberry¡¯s pale face showed no trace of emotion. The impatience and frustration in his chest were completely absent.


    Only his fingertips bounced slightly. Yet, Brackenberry felt a hint of his sensitive mind.


    ¡¸I see, but I don¡¯t have time. Even so, let me ask you what you want. It must be important since you came here with your own two feet.¡¹


    Though it was not apparent in his tone of voice or demeanor, there was a clear alarm in Brackenberry¡¯s mind. Yes, a warning.


    His sharp gaze occasionally pierced Olivia¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡­The timing was strangely suspicious.


    Brackenberry didn¡¯t believe in superstitions. Rather, the words of fortune tellers that spoke of omens of misfortune or the arrival of good luck were nothing but nonsense to Brackenberry. He truly hated those words.


    Many military men believed in fate, whether it brought good or bad luck, but Brackenberry had always avoided believing in such things.


    The reason for this disbelief was that a commander should not lead the soldiers as if in a dream. A commander must have his mind sane in a certain reality.


    A soldier had a family, parents, and children. A soldier had someone to love. Only after receiving a military patent, the commander had the right to give orders to those soldiers. Brackenberry believed that, in order to lead those precious lives, a commander should have his mind freed from the misconceptions of good fortune and misfortune.


    Today, however, Brackenberry was tempted to believe in such omens. The woman in front of him brought something ominous. He had that intuition.


    There was a sign that the bottom of his stomach was loosely rubbed.


    It was the same during the council hall at the government-designated area of the Royal Castle. Olivia¡¯s words changed the course of the scene, which was slightly tilted toward Brackenberry¡¯s plan.


    Even though it was the King who made the final declaration, it was Olivia who changed the situation. And so it was now. She visited him just before he was about to meet the King.


    Even if it was an important official, or even if it was the visit of a senior aristocrat, Brackenberry could not afford to spare time due to the current crisis that befell the kingdom. The position, however, was different from that of a saint¡¯s accomplice.


    Even though Brackenberry needed every second of his time, he couldn¡¯t avoid this person. It was really a bad timing.


    After receiving that gaze from Brackenberry, Olivia still strengthened her torso and rolled her words.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about the Bastion Beast Zebrililith. Protector, I have heard that your response toward this magical beast is going to be your highest priority.¡¹


    Brackenberry replied to those words without showing emotions. His eyelids only blinked sightly.


    ¡¸Of course. Aristocrats who don¡¯t move in the face of a national crisis are not aristocrats, and those who don¡¯t stand in front of the enemy are not soldiers.¡¹


    ¡°What did this woman come to ask?¡± Such words inadvertently appeared in Brackenberry¡¯s mind.


    It was different from what Brackenberry had heard in the talks about the Heraldics or about sending envoys to various countries. It was even different from when he occasionally but rarely engaged in politics. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What is this talk?¡±


    Olivia was an unmistakable senior aristocrat despite being so young. She came here herself when there shouldn¡¯t be any reasons for that. Was it for the benefit of the Belch Family? Or¡­did she come to see Brackenberry because someone of a higher status got involved somehow?


    Brackenberry¡¯s vigilance created a distinct color in his eyes. Ahead of this gaze, Olivia said with a smile.


    ¡¸¡­I would like you to withdraw from this matter. Zebrililith has been recognized as an unmistakable Great Evil Beast. If so, it is an enemy of the Great Holy Church. Jurisdiction will be transferred to the Cathedral.¡¹


    Olivia spoke, saying that this decision was what His Holiness the Pope, and also the Holy Saint, would like. Brackenberry could see that her round eyes were looking straight at him.


    During a moment, a breathtaking void engulfed the whole office.


    It was at this point that Brackenberry realized. He was not sure at first, but now it was different.


    He certainly picked the scheme with his fingertips.


    ¡°¡­This woman is an enemy. She wears the skin of a woman like a precious doll, but she holds the mind of a cunning scorpion.¡±


    Just as Olivia said, the existence of a Great Evil Beast was to be dealt by the Great Holy Church, and then exterminated. Since the time when the savior god Altius destroyed the Great Demon, that pledge had continued.


    As expected, there was no law that bound countries to follow that pledge, but the countries affected by the Great Holy Church had vowed to follow its doctrine. Therefore, a certain amount of restraint was to be exerted.


    But even so, how could Brackenberry withdraw now in the face of that disaster? How could the future of the country be entrusted to the Cathedral that was so stiff and unmoving?


    Brackenberry already understood the expectations of the Cathedral. Perhaps they were using this opportunity to increase their influence over the Gharast Kingdom. Olivia also benefitted from the influence of the Saint.


    However, that was no longer the behavior of a Gharast noble. It was the behavior of a salesperson.


    Brackenberry raised his eyes and stretched his elbows lightly. Many layers of words piled up in the depths of his thoughts, and he chose the best one among them.


    ¡¸That¡¯s just words. Neither Lords nor the Cathedral have the authority to give me orders¡­not even the Pope or the Holy Saint. Only His Majesty the King can give me orders.¡¹


    And then, Brackenberry continued, opening his lips with a great momentum.


    ¡¸I said that I would listen to your words, Olivia Belch, a noble from Gharast, but I don¡¯t remember hearing the words of a Cathedral envoy. You¡¯re wasting your time.¡¹


    While saying so, Brackenberry stood up without making a sound. ¡°Let¡¯s finish it here¡±, he said with his strong attitude.


    His gaze became hard and cold to the point of freezing his opponent. The atmosphere he emitted was filled with hostility. It was too heavy even for a veteran hero to endure.


    Olivia replied to his menacing stance, while lowering her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡¸His Majesty the King is now speaking with the Holy Saint. I¡¯m sure His Majesty will be able to accept it.¡¹


    Brackenberry opened his eyes for a moment while listening to her voice behind his back. ¡°Impossible. There¡¯s no way the King will make that judgment.¡±


    ¡°What we¡¯re facing now is an undeniable national crisis, and the nation has a duty to protect its people. The aristocrats have a responsibility to fulfill their duties.¡±


    Brackenberry knew King Ameraitz personally, who was once wise, and thus wiser than anyone else. However old he may be, Brackenberry was convinced that the King was not foolish.


    However, there was something in Brackenberry¡¯s heart that was making a fuss at the bottom of his viscera. Something indescribably eerie. He felt a strange premonition that this woman managed to steal an irreparable time.


    Brackenberry made his legs run in a hurry.

 Volume 13 - CH 351

    Chapter 351: The Saint and the Golden


    Olivia Belch drank her tea peacefully in a private room at the Cathedral.


    As the tea ran down her throat, a warm sensation spread through her viscera, and she felt like she could finally breathe. Her skin, filled with tension, gradually regained its softness.


    Yes, her daily life these past few days was truly tense. She didn¡¯t have a single day to relax.


    That one act at the Royal Castle, an encounter with the Protector Jace Brackenberry¡­She also tried several other things; some were successful while others were unsuccessful.


    However, there was no doubt that each of them tormented Olivia¡¯s spirit. She hardly slept at night. Somehow, she managed go through despite everything that was going in her life.


    She was a strong woman. She was worthy of being called an aristocrat.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t feel fear or tension. That sensibility influenced both the strong and ordinary people.


    The many things she accomplished were to solidify her position in the Cathedral and, at the same time, to join hands with the Gharast Kingdom and the Great Holy Church. All of this was for the benefit of the Belch Family.


    The connection between the Cathedral and the Belch Family was far stronger than that of other nobles.


    The Cathedral aimed to strengthen its influence with the Gharast Kingdom through the Belch Family, and the Belch Family wanted to expand their mercantile interests in the territory under the direct control of the Cathedral.


    If the influence of the Great Holy Church was strengthened, the prosperity of the Belch Family would become even greater.


    That¡¯s why Olivia took advantage of this catastrophe. With it, she sought to increase the Cathedral¡¯s influence over the Gharast Kingdom.


    Some would call it a betrayal to the motherland. If it was for self-interest, then that statement would be right. Olivia had no intention to deny it. Aristocrats were outdated people who were always burning with ambition for self-enhancement.


    And perhaps that ambition satisfied Olivia in a way. As soon as she placed the cup on the table, the door opened and someone unique appeared.


    She brought two guards with her, but it should have been a rule of the Cathedral rather than a lack of trust in Olivia.


    Olivia gave a friendly smile and opened her mouth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time. Things went naturally well. ¡¹


    Stepping inside the room from the opened door, Saint Ariene smiled and replied. The way she smiled had never changed from the past.


    ¡¸Yes, Olivia. His Majesty the King Ameraitz kindly entrusted the handling of the Bastion Beast Zebrililith to the Great Holy Church.¡¹


    With a bright smile on her face, Ariene sat down and smiled at Olivia.


    It was just her smile that seemed innocent. Her demeanor carried the heavy burden of the country¡¯s pressure by baring the title of saint.


    Of course, Ariene was still a candidate to be a saint, but even so, when she was selected by God, she was almost the same as a saint. Her words were so heavy that they were incomparable to those of her average senior aristocrats.


    With this, it would be difficult for the Gharast Kingdom to take aggressive action against the Bastion Beast Zebrililith. Of course, self-defense measures should be taken, but the Protector Brackenberry should no longer command such measures.


    Naturally, the Bastion Beast Zebrililith was going to continue to roar with its gigantic body.


    Olivia said in response.


    ¡¸I wonder what the Cathedral will do from now on¡­or rather you. ¡¹


    She spoke as if she were asking.


    To be honest, Olivia thought that the sovereignty of the Cathedral was already in the hands of the saint who stood before her eyes.


    The Pope was not a fool, but he was a true believer of the Great Holy Church. In a way, she could say that he was a blind believer.


    For the Pope, just being able to stand in front of the saint was the ultimate honor. Olivia once saw the Pope¡¯s face as if he were looking at a myth.


    Therefore, if Ariene wished for something, the Pope would take every action to achieve it. In that case, there was no one in the Cathedral who could oppose Ariene anymore.


    After receiving Olivia¡¯s question and having tea in her mouth, Ariene spoke.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. A Great Beast is a thing that brings a large disaster. It will cause damage to the Gharast Kingdom and other countries since it¡¯s the superior form of the magical beasts¡¯ species. In the meantime, we will finish the pilgrimage to the west. ¡¹


    Only then will the influence of the Great Holy Church be strengthened. The position of the Cathedral will be more secure than ever. Then, Ariene explained that the world idealized by its doctrine would expand.


    There was a madness of faith in her eyes that showed how much she truly believed in it.


    One of the guards, the Cathedral Knight named Garras Gargantia, listened to her words with a slightly stiff expression. He was probably thinking deeply about the saint¡¯s words.


    ¡¸A Great Beast and a disaster. It feels like a mythical world. You can even call it a fairy tale, but¡­is it even going to destroy each country in the world?¡¹


    Suddenly, Olivia raised her long eyelashes while talking.


    It was only natural that the Gharast Kingdom would be damaged by this upcoming threat, but did that mean the surrounding countries would be damaged as well?


    Olivia wondered if the evil that was coming was something that sprung up from the bottom of the earth.


    ¡¸Because that¡¯s what magical beasts are. Those who have the competence and perseverance to endure will be chosen, Olivia. It won¡¯t matter if you¡¯re near the Great Beast or far away from it.¡¹


    Ariene spoke so naturally. It felt as if her words were written in a divine book or something similar.


    Olivia nodded slightly and looked at Ariene¡¯s large eyes. Her golden eyes stared at her without any malice. Somehow, she even showed a sense of intimacy. It was as if she had forgotten what she had just said.


    Olivia and Ariene had spent their days together as nuns in the Cathedral, although there were some quarrels and disagreements here and there.


    At some point, Ariene began to call her Olivia because of the affection she felt for her, and so did Olivia.


    However, that¡¯s why Olivia could think and speak freely in front of the Saint. A suspicion appeared at the edge of her thoughts as she wetted her lips.


    ¡°¡­By the way, who is this? This woman in the form of Ariene.¡±


    Olivia did not possess imprudence to ask that question out loud. She had a soft smile on her face as she talked with the saint.


    However, she still wondered. Olivia knew Ariene well; she was a brave girl who strived for the best no matter where she was. Yes, Ariene was a girl with a strong will.


    It was not like she was gone. But sometimes Ariene became what she was now.


    From time to time, Olivia saw Ariene staring into the distance, spitting out words as if she were acting in a play.


    It was as if two souls lived together in Ariene¡¯s body.


    Was this what people call a ¡°Saint¡±? A saint was said to hold God in its body. If the one who became God was called a saint, then perhaps this was her rightful form.


    Although she felt some doubts and worries, Olivia did not stop being friends with Ariene.


    The reason Olivia was able to build a friendly relationship with the Cathedral was undoubtedly thanks to Ariene¡¯s connection, but Olivia herself liked Ariene genuinely. She liked Ariene¡¯s eyes and voice more than anything else, and also her true nature.


    That¡¯s why the current situation was a little unsettling. It was not strange to see Ariene with her escorts.


    Thinking about that, Olivia suddenly raised her gaze. Ariene¡¯s escorts were always the same people. Her escorts were the Cathedral Knight Garras Gargantia and his adjutant.


    However, today, Garras and an unfamiliar human stood by Ariene¡¯s side. Apart from not saying a word, this unfamiliar human had a terribly cold expression and eyes. It was as if those eyes had no heat. Perhaps, a resolute expression was the right description.


    Somehow, a slight sense of incongruity filled Olivia¡¯s throat. But she didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°¡­That escort is the same as Ariene. It has golden eyes and hair.¡±

 Volume 13 - CH 352

    Chapter 352: A Master and its Servant in the Prison


    I put on gloves for protection. I felt the extreme cold while passing them through my fingers. I was already out of breath, even though I was still inside the prison¡¯s premises. It seemed that the outside world was in a pretty grim state.


    Still, we couldn¡¯t just stay behind walls until the death snow was over. After all, in the past, I couldn¡¯t see the end of the era of death snow.


    If things went wrong, the death snow would continue until most of the humans in this world finished making their own coffins.


    There was a limit to this absurdity. I had a hunch that cunning divine spirit was involved in this.


    A cloak covered with fur fell over my shoulders and covered my military uniform. It was a strangely high-quality cloak. Back in the day, I wouldn¡¯t have worn something like this.


    When I thanked Vestaline for the preparations, she lowered her eyelids and spoke.


    ¡¸You can now return to Philos, Commander. I¡¯ll join you later¡­if I can obviously.¡¹


    Vestaline¡¯s words contained a color that seemed to be chasing something. I could see something in those eyes piercing mine. It was probably meant to accuse me.


    Actually, her behavior made sense.


    After all, I was the one who brought her and her mercenaries to the edge of such a hostile territory. I was the one who made her risk her life and rendered some mercenaries incapacitated.


    Since the person responsible was going to leave them in order to go to the puppet city of Philos, it was only natural for Vestaline to be upset.


    Originally, Vestaline and the mercenaries were supposed to withdraw and go back to Philos. They were needed to transport the prisoners and guard them.


    But that plan changed. The reason was the information brought by Largud Ann, the Head Administrator of the Heraldic Order.


    ¡­A messenger was sent from the Gharast Kingdom to the Heraldic Order.


    That was something that was not possible in the first place. This was because the Gharast Kingdom did not originally recognize the Heraldic Order as a power, or as a negotiating partner.


    They treated the Heraldics as night thieves or as rebels. The state did not negotiate with such people. They just stared and tried to trample. That was the only option the state could afford.


    The state spoke only to powers that were worthy of it. Sending a messenger meant the Gharast Kingdom began to consider the Heraldic Order as a negotiating partner.


    Considering the relationship between the Gharast Kingdom and the Great Holy Church, it should have been impossible.


    The fact that it happened¡­meant they were somewhat cornered.


    The reason was obvious without thinking too much. After all, neither the Heraldic Order nor the other nations posed a threat to the Gharast Kingdom.


    If they were cornered, then there was only one reason. The magical beast disaster that was coming from the northwest was probably that reason. Fort Suzif, the shield of the Gharast Kingdom, had fallen into disrepair in the absence of its defender, Valerie.


    Seeing that situation, the people from the Gharast Kingdom began to feel a sense of crisis. Some people thought that perhaps this was not just a small threat.


    That¡¯s why they chose the Heraldic Order as one of their negotiating partners.


    How amusing. This was the long-awaited result. With this, there was no doubt that the Gharast Kingdom would start to cooperate with other countries.


    If that happened, the response to the major disaster would be much quicker than before. It would be much, much, much better than what it was during my past life.


    People fought in the death snow for many years. They fought desperately despite knowing that fighting a natural occurrence was a lost cause. But not now. Yes, now I got the true answer.


    This catastrophe was not a natural occurrence, but the doing of an evil spirit.


    No matter how I struggled, no matter how things would be for me, I¡¯d make sure to move my fingers. I must cut off that evil spirit¡¯s arms.


    For that reason, I couldn¡¯t easily let go of Gharast Kingdom¡¯s foothold called Prison Beulah. Of course, I couldn¡¯t predict how things would turn out in the end. If I took my eyes off it, I could be slammed to the bottom of the earth.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t take Vestaline with me.


    In response to Vestaline¡¯s bitter words, I said while turning my thoughts around.


    ¡¸¡­Sorry. But I need you to stay here for a while, Vestaline. You¡¯re the only one I can ask.¡¹


    I continued my words while exchanging glances with Vestaline. I could see her lips getting slightly distorted. Her lips implied that she was dissatisfied.


    ¡¸Without you, the mercenaries will return to being ordinary people. It¡¯s because of you that they¡¯re mercenaries. They will protect this place because of you.¡¹


    That¡¯s what I understood after spending time with her in this prison. The difference between me and her was something that I felt clearly in my skin.


    The human named Vestaline Geluah definitely had the talent to be an offensive commander. A talent far greater than mine.


    She could make quick decisions, and although she was somewhat stubborn, she could still choose what was necessary. She had the charisma to lead her men and a voice that resonated in their hearts.


    And above all, her demeanor. Soldiers showed respect for her resolute attitude. She had the attitude to stand in front of everyone. It made them want to follow in her footsteps, she who wielded the battle flag.


    Vestaline had that precious talent.


    Then, I had no mistake in having this feeling. After all, I was once an adventurer and a mercenary myself.


    If I were a soldier, I¡¯d follow the commander Vestaline. Though she¡¯d most likely refuse.


    Vestaline took my words and shook her gaze slightly. She said softly with her lips rippling when I thought she would profess a harsh objection.


    ¡¸¡­If the Commander says so, I will obey. Yes, I won¡¯t act selfishly like a certain person.¡¹


    She didn¡¯t need to say it like that, I was fully aware of it. I was lacking the depth of thoughts, such as being considerate of others. I knew that I was causing a lot of trouble.


    That part would be settled someday. I spoke while moving my mouth lightly. Would you accept it? Vestaline took my hand and knelt down as if she were begging.


    That appearance resembled exactly the behavior of a servant in front of its master.


    ¡¸Well then, Commander. You can go now. Leave me here. If I do exactly as you say, I¡¯d like to think that eventually you¡¯ll pick me up so that I reunite with my sister.¡¹


    The Steel Princess had her thin fingers on my palm. Since I was the Commander in a twisted way, this must be the way she could honor me.


    No matter where she went, Vestaline was a person who always showed a beautiful demeanor. It even made me jealous. People like me, who were born in a ditch, were far from being graceful.


    I was sure I¡¯d never be able to act like her for the rest of my life. After having those thoughts, a dark feeling surged from my chest.


    Oh well, at least I could do an imitation.


    I said while placing the other hand on Vestaline¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¸Of course. I¡¯ll gladly come pick you up. Bruder would love to see you, Vestaline.¡¹


    With a smile on her puffed lips, Vestaline replied to my words.


    ¡¸Then, it¡¯s Vess. Call me that name. I don¡¯t like it when you say my long name.¡¹


    Vess. That was her nickname, and as far as I knew, only her sister Bruder called her that way. A nickname meant for those close to her.


    Very well. In that case, she at least recognized me. It was an honor to be told that by her whom I once couldn¡¯t even reach her fingertips.


    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll leave everything to you while I go to Philos. Do whatever you think is best, Vess. I trust you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Understood. I¡¯ll do what the Commander wants. ¡¹


    I realized that my hand was clenched strangely strong.

 Volume 13 - CH 353

    Chapter 353: A Monstrous Disaster


    In the midst of the falling death snow, I could see a figure with long hair swaying in the chilly air. A familiar figure who should have been in Garoua Maria.


    ¡¸¡­I feel like I haven¡¯t seen your face in a long time, Lugis. Did you increase the number of your wounds again? C¡¯mon. ¡¹


    I arrived at the majestic gate of the puppet city of Philos. In front of the gate, Saint Matia of the Heraldic Order spoke to me with a graceful smile.


    The way she laughed was strangely unique for her. She even looked like a child who successfully pulled a prank.


    Seeing Matia¡¯s expression like that, my eyelids, which had been distorted by the coldness of the death snow, opened wide. I handled the horse¡¯s reins with force.


    I probably had the same expression as Ann, who was lining up the horses.


    When I sent the messenger, I heard that someone would come to pick me up at the gate. But that was all. I hadn¡¯t heard that the Saint, who was the head of the Heraldic Order, would show up in front of the gate to pick me up personally.


    Since Caria, Filaret, and the allied monarch, Eldith, who were pivotal figures for the Heraldics, were coming with me, I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s strange for the Saint to personally welcome us. Even so, I didn¡¯t do much except escorting the Heraldics who were previously imprisoned in Prison Beulah.


    Thinking about it, wasn¡¯t it a rather excessive welcome? When I said those words, Matia lifted her lips and responded.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not just you who are good at making people panic. Sometimes it¡¯s necessary to understand the mind of the person who makes others panic.¡¹


    Matia said while waving her lips mischievously. Her expression and words were quite soft.


    As it should be.


    When I looked into Matia¡¯s eyes, my cheeks twitched unconsciously. There was a terrible dull color in the depths of her eyes. Her eyes were dark as opposed to her peaceful smile.


    Her secret was showing a quiet demeanor, while having a hidden fury.


    The reason I could easily read her hidden emotions was probably because Matia had no intention of hiding the emotions that emerged from her heart.


    It tasted bad. Oh no, the rotten roots were deeper than ever.


    I immediately tried to find the reason why her roots were so rotten. Was it because I had stepped into Prison Beulah with Vess? That was the only reason.


    When I thought deeply about that option, I realized that I didn¡¯t tell her the details about the Prison Beulah¡¯s case in the letter. Still, I had written my intentions to some extent.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel that the closer Matia approached me the more intense the color of her eyes was.


    I instinctively turned my back and lowered my face. A feeling appeared around my elbows that made me think that I had done something shady.


    Matia said with a smile on her face as she twisted her lips to continue her words.


    ¡¸¡­Anyway, it¡¯s cold out here. Hurry up and get inside. It will be foolish to catch a cold while standing in the death snow, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹


    At the same time as I heard those words, Matia¡¯s expression and eyes finally became relaxed. As a Saint, Matia always had her expression tightened to some extent. Being relaxed was unusual for her.


    Matia threw her gaze behind my back. Ahead of her line of sight stood several carriages.


    Inside the carriages were the Heraldics who were imprisoned in Prison Beulah. With the exception of the seriously injured people who could hardly move, all the others wished to go to Philos at once in carriages, even if it made them feel a little cramped.


    It was difficult to prepare clothes and equipment that would fight the cold weather under this ruthless death snow. In that respect, at least we could prevent the cold wind from entering the carriages. Moreover, since the people were gathered together, freezing to death would not happen recurrently.


    I saw Matia¡¯s moistened eyes as she looked at the carriages, and finally understood her intentions. She didn¡¯t come to pick me up. She came to pick them up.


    Prison Beulah was called the Burial Prison. Those who were violently thrown in there suffered the worst of fates. And yet, they didn¡¯t give up their faith.


    They lived as Heraldic followers in different places and were sent to the prison just for that fact. Their dignity was trampled, their thoughts and beliefs were denied, but they still resisted. They were unreasonably persecuted, stoned and continued to suffer every single day.


    Saint Matia must have once raised the flag for them. She became a Saint for the sake of those who could not be saved.


    If so, it would be natural for her to welcome their return in person. Perhaps that was the reason why the Heraldics greatly respected her.


    Her gesture was absolutely gorgeous. I couldn¡¯t imitate it. After all, I was an extremely selfish person.


    This time, I saved Mrs. Ninz, who was my relative as opposed to the prisoners, so perhaps I wasn¡¯t that selfish.


    Even so, saving Mrs. Ninz wasn¡¯t because I thought dearly of her. I just wanted to help her for my sake. In fact, it was nothing but a greedy deed to satisfy myself.


    Because of that, a feeling of guilt was still swirling inside my head. Therefore, I still couldn¡¯t talk with Mrs. Ninz personally.


    When I stood in front of Matia, those feelings began to show even more. I took a light breath.


    In order to check the carriages that came behind my back, Matia advanced her horse forward.


    When she crossed paths with me, Matia glanced at me with rippled lips.


    ¡¸Lugis, there¡¯s a lot to talk about. But¡­right now, I have my hands full. ¡¹


    That was an honest statement. While widening my eyes for a moment, I caught her words. Then I shrugged my shoulders and spoke.


    In that moment I wanted to slap my cheeks.


    ¡¸I told you before. I just do what I¡¯m capable of. I can only do that much¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Then, you and I want the same thing. My hero. ¡¹


    As usual, Matia had a burning feeling in the back of her eyes. Still, she portrayed a very nice smile while talking.


    I wanted her to stop that habit completely. I was not used to being praised like that. I raised my hands lightly and let her go.


    ¡ª


    ¡¸First of all, let¡¯s organize the information that¡¯s in our hands. ¡¹


    Ann said in a room in the city of Philos while lining up the usual phrases in a meeting.


    It was not a place meant for many people to gather together. In this slightly cramped space, Saint Matia, Eldith, Caria, Filaret, and other pivotal members of the Heraldic Order were lined up.


    Philos Trait, who was once the ruler of this city, was also sitting in front of me.


    I wondered why, but Philos was wearing her monocle while staring at me with a strangely sharper look than usual. I didn¡¯t remember doing anything to her in particular.


    ¡¸It¡¯s well known to everybody in here that a messenger has arrived from the Gharast Kingdom to the Heraldic Order.¡¹


    Ann said that the main point was that the messenger talked with her as if he were chatting, as he carried no letter. Ann described the content as something consequential.


    For example, it said the Bastion Beast Zebrililith appeared in the northwestern part of the Gharast Kingdom. And then, the magical beasts gradually appeared in each country.


    They simply ate people with their fierce will, said the messenger, and are trampling on human civilization without hesitation. Then, although it seemed like a chat, the messenger added the following.


    If necessary, each country will have to join hands against this catastrophe.


    If the person who sent the messenger was just a Gharast nobleman, it would end up being just a chat and nothing more. Were we going to be sad or happy? Maybe neither since nothing would change. Therefore, Gharast had to endure on its own.


    However, the person who sent the messenger was the Protector Jace Brackenberry. The Hero of the Gharast Kingdom and its National Protector.


    As soon as I heard that name, I realized that Caria¡¯s expression had clearly strengthened. Her silver eyes were frowning strangely, and she was unusually tense.


    For Caria, who was originally a Knight of the Gharast Kingdom, hearing the name Protector felt heavier in her heart. At least in this place, the ones who could actually feel the weight of that name were Caria and Philos.


    I knew that name and its meaning, but I couldn¡¯t share their feelings.


    Ann continued her words while confirming everyone¡¯s reactions.


    ¡¸When I gathered information from each country, I confirmed the messenger¡¯s contents, and it did not contain any errors. The Gharast Kingdom was bitten at its knee by a Bastion Beast named Zebrililith, and each country was struck by the fangs of the magical beast disaster.¡¹


    I searched for words while distorting my inner cheeks. Unknowingly, my fingertips were looking for the chewing tobacco.


    The age of death snow was an age of misfortune where monsters roamed freely.


    During the beginning of that age some people mentioned that something called ¡°magical beast disaster¡± would occur.


    However, the population just saw it as common tragedy, for example, when one or two villages and settlements were blown away on a whim. No one really cared back then.


    The nobles, who always walked around the territory with their egotistical faces, pretended not to see it, using an excuse that it couldn¡¯t be helped because of the death snow.


    That¡¯s why the age of death snow became the worst era in all human history.


    Not just because of that deadly threat but also because of humans¡¯ disregard.


    While I was immersed on my own thoughts, Ann said that the scale of the upcoming catastrophe continued to spread too far.


    ¡¸The magical beast disaster was originally just a group of magical beasts that moved around without purpose. So to speak, it was just unguided actions that expanded a little more than before during peacetime. This time, however, the magical beasts are continuing to swallow cities and villages as if they¡¯re led by something.¡¹


    Among the members of the Heraldic Order present at this meeting, a man with a wrinkled face asked what was leading them. Contrary to the impression given by his hoarse voice, this man was quite honest.


    Ann nodded in response, prefaced by the fact that it hadn¡¯t been known yet.


    ¡¸I heard that their existence would lead to the appearance of demonic beings.¡¹


    ¡­Demonic beings. That¡¯s what they called in each country.


    When I heard those words, the treasure sword and the white sword at my waist tilted slightly. As if wriggling, there was a sound of iron that reverberated.

 Volume 13 - CH 354

    Chapter 354: The Narrator of Justice


    ¡­Demonic beings. Enemies of the human race. Manifestations of calamity. Beings baring the name evil.


    They were once said to have crushed humans by annihilating many cultures and civilizations. Demonic beings were a threat that managed to break the spears of many heroes. They even gouged out their hearts.


    Ann said that such walking disaster had begun to walk on this land again. It was the beginning of the end.


    In an instant, a past scene in the city of Philos clearly appeared behind my eyes. A figure that wore flames in its hands and feet, flames that were different from magic and sorcery that easily tore a human¡¯s body apart.


    In fact, there were several of them. And in each country. I could imagine how bad things could be once again just by thinking in my head.


    Back then, they simply teased with people¡¯s hearts, made them suffer endlessly, and used them as tools. What exactly was a demonic being?


    Even before, those devilish creatures often took the leader position by leading the magical beasts. There should¡¯ve been some who acted alone, but there was no doubt they were a superior species of magical beasts. In that case, it wasn¡¯t strange when getting why the magical beasts suddenly began to act as if they had a will.


    ¡¸Demonic beings, huh¡­I don¡¯t know how much of a threat they are. Anyway, what¡¯s important now is to select a path. Should we just wait and see what happens? Should we tie hands with the Gharast Kingdom?¡¹


    Or do you see it as an opportunity to invade their territory? Caria added. I could see her silver eyes wide open.


    She usually didn¡¯t intervene in matters involving the Heraldic Order, but something changed in her mind when she heard the Protector¡¯s name. She showed a little hardness in the words she professed.


    Saint Matia responded by carefully choosing her words while looking at the members of the Heraldic Order.


    ¡¸¡­We can¡¯t just wait and see. If we don¡¯t do anything, the organization we call ¡°Heraldic Order¡± will die slowly.¡¹


    I could see Matia¡¯s eyes tightening slightly at the same time as she said those words.


    It was rare for her to speak so carefully. Perhaps she was conscious of her strong presence within the Heraldic Order.


    The words spoken by the Saint became the will of the Heraldic Order. If something appeared to oppose that will, the organization would naturally split. Many organizations perished because of internal dysfunction.


    If the current Heraldic Order caused a large-scale internal conflict, then it would be difficult to maintain its power.


    Rather, it was better to say that the Heraldic Order itself actually existed in a very dangerous equilibrium.


    The organization known as ¡°Heraldic Order¡± was undoubtedly reliant on the charisma of Saint Matia to exist. The organizational structure was still far from perfect, and the expertise system of the army corps placed in each city was probably not well organized.


    Actually, a common organization had a structure in which there were subordinates under the highest power, and under those subordinates, there were further subordinates. The Heraldic Order was different.


    There were still many powers and chains of authority surrounding Saint Matia. Its organization had not kept up with the rapid expansion of power.


    Matia should have been working on that maintenance first in Garoua Maria but couldn¡¯t do it giving the current circumstances. That¡¯s why the organization itself was far from perfect.


    And that¡¯s why once it breaks, it would be completely over. The Heraldic Order, which had only a weak chain of command, didn¡¯t have the physical strength to deal with internal conflicts. In the unlikely event that happened, its power would return to a mere crowd of people.


    Matia was more careful than ever when choosing her words, probably because of her organization¡¯s unstable situation.


    ¡¸Regarding our negotiations, we have sent several messengers to the nobles of the Gharast Kingdom¡¯s secular faction¡­However.¡¹


    Ann continued, trying to receive the words from Matia. Emotions radiated from her expression, and something bitter was clearly visible in her eyes.


    At the very least, everyone in the room, including me, had guessed that a bad information was about to be spewed out.


    Oh c¡¯mon. It felt like they¡¯ve been putting only moldy bread on the table since a while ago.


    ¡¸There¡¯s also a talk that the Gharast Kingdom entrusted the handling of the Bastion Beast Zebrililith and the magical beast disaster to the Great Holy Church. ¡¹


    The information was more and more helpless. I could see several people in this room letting out their quiet breaths as if they were expelling something heavy from the bottom of their lungs.


    Zebrililith. It was once named the Great Devil by the Great Holy Church. This giant beast, which ruled over magical beasts and devoured everything at random, was once an unmistakable symbol of the catastrophe.


    Just hearing that name made me feel like I had been directly swallowed by iron. It taught me, on a ridiculous scale, just how helpless the human body could be.


    Come to think of it, the Great Holy Church used to be a rival organization against the great beasts, and thus the demonic beings. Did Ariene tell me before that it functioned as a flag-bearer for humankind, and operated as an institution that brought together nations that were on the verge of collapse?


    Perhaps the journey of salvation that I once took part¡­was the pilgrimage meant to create a Saint. Yes, a Saint as a means for that purpose.


    After remembering that fact, I clenched my molars without realizing it. The distorted sound of my teeth rubbing against each other reverberated in the depths of my ears.


    No. I should stop. The more I learned about the situation, the more I realized that everything was going according to the wishes of the God of Salvation, Altius. There was nothing easier to understand than this. After all, I knew that Altius was determined to accomplish those deeds no matter what happened.


    Altius wrote a script that really scratched the nerves of the people.


    I opened my lips as my heart rang loudly. My fingertips were holding the chewing tobacco that I put in my mouth.


    ¡¸I can¡¯t just sit back and watch. Sending a messenger to Gharast doesn¡¯t make sense. So, there¡¯s only one thing we must do.¡¹


    For the first time in a long time, I spoke in a place like this. To be honest, the number of times I opened my mouth in such a place could be counted.


    After all, I didn¡¯t have the wisdom of Matia or Ann, nor did I have the knowledge of Caria, Filaret, and Eldith. Besides, I thought that no matter what I said, nothing would change that much.


    However, if I kept having those thoughts, it would be considered as a resignation itself. Only the petty thoughts of my denial would be entwined in my brain.


    Rubbish. How foolish of me. My eyes lifted up with fever.


    My will must be refined by holding it with my own hands. Those lowly thoughts had to be attached to the side since they would corrupt my will.


    In this way, my intentions would be meaningful only when expressed in words and actions.


    ¡¸However, pointing the spear at the person who sent the messenger means giving up on future negotiations. Is that okay, Lugis?¡¹


    Tilting her blue eyes, Eldith replied to my words. I didn¡¯t know why, but her piercing voice was one pitch higher than usual.


    What Eldith said was true. Even though the Gharast Kingdom sent a messenger in a twisted way, if this side used soldiers as an answer, they would no longer speak with words. With sheer military strength, the Gharast Kingdom would recreate the times when mankind was at its most barbaric.


    It wouldn¡¯t end until one kneeled before the enemy and surrendered.


    The Heraldic Order didn¡¯t have the power to continue a direct fight against the Gharast Kingdom or the Great Holy Church. If they wielded their spears and bows with all their might, the Heraldic Order would definitely be defeated.


    Therefore, it was important to search for a way to create room for negotiations somewhere in the future, no matter what the Protector said to both Matia and Ann. For that reason as well, they tried to forge connections with the non-battle Gharast aristocrats.


    In other words, invading the Gharast Kingdom meant tearing down that option with both hands. Retaliate with violence was equivalent to a declaration of war. It meant that we wouldn¡¯t exchange words until the very end.


    However, Eldith was not stopping me. Actually, she wondered if I had an idea. For some reason, there was an atmosphere that seemed to be aiming at my mind. Everyone wondered if I came up with a different path.


    I shrugged my shoulders and spoke.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯m not saying that we must attack the Gharast Kingdom now. In short, I think it¡¯s a good idea if we were to recognize God in a way. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good? Let¡¯s call ourselves people of justice once in a while.¡¹

 Volume 13 - CH 355

    Chapter 355: Two Howls


    Once the discussion ended, most everyone left the room in the assembly hall. The place looked quite empty as opposed to before.


    Unbeknownst to Saint Matia, a strange force fell on her shoulders. She felt like that force was gradually draining her energy.


    Then, she took enough time to say the following.


    ¡¸¡­What do you think? Did you take Lugis¡¯ words seriously? I wonder how serious he was.¡¹


    It was two shadowy figures who received those words that didn¡¯t hide any skepticism. Ann, who was right next to her, and Eldith, the Queen of Ghazalia.


    After hearing Matia¡¯s words, there was a short pause between the two of them. Ann showed a few wrinkles between her eyebrows, displaying an obvious distress, and Eldith seemed to be immersed in her thoughts.


    The latter was the first to speak. Her long ears unique to elves were pointed proudly into the air.


    ¡¸Lugis jokes about many things, and if he must, he¡¯ll lie about them too. I don¡¯t think we can take everything he says that seriously.¡¹


    To be honest, Matia didn¡¯t feel like arguing with her. Lugis was a person with a nature that found pleasure in playing with words.


    She just opened her mouth lightly in an elegant manner.


    In general, human words were kind of frivolous. There were many people who felt that listening to such words seriously was silly.


    If Lugis¡¯ words were the same, then it wouldn¡¯t be hard to cast them aside.


    ¡°However.¡± Eldith continued to talk in order to finish her perspective. Her face, sharpened like a sculpture, was searching for words.


    ¡¸However, he does not tolerate prejudice, so there¡¯s no falsehoods in what he says. If he spoke those words with weightiness, then all of them are quite serious.¡¹


    After hearing Eldith¡¯s words, Matia took a deep breath and put her hand on her forehead. Her well-groomed eyebrows distorted in response as she brushed her hair awkwardly.


    ¡°Did Ann think the same?¡± Ann, who made a bitter face and averted her gaze, was probably thinking the same thing.


    The strange words spoken by Lugis naturally rung in Matia¡¯s ears.


    ¡­The Heraldic Order will become the leader of the magical beast disaster subjugation and will ¡°liberate¡± the cities that have been invaded by those monsters. It will obtain support from various countries, and it will ¡°rescue¡± the Gharast Kingdom from that crisis. It will remind the nations that what they need is a force to unite their people, be it a doctrine like the Great Holy Church or a religion like the Heraldic Order. This is our chance. Its irreplaceable.


    It felt as if his words were full of nonsense in a single sentence. It was foolish. Matia¡¯s rationality told her that there was no way she would accept such a thing.


    In fact, the leaders of the Heraldic Order, who were present in that meeting, didn¡¯t put it into words, but they felt the same aversion in their minds. Matia watched Lugis as her deep wrinkles distorted with suspicion and disgust.


    Matia turned her thoughts in order to find an answer. She shook her little lips. Whether what Lugis said was true or false, Matia didn¡¯t want him to spit that sort of information during that meeting.


    Because of his systematic bad timing, Lugis had a bad reputation among the leaders of the Heraldic Order.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t value the organization and was terrifyingly disrespectful. He repeated his own dogma as if there were no rules at all.


    It felt as if he hated the concept of an organization or the gathering of people.


    Even those who had power within the Heraldic Order must had felt bitterness in their hearts from his reckless actions. If it weren¡¯t for the increasing followers who saw his behavior as a hero, they would¡¯ve cast Lugis aside.


    That¡¯s why Matia understood the feelings of the pivotal members of the organization and diminished Lugis¡¯ actions on that occasion.


    Matia said during that meeting that they should sit down and talk a bit more until they reached a sensible decision.


    At the very least, Matia wanted to value reason and make decisions based on calculations.


    In order to consolidate the organization, making conscious choices were the better path.


    ¡°But why do I feel this way?¡± It seemed to Matia that these thoughts were not right. ¡°Yes, I feel that Lugis¡¯ words were somewhat correct.¡±


    After all, Matia came to see those results. Lugis did everything with an irreverent will. His footsteps were no longer easily traceable.


    That¡¯s why Matia couldn¡¯t reject Lugis¡¯ proposal and just delayed the meeting. She couldn¡¯t even open her lips properly, even though she was a Saint. In fact, she didn¡¯t do justice to her title of Saint.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure those pivotal members also had similar thoughts, so they kept their mouths shut and swallowed his words.¡±


    ¡¸Also, the dissatisfaction from the elders will be heavy. ¡¹


    Ann spoke with a frustrating tone. Those dissatisfied voices rarely reached Matia directly. However, in Ann¡¯s ears, those voices entered with a force close to resentment.


    ¡°Thinking about it, Ann might be the one who suffers the most from Lugis¡¯ reckless dogmatism. In spite of that, it seems that she¡¯s getting along well with him.¡±


    While listening to Matia and Ann¡¯s talk, Eldith spoke as if perplexed.


    ¡¸Humans really like to put on the skin of jealousy and push others away. It is disgusting to see that the hero who has brought them to glory is not easily accepted.¡¹


    The words that Eldith uttered from her pointed lips were not personally addressed to Matia or Ann. However, it was a voice filled with irrepressible revulsion and lamentation.


    Humans quickly forgot how they got their wounds and how they healed them. It seemed like they forgot the intense pain they once suffered by denouncing the person who removed it. Eldith said that heroes, and many of the stories with glorious names, ended in tragedy.


    Then, with a sophisticated expression on her cheeks, she continued her words.


    ¡¸I, no¡­if it were the elves, there would be no such thing¡­¡¹


    Matia didn¡¯t even blink her eyes and returned her words. Her long hair bounced and swayed in the air.


    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s human. I wonder if the elves would¡¯ve accepted him completely. ¡¹


    Eldith¡¯s blue eyes and Matia¡¯s big eyes intersected for a moment. They knew what they were trying to say to each other, and what they were implicitly claiming.


    That¡¯s why none of them gave up on either of them. They didn¡¯t even want to retreat. Their wide-opened eyes faced each other directly with a deep tension.


    After a few seconds.


    No one uttered a single word. Only sharpened gazes and heavy breaths were flying around.


    Then, Ann finally opened her mouth. Severe fatigue came from her voice.


    ¡¸¡­Our current discussion is not about how others treat Lord Hero. I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts on what really matters right now.¡¹


    She must have chosen her words very carefully. From Ann¡¯s usual point of view, her voice sounded firm and dull. It even sounded like she had something stuck in her throat.


    Still, it seemed she used that voice to cut the tension between Matia and Eldith. Both of them shifted their gaze without saying anything, and then, after another moment, Matia finally said.


    ¡¸Whatever choice he makes, the conclusion remains the same.¡¹


    Ann said that he would be the leader of the magical beast disaster subjugation. How would he accomplish it? There were a variety of means, but in the end, Lugis¡¯ choice was quite obvious.


    ¡­Naturally, he will choose the one that will hurt him the most.


    Not only Matia, but also Ann and Eldith understood. That was Lugis¡¯ biggest bad habit.


    It was as if he had an obsession to sacrifice his own body.


    ¡°It seems he has finally gotten to the point where he can listen to what I¡¯m saying. Yet, control has not yet pervaded all of his thoughts.¡± Matia pondered deeply.


    ¡°Not yet¡­not yet. If something big happens now, he will be hurt again. If so, what should I do? It¡¯s best to keep him under control until I guarantee his safety.¡±


    The edge of Matia¡¯s thoughts was about to reach a conclusion.


    Then, Eldith muttered.


    ¡¸It¡¯s annoying, isn¡¯t it? Lugis thinks he can roll as much as he wants in the palm of our hands, so that he can do things on his own.¡¹


    While saying those words, Eldith continued with a tone that sounded as if she wasn¡¯t irritated but decided.


    While her blue eyes flickered strangely, her cheeks were filled with the unique beauty of an elf.


    ¡­Then, let him understand that we have ideas as well. We shall possess that body.


    In those blue eyes, the elf¡¯s passion, which seemed to be bottomless, was emerging.

 Volume 13 - CH 356

    Chapter 356: The Valuable Bloodline


    Even though it was extremely cold because of the death snow, the room felt slightly warm due to the fireplace. Sweat was licking my neck since I was wearing thick clothes.


    In a private room in Philos, the designation which named the city, I finally took off my cloak. There was some chill, but it was still comfortable.


    In the meantime, Caria said while using my room as if it were her own room.


    ¡¸Hey, it¡¯s a big deal, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve become the leader of the magical beast disaster¡¯s subjugation.¡¹


    Caria continued her words, letting her silver hair bounce, and saying that it was not surprising at all. Beside her stood Filaret, who narrowed her black eyes as if agreeing to Caria¡¯s words.


    So rude. That made me feel like I had been acting without thinking, even though I was always thinking about something ahead.


    Still, it was certainly odd that everything went smoothly.


    Now, I began twisting what I had in my head in order to find a way to put it into words. On this occasion.


    The door opened lightly without knocking. The person who showed up at the door stared at me with her white eye wide open.


    Philos Trait. The former ruler of the puppet city of Philos, and one of the current Heraldic allies.


    It was not uncommon for her to visit me, but it was the first time I¡¯d seen such a rough visit.


    Actually, she did say she had something to ask me. However, I didn¡¯t expect her to visit me so quickly.


    C¡¯mon, if she could at least bring me a new barrel of ale, that would be welcome.


    As if trampling on my feelings, Philos stepped into my room with a servant. She glanced at Caria and Filaret, but she turned her gaze back to me without hesitation.


    Then she spoke with a sharp tongue.


    ¡¸¡­You set me up, didn¡¯t you? Lugis Vrilligant. What did you say to the feudal lords?¡¹


    Her relatively small body trembled greatly, causing her shadow to flicker dramatically. It was as if she was tormented by the fiery emotions that had been gathered in her viscera.


    I could tell that Philos, who was glaring at me from up close, let out a hot breath.


    I see. I finally understood why she wanted to visit me, and what she wanted to ask me.


    ¡­In fact, I wrote letters in her real name to fellow lords. I did that without letting her know the contents of the letters.


    After all, the human named Philos was someone who avoided to blame other people. Rather, she was the kind of person who, even when something terrible happened, took everything as her responsibility.


    At least, back when the city of Philos was about to be overthrown by Roseau, she didn¡¯t utter a single grudge against him until the very last minute. She was a person of an undeniable, noble dignity.


    So if she was glaring at me with such hatred, there must be only one reason that made her feel that way. I unavoidably trapped her with those letters.


    I heard Caria¡¯s annoyed voice beside me, wondering if I did something suspicious again. I pressed my cheeks and bit the chewing tobacco that I took from my pocket.


    ¡¸I kind of recall doing that. So does that mean you¡¯ve received a gift from the feudal lords, Philos?¡¹


    I kept my chewing tobacco on my lips as I said those words. I caught the gaze of Philos¡¯ spear-looking white eye. She used to stare at a single city with that gaze. It felt terrifying.


    Philos stiffened her neck and shoulders and distorted her cheeks. Even so, she still gave orders to the servant in a soothing voice. Her servant¡¯s movements were somewhat awkward, perhaps due to her anger.


    The servant was instructed to carry the platter of parchments into the room. One after another, the servant placed the parchments on the table, until it became like a small mountain.


    I see. This was it.


    ¡¸¡­Look at this. Your letter created this mess. What excuse do you have? ¡¹


    I changed my gaze from the pile of parchments to Philos¡¯ enraged gaze.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t those who feel guilt in their hearts the ones that make excuses?¡¹


    Upon saying that question, I could see Philos¡¯ expression becoming more terrifying.


    I was arrogant to say such a thing. I knew there was nothing for me to be blamed for, still I forced her to a point where there was no way back. It was greedy of me to want to strangle both of our necks together.


    After receiving Philos¡¯ gaze of disapproval, Filaret looked over the contents of the parchments. Then, she twisted her eyes suspiciously and opened her lips.


    ¡¸This is a strangely thoughtful way to say what you want to those noblemen. Besides, it says you have something to discuss, what does this mean, Lugis?¡¹


    The black-haired girl asked while stroking the hollow.


    What did I want to discuss? No, right now it was more important to know what Philos herself was thinking about this move.


    Was she understanding everything and questioning me? Or was she not there yet?


    From now on, I needed Philos to wield her slender arms a lot.


    However, if she didn¡¯t feel that way, everything would start from the beginning again. Therefore, the true meaning of my actions should be questioned in order to be accepted.


    ¡¸It seems they¡¯ve sent polite greetings through messengers¡­I guess you infused something into the feudal lords¡¯ minds. Lugis Vrilligant. ¡¹


    After dismissing the messengers, Philos¡¯ hatred grew. I sensed so from her heated voice.


    It was probably the anger that came when someone was taking advantage of you. She was a proud person. If she thought I swayed her and treated her like a tool, then her feelings were justified.


    Ahh, even so. Didn¡¯t she notice? Didn¡¯t she see what this pile of parchments represents?


    No, maybe she could feel it to some extent. However, the truth was so far away that it felt like being covered with a thick cloth. It didn¡¯t allow her to think properly.


    If it were common, she wouldn¡¯t even imagine such a thing. So, it was easier to understand after knowing that I instilled something in the feudal lords¡¯ minds.


    Whatever she did now was useless. Things were already in motion. Whether she wanted it or not.


    She alone did not know everything and couldn¡¯t undo what was done. It was impossible now.


    The curtain was now up.


    I took the chewing tobacco away from my lips and said the following.


    ¡¸¡­No, I didn¡¯t say anything in particular. They were just paying tribute to the letters I¡¯ve sent. Actually, to the letters you¡¯ve sent.¡¹


    It was true that I injected several words into the noblemen¡¯s minds. Philos showed her tense expression for a moment but didn¡¯t try to hide her sharp gaze.


    I continued to speak to Philos.


    ¡¸A long time ago, a certain nobleman fell in love with a young woman who became his mistress and had a child with her.¡¹


    It was ridiculous. As a noble himself, he had the right to create many heirs, but instead, for him, it became an undeniable seed of conflict. The person who ruled a country shouldn¡¯t create any factors that could divide the nation.


    It even grew conflict between his close subjects and his mistress.


    Therefore, it was expected of him to murder his illegitimate child. That would be an obvious judgment. Humans sometimes killed the small to save the big. Only then would he be the strongest ruler of his nation.


    But he couldn¡¯t do it. Was it because of his love for his child? Or was his faith? I didn¡¯t know if it was his faith for the doctrine of the Great Holy Church or something else that clouded his judgment. But as a result the child survived.


    But just because he couldn¡¯t kill the child, didn¡¯t mean he would raise the child as his own. Raising the child could become the source of chaos. It was unacceptable no matter what.


    Therefore, the child was abandoned and raised as an adopted child of a countryside lord. Most likely, the nobles were not informed of the situation either. Perhaps, all they knew was that the child was the illegitimate offspring of some random noble in the city.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t know the details or the circumstances. All I knew was the cause and effect.  I continued my words while chewing them to Philos.


    ¡¸Who do you think that is? It seems that person is more noble than anyone, and more precious than anyone would ever be.¡¹


    When I asked that question, Philos said with rage.


    ¡¸¡­What are you trying to say? Are you making fun of my origins? ¡¹


    I could see that Philos¡¯ white eye was starting to show a pale color instead of a vivid color. It showed suspicious, then curious and then puzzled feelings. Her emotions were mixed with her reasoning and changed her expression.


    ¡¸Of course not. First of all, I was born in a ditch, so I can¡¯t make fun of anyone¡¯s birth. I¡¯m only telling the truth. Look, Philos. The feudal lords that replied to your letters also believe in that truth.¡¹


    I said while looking straight into her eyes. Her eyes were swirling with emotions that I had never seen before, and those emotions were about to burst.


    I opened my lips slowly.


    ¡¸¡­Ameraitz Gharast. That¡¯s your father, and you¡¯re his daughter, the illegitimate princess. That¡¯s what they think. And I¡¯ll be working hard to make it real because I, too, believe that¡¯s the truth.¡¹


    At that moment, I saw Philos raise her hand in a great momentum.

 Volume 13 - CH 357

    Chapter 357: Tribute to the Crown


    ¡°Hateful. So hateful.¡± There was nothing but hatred in Philos¡¯ heart. Her eyes flared up while widening.


    ¡°This man, Lugis, has the name of great evil engraved on his chest, and behaves without any shame or dignity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no different this time. He showed me a friendly demeanor, saying that if something happened, he would be on my side, but in the end, didn¡¯t he use me for the Heraldic Order?¡±


    ¡­The daughter of Ameraitz Gharast, the illegitimate princess.


    Philos didn¡¯t know how much of that nonsense was true and how much of it was an obscene scheme. However, looking at the nobles¡¯ movements, Philos could tell that not everything was nonsense.


    ¡°So how did he find out? And how did he get hold of the nobles¡¯ expectations? Who is this man?¡±


    Originally, Philos would have flooded her brain with all those suspicions at once in order to cast them aside. But she couldn¡¯t cast all of them aside, not right now.


    She could only think of one thing.


    ¡°I knew it. This man is no different. He only sees me as something he can use.¡±


    ¡°He is no different from the family members who once made me raise a poisonous cup with my own hands, and from the people in the Assembly Hall who imprisoned me.¡±


    Philos Trait opened her sharp eyes and raised her hand, changing the emotions that were in her brain into tears. Her outstretched palm was glaring at Lugis¡¯ cheek.


    Philos knew there was no point in doing this. It was just a moment of anger that was stuck in her chest, an abomination that only exposed her emotions.


    She knew those feelings had to be avoided. Despite all that happened, she was still a ruler and a noble. That¡¯s why unnecessary feelings should be avoided. But not now. She couldn¡¯t endure her anger.


    ¡°At the edge of my vision, I can see a silver hair swaying. However, that girl won¡¯t be in time to catch my own arm. All that¡¯s left now is to swing my arm down and pierce his cheek.¡±


    However, in the meantime. Philos looked at Lugis¡¯ face as she was about to swing her arm down in a flurry of emotions.


    Lugis didn¡¯t show any signs of resistance. He lowered his eyes and seemed to accept her palm.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Philos even felt the nerves that held her emotions being jolted.


    ¡°Lugis is a great evil because he sways the people around him with false promises. Even with that kind of behavior, he looks like he¡¯s swallowing it up in his heart. Is it redemption?¡±


    ¡°¡­Or a sense of guilt?¡±


    Suddenly, Philos had a realization. She realized that after the turmoil in this city ended and after many citizens were killed, Lugis had that same expression.


    An expression that didn¡¯t deserve the name ¡°great evil¡±. It was a face that seemed to have felt pain. At the time, Philos thought she had seen something unusual in him, was that it?


    ¡°If so, does he feel guilty? Perhaps there¡¯s a fragment of guilt in his chest.¡±


    Philos¡¯ white eye narrowed in response. And then, the hand that was raised stopped its momentum. She clenched her hand with force in order to contain the bursting emotions. She acted too suddenly since the area around her hand creaked in response.


    Then, she ripped her lips as she swallowed her quivering emotions into her petite body. She could tell for herself that her voice was trembling.


    ¡¸¡­So you intend to use me to impose a new sovereignty in the Gharast Kingdom. That¡¯s right. You thought I would agree with you and easily raise both hands to follow you.¡¹


    You don¡¯t understand the human heart, do you?


    Philos said so as she opened her eyes wide and approached Lugis to a point where their breaths could cross each other.


    She formulated her words with the intention of chopping the person in front of her. Although it was only slightly, Lugis¡¯ expression stiffened in response.


    When people felt pain and compassion, they all made this kind of expression. Philos could feel something warm rolling into the bottom of her viscera.


    As expected, Lugis felt bad about himself. He even thought it was wrong to take advantage of Philos¡¯ supposed birthright.


    That¡¯s why her own words resonated well with him. Lugis couldn¡¯t help but notice the number of thorns unraveled in those words.


    ¡°Ah, if that¡¯s the case¡­I¡¯m not going to hit him. How can he atone for his sins? Maybe he should live with a sense of guilt towards me. I will never let him lose that guilt.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. In order to make the great evil aware of what is right and bring him back to the right path, he needs to be aware of his crimes against me. He¡¯s going to feel guilty forever. That is, until he puts himself in a coffin.¡±


    Philos said while looking straight into Lugis¡¯ eyes. She desperately tried to hold back her quivering cheeks.


    ¡¸You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m a little girl who couldn¡¯t even rule a small city. How can you think that you can decorate my chest with royal power?¡¹


    Philos felt in her heart that it was an undeniable fact.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t manage to rule a single rural city called Philos. On top of that, I even exposed the citizens to danger unnecessarily.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way a person like me can lead a kingship, even if it¡¯s just a temporary position. Even with all those allegations, there¡¯s something I lack. A legitimate bloodline, or a rulership that surpasses it. Or maybe just a charm to attract people.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything like that.¡±


    ¡°It will only be a nuisance to have expectations. Even if I used those claims, I¡¯d throw them away in the end. In that case, it will be better if I didn¡¯t even look at my own characteristics from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I must say the following.¡±


    ¡¸Sorry¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to answer to any of your wishes. You¡¯re a hero who has done everything well, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll understand my situation.¡¹


    Instead of acting like a ruler like she usual did, Philos spoke as a regular human being. Under the name of Philos Trait, she did everything she could and still failed. Now, she spoke as herself, a little girl who exposed her true nature.


    Philos could see the silver eyes, and then the black eyes, quivering in her vision as she spoke.


    She could see their true identities without looking directly at them. Caria Burdnick, who followed Lugis, and Filaret La Volgograd, the Sorceress.


    They were ferocious. Their eyes were more like the eyes of lions and eagles than humans.


    Those eyes emanated a huge amount of heat that could kill an ordinary person. They were showing an unmistakable golden sparkle.


    But that¡¯s why Philos thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trembling like a weathervane at the giant¡¯s gaze. That¡¯s how the city of Philos survived. But right now, I don¡¯t feel that way. And for some reason, it even makes me smile.¡±


    Philos¡¯ gaze pierced only Lugis. At the sight of this, silver-eyed swordswoman jumped into the conversation.


    ¡¸Lugis. I have a rough idea of what your intentions are. But isn¡¯t it a little too early to say it out loud¡­¡¹


    Caria¡¯s words didn¡¯t even try to hide her concern.


    Those were common sensed words, and they weren¡¯t unreasonable either. Rather, those were unbiased words in this rough place.


    ¡¸¡­Caria. Sorry, but I¡¯m talking to Philos right now. I can¡¯t afford to do that. ¡¹


    When those words came out of Lugis¡¯ mouth, Caria shook her silver eyes greatly. Her lips, which drew beautiful lines, were distorted as if perplexed.


    Philos, on the other hand, narrowed her eyes when she saw this. Philos didn¡¯t think Lugis would be willing to talk to her any further, not until he had his right-handed woman shut her mouth.


    ¡°I wonder if he wants to use me no matter what.¡±


    A feeling of surprise and a slightly growing feeling of superiority stroked Philos¡¯ cheeks. Now, she was quietly staring at Lugis¡¯ lips, wondering what he was going to say.


    ¡¸Philos. I don¡¯t have any excuse, nor do I have words of apology. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m exactly what the people of the Great Holy Church would say.¡¹


    Great Evil. Traitor. Great Demon Vrilligant. His given name was almost nonexistent if it weren¡¯t for the Heraldic Order. Lugis said with the chewing tobacco on his mouth.


    ¡¸But you¡¯re not a little girl who can¡¯t rule a small city. That¡¯s a ridiculous statement. Besides, there¡¯s a big difference between a city and a country. This place is too small for your coffin. A puddle in the ocean. There¡¯s no way a great eagle can hunt small birds.¡¹


    Upon hearing those words, Philos slightly narrowed her eyes.


    He professed words that were very convenient. ¡°As expected,¡± Philos thought. Heroes often talked about things that they didn¡¯t fully understand. How could he understand her circumstances?


    From an unknown origin, he raised his legs and achieved success in the fall of the walled city of Garoua Maria. He participated in the civil war of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia and forced the mercenary city of Belfein to fall under his blade.


    He grabbed victory during the Battle of Sanyo and showed bravery in the city of Philos. For better or worse, he was a symbol in the Gospel War.


    A nightmare for the Great Holy Church. A glory to the Heraldic Order.


    How did a human being who had grabbed so many things knew about Philos herself? What could he possibly say about a frustrated human being with a broken heart?


    At least Philos thought so. She wanted to believe in this reasoning, nevertheless.


    Lugis¡¯ glowing eyes were looking directly at Philos.


    ¡¸Listen, Philos. I won¡¯t say a word if you decide to live your days on your knees. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing, you know. It would be arrogant of me to order you to stand up and show your courage like an idiot. No one has the right to decide whether you should stand up or not.¡¹


    Lugis continued to talk while speaking with passion. His eyes intertwined with Philos¡¯, and she could only see her figure reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t want him to talk like he knows everything about me. I¡¯m fully aware of a human¡¯s nature. People who speak sweet words shake off their own hands in the end. So don¡¯t say any more words.¡±


    Philos¡¯ heart jumped. She heard a throat ringing unconsciously. She didn¡¯t know whom it belonged to anymore.


    ¡°It feels as if he wants to cut off all the other heads and put a crown on mine. I believe he has the talent to do that.¡±


    ¡°I loathe him. What a horrible person he is.¡± Philos involuntarily had those dark thoughts in her mind, and her white eye distorted at the same time.


    Her heart was beating vigorously, and she could even feel a sizzling heat. Her breath became increasingly hot and rough without notice.


    ¡°How can he say such a thing with that dignified attitude? How can I possibly cast aside the title of a daughter of a minor nobleman and lift the national crown?¡±


    ¡°I hate it, I hate it, I hate it. I don¡¯t want to feel hope. The more people hold such things in their hearts, the more they become unable to move. I don¡¯t want to receive any expectations.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah, even though my thoughts are correct¡­Why are my eyes feeling so hot?¡±


    Philos carefully thought for a moment. Then, she took a deep breath and replied.


    ¡¸What are you betting on, Lugis? If that fails, what will you give me in return?¡¹


    That was the best choice of words that Philos could do right now. If she didn¡¯t do that, the emotions she couldn¡¯t show to others would burst from her throat.


    Lugis opened his eyes for a moment, but then he narrowed them slightly before saying.


    ¡¸¡­I¡¯ll bet everything I can reach, and I¡¯ll definitely reach out and show it you.¡¹

 Volume 13 - CH 358

    Chapter 358: Meat Eaters


    ¡­I¡¯ll bet everything I can reach, and I¡¯ll definitely reach out and show it you.


    I moved my lips and slowly took Philos¡¯ hand. I thought I would receive a strong refusal, but surprisingly, she accepted my hand promptly.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of feelings she had about this situation. I would be happy if she took my hand willingly, but considering her state, she probably took my hand reluctantly.


    No, maybe she was trying to use me this time, just like I used her. After all, in the past, she was the one who used the nobles who were several ranks higher than her with the palm of her hand. Whether she had natural ingenuity or not, I didn¡¯t know.


    To be honest, I braced myself for the negative impact of my actions. What I did was so rough and tough that it felt excruciating. It seemed as if my heart was gripped by guilt.


    Did she even know that?


    I overlapped my gaze with Philos¡¯ and tried to profess a few more words. However, on that moment, the silver hair swayed right at the edge of my vision.


    ¡¸¡­Wait, Lugis. Just now, what selfish things have you been throwing out of your mouth? ¡¹


    I could see Caria dancing with her beautiful silver eyes. Her pale cheeks were now tinged with red. She pouted her lips and showed off her sharp canine teeth.


    Unmistakable. It was a manifestation of the fact that the person named Caria was feeling more and more frustrated. It was an expression that one wouldn¡¯t forget.


    I could see there was a fiery emotion floating in the back of her silver eyes.


    I felt my blood running extensively to my fingertips.


    What a bad taste. This time, it was too much. I clearly crossed the line.


    Was she mad at me for interrupting her words earlier? Her voice swelled with irritation between each word she declared.


    ¡¸You easily throw yourself away, I know that¡­but did you forget to entrust your back to me? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too late to say that your body doesn¡¯t belong to you alone anymore.¡¹


    With her lion-like ferocity, Caria flipped her long eyelashes. Her breath retained enough heat to make her surroundings boil in response.


    I would certainly have her support. But wasn¡¯t this a slightly different story? Besides, I just said that I¡¯d do everything I could do. It was not like I threw my body away.


    I tried to twist her words the same time, but to no avail. With a grin that reminded me of a bewitched smile, Caria closed my lips with her fingertips.


    ¡¸What is it, Lugis? If you have an excuse, I¡¯ll listen to it. But be careful with your words, because if you break the bloodline oath¡­I don¡¯t know what will happen to you.¡¹


    She closed my lips while raising her hands lightly. I could see that her silver eyes were sparkling considerably.


    Her eyebrows frowned and her cheeks distorted.


    It was awful. The moment I saw those silver eyes, I understood that she wasn¡¯t telling a joke. If she said she¡¯d do it, then she¡¯d do it for sure. I clearly knew that trait from the old days.


    And it seemed that she wasn¡¯t the only one who had feelings of resentment towards me.


    ¡¸Yes. Speaking of promises, Lugis. You seem to be drawing a very large map, but I don¡¯t remember hearing about it.¡¹


    Filaret spun a few words while swinging her black eyes and hair. She seemed calmer than Caria, but the tremor in her voice didn¡¯t change her inner heat.


    To tell the truth, I didn¡¯t remember telling anyone about the details of this incident.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t know how much I could call this story credible, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I could handle it well. Therefore, I thought that it wasn¡¯t worth putting into words until I was certain.


    Filaret¡¯s lips drew a beautiful line on her cheeks. It was a beautiful, yet strange smile.


    ¡¸Listen carefully, Lugis. What am I to you? Of course, I don¡¯t expect you to say that I¡¯m just a comrade.¡¹


    Her words were endlessly soft, as if they were embracing me. Even the way she touched her ears was gentle.


    However, what was stuffed deep inside those words was a very strong will without a single flaw. It felt as if she wouldn¡¯t allow any excuses, since her black eyes were staring at me with intensity.


    C¡¯mon. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d forget. Filaret, you¡¯re my accomplice. At the same time as I answered that, I could see that her mouth was strangely filled with saliva and her skin became sticky.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, then it¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? I wonder if the duty of an accomplice is just to report the incident without consultation. What do you think, Lugis? I want you to choose your words carefully.¡¹


    Her words took a gradually turn to the worst. That behavior almost made me want to escape from this place at once.


    Understood. Sorry. It was bad from my part. I was reflecting about it deeper than the bottom of the earth. So c¡¯mon, why push me further than this? I was starting to feel like I had no escape. It felt like my limbs were trapped.


    Unable to find the right words, my fingertips began to waver. Unbeknownst to them, my mind started to swim in the air. Then, my head naturally changed its direction towards Philos.


    If possible, I would like to receive some kind of support or words to calm down my heart. I wanted a gaze that gave me some solace. After all, Ann, who always did that kind of thing, wasn¡¯t here anymore.


    After receiving my gaze, Philos nodded slightly and spoke. Her white eye narrowed slightly.


    ¡¸What I understand is that you mean that, after putting aside all those contracts, you will be my ally?¡¹


    Philos looked straight ahead while asking.


    I see. Apparently, she misunderstood the meaning of my gaze. No, judging from the strangely protruding corners of her lips, her statement was probably a kind of revenge.


    The silver, black, and white eyes stared at me as if ready to consume my flesh. I made a noise while swallowing my saliva. There was a strange numbness even when I breathed.


    It was useless. Not a single word came to my mind, which should always be lightly muffled. My brain remained tightly restrained and did not respond to anything.


    I had a very bad feeling. No matter how I answered, my body would be stabbed from the side and behind.


    Sweat licked down my spine, and my heavy breath flowed backwards inside my throat.


    Taking the silence as some kind of reply, Filaret continued to speak. Each word seemed to pile on my back as heavy weights.


    ¡¸Besides the matter of Philos Trait¡¯s royal bloodline, or the magical beast disaster¡¯s subjugation. Lugis, you¡¯re still hiding something from me, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    My heartbeat increased tremendously. My breathing suddenly became rough.


    Caria agreed with the words spoken by Filaret and nodded. Apparently, there was still a mountain of things to talk about.


    Right now, they didn¡¯t have the slightest hesitation to spew them out.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve been like that for a long time. You¡¯re strangely familiar with new types of magical beasts, and you know the internal circumstances in each city. To begin with, what¡¯s true in all of this, huh?¡¹


    Caria wanted me to clarify that part while asking with a sharp smile on her face.


    It was useless. It was really no good.


    With my cheeks twitching, I sat down on my bed. Then, I lowered my head. I couldn¡¯t seem to find a way out of this anymore.


    In any case, they cornered me like a pack of wolves. Or should I say I was swallowed by them? No, maybe it was both.


    ¡¸¡­Sorry, I have no excuse. I¡¯ll definitely settle it with you after everything is over. So please forgive me this time.¡¹


    I moved my mouth to speak after leaving the chewing tobacco in my pocket. These were the words I finally came up with. I should¡¯ve been able to just turn my mouth around, but if I did poorly, I would¡¯ve died in their hands. Therefore, I just asked for their forgiveness.


    While placing my hands on my head, I continued to bounce my lips.


    ¡¸So you want to know the truth? The real me? Fine. Right now, there¡¯s someone here who knows me best.¡¹


    If it were not for this mess, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to face ¡°her¡± because of my embarrassment. I couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore.


    If that¡¯s the case, shall I say hello at least? And so, I decided to visit the person who raised me as her adoptive son.

 Volume 13 - CH 359

    Chapter 359: Now and Then


    The windows and curtains were closed, and the interior of the room was somewhat dark. I didn¡¯t sense a dust smell since it had been cleaned. Overall, it was a strangely clean room.


    As for me, it was uncomfortable. It was a good thing to have a nice room, but I felt it wasn¡¯t suitable for a human being like me.


    In such a room was my adoptive parent¡­Mrs. Ninz. With her purple eyes slowly opening, she stared at me from above the bed.


    Even though several years had passed since I saw her in Gharast Kingdom, she didn¡¯t change that much. Her looks remained the same, except for some weight loss. She looked thinner.


    She looked so young that I wanted to doubt whether she belonged to long-lived species rather than human.


    Mrs. Ninz long lips drew a line on her cheeks. Her bandaged hands were out of the sheets. My throat rang slightly.


    ¡¸Oh my? It seems I have a lot of unusual guests today¡­No, or should I just say welcome back, Lugis?¡¹


    Mrs. Ninz often greeted me with a smile back when I was a kid. It was as if nothing had happened until we¡¯ve got here. She even spoke with the same tone.


    A nostalgic yet warm feeling engulfed my viscera. No matter how hard humans struggled, they couldn¡¯t resist to nostalgia.


    While sitting on the prepared chair, I thought about how to respond. My lips were strangely heavy.


    There were many words to say. In fact, until I came to this room, I had all kinds of words floating in my head.


    But now none of them were coming out of my mouth. It was as if every word had turned to solid stone.


    It was no good. But if she behaved the same as before, then I had to follow suit as well. At least, I could do well with that level of performance.


    ¡¸Do you want me to leave, Mrs. Ninz? It¡¯s quite late, though. ¡¹


    Mrs. Ninz smiled again after hearing my words. There was a nostalgic, somewhat mischievous color in her expression.


    ¡¸It¡¯s so you. I can guess that you are worrying about something strange again¡­Ah, wait. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a large number of women escorting you.¡¹


    No wait. What was she saying, my adoptive mother?


    My cheeks were twitching. I didn¡¯t know what to say, and my mouth hardened.


    I didn¡¯t have women to escort me, and I didn¡¯t remember doing anything like that before.


    Of course, Mrs. Ninz probably said it after understanding the general situation. I had to avoid saying words and doing actions that caused too much misunderstanding. In the worst case, my life would fly if I used bad words. Mainly by Caria¡¯s hands.


    Mrs. Ninz slightly shifted her gaze to Caria, Filaret, and then Philos, who were sitting behind me, and then said.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t remember having given you this kind of education, but who am I to speak? I don¡¯t want to interfere with your affairs, though the whole scene looks intriguing.¡¹


    Mrs. Ninz said that with a smile on her face as if it was really amusing.


    After seeing me after a few years, was that what she was going to say? What the worst thing. What was she thinking?


    No, or was I the one being played here?


    If anything, the latter seemed to be the case. If so, poor me.


    I gently shrugged my shoulders in response.


    Mrs. Ninz nodded, and then opened her mouth wondering if I had come just to say hello.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t have any problems with just greetings. But I had to ask a few things, or they¡¯d never forgive me. Caria moved her lips before I did. Her little hand was on my shoulder.


    I could feel her fingers biting into my flesh a little. Ah c¡¯mon, it hurt.


    ¡¸I would like to ask about his origins. After all, he doesn¡¯t talk much about himself.¡¹


    No, I said several times before that I was an orphan. I just didn¡¯t have much to talk about quickly and deeply. Caria¡¯s silver hair swayed right beside my vision.


    Mrs. Ninz relaxed her expression for a moment after hearing Caria¡¯s words, and then her lips.


    ¡¸That¡¯s all hear today. Just a little while ago, Saint Matia and the Queen of Ghazalia also came to ask about him¡­to be precise, they came to ask about that child as well.¡¹


    When she said, ¡°that child¡±, she raised her eyelashes, slightly. Mrs. Ninz¡¯s sharp eyes were piercing me from the front.


    Was that so? At that point, I had some idea of what Mrs. Ninz was trying to say. Matia or Eldith probably wanted some answers, not just about me.


    The pinnacle of the Heraldic Order and the head of the Hanging Gardens of Ghazalia. There was only one thing that they should hear directly from Mrs. Ninz¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°That child¡± was Ariene, the Holy Maiden and Saint of the Great Holy Church.


    The fact that Ariene was originally in the care of Mrs. Ninz must had been heard by many of them.


    That¡¯s why they thought Mrs. Ninz would have a deep understanding of who Ariene was. What kind of person she was, what kind of judgments she made, what kind of thoughts she held in her heart.


    I was sure their questions were abominably necessary. As long as Ariene was the Holy Maiden of the Great Holy Church¡­she was on the enemy side.


    Whether or not an evil spirit like Altius was involved, that fact couldn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    As for me, I couldn¡¯t help but have a difficult feeling in my heart, as if it was torn apart. It never felt good to hear harsh things about the person I loved.


    When Mrs. Ninz shifted her gaze to Caria, she let out a light voice from her mouth.


    ¡¸Well then, Lugis¡¯ origins. Even now, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s just an orphan. What I know is that he was an abandoned child and was picked up by my predecessor at the orphanage. His eyes were strangely conspicuous even at night. I still remember it vividly.¡¹


    Mrs. Ninz¡¯s predecessor. In short, before she became the owner of the orphanage. It was probably the person who took the place of everyone¡¯s mother. I remembered hearing someone talk about that person from time to time.


    To be honest, that person died right after I came to the orphanage, so I didn¡¯t have much of a memory.


    When that person died, a lot of people except me were crying. I couldn¡¯t relate to their feelings.


    Mrs. Ninz hardly talked about her predecessor. It was not because Mrs. Ninz disliked that person. It was probably just because Mrs. Ninz was a person who didn¡¯t like to put her own thoughts into words from the very beginning.


    Mrs. Ninz felt fine as long as her feelings were in her heart.


    After that, Caria exchanged a few words with Mrs. Ninz. When she was about to step into people¡¯s embarrassing memories, Filaret suddenly moved her lips as if remembering something.


    ¡¸There¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to ask you about¡­that girl you mentioned earlier. Lugis¡¯¡­no, the witch Ariene, right?¡¹


    Mrs. Ninz tilted her violet eyes to the words spoken by Filaret. Then her gaze turned to me.


    Mrs. Ninz remained expressionless, with a clear dissent on her lips.


    No, what was the need of that dissent? The fact that I and Ariene were childhood friends was nothing to be blamed for, it was just a fact. No one could deny that.


    No, but wait. I didn¡¯t particularly remember telling Filaret about Ariene.


    But oh well, to put it the other way around, I didn¡¯t remember hiding it either. Maybe I mentioned her name somewhere around Caria. It wasn¡¯t a problem at all.


    When I returned my gaze without affirming or denying, Mrs. Ninz glanced around the room for a moment, looked at everyone¡¯s faces, and then said the following.


    ¡¸If I told you otherwise, I¡¯d be lying. Yes, Ariene. I used to take care of them both. Therefore, I know her personality to some extent.¡¹


    When Mrs. Ninz professed those words, the air in the room became heavy and tense. I didn¡¯t really know the cause of such heaviness. Perhaps it was me, maybe it wasn¡¯t anyone else¡¯s fault.


    Perhaps, she figured it out. Mrs. Ninz said with a gentle smile on purpose.


    ¡¸But it¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it? I thought you were still dragging Ariene within you.¡¹


    Those violet eyes turned slightly towards the people behind my back. After that, Mrs. Ninz continued her words with mischievous eyes.


    ¡¸It¡¯s good for you to make a break and follow a new path. Even if the road is interrupted, there¡¯s always a new road to find¡­¡¹


    I responded to Mrs. Ninz¡¯s words while tilting my shoulders. I wondered what she was saying.


    No, of course I knew what she meant. And I was unwilling to accept it.


    ¡¸¡­There¡¯s no need to set a new path. From the beginning, I¡¯m me and she¡¯s her despite our current positions. Nothing will change that fact.¡¹


    The air creaked again. This time, with a clear sound.

 Volume 13 - CH 360

    Chapter 360: The Child who isn¡¯t aware of the Adoptive Mother¡¯s thoughts


    A moment of silence went in the creaking air. A blank space where no one spoke or moved.


    In the middle of this silence, Ninz thought just one thing.


    ¡°¡­What did he say just now?¡±


    Ninz narrowed her purple eyes while keeping them fixed on her foster child Lugis.


    Ninz¡¯s skull, which had been warmed by nostalgia, suddenly cooled down, and she felt as if even her spine had turned to ice.


    While she was trying to put something into words, she cleared her throat and adjusted her voice. Lugis¡¯ words were running through her thoughts without dissipating.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t forgotten Ariene. There¡¯s no wavering in those feelings. Much less in those words.¡±


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. You¡¯re no longer a child. I know you didn¡¯t mean that. ¡¹


    Ninz moved her lips after carefully choosing her words. However, the way she spoke could be lethal. Questioning the meaning could clear the misunderstanding or aggravate it.


    The faint hope that Ninz had was easily crushed by Lugis¡¯ words.


    ¡¸Of course I mean that. And I know it won¡¯t be good for a person of the Heraldic Order to have a relationship with the Saint of the Great Holy Church.¡¹


    Lugis spoke in a loud voice and acted like he understood everything.


    After listening to those words and looking straight into Lugis¡¯ eyes, Ninz came to one certainty.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything. His position, and the meaning of the words he uttered.¡±


    The proof of that was simple; he implied that it wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    Was it happiness or misfortune? Ariene and Lugis¡¯ positions had undergone a major transformation since they left the orphanage.


    Candidate to be the saint of the Great Holy Church on one side, and Hero of Heraldic Order on the other side. They were clearly polar opposites. It was almost impossible to touch. For Ninz, it would¡¯ve been better to hide the fact that they were childhood friends.


    Moreover, Lugis still thought of Ariene and had not given up on taking her by her hand.


    If he did it poorly, the power of the Heraldic Order would split into two.


    Even though Ninz had been in prison for a while, it was not like she didn¡¯t know anything. Rather, when she was working in the Gharast Kingdom, she even undertook the handling of classified information single-handedly. That¡¯s why she understood.


    There were still people within the Heraldic Order that were dissatisfied with Lugis. Moreover, many of them belonged to the higher spectrum of the Heraldic Order.


    However, they couldn¡¯t expose their dissatisfaction. It could give them a disadvantage. First, if they were hostile to Lugis, they¡¯d be hostile to Saint Matia. There was no way they could speak frankly about it.


    Still, they couldn¡¯t speak about it because there was no opportunity to express their dissatisfaction. That dissatisfaction would continue to endure.


    If there was some kind of trigger, they would easily vent out their dissatisfaction. Such dissatisfaction would eventually lead to disgust, hate and persecution. It would lead to hostility.


    Then, antagonism would turn into division. The clash of forces always carried such danger. Many organizations, powers and nations had repeatedly split like this in the past. The Heraldic Order was no exception.


    For the believers there was one doctrine, but not one form of faith.


    Therefore, if the Heraldic Order split now, the only thing that lay ahead was clear destruction.


    Ninz almost felt dizzy thinking about it and let out a sigh.


    ¡¸You¡­have changed. No, should I say you¡¯ve grown up? ¡¹


    Perhaps unable to comprehend the meaning of Ninz¡¯s words, Lugis shrugged his shoulders and twisted his neck. The situation itself had not changed at all since the time when Ninz knew about his new role. Including his habit of twisting his wrists lightly.


    However, Lugis¡¯ gaze changed dramatically.


    The child named Lugis that Ninz knew was somewhat stubborn, but he was a child who disregarded himself.


    To put it in a good way, he was clever and logical, but in a bad way, he had no expectations about himself.


    For him, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Ninz remembered well that he used to say those words despite being common for children to dream. He was a person of compromise and resignation.


    If it was Lugis back then, Ninz was sure he would¡¯ve resigned. He would¡¯ve swallowed the fact that he couldn¡¯t take Ariene¡¯s hand because it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°But this guy in front of me is different.¡± Ninz looked at Lugis while trying to understand the complicated thing that dwelled in his skull.


    From Lugis¡¯ eyes, Ninz felt a deep ego that she had never seen before. That of a person who possessed glorious pride.


    ¡°I guess I can call it growth. I¡¯m not implying child Lugis was unfavorable. That¡¯s one way of life.¡±


    ¡°However, if he now lives according to his own ego, then that¡¯s good for him.¡±


    ¡°As a parent, I feel the growth of my child.¡± A smile appeared in Ninz¡¯s expression.


    Even so, that growth had nothing to do with the Heraldic Order. Right now, Ninz knew how dangerous the direction of his will was. It would be nice if it could be demonstrated in a slightly better place.


    Lugis admired Ariene like a chick following its parent bird. Perhaps that promise he made with her was still tightly closed to his heart.


    It wouldn¡¯t work. It would only produce the worst results no matter how much he struggled. In other words, it was like rolling himself into a puddle of blood with thorns sticking out. It was far from being ideal.


    ¡°If so, what should I do?¡±


    Ninz averted her gaze from Lugis to an unnatural extent. Three shadows were visible behind his back.


    Caria Burdnick, who was famous as the master of the battlefield, and Filaret La Volgograd, a sorceress of the Bolvat dynasty. And then the ruler Philos Trait.


    Ninz had heard that some people formed a connection with Lugis to some extent. She thought they were building a friendly relationship when she saw them together.


    She looked at their eyes. After that, she slightly twitched her cheeks.


    Ninz saw eyes that were burning like a raging fire, while others quietly distorted the back of their eyes. Although there were three different gazes, none of them looked indifferent towards him.


    That meant one thing. They possessed emotions towards Lugis that were too embarrassing to put into words. ¡°I wonder if Lugis is aware of that.¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t burn him please, okay?¡±


    Ninz cleared her throat as if mocking the words she had just thought for herself. Looking at this situation, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Ninz sighed in her heart.


    ¡°What did my foster child do to make these three people behave like this? I¡¯m sure regrets and resentments are likely to arise in the future.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t mind now. Rather, they are quite convenient. If it¡¯s them, they might be able to tie him down.¡±


    Ninz chose her words to utter in this silent room. She tried to keep her voice as soft as possible.


    ¡¸¡­Lugis. I want to talk to them for a little bit. There are things that are hard to say with you around. Can you stand up from your seat and leave the room?¡¹


    Did Lugis think Ninz would speak badly about him? He opened his eyes in astonishment for a moment, and then he glanced at the three people standing behind his back.


    At the same time, Ninz also looked at those three as if calling out to them. She didn¡¯t put it into words since her gaze showed her intentions.


    The three of them also seemed confused but nodded in acceptance. They had understood that it was a story related to Lugis.


    Ninz swallowed dry and narrowed her eyes. Her sharp eyes were now shining brightly with a single goal in mind.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s for your happiness, Lugis. I¡¯ll show you that true happiness is unexpectedly in other people¡¯s hands.¡±


    Shortly after Lugis left the room, Ninz opened her mouth to speak with the other three. A gentle smile danced on her face.